《Evil Prince, Come Play With Me》 Chapter 1: Drugged

Chapter 1: Drugged

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Where the heck am I?!¡± An exmation burst out in the dark woods. Gu Bailu was sitting on a pile of dry leaves, her head dizzy and her body as hot as if it were on fire. She looked at her clothes. Dear God. Wasn¡¯t this ancient attire? What era was she in? Also, what was with this burning feeling that made her want to take off her clothes? She hurriedly examined herself, only to discover that she had been drugged. 8And she could only get the drug out of her system through sex. 20There wasn¡¯t even a ghost in these pitch ck woods ¨C where on earth was she going to find someone to help get rid of the drug? 6There was the howling of wolves in the distance. Gu Bailu frowned. Did she have to look for a beast? 26Dear heavens, she couldn¡¯t waste her first time on an animal! 8While she was thinking this, her body got even hotter and her eyes glistened. The thought that had popped into her head made her want to kill herself. 4She struggled forward, hoping to find some herbs to suppress her desires for now. 8This was an uninhabited forest that looked murky in the scant moonlight. Gu Bailu walked for a while before she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She fell to the ground. The feeling inside her body was both strange and ufortable. ¡°Huh...¡± Somebody suddenly moaned. Gu Bailu was shocked. Dear god! Somebody was under her! The firm chest suggested that it was a man! 8Touching the man¡¯s chest, Gu Bailu felt herself get wet. The strange feeling made her extremely ufortable. 7It was too dark for her to see the man¡¯s face clearly. She could only see he had perfect contours, which suggested that he couldn¡¯t be too ugly. His clothes were rather rough, and he seemed to be carrying a hatchet. Was he a local woodcutter? 2 ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of an emergency. Can I sleep with you?¡± asked Gu Bailu politely. 14The man under her didn¡¯t reply. Gu Bailu also felt that his skin was hot. ¡°Dude, just consider it a colorful dream...¡± Gu Bailu took off his pants. In the cold breeze, the man moaned and opened his sharp eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± 7His voice was as cold as ice. Gu Bailu was quite stunned. Weren¡¯t you dreaming? Why did you wake up? 3This was getting awkward. How should she respond? I¡¯m drugged, and you look like the antidote? 10We ran into each other on such ate night in this forest. It¡¯s destiny. Why don¡¯t we do it? 4It¡¯s too cold and we should warm each other up? 2Forget it! ¡°I need to borrow a certain thing of yours.¡± 8¡°A certain thing?¡± The man¡¯s voice was so cold that Gu Bailu felt refreshed by it. 1¡°Yes. One¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not like you have a lot of them... Where is it? Why can¡¯t I feel it? Is this it? Why is it so soft? Hey, are you a man or not? Are you impotent?¡± 14¡°Get lost.¡± The man growled in fury, a destructive air spreading out from his body. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, felt none of it. She was so itchy that she had to cure herself, or she would die in the woods. ¡°Damn woman, take your filthy hand away.¡± 3The man struggled to sit up, only to be pushed back by a tiny hand. Gu Bailu kissed him. ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s your privilege that I¡¯m using you for my treatment. When you go to the brothel for this, you have to pay, and whoever you do it with has done it too many times. I, on the other hand, ampletely fresh. You wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy this if I wasn¡¯t trying to save myself.¡± 17 Chapter 2: See You Never

Chapter 2: See You Never

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Shameless...¡± The man was immediately lost for words. Losing control, Gu Bailu stered herself to him. ¡°Are you a man or not? There¡¯s no reaction after such a long time.¡± Gu Bailu was breathing hard. She bit her finger until it bled, and she stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth. 9The man finally had a reaction. 6¡°You¡¯ll die without a grave.¡± The strange feeling made the man feel ashamed, but he had run out of spiritual power and couldn¡¯t move at all. 1¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Chances are you¡¯ll even miss me. However, don¡¯t do that, because I¡¯m just a dream...¡± 2Gu Bailu¡¯s voice trailed off as the drug¡¯s effects were fully stimted by the sex. Her consciousness gradually faded as her rationality was reced by the joy her body was experiencing. Appalled fury shed in the man¡¯s eyes. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and passed out. 6The night grew even darker and hazier. Nothing but the sound of provocative gasps could be heard in the woods. When Gu Bailu woke up again, it was already dawn. She got up immediately after she remembered what she had done. Dear heavens. She had raped a man. 18The man wasn¡¯t up yet, but Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare look at his face. She cleaned herself up and put the man¡¯s pants on for him. ¡°There are too many women in this world. Don¡¯t consider this a big deal. See you never.¡± Gu Bailu lifted the hem of her dress and ran like crazy, not daring to look back. After living for twenty years, she had eventually lost her virginity to a woodcutter in the mountains. How shameful! 3She had to take a few months to reevaluate her life. 1Soon, the man on the ground opened eyes that were full of coldness. Wretched woman, I¡¯m going to kill you ¨C let¡¯s see if you can still be so bold when you¡¯re dead. 2In the meantime, troops frantically stormed the woods. An hourter, the man was rescued, but his charming face was now gloomy. His subordinates knelt before the carriage and waited for instructions, not daring to even breathe aloud. A momentter, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Block all the city exits. Capture all the women in Fengdu City aged between 13 and 18 for me to check.¡± 3His frightened subordinates were now shocked. Their lord asked for women? And he was going to check them in person... The sun was going to rise from the west tomorrow. 1Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know which direction the sun rose from the next day, because she unfortunately fell into a pit soon after she ran off and passed out. 5Three monthster... 1¡°My lord, all the women in Fengdu City have been examined. None of them left the city in the past three months.¡± Sitting down, the handsome man narrowed his cold eyes, as dangerous as an animal. He asked, ¡°Are you sure that all of them have been checked?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that all the women registered in Fengdu City have been checked.¡± ¡°Cancel the blockade in Fengdu City.¡± The man clenched his fists. The fish was too good at hiding. He had to loosen the first. 1¡°Yes, my lord. The second prince¡¯s wedding will be held next month. His Majesty wants you to escort him. How should I respond?¡± ¡°Who is he going to marry?¡± ¡°The general¡¯s third daughter.¡± 1¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s decree. I will certainly obey it.¡± Chapter 3: Handsome Man

Chapter 3: Handsome Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions August 10 was believed to be an auspicious day. Pale Emperor City, capital of the Southern Glory Empire, was caught up in a festive atmosphere. Lu¡¯an Alley, which was usually quiet, was crammed with people today. Today was the wedding of Feng Xuanchen, the second prince, and Gu Wanqin, the general¡¯s third daughter. All the powerful and wealthy folk had turned up for the wedding. Themon folk crowded into the alley, hoping to get a closer look at the bigwigs. ¡°Mydy, is this your house? It¡¯s so splendid...¡± An inconspicuous carriage stopped outside the general¡¯s house. The maid on it was amazed at the gate. ¡°Stop looking. Herees the bridal party. Give me the clothes.¡± Gu Bailu, who had been pursued for a couple of months, appeared before the general¡¯s house. It had taken her a few months to figure out that, while she had been hunting her nemesis, she had transmigrated into a different world and into the body of Miss Gu, the general¡¯s first daughter. The girl even had the same name. Her mother was dead and her father disliked her. In the end, her sister pushed her off a cliff. 3Today was her sister¡¯s wedding with Gu Bailu¡¯s former fianc¨¦. She would be too ashamed to live if she didn¡¯t do anything! Ah Luo hurried to take out a red wedding outfit and put it on Gu Bailu. ¡°So? Am I gorgeous in this?¡± Gu Bailu struck an enticing pose. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re as beautiful as an angel ¨C but why do you want such a red dress?¡± 1Gu Bailu smiled and lifted the hem of the dress. ¡°It¡¯s eye-catching and most appropriate for stealing husbands!¡± 2¡°Well...¡± Ah Luo was stupefied. 2Gu Bailu pointed at the gold-embedded sedan chair for the bride not far away. ¡°Do you see that? I want to sit in it. Do you know what to do?¡± 2Ah Luo nodded. ¡°If you want to get on it, I¡¯ll clear a path for you.¡± ¡°Alright. If you do a good job, I¡¯ll give you extra meat for dinner.¡± Her eyes glowing, Ah Luo cried, ¡°Meat!¡± She immediately leapt off the carriage and charged at the team that hade to pick up the bride. 2Gu Bailu dropped her forehead into her hand. Her maid had always been crazy about meat, and even now was doing her job for it. She hurried to rush forward and shout, ¡°Dear Chen, you¡¯re finally here. I was worried that you might have gotten lost on your way.¡± The team was stunned when the bride came at them as passionately as fire. Was the bride so frivolous? Themon folk whispered to each other. ¡°Who is this? The thirddy isn¡¯t such a frivolous person.¡± ¡°A saboteur, of course. This is getting interesting.¡± 1¡°Are they trying to get killed? This is the second prince¡¯s wedding!¡± The guards realized that it wasn¡¯t the bride, but a random person in a wedding outfit. ¡°Who¡¯s horsing around? Back off now!¡± Ah Luo punched the guard in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t yell at mydy.¡± 3Her fist was fast and precise, and the guard was knocked out after one punch. ¡°Go now. Capture the rogue.¡± The guards flooded forward, but Ah Luo wasn¡¯t scared at all and fought them one by one. 1She was small and slippery as a loach. Knocking them down one by one, she made everybody in the team scream in pain. Gu Bailu took the opportunity to sneak into the bride¡¯s sedan chair. It was unbelievably spacious. Before she could sit down, somebody approached her and suddenly pulled her out. Who¡¯s ruining my fun? She looked back in fury, only to be dazzled. What a handsome man... So handsome that he couldn¡¯t be described in words. Chapter 4: Assistance From the Handsome Man

Chapter 4: Assistance From the Handsome Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man had a chiseled face. When he raised his eyes, he had the charm of an enthralling woman. However, his eyebrows were long and his deep eyes were filled with the virility of men. His body was also strong ¨C one could easily tell that there were plenty of muscles underneath the cover of his robe. He was attractive in both a feminine and masculine way, which seemedpletely at odds with nature. Had she finally been given the first benefit of her transmigration? She blurted out, ¡°Hey, handsome, you look like my next boyfriend.¡± 13But she immediately regretted it. The pickup lines from thousands of yearster probably wouldn¡¯t work in ancient times. 1As she expected, unconcealed disgust shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Qin Shou, throw both her and the sedan chair away.¡± Gu Bailu was still regretting her pickup line when a guard threw her into the sedan chair. She shouted, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just talk nicely. What are you doing... ah!¡± Before she could finish, both her and the sedan chair were sent flying. 1Damn it. What a barbaric, violent world. The sedan chair was thrown in the direction of the general¡¯s front gate. As it so happened, somebody was carrying the bride out. Because of the wind, the bride¡¯s red veil was blown off. Somebody cried out. It was ominous for the red veil to drop. Gu Bailu clutched the sedan chair and observed everything. Was the handsome man great help that God had sent her? A red shadow shed forward and caught the flying veil, before it approached the bride. ¡°Qin, are you alright?¡± The bride shook her head gently. ¡°Chen, I¡¯m fine.¡± She pursed her lips, as if she was holding back her feelings, which made her even more pitiful. Gu Bailu sneered. It was precisely this gentle and tender woman who had pushed the original owner of her body off a cliff, just so that she could have Gu Bailu¡¯s fianc¨¦. 2¡°Drag that goddamn rogue out of the sedan chair!¡± the second prince roared furiously after seeing Gu Wanqin¡¯s sadness. The guards surged forward, but Ah Luo announced next to the sedan chair, ¡°This is mydy¡¯s sedan chair!¡± 1She had been so unstoppable the whole time that the guards hesitated. The second prince was even more infuriated. He looked at the sedan chair in disgust, only to be stunned. ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Chen.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. She was pretty in the first ce, and when she smiled, it was as captivating as a blooming flower. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡± Feng Xuanchen narrowed his eyes ruthlessly. ¡°A useless person like me will be a burden on everyone for a thousand years. How can I die?¡± 2¡°Get off. Even though you¡¯re not dead, I¡¯m going to marry Wanqin. If Wanqin hadn¡¯t kindly persuaded me, I would¡¯ve withdrawn my proposal.¡± Gu Wanqin clutched his arm and looked at him in tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that. My sister is better than me...¡± ¡°She¡¯s just garbage. How can shepare with you? I¡¯ll never make you feel wronged.¡± 1¡°Chen, I¡¯m not wronged. I¡¯m the younger sister, after all...¡± ¡°Only you can be my wife. Do you not love me? Why are you asking me to marry another woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Chen, she¡¯s not another woman. She¡¯s my... big sister.¡± 2The second prince roared in fury, ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re such a shameless woman. You forced Wanqin to back off again and again. Let me tell you. Whatever you do, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± 2 Chapter 5: What Happened?

Chapter 5: What Happened?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu was enjoying the drama, when she was pulled into it. She sniffed unhappily. ¡°Who said anything about marrying you?¡± ¡°If not, why are you sitting in the bride¡¯s sedan chair?¡± ¡°I came back from far away for my third sister¡¯s wedding, and I¡¯m practically exhausted from traveling through the night. Can¡¯t I rest here? You¡¯re too mean.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and walked to Feng Xuanchen gracefully. The red wedding outfit further highlighted her fairness, making her look like a red rose. ¡°Then who was the one who kept pestering me?¡± Feng Xuanchen found it hard to believe that Gu Bailu was denying her feelings for him. Gu Bailu stopped and eyed him up and down. ¡°I thought that you were a decent man, but now...¡± She pointed at the handsome man she just saw. ¡°You¡¯re just a dogpared with him. I can only me myself for being attracted to you.¡± ¡°How impudent!¡± Feng Xuanchen clenched his fists in fury. Gu Bailu said in disdain, ¡°As members of the royal family, Prince Zi was killing enemies on the battlefield when he was 10, but you¡¯ve defeated no one but your servants. You really think you¡¯re incredible? You have nothing other than your identity as the second prince. ¡°You were having an affair with my sister when you were betrothed to me. I¡¯m embarrassed for you now that this is out in the open.¡± Themon folk were stunned. The second prince didn¡¯t seem worthy of respect anymore after what she said... ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re asking to be killed.¡± Feng Xuanchen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw a punch at her. Gu Bailu frowned. Another brawl now that talking didn¡¯t work out? It was indeed a barbaric world. ¡°Mydy, watch out.¡± Before Gu Bailu could react, her lovely maid kicked her away at the critical moment. Damn it. Can you choose a better way to save me? 4Whose side are you on? Huh, why am I not hurt? She raised her head, only to discover a firm chest and the most handsome face... ¡°Hey, you really look like my next husband... ahhh...¡± 11She slid off the man¡¯s chest before she could finish the sentence. Clutching at random things, she finally steadied herself. 1That was close! Too many people gasped, and all noise disappeared. Even the air seemed to freeze. What happened? Gu Bailu got back to her feet. When she looked, she realized that she was clinging to the man¡¯s sleeve with one hand and somewhere under the man¡¯s belly button with the other. 9Most shocking of all, the thing was changing in her hands. 2Dear god, let lightning strike me now! ¡°Isn¡¯t that the general¡¯s first daughter? Why is she still alive?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really going to die this time. Nobody touches Prince Zi and lives.¡± The whispers grew louder, and the handsome man became even colder, freezing the autumn into winter. Gu Bailu managed a smile. ¡°Thank you for your tool.¡± 14The man gazed at her. He raised his hand, and everybody held their breaths. The woman was about to be blown thousands of kilometers away. However... The man merely lifted Gu Bailu¡¯s chin with his long fingers and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not scared of death?¡± 2 Chapter 6: Utterly Hopeless

Chapter 6: Utterly Hopeless

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It was truly an ident. If you think you¡¯ve suffered a loss, why don¡¯t you touch me back?¡± Gu Bailu suggested sincerely. 6Feng Qingtian turned even colder. ¡°You¡¯re the first one to not die after touching me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really my honor. Can you let me go? You¡¯re going to twist my face out of shape,¡± Gu Bailu said with a fake smile. 1Feng Qingtian stared at her. The atmosphere turned even colder. Nobody dared to speak. Would thedy¡¯s chin be crushed? ¡°Prince Zi, just give the order if you need anything. If my worthless daughter has infuriated you, I¡¯ll break her legs. You must be exhausted after the long trip. Why don¡¯t you rest inside?¡± 2Somebody ran out and broke the frozen atmosphere. General Gu had been busy inside the house when the servants reported the matter to him, and he had hurriedly run out. Feng Qingtian nced at Gu Bailu, let go of her, and strolled into the house. After he left, General Gu yelled at Gu Bailu, ¡°How dare you piss off Prince Zi? Go in and apologize to him now! I¡¯ll kill you if he mes me.¡± After yelling, General Gu went after Feng Qingtian with an obsequious smile. Gu Bailu picked her ear. Her idle dad was also useless. However... wait a moment. Who did he say the handsome man was? Prince Zi? 2THE Prince Zi who enjoyed the reverence of countless people in the Southern Glory Empire? Gu Bailu dropped her forehead in her hand. She had gotten herself tangled up in disaster. 1It was said that Prince Zi had never lost a battle. The man was coldblooded and ruthless, particrly toward women. 1However... Not only had shee on to him, she had even grabbed his penis. 7With helplessness all over her face, Gu Bailu also walked into the house. ¡°Sister.¡± A tiny hand grabbed her sleeve, and Gu Bailu turned around and patted it. ¡°Third Sister, why are you still here? The auspicious hour will pass soon.¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed. ¡°Sister, about Chen...¡± ¡°Third Sister, it¡¯s alright. Just marry him. I have no interest in the second prince. Take him if you want.¡± ¡°Sister...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I need to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t seduced him, I wouldn¡¯t have escaped the misery.¡± 1Gu Bailu waved her hands and strode off. Gu Wanqin felt like somebody had stuffed s*it into her mouth. Gu Bailu had dered Feng Xuanchen to be nothing. How could she marry him? 2Should she be proud to marry a man that even someone as useless as Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want? What a bitch! Why didn¡¯t she die? The n was supposed to be wless. Even if she survived the fall, the drug should¡¯ve killed her. Did someone cure her? Gu Wanqin¡¯s face was savage. ¡°Wanqin, ignore her. She won¡¯t survive Prince Zi. Let¡¯s hurry up in case the auspicious hour passes.¡± Feng Xuanchen grabbed Gu Wanqin¡¯s hand. Gu Wanqin suddenly cried out, ¡°No, you were betrothed to my big sister before. I only agreed to marry you because I thought my sister was gone...¡± 4She rushed into the house in tears, leaving Feng Xuanchen full of fury. Damn Gu Bailu. He was going to kill her. 1Feng Xuanchen chased after her. Immediately, the alley was peaceful once more. Themon folk were stunned. Was there still going to be a wedding or not? 3 Chapter 7: The Only Woman Who Lived

Chapter 7: The Only Woman Who Lived

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu went to the backyard after she entered the house. Thanks to the memories of her former self, she was quite familiar with the ce. ¡°Mydy, where are we going?¡± ¡°We run!¡± 3Gu Bailu quickly climbed out of the house. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, mydy. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ah Luo followed andforted her. Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can protect me from this. The man is too strong. We better hide.¡± ¡°Okay, mydy. It¡¯s fun to sabotage weddings. Let¡¯s y that more often.¡± 8Gu Bailu took off her wedding outfit and threw it away. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll steal the bridegrooms and make them your husbands.¡± 3Ah Luo raised her hands and eximed, ¡°Awesome! You¡¯re the best, mydy!¡± 3Gu Bailu smiled. She truly envied Ah Luo¡¯s innocent and carefree nature. Actually, she didn¡¯t know Ah Luo¡¯s real identity. She fell into a pit after raping a man on the night she transmigrated, and when she woke up, Ah Luo had been in the pit with her. 3Ah Luo had lost her memory and she behaved like a child. Since Ah Luo had immense spiritual power, Gu Bailu decided to bring her along. 1¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll get to enjoy meat.¡± Prince Zi was definitely too furious to listen to any sort of exnation right now. Besides, she did take advantage of him... 1So, she might as well have dinner first while she considered possible solutions. 3... ¡°G- General, the firstdy is gone,¡± the guards reported fearfully. 1¡°What? She was just here! How did you let her escape? Find her, or kill yourselves!¡± Gu Zongxiong burst into a fury. He looked back at the magnificent man worriedly. ¡°Prince Zi, rest assured. I¡¯ll certainly make things right.¡± Feng Qingtian put down the cup. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± He walked to the gate. Gu Zongxiong was so scared that he pulled at Feng Qingtian¡¯s sleeve and knelt before him. ¡°Prince Zi, it¡¯s all because of my poor tutge. Please punish me.¡± 1The silence that followed was even more dreadful. That useless crap had caused trouble as soon as she returned. She should¡¯ve died outside! ¡°You do have a great daughter.¡± 2Feng Qingtian dropped Gu Zongxiong and walked out. Gu Zongxiong copsed, sweating profusely. Despite being a Grandmaster, he had been pushed over easily. Prince Zi was indeed too strong. He shouted in fear, ¡°Hurry and find my worthless daughter! If she doesn¡¯t listen, bring her corpse back.¡± ... After he was back in the carriage, Feng Qingtian coldly gave an order. ¡°Capture her.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Qin Shou epted the mission but was puzzled. Capture her. Did that mean that Feng Qingtian wanted her alive? Why? Gu Bailu was as confused as Qin Shou. ¡°You¡¯re saying that every single woman who has ever approached Prince Zi died?¡± Then, why was she still alive? She didn¡¯t think that she was particrly lucky. It was possible that Prince Zi would kill her as soon as he saw her. After pocketing a tip, the waiter replied solemnly, ¡°They really were all killed on the spot. So, no woman in Pale Emperor City dares to approach Prince Zi.¡± ¡°They were all innocent people!¡± Gu Bailu sipped her wine angrily. She wasn¡¯t exactly scared of Prince Zi, but she didn¡¯t want to make an enemy so quickly. After all, she had business in this world. ¡°Please mind what you say. I¡¯ll leave for now.¡± The waiter ran off in a panic. Gu Bailu sniffed. So, Prince Zi didn¡¯t like women. That was easy. She had a solution for that. 3 Chapter 8: Prince Zi’s Nose Is Better Than a Dog’s

Chapter 8: Prince Zi¡¯s Nose Is Better Than a Dog¡¯s

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu sniffed. So, Prince Zi didn¡¯t like women. That was easy. She had a solution for that. 1¡ãAh Luo, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu walked out of the restaurant. Biting a chicken leg, Ah Luo followed her and asked, ¡°Where are we going, mydy?¡± 1Gu Bailu stopped and said to Ah Luo solemnly, ¡°Call me... sir, in the future.¡± Holding the chicken leg, Ah Luo was stunned. When Gu Bailu walked out of the clothes store, she saw the intimidating ck-armored guards at the entrance. ¡°Prince Zi¡¯s nose is sharper than that of a dog. He found me so quickly.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, you bettere with us obediently.¡± Gu Bailu snapped, ¡°No, Miss Gu Bailu is dead. Standing before you now is Mr. Gu. Call me Mr. Gu in the future!¡± 5Qin Shou: ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t until Gu Bailu arrived at Prince Zi¡¯s house that she understood what true extravagance meant. Nothing in the house was valuable. All the decorations were low-key. But it was this rare, unassuming profile that was even more invaluable. This sort of unostentatious extravagance was always more shocking than the showoffs. Gu Bailu realized that the random nts in the house might be priceless. The floor was made entirely of the best jade. The father of Feng Qingtian, or Prince Zi, was the current emperor¡¯s blood brother. He was strong, smart and ambitious. If he hadn¡¯t died so young, the Southern Glory Empire would¡¯ve had a different sovereign. It was a pity that he had such a twisted son. Did Feng Qingtian hate women so much because they had tortured him in hisst life? ¡°The lord is over there. You can go over yourself, Miss Gu.¡± Qin Shou led Gu Bailu to a pavilion and left. Gu Bailu looked in the direction he had pointed, only to discover a misty hot spring. Next to the pool was a tree with leaves that were a fascinating yellow. Because of the mist, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t quite see if there was anybody in the spring. When she drew closer, her blood almost exploded. 1A half-naked man was in the pool, asleep on one side. The whole world seemed to belong to him. Even though he was asleep, his dominance was evident. His powerful arms glittered under the sunlight, reflecting his toughness. The sexy cheekbones, the enticing muscles, and the sun-tanned skin ¨C Gu Bailu restrained herself from pouncing on him. 7¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Prince Zi,¡± Gu Bailu shouted out loud. The man in the pool didn¡¯t move and remained asleep. His perfect chin seemed sculpted. Gu Bailu sniffed and took out a knife before approaching him along the edge of the pool. She had barely drawn the knife when the man opened his eyes and stared at her coldly without saying anything. Gu Bailu sensed that there was more in his eyes than coldness. ¡°Prince Zi is scared of death, after all.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged and put the knife back. A man as vignt as he was would be easily awakened by any threat. Feng Qingtian observed her. She was wearing a long robe and her hair was tied back, which added to her lively appearance. Her hands were fairer than jade. Perhaps to match her new style, she had even taken off her earrings, leaving only the holes in her earlobes. Chapter 9: One Cannot Live Without Dignity

Chapter 9: One Cannot Live Without Dignity

1 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How about it? Do you like my new clothes?¡± Gu Bailu broke the silence. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to be a man. Although I was born a woman, a man has always lived in my heart.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up and asked uninterestedly, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, please treat me as a man, my lord!¡± 1Feng Qingtian nced at her expressionlessly. When he stood up from the spring, he revealed his sexy abs, which glistened with water under the sun. Gu Bailu swallowed. She didn¡¯t want to be a man at all at that moment. 2¡°A man would never look at me that way,¡± Feng Qingtian mocked her. 1Gu Bailu coughed and whistled. ¡°Tsk. Brother, nice body!¡± 3Feng Qingtian raised his legs and stepped out. Gu Bailu thought that she could see something between them... 1But soon, Feng Qingtian put on a robe. Gu Bailu felt her palm burn when she thought about how she had once held that thing. 1¡°Hey, what do you want? Can you say something?¡± Gu Bailu grew agitated. It was truly upsetting to look at something so delicious without getting to enjoy it. 2Feng Qingtian walked over to her, his height like an oppressive weight that bore down on her. ¡°I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯re still alive.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her coldly. ¡°Possibly because you keenly sensed what¡¯s inside me and don¡¯t regard me as a woman, Prince Zi,¡± Gu Bailu replied. ¡°I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re a woman or not after I test you.¡± ¡°What? Ah...¡± Before Gu Bailu could finish speaking, Feng Qingtian had already pulled her into his arms. Gu Bailu was befuddled when she smelled the intense scent of a man. Before she realized what was going on, Feng Qingtian had grabbed her hand and stuffed something warm and half-hard into it. Her face turned pale when she looked at it. ¡°Prince Zi, what are you doing in broad daylight?¡± 2Didn¡¯t the man hate women? Even if she was in male clothes, she was still a woman. Did he really have a different sexual orientation, and regarded her as a man? ¡°A test.¡± 1Feng Qingtian lowered his head and seized her lips. Gu Bailu was stunned again. He was kissing her! Damn it! He was gay after all! 2Gu Bailu stomped on his foot, but Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t let go of her. She became even more panicked when he thrust his tongue inside. Her palm grew hotter and hotter. Feng Qingtian grunted and suddenly grasped her chin. ¡°It seems that you truly don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± ¡°One cannot live without dignity.¡± Gu Bailu smiled innocently, but her eyes glittered with ruthlessness. 1She didn¡¯t want to make an enemy, but she wasn¡¯t scared to do so if she had to. Chapter 10: Both Beautiful and Strong

Chapter 10: Both Beautiful and Strong

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You think you¡¯re faster than me?¡± Feng Qingtian mocked her foolishness. ¡°Hehe... You won¡¯t realize that I¡¯m both beautiful and strong until I beat you up.¡± Gu Bailu loosened her grip and kicked what she had been holding. 3Feng Qingtian seemed to be prepared for that and dodged easily. He looked at Gu Bailu, but she simply smiled and held a cold knife to his Heavenly Spirit Point. ¡°Are you still going to do it, Prince Zi? How many people wille after you when your spiritual root is destroyed?¡± Gu Bailu smiled charmingly. The Heavenly Spirit Point was where the spiritual root was located for the cultivators on this continent. When it was hit, the victim might not die, but the spirit root would definitely be broken. 2The original owner of her body had been deemed worthless precisely because her spirit root was broken. This world was governed by brutality and violence. Feng Qingtian had been so domineering for so many years. If his spirit root was broken, everybody would want to skin him alive. Feng Qingtian stared at her, as expressionless as ever. ¡°I want to find out, too.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your courage, Prince Zi. Are you betting that I don¡¯t have the guts to do it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t bet,¡± Feng Qingtian said decisively, and he pulled Gu Bailu into his arms again, holding her so tightly that Gu Bailu¡¯s back was almost crushed. Gu Bailu bit his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the guts ¨C I just feel that it isn¡¯t worth it for me to die with you.¡± She had enemies that she hadn¡¯t finished off yet, so she should probably hold back for now. ¡°In that case, behave.¡± Feng Qingtian held her tightly and kissed her again. Gu Bailu struggled but couldn¡¯t break free at all. She was somewhat flustered. What did Feng Qingtian want? To use her as a woman? That was impossible. Everybody in the Southern Glory Empire knew that he hated women, including even the emperor¡¯s wife. So, he had to be treating her as a man. His desires must¡¯ve been stirred up by her masculine attire. Then, was her anus in danger? 18Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand had already reached her pants inside the robe. Gu Bailu was so nervous that her heart pounded. Was she going to be raped by a gay? 4Should she wake him up with a woman¡¯s pride? Although a man lived in her heart, her body was definitely a woman¡¯s. 1While she hesitated, Feng Qingtian swiftly tore off her robe. However, what was revealed was just a chest that was wrapped in cloth. Gu Bailu wanted to kill herself. 2Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands stopped briefly before her breasts, before he bit her lips and kissed her again. Gu Bailu felt that her brain couldn¡¯t function anymore and her body lost all its strength. Feng Qingtian lifted one of her legs and pressed her against him. Gu Bailu suddenly came back to herself and shouted, ¡°Prince Zi, wake up! I¡¯m a woman! A genuine woman! Just tear off the clothes! I have boobs! Just kill me! Don¡¯t you hate women the most?!¡± 4¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Qingtian roared and brought Gu Bailu into the hot spring, not to be refused. He leaned against the side of the pool and eyed Gu Bailu like he was a monarch. ¡°Sit on me.¡± 6 Chapter 11: You’re Blind

Chapter 11: You¡¯re Blind

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu wiped the water from her face. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m a woman! A woman!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at her t chest. He didn¡¯t think of her as a woman because she didn¡¯t have boobs? ¡°You¡¯re f*cking blind. Let me show you.¡± She unwrapped the bandages, but before she could finish, Feng Qingtian had already pulled her over. 1She smashed into his firm chest. She was about to get up, when Feng Qingtian¡¯s cold voice came from above. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Bailu said angrily. She tried to stand up, only to be pulled back against him, so she simply sat on top of him. ¡°What do you want? Be quick about it if you¡¯re a man.¡± She could finally tell that Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to kill her. Feng Qingtian gripped her chin. ¡°Listen carefully. You¡¯re the first woman who has been able toe on to me. I want to know why.¡± 4¡°So?¡± ¡°You must pleasure me.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t keep up with his line of thinking at all. Because a woman coulde on to him, he had to sleep with her. What crap was that? ¡°Well... This is bad timing. It¡¯s my time of the month. Maybe I shoulde again some other day.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Lying in front of me won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°You can check for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Gu Bailu was betting on the possibility that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t dare. Menstrual blood could result in horrible things for a cultivator. She didn¡¯t believe that he knew for sure that she was lying. Feng Qingtian looked at her pants, as if considering whether to take them off and check for blood. 1But there was disgust in his eyes. Noticing his hesitation, Gu Bailu hurried to say, ¡°Actually, have you considered the possibility that you might not hate women anymore? Maybe something happened to you recently which changed your perspective.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Gu Bailu was delighted. Her guess was correct. He must¡¯ve been through something that was rted to a woman. ¡°Perhaps other women can touch you now. You should look for more women and give it a go.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at her coldly as he gripped her chin. ¡°You¡¯ll die a miserable death if you¡¯re lying to me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Gu Bailu said without even blushing. Feng Qingtian stood up and put on the bathrobe quickly and gracefully. He turned back and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Until I figure out the reason, stay like this.¡± Gu Bailu, who was about to stand up, was stunned. What was that supposed to mean? Stay like this? She was only wearing cotton bandages and thin pants, and didn¡¯t even have a robe. ¡°How can I go out in this? Also, it¡¯ll be winter soon. You want me to freeze.¡± 1Feng Qingtian turned around and left, throwing out an order. ¡°Tie up your breasts and hair.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Was he really into men? And girly ones, no less. She could be a man. That wasn¡¯t a challenge for her. Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice came from far away. ¡°Go get some women. I need all types.¡± Even his voice sounded tyrannical. Gu Bailu felt that it would be best to keep her distance from such a man and never piss him off. Any intimate contact with him in her current body would be a really bad idea. 1She had lost her virginity in the dark woods. 2Feng Qingtian hated women in the first ce. If he learned that she was iplete, he would chop her into pieces and feed her to the dogs. Chapter 12: Back to Business

Chapter 12: Back to Business

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Bailu left the house, Ah Luo, who was having tanghulu at the gate, stood up and said in delight, ¡°Mydy, this is delicious. You can have this one.¡± 2Gu Bailu touched her head. ¡°You can have it if you like. I¡¯m not into sweets.¡± Ah Luo grinned. She could eat another one now. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯ve changed your clothes. This one seems expensive.¡± Gu Bailu patted her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll pawn it off and get you meat, Ah Luo.¡± The robe she had bought was ruined. Prince Zi¡¯s butler had been considerate enough to offer her a spare one. ¡°Who gave you the tanghulu?¡± ¡°A handsome guy.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to eat things random people offer you? The world can be vicious.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t offer it to me; I asked him for it.¡± Was there any difference? ¡°Did he ask anything about me, by the way?¡± Ah Luo widened her eyes. ¡°How did you know, mydy?¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Even her toe could have guessed. But it was impossible to exin that to such a glutton. ¡°How did you reply?¡± ¡°He asked me where you had been in thest couple of months, and I said you were in a cave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°He asked which cave it was, and I said I didn¡¯t know.¡± Gu Bailu looked back at the signboard above Prince Zi¡¯s house. He indeed wasn¡¯t a simple man. Keep your distance from Prince Zi if you cherish your life. Those women should start praying now. Gu Wanqin didn¡¯t dare return to the general¡¯s house. She had just sabotaged Gu Wanqin¡¯s wedding and infuriated Prince Zi. Her father definitely wanted to skin her alive. 2Besides, Feng Qingtian would probablye looking for trouble. It wasn¡¯t the time to go home. Thinking that, she brought Ah Luo out of the city and checked in at a remote inn. After Ah Luo fell asleep, Gu Bailu jumped out of the window. Her spirit root was broken in this world. It was impossible for her to cultivate. She could only do what she used to do for a living. The rude called her a ghost-kicker, the knowledgeable called her a soul ferryman, and some called her an exorcist. As for her, she called herself a soul captivator. In fact, she was just someone who hunted ghosts. 7The wind in the wilderness was rather cold. Gu Bailu tightened her robe and suddenly felt that something was wrong. She saw something sh by. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re not hiding when you see me?¡± Gu Bailu went after it. The thing trembled and fell to the ground. The thing that looked like a cotton cluster sprawled on the ground and turned into the shape of a pale woman. ¡°Let me go,¡± she said as she trembled. ¡°As a ghost, you shouldn¡¯t haunt the human world.¡± Gu Bailu crouched down. ¡°And if you do, you shouldn¡¯t let me catch you.¡± The ghost was rather beautiful except for her abnormally pale face. ¡°I have unfinished business.¡± ¡°No business is ever finished. Let me send you off to where you belong.¡± ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯ll leave on my own after I¡¯m done with the bitch.¡± Gu Bailu said scornfully, ¡°I¡¯ve heard too many such derations. What can you do except float around as a soul without a body? Other than scaring them once in a while, you can only watch them be happy. Remember: out of sight, out of mind.¡± Chapter 13: It’s Dangerous to Challenge the World Boss

Chapter 13: It¡¯s Dangerous to Challenge the World Boss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ghost shook her head in determination. ¡°I won¡¯t let things go her way even if I¡¯m gone for good.¡± ¡°You hate her so much?¡± Gu Bailu smiled with interest. ¡°You have no idea. It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m dead, but I can¡¯t let her ruin my family...¡± The ghost looked at Gu Bailu and said, ¡°Your spirit root is broken.¡± Gu Bailu nodded her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a spirit root to capture you.¡± The ghost was excited. ¡°I can help fix your spirit root as long as you help me.¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay... So you want to make a deal with me.¡± ¡°The spirit fruit that can fix your spirit root belongs to the Murong family, but that traitor imed it for herself. However, she can¡¯t open the box, because I¡¯m the only one who knows how to.¡± A fruit that could fix a spirit root? Although Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care much about spiritual power, it certainly was a valuable thing that everybody wanted. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a fair deal. What do you want?¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time she had made a deal with a ghost. Ghosts actually couldn¡¯t do much although everybody was scared of them. They couldn¡¯t kill their enemies, and could only seize good opportunities to scare them. Thus, in order to persuade ghosts to leave and reincarnate, soul captivators would help them address their issues. It was a win-win situation for everybody. The ghost whispered something to her, and Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Alright, you maye in.¡± Her bracelet flew out and changed into a silver bag. Gu Bailu calmed her thoughts before casting a spell. Then, the bag absorbed the ghost like a dust collector. Gu Bailu grabbed the bag and rubbed it, turning it into a bracelet again. This was the Soul Collecting Bracelet that hade to this world with her. Having obtained something so quickly, Gu Bailu smiled in satisfaction and disappeared into the dark night. The next day, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t get up until the sun was high in the sky. She led Ah Luo downstairs for food. 1At that moment, the lobby was full of people. A young man was speaking, and everybody else listened carefully. ¡°Many more women have died. After they were carried from Prince Zi¡¯s house to the mortuary, Old Li counted them. There were a dozen bodies.¡± 3¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Prince Zi looked for women. Why is this happening?¡± ¡°When the second prince got married yesterday, a woman touched Prince Zi and didn¡¯t die. Prince Zi thought that his misogyny had been cured, and looked for another batch of women. However, his condition hasn¡¯t improved, after all, and those women came to a tragic end.¡± ¡°Prince Zi is so pitiful. He¡¯s so cute and yet he can¡¯t touch a woman. Is he going to be like this for the rest of his life?¡± 4Gu Bailu¡¯s heart became heavy. So many people died, and all they cared about was Feng Qingtian¡¯s happiness. 3She sat at a neighboring table. ¡°Why do you pity Prince Zi? He hates women and destroys so many lives. He doesn¡¯t deserve happiness.¡± Everybody looked at her angrily. ¡°How can you me Prince Zi? The imperial doctor said that it¡¯s a disease, and he has never hidden it. Those women wouldn¡¯t have died if they hadn¡¯t tried to approach him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They knew they would die when they approached Prince Zi, but they all wanted to be the exception. Whose fault is that?¡± 1¡°Hehe. Some women get themselves killed voluntarily every time.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Human lives were worth so little in this barbaric world. However, she was rather relieved. Since they had gone to Prince Zi voluntarily, it had nothing to do with her. ¡°However, fewer women have been doing that in recent years. If that woman hadn¡¯t survived Prince Zi yesterday, they wouldn¡¯t have been so stupid.¡± Why was it still rted to her? It was dangerous to challenge the world boss! Don¡¯t try it at home! 1 Chapter 14: Duel

Chapter 14: Duel

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡¯m told that it was the general¡¯s first daughter, whose spirit root has been broken since birth.¡± ¡°Yesterday, she even sabotaged the wedding of the second prince and her sister.¡± ¡°Do tell me about it. I wasn¡¯t in town yesterday.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu felt that she was going to be famous, not for messing up the wedding, but because she was the first woman to have survived Prince Zi. Somebody suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s in trouble.¡± Barely had he made the remark when a bunch of people in ck clothes broke into the inn. Am I really in trouble? Gu Bailu looked at the young man. Then, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Chen, my sister made an honest mistake. Lord Han, please spare my sister. She doesn¡¯t have spiritual power...¡± ¡°She¡¯s so useless, yet caused the deaths of so many people. I think she better disappear. Someone, capture her.¡± ¡°Lord Han...¡± Gu Wanqin begged, before she said to Gu Bailu, ¡°Sister, apologize to Lord Han now.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. What was the woman ying at this time? Why should she apologize when she hadn¡¯t done anything? ¡°Sister, what¡¯s happening? It seems that they want to catch me. Help me block them. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong... Also, don¡¯t call me sister, call me Mr. Gu. Ahh. Help me, Sister! They want to catch me!¡± Gu Bailu shouted in fear and moved back. Ah Luo stopped in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, mydy. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Then, she knocked the soldiers down one by one. The first few went rather easily, but it got more and more difficult, until Ah Luo lost her bnce and fell into Gu Bailu¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah Luo!¡± Gu Bailu hurried to check her, only to discover that she had been poisoned. The food that Ah Luo had just eaten must¡¯ve been poisoned. Gu Bailu red at Gu Wanqin and Feng Xuanchen. They were too useless and poisoned Ah Luo when Gu Bailu was so outnumbered. Feng Xuanchen shouted, ¡°Go now! Let¡¯s see how she can resist without her maid. I want her dead today.¡± Gu Bailu took out a pill and fed it to Ah Luo. Then, she raised her head and looked at Feng Xuanchen. ¡°Second prince, do it yourself. Don¡¯t be a useless coward who asks other people to kill for you.¡± 1Feng Xuanchen was even more infuriated. Where was the obedient Gu Bailu who never raised her voice at him? Was this woman really Gu Bailu? ¡°Sister, just apologize. Why bother to go to all this trouble?¡± Gu Wanqin persuaded sincerely. Everybody praised the general¡¯s third daughter as kind, gentle and considerate. ¡°Why should I apologize? The second prince is just useless. Didn¡¯t you call off the wedding yesterday because you thought the same?¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t...¡± ¡°I know, I know. Even I despise him, to say nothing of you. He doesn¡¯t even dare fight me himself... ah...¡± While Gu Bailu was speaking, an infuriated Feng Xuanchen had already swung at her with his fist. Gu Bailu backed off and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re ambushing me? Right, you¡¯re not a real man at all. I forgot.¡± 1¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re asking to be killed.¡± Feng Xuanchen drew his sword and shed at her. Gu Bailu hurried to evade. The sword aura chopped the table into two. ¡°You can¡¯t even hit someone as trash as me. You better get your eyes checked, your eyesight is so bad.¡± Chapter 15: Who Knew He Was So Weak?

Chapter 15: Who Knew He Was So Weak?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu grimaced at him. Feng Xuanchen was so infuriated that heunched the sword aura again. It was green, which implied that he was a Grandmaster. Although Gu Bailu had described the second prince as useless, she knew very well that the second prince wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and agilely avoided another attack. The onlookers in the inn stayed far away, fearing that they would get hurt. Most of the tables and chairs were wrecked. Gu Bailu simply dodged around with Ah Luo, and Feng Xuanchen couldn¡¯t hit her at all. Gu Wanqin secretly clenched her fists. Why was her fianc¨¦ incapable of capturing a piece of trash? She looked at Lord Han. ¡°My lord, make them stop. They¡¯ll both get hurt.¡± 1Lord Han waved his hands. ¡°Go now.¡± The guards of the Han family were about to rush forth, when Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Second prince, you¡¯re going to be famous after this fight for getting other people to help you capture someone as useless as me.¡± Unable to bear the humiliation, Feng Xuanchen roared, ¡°Nobody move. I¡¯ll take care of the garbage myself.¡± 1Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Feng Xuanchen red at her. ¡°Why are you dodging like a dog?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to hit me. Why shouldn¡¯t I dodge? Am I so stupid that I would just let you beat me up? Everybody knows that I¡¯m useless.¡± 1Feng Xuanchen finally realized that he would earn no respect by winning this fight or capturing Gu Bailu. If he failed, he would beughed at forever, but he wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. ¡°Come back with me, and you won¡¯t be killed.¡± As if I believe you! Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. It turned out that Feng Xuanchen wasn¡¯t a moron who couldn¡¯t see through her trick. ¡°How about this? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m dodging like a dog? So, the second prince certainly wouldn¡¯t dodge. If you can take three attacks from me without dodging, I¡¯ll go back with you. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Xuanchen epted without thinking. How could such a loser cause any damage? She couldn¡¯t even touch him. Gu Bailu smiled at Feng Xuanchen, her ck eyes turning purple. Inwardly, she recited a soul-collecting spell. Feng Xuanchen was utterly astounded. He tried to wield spiritual power, but couldn¡¯t use any. Gu Bailu charged at him quickly and knocked into him. Feng Xuanchen was blown away ten meters into the street outside. Everybody was shocked. A loser had knocked away a Grandmaster! Feng Xuanchen struggled on the ground, but passed out after spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°The second prince went easy on me for old times¡¯ sake,¡± Gu Bailu sat in a chair and exined to everyone with a smile. 2Who are you fooling? He wouldn¡¯t have risked his life just to go easy on you. However, how had she managed to do that? Gu Wanqin clenched her fists again and felt that she had made the right decision not to marry Feng Xuanchen. If it were her, she would¡¯ve been turned into a dead body. She began to regret ying the role of a good sister. ¡°Sister, how could you hurt Xuanchen so badly? How will I exin it to the queen?¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s eyes were full of undisguised hate. Gu Bailu touched her nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s so weak. I only nudged him, and he flew away.¡± 1The second prince, who had just woken up, spat out another mouthful of blood and passed out again when he heard what she said. 1 Chapter 16: You Only Have One Choice

Chapter 16: You Only Have One Choice

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°All of you, go now.¡± Lord Han roared, and the guards and soldiers marched toward Gu Bailu. ¡°Hey, are you really attacking together? Do you look down on the second prince that much?¡± It was a duel between her and the second prince. Asking for help instead of admitting defeat wasughable in this world. ¡°We are now arresting a criminal.¡± Lord Han sniffed. ¡°A criminal? I didn¡¯t steal anything or seduce your wife. What did I do?¡± Gu Bailu nced at Gu Wanqin. What nonexistent crimes was she being med for? ¡°So many people died yesterday because of you!¡± Damn it. Was the guy right? That was her problem? ¡°They went to Prince Zi of their own ord, and Prince Zi killed them. You should go after Prince Zi. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Your very existence is a mistake. Losers shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡± 1Instead of talking, Lord Han waved his hands, and all the soldiers attacked Gu Bailu. Holding Ah Luo, Gu Bailu avoided the attacks, but her strength was running out. She wasn¡¯t scared of duels, which was why she had conned the second prince into one. However, she didn¡¯t expect them to be so shameless as to attack together. After all, her skills were best suited for one-on-one tussles. A sword struck her arm. The sleeve was torn, revealing her fair skin. Gu Bailu kicked the soldier away and rushed out with Ah Luo, but she immediately sensed something wrong. The soldiers didn¡¯t chase after her. The ce fell quiet, too. Gu Bailu raised her head, only to discover another two rows of soldiers on the street. Their ck armor was blood-curdling. A tall man walked out from among the soldiers, the air around him smothering everyone like a ck fog. One inevitably felt that the world was nothing but ck after they saw him. He was wearing a ck robe, a ck cape and a pair of ck boots. He walked unhurriedly, not making any sound in the silent atmosphere. 2However, everybody was shocked and didn¡¯t move. Gu Bailu grinned at him. ¡°Good morning, Prince Zi. Are you here for breakfast? The food here is delicious, although they like to add more ingredients than they should.¡± The inn¡¯s boss was about to cry ¨C he had been forced to put in the drug! Someone was probably going to die! Lord Han was going to say something, only to shut up at Feng Qingtian¡¯s cold eyes. Feng Qingtian walked over to Gu Bailu and said, ¡°Do you want to live?¡± He casually asked the question as he stared at Gu Bailu. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°A dozen women died yesterday.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°They died because of you.¡± 6Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of you?¡± ¡°Some people are justified in their killing of others.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Me and my people.¡± Feng Qingtian raised his hand. Ah Luo was thrown into Qin Shou¡¯s arms, and Gu Bailu was snatched into his. Feng Qingtian looked at her casually. ¡°You only have one choice.¡± Gu Bailu red back at him. It was undeniable that the man was unbelievably handsome. His face was absolutely impable. He was quite an enjoyable man. However... What the man seemed to want was her anus. 12She was a woman. How could she sell her anus? ¡°Your people? What people? Your men or your women?¡± Chapter 17: I Do Not Want Your Heart

Chapter 17: I Do Not Want Your Heart

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Feng Qingtian untied his cape to cover her before leaving with her. 1Gu Bailu pretended to struggle a bit. Fine. If she left with Feng Qingtian, she could escape the imminent danger for now. Lord Han hurried to stop him. ¡°Prince Zi, His Majesty ordered me...¡± Feng Qingtian red at him. ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± ¡°Prince Zi, I¡¯m just carrying out orders. You¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± Lord Han knew that he couldn¡¯t afford Prince Zi¡¯s fury, but he had to obey the emperor¡¯smand. Besides, his daughter had gone to Prince Zi¡¯s house yesterday. That loser killed her daughter! 3¡°You just mind your own business.¡± Feng Qingtian pushed Lord Han away and led Gu Bailu to a carriage not far away. Lord Han meant to pursue the matter further, only to be stopped by Qin Shou. They immediately broke into a fight. Gu Wanqin couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. That bitch could actually approach Prince Zi. But it was fine. By the time Prince Zi discovered that she was damaged goods, she would only die faster. So, let her live for now. Gu Wanqin smiled viciously. Gu Bailu was brought to the carriage, which seemed drab but was extremely spacious. ¡°Does the old man have a crush on you? His eyes were full of jealousy.¡± Gu Bailu sat on the soft cushion. Feng Qingtian took off his robe andy on the bed inside the carriage, before he nced at her casually. ¡°Come here.¡± 3Were they really in such a hurry? ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his long, dangerous eyes. He didn¡¯t give her any time to consider. Gu Bailu crawled over. Feng Qingtian extended his arms and pulled her to his chest. ¡°As the only woman I can touch, you deserve everyone¡¯s jealousy.¡± Gu Bailu batted his hands away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Feng Qingtian rolled over and looked at her coldly from above. ¡°You need to know what you¡¯re worth.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. You¡¯ll regret it if you touch me.¡± Feng Qingtian would probably go mad if he lost his virginity to a woman who had been sullied. 1Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I eloped with someone half a year ago. My heart belongs to him.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes became gloomy. ¡°So what? It¡¯s not your heart that I want.¡± ¡°I gave him my body, too.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands suddenly tightened on her shoulders. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Bailu felt as if her shoulders were going to be crushed. She even heard her bones cracking. She gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin anymore.¡± 1¡°So, you observe fidelity?¡± Feng Qingtian loosened his grip, his eyes radiating a terrible coldness. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Bailu stared at him. She wasn¡¯t going to sell her anus in any case. 5Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an ugly and poor man who chops wood every day. He¡¯s far beneath you, but he saved my life, and I¡¯m devoted to him.¡± 1¡°He chops wood every day? Is he a woodcutter?¡± Feng Qingtian reached around her back and untied the bandages that covered her breasts. 1Gu Bailu was slightly stunned. ¡°How do you know he¡¯s a woodcutter?¡± 1 Chapter 18: I’ll Be Responsible For Your Happiness

Chapter 18: I¡¯ll Be Responsible For Your Happiness

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian pressed down and whispered in her ear, ¡°A few months ago, I fell off a cliff when I was chopping wood in the mountains, and a woman asked for a certain something of mine in the middle of the night...¡± 5Gu Bailu was stunned, her eyes wide open. ¡°You... You...¡± ¡°I lent her such a precious thing. Don¡¯t you think she should return the favor?¡± 2Gu Bailu felt like she had been struck by lightning. Feng Qingtian was the woodcutter? How was that possible? The renowned Prince Zi, cutting wood in the mountains? But if it wasn¡¯t him, how could he know the details so well? Ah... dear god, what should she do? Resist or ept it? Should she try to be familiar with him? The questions in her head made it impossible for her to think, but Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands were already moving downward. Gu Bailu suddenly sat up and pushed him away. ¡°Wait. That was a misunderstanding!¡± Feng Qingtian sat on top of her and raised her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be an innocentmb. You were rather passionate that night.¡± 2Gu Bailu secretly cried. She had actually raped such a powerful person. It was only reasonable that he wanted to kill her. ¡°Well, I can exin. I was drugged and couldn¡¯t think clearly, and you happened to be there... I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± She owed him an apology. After all, it had been indecent of her to have slept with him. ¡°Just an apology? Nothing more?¡± Feng Qingtian looked down at her. There was no telling how he was feeling. ¡°What more can I do? Right, I can¡¯t give your virginity back to you in this life, but in the next life, I¡¯ll definitely...¡± ¡°Woman, you know exactly what I want. Show me your sincerity and stop tricking me.¡± 2Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright. It was wrong of me to have slept with you. I¡¯ll be responsible for your happiness for the rest of your life!¡± 2Her crime was punishable by death. Although it was because she had been drugged, the guy had definitely been traumatized. 2Besides, Feng Qingtian had been a virgin until then. She was already prepared to bear the consequences of her actions. ¡°You are?¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at her. ¡°How are you going to ensure that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cure you of your misogyny.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Qingtian¡¯s condition, he probably would have had a dozen children, instead of being raped as a virgin in his twenties. Putting herself in his shoes, Gu Bailu felt that she was truly an iparable scoundrel. ¡°You?¡± Feng Qingtian was obviously unconvinced. ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt me. Even if I can¡¯t cure you, I can always give myself to you.¡± ¡°Why bother? I can just use you.¡± Gu Bailu sat up and covered her breasts with her robe. ¡°Prince Zi, there are so many beautiful girls in this world. As such a strong and powerful man, don¡¯t you want a taste of every one of them?¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that.¡± 2¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you hate women right now. After I cure you, you¡¯ll be scattering your seed all over the world like a butterfly in spring.¡± 10 Chapter 19: Don’t Ruin the Rest of Your Life

Chapter 19: Don¡¯t Ruin the Rest of Your Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Are you stalling again?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t believe that Gu Bailu was capable of curing what countless famous doctors couldn¡¯t. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t know how good I am until I give you a demonstration.¡± She pointed at Feng Qingtian¡¯s forehead and closed her eyes. The pictures she saw in her head made her open her eyes in surprise. ¡°No wonder you dislike women.¡± Everyone hated something for a reason. ¡°What are you making up this time?¡± Feng Qingtian thought that she was ying another trick. She had gotten away from him before. That wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. She had also taken Feng Xuanchen down without spiritual power yesterday. Although he hadn¡¯t been giving it his best, the girl¡¯s agility certainly wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. 1¡°You encountered the first obstacle in your life at 15. You¡¯ve hated women since then.¡± Gu Bailu stared at him. Feng Qingtian would never trust her if she didn¡¯t say it. No soul captivator would dare fight ghosts if they didn¡¯t have any extraordinary skills. They might not know everything, but measuring fate was a basic of their trade. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Feng Qingtian grew cold like an unsheathed de in winter. Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. I don¡¯t mean to pry into your privacy, but I want to assure you that I can cure you.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t speak, and simply stared at her. Gu Bailu felt as if a snake would bite off her neck at any moment. Gu Bailu sat upright and looked back at him. How could she be scared of a person when she wasn¡¯t scared of ghosts? ¡°How are you going to cure me?¡± A long timeter, Feng Qingtian opened his mouth. He did hate women, and he wasn¡¯t interested in marriage. However, his training had reached a critical point that had to be ovee through sex. 6Without dual cultivation, his spiritual power would be stuck at a particr level forever. 4¡°Your problem is ratherplicated. It¡¯s not just about yourself. Given your trauma, somebody must¡¯ve done something to you. A further examination is required.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll try to make you better in one month.¡± ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the substitute here. Where can I possibly run off to in one month?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were hooded. ¡°In that case, should I ask for a deposit first?¡± ¡°What deposit?¡± ¡°That night, I ran out of spiritual power and didn¡¯t feel anything...¡± 1Gu Bailu kicked him. ¡°Just drop it. It was an ident. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I might have looked for a beast.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her ankle and looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re devoted to me after I saved your life?¡± ¡°That was just a joke. Let go of me!¡± ¡°Nothing is a joke for me.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly grew cold and pulled Gu Bailu into his arms, pressing her down. ¡°Feng Qingtian, if you dare touch me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll suffer misogyny forever. Someone else will soon surpass you in spiritual power if you can¡¯t dual cultivate. Don¡¯t ruin the rest of your life just for momentary pleasure.¡± 1 Chapter 20: I Should’ve Looked For a Beast

Chapter 20: I Should¡¯ve Looked For a Beast

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes radiated danger, as if he would crush Gu Bailu if she said ¡°yes.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Am I threatening you, or are you insulting me?¡± She had admitted her mistake and offeredpensation. Technically speaking, a woman wasn¡¯t legally responsible for raping a man. 1Who could¡¯ve raped him if he didn¡¯t get hard? 10Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t use her to vent his desires just because of that. ¡°It¡¯s an insult that I¡¯m willing to touch you?¡± It was as if Feng Qingtian had heard the most unbelievable thing. There was anger in his cold voice. ¡°We aren¡¯t in a rtionship at all. Why should we sleep together? Do you intend to marry me?¡± Feng Qingtian nced at her. ¡°Dream on.¡± 1¡°Alright. Then, what makes you qualified to sleep with me?¡± 1¡°Nobody has ever asked for a qualification before.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled, as if he found it interesting. ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡± It remained to be seen whether she was fearless or ignorant. ¡°Do you think you can coerce me just because you know some of my past?¡± ¡°No. I just feel that someone as smart as you should know what¡¯s in your best interest.¡± After she cured him, he would be able to sleep with a woman who had dense spiritual power. That would be a much better choice than her. 2Feng Qingtian touched her cheek. ¡°I hate threats more than anything.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed and stared back at him. ¡°I hate being forced, too!¡± 1If he was unwilling to take her up on her offer, they could just hurt each other! Feng Qingtian let go of her. ¡°I don¡¯t like forcing people, either. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Great. Just wait for me.¡± For, like, ten thousand years! Although Feng Qingtian did have a pretty face, she was a woman of integrity, so she would never sleep with him so easily. 6The carriage stopped, and Gu Bailu hurried to jump off. ¡°I should¡¯ve looked for a beast if I knew things would be this troublesome. Things would¡¯ve been much easier.¡± 3Gu Bailu murmured and tapped her head regretfully, thinking that Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t hear her. Little did she know that Prince Zi¡¯s face was so cold that it made Qin Shou shudder. How had Miss Gu pissed off the lord again? ... Gu Bailu was greeted by Gu Zongxiong¡¯s fury when she entered the house. ¡°You had the guts to escape right under Prince Zi¡¯s nose. Look at what you¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you. Get lost now.¡± 1Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. This is my house.¡± I¡¯m tired. Don¡¯t mess with me! ¡°Your house? I¡¯m going to strike your name from the family book.¡± Gu Zongxiong burst out in a fury. Didn¡¯t she use to be docile and never fight back? Something wasn¡¯t right after she came back. She pissed off Prince Zi, sabotaged her sister¡¯s wedding, and hurt the second prince. Why was she so bold? What had she done outside? She was going to destroy the entire household. She couldn¡¯t stay in the house anymore. ¡°General Gu, you better consider carefully. Don¡¯t forget how you rose to the top to begin with, and whose name was on the que of this house before.¡± 1Gu Bailu mocked him and led Ah Luo to the backyard. ¡°You... How dare you speak to your father like that?¡± Chapter 21: Don’t Be Depressed

Chapter 21: Don¡¯t Be Depressed

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Zongxiong roared behind her. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Such a useless father meant nothing to her. Gu Zongxiong was just a descendant of a small family. He was rather talented and became a Master at 18. The spiritual power in this world had to be cultivated level by level. A Master was level 20, a Grandmaster was level 40, and then it was Great Swordsman, Sword Elder, Sword Deity and Sword Heavenly God. Normal people advanced at a rate of one level each year. It would take them twenty years to be a Master. Most of them started training after they turned three. 1So, while Gu Zongxiong wasn¡¯t necessarily an unparalleled genius because he became a Master at 18, he was better than most people. He happened to save Gu Bailu¡¯s grandfather, who believed that he had potential, and married his only daughter to Gu Zongxiong. Thus, Gu Zongxiong was actually living in his father-inw¡¯s house. When his father-inw was alive, Gu Zongxiong cherished his wife, but after his father-inw passed away, Gu Zongxiong began to have all kinds of affairs. He even hooked up with his wife¡¯s maid. At that time, Gu Bailu had just been born, and her mother hadn¡¯t recovered from the birth. She became sick after finding out that her maid slept with her husband. By the time Gu Bailu was 2, her mother died from her fury. Soon after Gu Bailu¡¯s mother passed away, the ungrateful Gu Zongxiong turned the maid into his new wife and started his new life. The previous owner of her body, fooled by Gu Wanqin and her mother, was very close to them. Little did she know that if the woman really were a good person, she wouldn¡¯t have slept with herdy¡¯s husband. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t going to give in. This was her mother¡¯s house. The rest of them should get lost. When she passed the garden, she saw Gu Wanqin with a few maids. The woman was wearing a white dress and walking gracefully. Her maid mother had taught her well. ¡°Sister!¡± She hurried over and asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright, Sister? Did Prince Zi hurt you?¡± ¡°If Prince Zi hurt me, would I be standing here?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re truly lucky. Even Prince Zi himself doesn¡¯t dislike you. No one in Pale Emperor City willugh at you anymore.¡± Gu Wanqin seemed rather happy. Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. ¡°Are you not tired after pretending for so many years, Third Sister?¡± 1Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Third Sister, I won¡¯t lie, but my brain isn¡¯t stuffed with grass. You still want to be my good sister after pushing me off a cliff?¡± Gu Wanqin had thought everything was finished after she pushed Gu Bailu off the cliff herself. ¡°Sister, how can you say that? When did I ever do that? I was only going to marry Xuanchen because you had your ident...¡± Gu Bailu patted her head again. ¡°It must be difficult ying innocent for so many years. Everybody in Pale Emperor City thinks you¡¯re kind and gentle. You better keep it up, but don¡¯t be depressed now that I¡¯m not cooperating with you anymore.¡± 1Gu Bailu burst intoughter. Gu Wanqin clenched her fists hard. ¡°If I can kill you once, I can kill you countless times more.¡± 5 Chapter 22: Incredible Murong Family

Chapter 22: Incredible Murong Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Look. Isn¡¯t it great to unleash the beast inside you? However, I need to tell you: after you failed to kill me once, you won¡¯t have another chance ever.¡± She touched her face. ¡°Third Sister, please don¡¯t die of anger. The game has only just begun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be cocky just because Prince Zi is watching your back. You¡¯re just a loser without spiritual power, after all.¡± ¡°Then,e and try me.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged and looked at Gu Wanqin in disdain. Gu Wanqin¡¯s and the second prince¡¯sbat abilities were as bad as their personalities. If she couldn¡¯t deal with them, it would be a waste of her timeing to this world. Gu Bailu touched her bracelet gravely. Dad, master, wherever they are, I¡¯ll find them and offer their hideous souls to the deceased members of the Gu family. ¡°Mydy, that woman is so annoying. Let me kill her.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Just let her hop about for a few days.¡± Gu Wanqin had never been a problem. Feng Qingtian was the tricky one. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I look for a beast?¡± Gu Bailu sighed for a long time at the table. She was in such an awful mood that she didn¡¯t eat. She had to cure Feng Qingtian quickly, or he might reallye after her if he couldn¡¯t touch other women. However, his problem was reallyplicated. His psychological issues made him hate women. However, given his self-control, he shouldn¡¯t have killed all of them. Somebody was clearly taking advantage of his psychological issues. 1Whoever it was had been doing it for years without being found out. It had to be a very tough person. She needed to upgrade her skills. An art as evil as that couldn¡¯t escape the Heavenly Eye. She tapped the bracelet, and it emitted silver light. ¡°I need to do good deeds to upgrade my skills. Tell me. Under what circumstances will you disappear now?¡± Gu Bailu asked the bracelet. ¡°As long as the traitor doesn¡¯t destroy the Murong family.¡± ¡°Is the Murong family very big?¡± If the family wasn¡¯t a big one, the traitor certainly wouldn¡¯t be working so hard to im leadership of the family. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the Murong family?¡± ¡°Why should I have heard of the Murong family?¡± When Gu Bailu stood before the splendid gate of the Murong family, she realized how stupid her former self was to have fallen in love with the second prince. Even the steps of the Murong family¡¯s ce were made of gold. It was the greatest family in the Southern Glory Empire. The family genes were also excellent. There were a couple of rare geniuses in every generation. Take the deceased Miss Murong, for example. She had been regarded as the future hope of the Southern Glory Empire and a genius as famous as Feng Qingtian. It was a pity that she fell in love with someone in her n and eloped with him. Gu Bailu had paid someone for all this information. ¡°If you¡¯re so smart, why did you fall in love with a random descendant of your n?¡± Gu Bailu asked. ¡°Who¡¯s interested in him? That was just the bitch¡¯s trick. We have to go to my brother to expose her.¡± ¡°Alright. The sooner it¡¯s resolved, the sooner you can rest in peace, and the sooner I can solve my problem.¡± Gu Bailu walked up the steps and said to the gatekeeper, ¡°Please tell Mr. Murong that someone would like to meet him.¡± The gatekeeper didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Mr. Murong isn¡¯t inside.¡± ¡°Where did he go, if I may ask?¡± ¡°How would servants like us know his whereabouts?¡± ¡°Farewell then.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and left. Now that she couldn¡¯t get in through the gate, she had to look for a side door. ¡°I don¡¯t think he was lying. My brother will be in Ronghua Tower if he¡¯s not at home.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ronghua Tower?¡± Chapter 23: Perverse Ronghua Tower

Chapter 23: Perverse Ronghua Tower

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ronghua Tower was a perverse ce. To be more exact, it was a perverse casino. All kinds of games were yed in this ce. For example, some people might bet on whether or not you dared to eat s*it. Gu Bailu assumed that they gambled to stimte themselves because the cultivation of spiritual power was too boring. Although it was a perverse ce, the decor was rather refreshing. On a square table in the centery some jewelry and marvelous pills. When Gu Bailu walked in, they were betting on how many women a white-robed guy had slept with the night before. Gu Bailu felt rather awkward. The white-robed guy, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all, but looked rather proud. ¡°Found your brother?¡± she asked the ghost. ¡°He¡¯s the guy being bet on.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No wonder you couldn¡¯t rest after you died.¡± ¡°My brother is just yful. He¡¯s actually a good guy.¡± ¡°Good at sex, probably.¡± 1As Gu Bailu and the ghost chatted, the result came out: The ghost¡¯s brother had asked for eight womenst night, but didn¡¯t sleep with any of them. 1The losers cursed his impotence and regretted betting on him, iming that he wasn¡¯t a man at all. Murong Huangtang chuckled. ¡°Prince Zi never touches women. Why don¡¯t you curse him for not being a man?¡± Everybody finally stopped. However unmanly Prince Zi was, nobody dared say that he wasn¡¯t a man, unless they wanted to get themselves killed. Gu Bailu squeezed through the crowd and said to Murong Huangtang, ¡°Follow me if you want to know what happened to your sister.¡± Murong Huangtang stopped collecting his prize and smiled. ¡°You want to trick me because I won money?¡± ¡°Your sister eloped with someone. Don¡¯t you want to know where she is?¡± Murong Huangtang turned grave. ¡°If you want money, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°To be honest, your sister didn¡¯t elope with anyone; she was murdered. I¡¯ll lead you to her body.¡± Murong Huangtang looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Gu Bailu.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Get out of here. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± Murong Huangtang waved his hands, driving her off. ¡°Brother Murong, she¡¯s the most famous loser in Pale Emperor City who doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of spiritual power,¡± a fatty leaned over and said. Murong Huangtang scoffed. ¡°Even such a loser wants to swindle me. Teach her the rules of Ronghua Tower.¡± Gu Bailu secretly cried. The ghost¡¯s brother was just a scoundrel. ¡°You say that he¡¯s a good guy? He¡¯s a jerk! You set me up!¡± The ghost said rather awkwardly, ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s just yful.¡± ¡°Hey, when youe to Ronghua Tower, you have to follow its rules. Everybody here ys the game,¡± the fatty said maliciously. The men who were gambling heatedly approached and stared at Gu Bailu as if she were meat on a chopping block. ¡°I¡¯m told that she went missing with someone for a couple of months. Let¡¯s bet on whether or not she¡¯s still a virgin, shall we?¡± somebody proposed. ¡°That¡¯s great. I bet ten thousand that she isn¡¯t a virgin!¡± somebody rich shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll also bet ten thousand.¡± ¡°Five thousand here.¡± Chapter 24: Eyesores

Chapter 24: Eyesores

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions None of them bet that she was still a virgin. Although it was a fact, it was still too hurtful! Nobody asked her if she was okay with that! Fine. If you want to gamble, I¡¯ll make you gamble your money away. Gu Bailu took money out from her pocket. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s gamble. However, you need to specify the terms of the bet.¡± ¡°Do we need to specify the terms? Just take off your pants for an inspection.¡± ¡°Of course we do. I¡¯m a woman, after all. How can I just take off my pants? How long will the bet be in effect for?¡± Everybody whispered among themselves, thinking that it wasn¡¯t that big a deal. The manager hurriedly came over. ¡°We have midwives here. The midwives of Ronghua Tower are absolutely fair.¡± ¡°What if they can¡¯t obtain a result?¡± asked Gu Bailu. ¡°You must be kidding.¡± The manager turned gloomy. ¡°Who knows? There must be a time limit. If there isn¡¯t a result in two hours, the bet is over.¡± The manager said in disdain, ¡°Two hours is too long. The result will be out before half an hour is up. Someone!¡± Gu Bailu smiled and tossed the money on the counter. ¡°Alright. I bet that you won¡¯t know the answer to the bet.¡± Everybodyughed as if they had heard the greatest joke. Laugh now, because you¡¯ll be cryingter. Gu Bailu was brought to a room. Soon, two midwives came in together. Gu Bailu cast a spell and set the ghost free from the bracelet. ¡°Wait for my instructions.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Lie down so that we can examine you,¡± one of them said impolitely. Gu Bailu stared at them. Their spiritual powers weren¡¯t high, but they had both done many bad things. One of them had even killed several babies whose spiritual powers weren¡¯t good enough. Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°Come if you dare.¡± She waved her hand. The temperature of the room immediately dropped. ¡°Go now. It¡¯s time to do what you do. Freak them out.¡± The midwives shuddered for no good reason, feeling that something was wrong. They had barely reached the bed when a head fell from the ceiling and floated before them. Their eyes almost popped out. The ghost opened its mouth and tried to bite them. They retreated in horror. The ghost blinked and stopped before them. ¡°Give me back my life.¡± They copsed on their knees. ¡°Don¡¯te near me, don¡¯te near me. It wasn¡¯t me...¡± ¡°If you do anything evil, ghosts will be drawn to you.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and got the ghost to sit next to her. She touched the ghost¡¯s head. ¡°A job well done. If they don¡¯t obey, go y with them every night.¡± The midwives trembled on the ground, unable to say a word. She was raising a ghost! A ghost! Gu Bailu put the ghost back into her bracelet and askedzily, ¡°Are you going to examine me or not?¡± The midwives got back on their feet and rushed out. Gu Bailu calcted the time. It wasn¡¯t even a quarter of an hour yet. Soon, another two midwives came in. They hadn¡¯t killed anyone, but had still done plenty of mean things. When they walked in, Gu Bailu patted their foreheads and cast a spell, before she said slowly, ¡°Dance now.¡± The two of them began to writhe obediently. Gu Bailuy on the bed with her legs crossed. ¡°Get out once you¡¯re tired of dancing.¡± They were truly eyesores when they danced. Chapter 25: Semi-Soul Fragrance

Chapter 25: Semi-Soul Fragrance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The manager roared at the two midwives, who seemed lost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± The first two midwives could barely talk. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, boss.¡± The other two midwives copsed before the boss. The manager hurriedly got someone to check them, but they were only sleeping! ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been half an hour.¡± Gu Bailu walked over with Ah Luo. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°Well...¡± The manager seemed embarrassed. ¡°What did you do?¡± He was rather amused by his own question. What could a loser like her have done? ¡°Time¡¯s up, and you still don¡¯t know the answer, so I¡¯ve won. Ah Luo, pack them up.¡± Gu Bailu and Ah Luo went to the table and looted the bills and medicines that were on it. The aristocrats were immediately enraged. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The manager exined awkwardly, ¡°The midwives of Ronghua Tower are useless.¡± His eyes were gloomy. She couldn¡¯t walk out of Ronghua Tower just like that, or they wouldn¡¯t have any business in the future. ¡°Did we lose to a loser?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t ept it. Never!¡± ¡°Get them back, now!¡± Protecting Gu Bailu, Ah Luo kicked one of the guards. ¡°Get lost! Mydy won this! It can buy us a lot of meat.¡± Meat was life for her. 4Ah Luo led the charge as she carried a bag of coins which didn¡¯t hinder her movements at all. However, there were too many people with too many guards in Ronghua Tower. Gu Bailu knew better than to fight them. Hiding behind Ah Luo, she shouted, ¡°Are you all sore losers? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The manager waved his hand, and people kept surging forward. Nobody bothered to reason with her. Gu Bailu pulled on Ah Luo¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t fight. Let¡¯s run.¡± The two of them retreated as they fought. Gu Bailu noticed an empty room upstairs. ¡°Ah Luo, go up there.¡± Holding her, Ah Luo leapt onto the second floor. Gu Bailu rushed into the room and shut the door. She opened the window, only to discover blooming flowers outside. It was a shame to destroy them, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice in order to save her life. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mydy, Ah Luo is here for you. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Gu Bailu was about to jump, when Ah Luo pulled her down. They rolled on the flowers when theynded. ¡°Ah Luo, can you be a little more graceful? Also, jumping from that height isn¡¯t a problem for me. What a shame that the flowers are ruined!¡± ¡°Mydy, the flowers are so fragrant.¡± Ah Luo was so happy that she didn¡¯t hear what Gu Bailu said. Fine. Asking her to be graceful was the same as asking her to be a vegetarian. Gu Bailu looked at the window, only to discover that the manager had stopped at the window with his people. She was baffled. Why had they abandoned the pursuit? Also, the flowers were really fragrant. She took a breath, but her face changed. Crap! The flowers were poisonous. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t smell them anymore. The flowers are fatal.¡± Gu Bailu dragged Ah Luo away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mydy?¡± Ah Luo asked as they ran. ¡°I¡¯ve been poisoned. Keep them away from me.¡± Ah Luo immediately picked Gu Bailu up and leapt, and very soon, they disappeared. 1¡°Boss, you¡¯re not chasing them?¡± Someone was unwilling to give up. The manager smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The result of the bet is clear. You can ask General Guter for whatever she took away.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Those flowers are an ingredient for Semi-Soul Fragrance.¡± Chapter 26: Here’s a Good-Looking Man

Chapter 26: Here¡¯s a Good-Looking Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Semi-Soul Fragrance was a unique and powerful love potion of Ronghua Tower. 2As an ingredient for Semi-Soul Fragrance, the flowers had an even more direct effect. Even an expert would barely be able to resist it, to say nothing of a loser. As they ran, Gu Bailu felt her body grow hotter and hotter, and she started seeing illusions. 2Images of men and women doing it popped into her head. The porn that she had secretly watched before yed in her mind. Damn it. The flowers were a love potion. Could it get any more dangerous? ¡°Ah Luo, are you alright?¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal if she was the one who was suffering. She only hoped that Ah Luo was fine. Ah Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, mydy. Why are you so hot?¡± Gu Bailu was relieved. ¡°Ah Luo, how long will it take for you to bring us to Mr. Xiao?¡± Mr. Xiao was the man who had saved them in the cave. If they hadn¡¯t met him, they wouldn¡¯t have survived the poisonous gas inside the cave. As a skilled doctor, he could certainly neutralize the poison. ¡°Mydy, the cave is far away. It¡¯ll take at least a day.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be dead in a day.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold on for that long. This poison was even more powerful than when she had been drugged the first time. She wouldn¡¯tst the night. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll bring you to a doctor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. No one will help me.¡± The people of Ronghua Tower had to be aware of her condition, and wouldn¡¯t allow any doctor to treat her. She knew a thing or two about medicine, but she could barely stand on her feet now, much less prepare the herbs. Ah Luo was almost in tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, mydy. I¡¯ll kill them if they don¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You... you silly thing, I won¡¯t die. I just need a man.¡± God must have felt sorry for her, for having never touched a man in her previous life. That was why she had been given such a privilege in this life. 4¡°A man? I¡¯ll steal one for you. Just wait, mydy.¡± 1¡°Ah Luo, I don¡¯t like ugly, fat or old men. Choose a good-looking one with a great body...¡± 1¡°Alright, mydy, I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡± Ah Luo embraced her and flew north. Gu Bailu gripped her head in pain. Speaking of good-looking men, she couldn¡¯t see anything but Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. Following the face were the muscles and that attractive body. No! No! Gu Bailu abruptly dismissed the notion. She couldn¡¯t go to Feng Qingtian. He was waiting on her right now. She couldn¡¯t p her own face. It would be more troublesome if they slept together again. She didn¡¯t n on bing his ve. She couldn¡¯t go to him! 1Her body got even hotter, and all she wanted to do was push the man down. Hold on. Gu Bailu, you have to hold on. That man doesn¡¯t have a heart. Even a random beggar would be better than him. Despite the warning from her sense of reason, her head was at war with her body. The face that appeared before her was so impable, and the furrowed eyebrows were so fascinating. It was still Feng Qingtian. The poison was too powerful. Even an illusion felt so real! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Qingtian was enjoying wine on the couch when the door was kicked open. The rxed atmosphere disappeared. Looking at the handsome man, Ah Luo said, ¡°Mydy says that she needs a handsome man.¡± 5A good-looking man with a great body. Well, she had found one. 4 Chapter 27: Professional Trapper

Chapter 27: Professional Trapper

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Roused, Gu Bailu felt like cursing. Damn you, Ah Luo, he¡¯s not the only good-looking guy in the world! Is it really appropriate for you to trap yourdy like this? What a stupid teammate. 1Feng Qingtian put down the cup and looked at Gu Bailu coldly. Her cheeks were already red. Even her earlobes were filled with blood. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. Now that she hade here, she already had nothing to fear. ¡°I need to borrow a certain thing of yours.¡± 1Feng Qingtian sniffed. ¡°Again?¡± 2¡°I don¡¯t want to, but again, I have no choice, so I came back.¡± Feng Qingtian sat on the couch in a loose robe, his tight muscles evident under his clothes. Gu Bailu had never denied that the man was truly handsome. She lunged forward without any hesitation. Feng Qingtian raised his hand and pushed her away, before he said coldly, ¡°I thought that you would rather look for a beast.¡± ¡°That was just bullshit. I don¡¯t care so much now.¡± Gu Bailu pressed forward. Feng Qingtian stared at her coldly. ¡°In case you regret not looking for a beastter... Qin Shou, release Xuan Yan.¡± Gu Bailu shuddered hard. What was he doing? Sensing the danger, Gu Bailu intended to get back to her feet, only to be grabbed by Feng Qingtian. Raising her chin, Feng Qingtian stared at her. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to regret it.¡± Then, he picked Gu Bailu up and carried her out of the room. Gu Bailu was itchy and ufortable, and could only struggle in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. During her asional moments of lucidity, she would look at Feng Qingtian, only to find that his face was as handsome but condescending as before. Gradually corrupted by the poison, Gu Bailu had no time to think of another solution. She only wanted the man to drop the coldness and neutralize the poison for her. ¡°Feng Qingtian, saving me is also saving yourself. Let¡¯s not hurt each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll save you.¡± Feng Qingtian led Gu Bailu to a spacious arena where green mystical nts rose into the sky like a forest. Under the blue sky, a lion was roaring in the jungle. 1Gu Bailu woke up slightly, but she rather that she had passed out instead. A male lion in heat would do it with any female. 3She once read about a male lion banging a female dog into unconsciousness. 2Also, it was said that the genitals of male cats were thorny and could be quite painful. She grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s clothes with whatever remaining consciousness she had and said, ¡°Feng Qingtian, if you throw me to a lion, I guarantee that you¡¯ll sleep with dogs for the rest of your life.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her in disdain. ¡°You said you would rather look for a beast. I¡¯m just granting you your wish.¡± 4Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t believe everything one says when they¡¯re angry!¡± ¡°One has to take responsibility for their words.¡± ¡°Save me. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Gu Bailu knew that she was at the end of her rope. The heat was beyond what a human could bear. 1 Her blood would explode if the problem wasn¡¯t resolved. Chapter 28: It’s Not a Pity to Give You Up

Chapter 28: It¡¯s Not a Pity to Give You Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dignity was nothing in front of preserving one¡¯s life. Gu Bailu believed that she had lost all dignity after the Gu family was massacred. To live and seek revenge on those people, she was willing to do anything. 1She was fearless! ¡°Not a beast, and not any other man?¡± ¡°No, just you.¡± The coldness in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes was gone, reced with vivid color. ¡°Remember what you said.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her. 1The roaring lion hid in the jungle, as if it had never appeared. 2... Just as Prince Zi¡¯s chef began toin about Ah Luo, Gu Bailu finally woke up. 1She found herself in a big bed with a jade pillow under her head. Energy seemed to flow out of the pillow into her head. She felt exhausted, but her brain was exceptionally clear. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re awake!¡± Ah Luo shouted in delight, food in her mouth. Gu Bailu sat up. She felt exhausted, but she wasn¡¯t sore at all. The poison was too potent to be neutralized in just one or two rounds. Why didn¡¯t she feel sore at all? ¡°Ah Luo, how long was I asleep?¡± ¡°Mydy, three days! I was so scared that you would abandon me,¡± Ah Luo hugged her and said pitifully. Three days without any food. No wonder she didn¡¯t have any strength. Had her body recovered after three days? She didn¡¯t remember anything about the detoxification process this time. ¡°With you by my side, the God of Death won¡¯t dare take me unless he wants to be killed.¡± Gu Bailu patted Ah Luo. ¡°Bring me some food.¡± Now that she was back on her feet, she needed to keep working. Worse came to worse, she would just be a bed-warmer. Sleeping with just one man wasn¡¯t that uneptable. After she had food, Gu Bailu went to look for Feng Qingtian, only to be refused by the servant. ¡°My lord said that you should leave once you¡¯re awake. This isn¡¯t your house.¡± 2Sitting in the courtyard, Gu Bailu felt that the sun was dazzling. What did Feng Qingtian mean? He didn¡¯t need her to warm his bed anymore? ¡°Ask your lord if this is the end of what happened between us this time.¡± Very soon, the servant came back solemnly. ¡°The lord said that it isn¡¯t a pity to give you up at all.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. Did he think that she wasn¡¯t good enough? Damn! That was certainly worth celebrating. ¡°Ah Luo, tip everybody in this house.¡± 1She had won a lot of money after all. Gu Bailu gave away money as she left. After she left the house, she felt that the air was unprecedentedly fresh. ¡°My lord, Miss Gu is gone,¡± Qin Shou reported. On the couch, Feng Qingtian casually said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°She tipped all the servants in the house. She seemed happy.¡± Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°What an ungrateful woman.¡± 2She didn¡¯t thank her lifesaver. ¡°My lord, she¡¯s the only woman you can touch. Why don¡¯t you marry her so that people from the royal pce won¡¯tin anymore?¡± 1Feng Qingtian gazed at Qin Shou. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying her. You won¡¯t be let off if you say anything like that again.¡± Qin Shou hurried to kneel. ¡°Understood. I was wrong.¡± Chapter 29: Stop Killing By Killing

Chapter 29: Stop Killing By Killing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°She¡¯s out! After spending three days in Prince Zi¡¯s house, she came out alive!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really out? Who neutralized the Semi-Soul Fragrance for her?¡± ¡°Who else? Prince Zi, of course.¡± ¡°But Prince Zi never touches women.¡± ¡°I¡¯m told that she¡¯s an exception. She approached Prince Zi in men¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Then, is Prince Zi into women or men?¡± ¡°Men, of course. She was bold enough to steal money from Ronghua Tower.¡± Just as Gu Bailu felt that her life had taken a turn for the better, she heard nothing but rumors about her on the street. Along the way, she was observed like a monkey. 1They all stared at her, trying to figure out if she had slept with anyone. She felt as if she was surrounded by flies. The people of Ronghua Tower were rather vicious. They werepletely ruining her reputation. Sinceing to this world, everybody had been stepping on her. It was because she was the most useless person in the world. She didn¡¯t have a spirit root. That was right. Her spirit root wasn¡¯t broken ¨C she didn¡¯t have one at all. 1When a spirit root was broken, it could be reattached with a spirit fruit. But she waspletely hopeless, which made her the greatest loser ever. Therefore, even if Feng Qingtian slept with her, she couldn¡¯t help him improve his cultivation. 1Nobody had treated her fairly. 1She finally understood why the former owner of her body was easily fooled by Gu Wanqin and her mother¡¯s fake kindness. That was because warmth was too rare in her world. However, nobody came into the world just to be discriminated against. Alright. Since it was a barbaric world, she would teach them what it meant to be a barbarian. ¡°Ah Luo, to the jewelry store.¡± Gu Bailu went to the jewelry store and picked out a chest of jewels, spending a huge fortune. She didn¡¯t regret it at all, however, since it would all be put to good use. ¡°Mydy, why did you buy so many jewels? There¡¯s enough for a lot of meat.¡± ¡°For something to vent my rage.¡± Gu Bailu led Ah Luo to Ronghua Tower but didn¡¯t approach it. She circled the Ronghua Tower and stabbed the jewels into the ground. ¡°Mydy, somebody will take them away!¡± Ah Luo couldn¡¯t feel any more regretful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be over soon. Bring me to the roof over there.¡± Ah Luo flew with her and stared at where the jewels had been ced, afraid that they would be stolen. In fact, they were all ced in corners that few people would notice easily. Like Ah Luo said, somebody might take them away. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare waste any time. When she reached the roof, Gu Bailu took off the bracelet and tossed it up in the air. ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and establish the array with the soul...¡± 1The bracelet emanated golden light that settled on the jewels around Ronghua Tower, connecting them in a giant spider web. Ah Luo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mydy, the huge web has covered Ronghua Tower.¡± She knew that herdy was good! ¡°Strike!¡± Gu Bailumanded coldly. The bright web enveloped Ronghua Tower and illuminated the street. 1Passers-by looked up, only to see a lightning bolt strike Ronghua Tower and raze the building to the ground. Chapter 30: Gift

Chapter 30: Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dust and debris scattered everywhere. The passers-by ran off in fear, though none of them were injured. Even the houses next to Ronghua Tower weren¡¯t affected at all. Ronghua Tower, on the other hand, was reduced to rubble in the blink of an eye. 2Screams and cries burst out. People escaped from the remains, covered in dust and not half as haughty as they usually were. ¡°Mydy, this is fun!¡± Ah Luo pped her hands in delight. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t find it interesting. She truly wondered why people liked to bully those weaker than them. It wasn¡¯t nearly as interesting as challenging a big boss like Feng Qingtian. Finally, everyone noticed the two people on the roof. 3The manager of Ronghua Tower ran out and growled, ¡°Who attacked Ronghua Tower?¡± Standing on the roof, Gu Bailu coldly said, ¡°As a ce of scoundrels, it was high time Ronghua Tower was torn down.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth! Do you know who¡¯s behind Ronghua Tower?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because it¡¯s gone now.¡± The bracelet was still emitting a golden brightness, which covered the two of them in a halo, as if they were angels. Were they serving justice? Ronghua Tower had done too many bad things. Many people hated it, but hating it was all they could do. ¡°Speak your name!¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower had never met such a guy, who would blow up a building without any warning. Gu Bailu put the bracelet away and smiled. ¡°How do you like my gift? If that wasn¡¯t enough, I can give you more.¡± Although Ronghua Tower had been leveled, the people inside were barely injured. The building was made of wood. Also, they were all cultivators with spiritual power. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower saw her face but couldn¡¯t believe it. She had the same masculine appearance as when she hade to Ronghua Tower three days ago. Everybody eximed. How was it possible? A loser like that had razed Ronghua Tower to the ground! Even Prince Zi wasn¡¯t that bold and tant. How had she done it?! ¡°The second prince has yet to recover from hisst fight with her. The queen ordered her capture.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that, too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that her maid has immense spiritual power?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s her maid. Why is she working as her maid with such formidable spiritual power?¡± ¡°Who knows? This loser is rather evil. Even now, the midwives of Ronghua Tower aren¡¯t back to themselves yet.¡± Gu Bailu ignored theirments, because she knew that winning was all that mattered in this world. ¡°Ronghua Tower, instead of admitting your failure, you tried to kill me. You think you can take advantage of my weakness, do you?¡± She sniffed and continued, ¡°Today, I¡¯m showing you that even the weakest person is capable. Whoever is bullied because they¡¯re weak cane to me. I¡¯ll teach you how to fight back.¡± 1 Chapter 31: Accident

Chapter 31: ident

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Hrious. You¡¯re one arrogant loser, with your petty tricks. Capture her.¡± The manager waved his hand, and a bunch of people in ck clothes lunged out. Their spiritual power dazzled themon folk. Even Gu Bailu stepped back. If it wasn¡¯t for Ah Luo, she might have fallen over. Spiritual power was indeed useful. Ronghua Tower certainly wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. But she didn¡¯t regret it. She had to let more people know that it wasn¡¯t easy to step all over her, and that there might be dire consequences if they tried. ¡°Are you alright, mydy?¡± Ah Luo asked in concern. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She cast several spells and grabbed the bracelet, looking at the neers. ¡°So many experts deployed to deal with a loser ¨C Ronghua Tower is absolutely useless.¡± Themon folk were stunned. She was probably the only person bold enough to say that. The manager¡¯s face turned dark. It indeed wasn¡¯t a pretty picture. However, Ronghua Tower had been destroyed. He had to capture her. ¡°Go!¡± the manager said gravely. He always knew what to do. If they couldn¡¯t catch a loser like this, it would be impossible for Ronghua Tower to stand tall in Southern Glory Empire. The soldiers attacked together without any mercy,unching overwhelming spiritual power with their swords. The tiles on the roof were blown away. Gu Bailu and Ah Luo were covered in darkness. Ah Luo kept Gu Bailu behind her. Her eyes turned intimidating as she fought a dozen enemies. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know how much spiritual power Ah Luo had, but she knew that nobody could fight so many experts on their own. Gu Bailu¡¯s own skills worked best on individual targets. She was only able to blow up Ronghua Tower after making preparations in advance. She couldn¡¯t use this move to deal with those experts, but she had to try and do something with the bracelet. Got it! In front of her, Ah Luo was singlehandedly holding back a dozen enemies. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for very much longer. ¡°Mydy, go now.¡± It was easy to escape, but if they escaped, what they did today would be for nothing. ¡°Ah Luo, just hold on.¡± Gu Bailu cast a spell, and the bracelet quickly flew to Ah Luo¡¯s wrist. ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and enhance thee with the soul...¡± Ah Luo felt power pour into her body. Her spiritual power grew, and the pressure from the enemy decreased. Ah Luo shouted, ¡°You¡¯re all going to die!¡± When she shouted, her spiritual power burst forth and attacked the enemy. ¡°Ahhh...¡± The soldiers cried out as they were blown to the ground. Nothing could be heard at the scene except pained moans. All the passers-by were stunned. She had knocked out so many experts of Ronghua Tower on her own without being hurt at all. That was so terrifying. How much spiritual power did she have? Gu Bailu was stunned herself. She never knew that her enhancement spell could be used in such a way. Had they done it? Chapter 32: I’m Just Fooling You

Chapter 32: I¡¯m Just Fooling You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ve kicked all of them away.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯te back to herself until Ah Luo shouted. The other party had truly been defeated! Was it because Ah Luo¡¯s spiritual power was too amazing, or because of how effective Gu Bailu¡¯s spell was? Perhaps it was abination of both. ¡°Ah Luo, great. Let¡¯s go. Ronghua Tower will send more people.¡± They had achieved what they had set out to do ¨C to send a warning. Ah Luo grabbed her and leapt away in excitement. Very soon, they disappeared. The manager was more than infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re too useless! Go after her! Tell Qiong Lingying to hunt her down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers got back to their feet in pain. Murong Huangtang observed from a corner for a long time. He had been following Gu Bailu since she left Prince Zi¡¯s house. He knew everything she had done. She didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, and the things she did were weird, but the result was rather unexpected. Then, was what she said about Lanyi trustworthy? ¡°Investigate Lanyi¡¯s elopement again,¡± Murong Huangtang said to his servant. His servant found it odd. ¡°Didn¡¯t the miss say goodbye to you in person before she left?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that the woman wasn¡¯t lying. Just keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Murong Huangtang went to the manager of Ronghua Tower. ¡°Boss, this ce is ruined. Where are we going to gamble?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Murong, the tower will be repaired soon. As for her...¡± The manager cursed. ¡°She¡¯ll regret it.¡± Murong Huangtang shook his head. ¡°She spent three days in Prince Zi¡¯s house. You don¡¯t need me to remind you what kind of person Prince Zi is, right?¡± ¡°Even Prince Zi cannot destroy Ronghua Tower without reason. Besides, Prince Zi may not necessarily protect her.¡± ¡°Prince Zi has always been temperamental. He protected her when she hurt the second prince. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to go against him.¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower hesitated. ¡°I suggest you figure out Prince Zi¡¯s attitude first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Murong. I¡¯ll let Prince Zi know.¡± Murong Huangtang patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you need money for the renovations,e to me. I¡¯ll have fun elsewhere for now.¡± The manager saw him off and pulled a long face. The ck sheep of the Murong family was speaking up for the loser, too? It wouldn¡¯t end well for whoever was behind her now that they had pissed off Qiongling Enterprise. ... After a great time out, Murong Huangtang was stopped on the way back home. ¡°Follow me.¡± He looked at the girl before him. Her masculine attire made her look even more lively. ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me again.¡± Murong Huangtang gave her a charming smile. He had always been handsome and flirty. Women blushed easily before him. However, Gu Bailu had seen better. She wasn¡¯t captivated by his charm at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t waste time talking; she grabbed him and held a knife to his temple. ¡°Are youing with me or not?¡± Surprise shed in Murong Huangtang¡¯s eyes. He then smiled. ¡°Ronghua Tower is after you. If I were you, I would be hiding in Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Chapter 33: Whatever You Say Makes Sense

Chapter 33: Whatever You Say Makes Sense

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up if you keep talking. Let¡¯s see how charming you can be then.¡± Gu Bailu increased her strength. Murong Huangtang shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. If you aren¡¯t scared of being hunted, why would I be?¡± ¡°To the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. Lead the way.¡± Gu Bailu pushed him into a carriage and got on with Ah Luo. Murong Huangtang had never been threatened by a woman before, much less one everyone despised. She had even messed up his hair. Heughed in anger. ¡°Who exactly are you relying on?¡± General Gu had never considered his daughter important. A loser who was born without a spirit root was certainly a great humiliation to the household. If he hadn¡¯t had another daughter who was talented in spiritual power, he would¡¯ve been the butt of ridicule. Prince Zi? That was a temperamental, nonchnt jerk. Why would he protect her? Even though she was the only woman who could get near him, so what? She didn¡¯t have a spirit root to help him in his cultivation. ¡°Do I need to rely on anyone? You need to reflect on yourself more. Are you even a brother when you don¡¯t care about your sister¡¯s life?¡± Murong Huangtang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I never nned to be a good brother.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°What about the heir of the Murong family? You don¡¯t want to be that, either?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Murong Huangtang raised his eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that, but other people might.¡± ¡°Who would be so bold?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± After an hour, the carriage reached the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. The trees in the Woods of God¡¯s Tears rose high into the sky. Sunlight trickled in through the branches. The air carried the stench of blood. There were plenty of materials here that cultivators needed, and they often fought over them. The most ferocious animals were inside the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. Their cores were the best supplements for training. However, not everybody dared to go so deep into the woods. ¡°You dare toe here?¡± Murong Huangtang was surprised. The loser actually had the courage to enter the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. Did she think that her tricks still worked here? Too many cultivators had entered the Woods of God¡¯s Tears, never to return. ¡°Why not? Even the animals will be awed by my beauty.¡± Gu Bailu led the way. What bizarre confidence! Murong Huangtang followed her. ¡°For the record, I won¡¯t help you if we run into danger.¡± Ah Luo protested, ¡°I¡¯m here for mydy. I¡¯ll kill whoever wants to harm her.¡± ¡°Good girl, Ah Luo. I¡¯ll pick your favorite bubble fruit for youter.¡± ¡°Great. I like bubble fruits the best.¡± Ah Luo¡¯s eyes glittered. Murong Huangtang nced at Ah Luo. Did the stupid girl have any brains? They were truly a pitiful team. One was useless, and the other was stupid. 3However, the two of them didn¡¯t feel that was the case at all. ¡°Where are you leading me? Even if Lanyi was truly killed in the Woods of God¡¯s Tears, it¡¯s impossible to find the body now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not looking for the body. I¡¯m leading you to her.¡± ¡°You said she¡¯s dead, and you¡¯re now leading me to her?¡± ¡°Who says you can¡¯t meet a person after they¡¯ve died?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him matter-of-factly. Fine. Whatever you say. Chapter 34: Somebody’s Disgraceful History

Chapter 34: Somebody¡¯s Disgraceful History

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Lead the way, Ah Luo.¡± Following Ah Luo, they went deeper and deeper into the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. The thorns grew thicker. The piles of bones they encountered further added to the horror of the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. ¡°Alright, here we are.¡± Ah Luo stopped in a ce packed densely with trees; the sunlight above couldn¡¯t prate the cover at all. It was so cold that one couldn¡¯t help but grip their arms for warmth. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Murong Huangtang in rm. ¡°Letting you meet your sister.¡± Gu Bailu hit a squirrel not far away with a pebble. Ah Luo picked it up. It squeaked pitifully. It had just been passing by. Gu Bailu took the bracelet off and put it on the squirrel, and the squirrel immediately perked up. ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± Murong Huangtang was stunned at the squirrel, which pulled at his neck. A squirrel was calling him brother? There were indeed creatures that could talk in this world, but they all had to cultivate for years to do so. What was this squirrel about? ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Lanyi.¡± The squirrel stared at him, making Murong Huangtang numb. ¡°Is this my sister that you¡¯re letting me meet?¡± Murong Huangtang was rather angry. ¡°Her soul can only be attached to something else. You can see her here because the spiritual energy here is rich.¡± Otherwise, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t have needed to lead them into the dangerous Woods of God¡¯s Tears. She knew that she was on the losing end of this deal. However, what mattered most in her trade was credit; she couldn¡¯t go back on a promise with a ghost. ¡°This is just an evil trick. Why should I believe you?¡± She made a squirrel call him brother, to convince him that it was his sister. That was hrious. ¡°Brother, I know why you forbade me from entering your room when you were 12.¡± Murong Huangtang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Because when I went to your room in the morning, I saw you ying with your penis.¡± 7This time, even Gu Bailu wanted to cover her ears. Murong Huangtang was shameless enough to live after his sister saw that. Masturbating at 12 was truly premature. Murong Huangtang red at Gu Bailu, blushing. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°To prove that I¡¯m your sister.¡± The squirrel sounded quite natural. Gu Bailu praised her inwardly. She also intended to ask for more of Murong Huangtang¡¯s dark historyter. Lost for words, Murong Huangtang blushed but couldn¡¯t yell in retort. ¡°Are you really Lanyi?¡± He didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really Lanyi. You must protect the Murong family from the traitor.¡± ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°Nan Ningxin. She killed me and destroyed my body.¡± Murong Huangtang frowned deeply. ¡°How could it be her? Is there a misunderstanding, Lanyi?¡± ¡°Brother, you must trust me.¡± Murong Huangtang felt a headacheing on. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be convinced so easily. Moreover, Gu Bailu was a freak who had spent three days in Prince Zi¡¯s house safe and sound. Who could tell if she was the one behind this? Chapter 35: What Was That About Leaving Her Alone?

Chapter 35: What Was That About Leaving Her Alone?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Prince Zi¡¯s house... ¡°My lord, people of Ronghua Tower are asking about the miss. How should I respond?¡± Qin Shou nced at Feng Qingtian. He had no idea what was on the lord¡¯s mind. If he wasn¡¯t interested in Miss Gu at all, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go again and again. But if he was really interested, why would he let her go? ¡°They can do whatever they want.¡± Qin Shou left. It meant that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t intervene. Ronghua Tower was too powerful a ce. It certainly hadn¡¯t been a smart decision to challenge them. The only woman that the lord could touch seemed rather unreliable. Qin Shou was upset. Should he watch thedy be killed by Ronghua Tower? ¡°My lord, the miss said that she could cure your misogyny.¡± Qin Shou still felt it was a pity after he replied to the people of Ronghua Tower. The miss shouldn¡¯t die, at least not until the lord was cured. Looking at a map, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± ¡°The miss showed some abilities when she dealt with Ronghua Tower.¡± Qin Shou didn¡¯t give up. He knew that the lord wasn¡¯t interested in women, but the dual cultivation couldn¡¯t be put off. Feng Qingtian threw the map away and looked at him. ¡°If Gu Bailu cannot get away from Ronghua Tower, why do you think I should believe in her?¡± Qin Shou was confused. ¡°I thought that you trusted her, my lord.¡± ¡°I have no interest in protecting a weakling. She has to be strong.¡± 3Without a spirit root, she couldn¡¯t even train. However, Qin Shou didn¡¯t dare say anything. Feng Qingtian stood up and asked casually, ¡°Where is Gu Bailu now?¡± ¡°In the Woods of God¡¯s Tears.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°With Mr. Murong.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face was covered in ice. 3¡°Murong Huangtang, the firstborn of the Murong family.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled coldly. ¡°Why is Murong Huangtang with her?¡± ¡°She kidnapped him.¡± 1Qin Shou was rather speechless after he received the report. Murong Huangtang was very talented. However, it seemed that he had devoted too much time to ying around in recent years. ¡°She¡¯s unruly.¡± Qin Shou thought that there were few things she didn¡¯t dare do since she had the courage to negotiate with the lord. ¡°Have Ye Hua meet me after he gets back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Shou felt hurt. Ye Hua had been sent out today. Qin Shou had thought it was an important task. Little did he know that his colleague had been sent to the miss! My lord, is this really leaving her alone? You even kept it a secret from me! Qin Shou¡¯s feelings were terribly hurt. Ye Hua returned two hourster. He reported everything that Murong Huangtang and Gu Bailu had done. ¡°Murong Huangtang believed her?¡± Feng Qingtian said expressionlessly but less coldly. ¡°In my opinion, not entirely.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Then, Mr. Murong left. The miss and her maid picked fruits for a good hour and returned happily.¡± Qin Shou thought that thedy truly regarded the Woods of God¡¯s Tears as her garden. Gu Bailu, who was returning in a carriage, wasn¡¯t happy at all. ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t seem to believe you.¡± She thought that Nan Ningxin would be exposed after Murong Huangtang heard the facts, but Nan Ningxin appeared trustworthy. ¡°Nan Ningxin arranged everything perfectly. If I hadn¡¯t lingered because of my regrets, I wouldn¡¯t have uncovered her scheme at all.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°So... You don¡¯t know her weakness at all?¡± Chapter 36: Everybody Has To Grow Up

Chapter 36: Everybody Has To Grow Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°There¡¯s no convincing proof right now. Nan Ningxin grew up in the Murong family. She¡¯s lovely and talented. Nobody would believe that she wants to destroy the Murong family.¡± ¡°You haunted her for a long time. You didn¡¯t find any proof?¡± ¡°Yes, but she destroyed them very quickly.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made a deal with you at all!¡± She was actually interested in meeting Nan Ningxin. Such a cunning person was much more interesting than Gu Wanqin. ¡°Mydy, we¡¯re blocked.¡± Ah Luo, who was eating the bubble fruits, suddenly turned around, her lips red. Gu Bailu raised the curtain, only to discover a row of people dressed in ck in their way. They were rather intimidating in a row. Gu Bailu waved her hands at them. ¡°Hey, you have the same uniform and hairstyle. Very impressive.¡± 1¡°Go.¡± Naturally, the enemy didn¡¯t respond to her remark. ¡°Don¡¯t. I can¡¯t take on so many people at once. I know I¡¯m pretty, but don¡¯t be so horny.¡± 3Gu Bailu screamed and jumped out of the carriage, avoiding the first wave of attack. The carriage was shattered. ¡°How ruthless. There goes my BMW.¡± 5Gu Bailu remarked. Ah Luo dragged her into a run. ¡°Mydy, they¡¯re stronger than the peoplest time.¡± Gu Bailu naturally sensed it, too. If the two of them had been hit just now, they would¡¯ve been obliterated. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s y a game.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and took out a runic note. When the swords lunged at them, she tossed it up. A mist appeared. She hurried to jump inside with Ah Luo. In the blink of an eye, they were already behind the people in ck. ¡°Mydy, why are we here? It¡¯s so much fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a teleportation rune. Let¡¯s go!¡± She knew such trinkets the best. She didn¡¯t like her family background one bit, because it wasn¡¯t awe-inspiring at all. Thus, she had refused to learn the family skills. Her parents had no choice but to give her to her master. To pique her interest, her teacher had taught her a lot of interesting runes. She often tricked her ssmates with them in school. How innocent and carefree her life was back then. Gu Bailu felt awful when she thought that. The entire world had changed. Ah Lu brought Gu Bailu to a mountaintop. Ah Luo had run out of spiritual power, so she meditated. Gu Bailu sat underneath a pine tree. She missed her master and her parents. Having died such worthless deaths, their souls had to be wandering about with regrets. She was useless. She didn¡¯t know where her nemeses were after she came to this world. She wasn¡¯t strong enough. If she had listened to her parents, the situation wouldn¡¯t be so bad. However, she knew that regrets were useless. She couldn¡¯t long for the carefree days when she had been protected. Everybody had to grow up. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m good now. Where are we going to sleep tonight?¡± Ah Luo jumped over and asked her the question. ¡°At my ce.¡± Chapter 37: Shao Di

Chapter 37: Shao Di

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Your home isn¡¯t safe, mydy.¡± Ah Luo shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s my home. Who can stop me from going back to my own ce?¡± Gu Bailu said firmly. She had lost her home in her previous life, and she would take it back in her new life, no matter what it took. They returned to the street where the general¡¯s house was located. ¡°Mydy, many experts are around here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. This is my nest. They must be watching it.¡± Gu Bailu took out the teleportation rune. Hehe. Who could possibly stop her? She reached the back door. By her calctions, she would teleport right into her bedroom. She threw out the rune and stepped through with Ah Luo. Then, she was stunned. ¡°Where the heck am I?¡± She found herself in a pavilion that was in the middle of ake. Ivory gauze curtains fluttered in the breeze. ¡°Mydy, I don¡¯t think this is the general¡¯s house.¡± Gu Bailu was embarrassed. ¡°It has to be an anomaly.¡± Teleportation could be used as a means of escape, but not so much for an exact location. ¡°Who¡¯s disturbing Shao Di¡¯s rest?¡± A girl in a pink dress appeared with a sword that emitted orange light. Orange light suggested that she was at least a Master. What was this ce? ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m just passing by. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Passing by? You¡¯re passing by the Imperial Residence? Where are you from?¡± the girl yelled. ¡°Well, long story short, somebody was after us, and we escaped to this ce. We really didn¡¯t mean to trespass. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± It just wasn¡¯t her day today. The owner of this ce would undoubtedly also be a tricky one. Gu Bailu was about to leave with Ah Luo, when more girls showed up and surrounded them. ¡°Check if they¡¯ve stolen anything. Also, since they saw Shao Di, dig their eyeballs out.¡± ¡°Wait, who saw your Shao Di?¡± Was there anybody here besides the girls in pink? ¡°Mydy, there¡¯s a guy over there.¡± Well... Gu Bailu turned her head, only to discover a man in a pink robe sitting on a cushion eight meters away. She didn¡¯t recognize the fabric, but it did add to his extraordinariness. His ck, glittering hair fell around him. Half of his shoulder was revealed by the loose robe, and his skin was as fair as snow. He was ying chess with his head lowered. The half of his face that wasn¡¯t covered by his hair was wless. The fingers that were holding the chess piece were long and smooth. He was ying chess with himself, utterly unaffected by the intruder. How embarrassing was that? There really was somebody. ¡°Well, I do see a guy over there, but he¡¯s far away and his head is lowered. I can¡¯t see his face.¡± As Gu Bailu spoke, she took out a rune, nning to run first. Her instincts told her that the man was definitely tricky, and probably even more petty than Feng Qingtian. Hardly had Gu Bailu taken out the rune when the girls attacked them. Ah Luo intended to fight back, only to discover that she couldn¡¯t use her spiritual power. 1¡°Mydy, I¡¯m out of spiritual power!¡± Am I destined to die today? Chapter 38: Do We Know Each Other?

Chapter 38: Do We Know Each Other?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu covered her forehead. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I don¡¯t know how I ended up here.¡± She could only me herself for her poor skills. Considering the environment, this ce wasn¡¯t Pale Emperor City at all. ¡°Nobody leaves in one piece after seeing Shao Di.¡± Without Ah Luo to block the women, they suppressed Gu Bailu before she could take out her runes. Immediately, she and Ah Luo were tied them up with glittering rope. 1What kind of strange ce was this? They contained Ah Luo¡¯s spiritual power and tied people up with weird stuff. When it came down to it, she hadn¡¯t seen much. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t catch his appearance at all. Besides, looking never hurt anyone.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. This guy was even more petty than Feng Qingtian. They weren¡¯t even allowed to look at him when they were just ten meters away. ¡°If she says that she didn¡¯t see me, bring her over.¡± The person who was ying chess spoke casually. It was impossible to tell the gender from the voice! ¡°You should let me go since I didn¡¯t see you! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Do I have to see you when you say so? ¡°Watch your mouth! If you refuse to see Shao Di, we can dig out your eyes.¡± The women poked Gu Bailu with their swords in fury. 2¡°Alright, alright. My eyes will be dug out anyway. I should get a look at him first then.¡± Gu Bailu admitted her fate. Now that she was in their hands, she had better do what they asked. Gu Bailu was brought over. Shao Di was still ying chess with himself, his head half-lowered. Gu Bailu was grasped by a strange feeling, as if something sharp was sliding over her heart to pierce her body and soul. She asked subconsciously, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± She herself felt that her question was strange. Shao Di was still ying chess. His robe fell when he moved his hand, revealing his shoulders and his muscles. He raised his head and looked at Gu Bailu with soul-stirring eyes. ¡°No.¡± Yes, that was impossible. She would never forget such an astoundingly beautiful man. However, she felt somewhat unhappy when she saw the purple eyes. She wasn¡¯t stirred up at all, the way she was when she saw Feng Qingtian. She had always been fond of pretty men. It was strange. ¡°Do you see me?¡± Shao Di asked without the slightest emotion. Restraining her feelings, Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I do. You¡¯re so beautiful. No wonder you don¡¯t want other people to see you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shao Di continued his game. Gu Bailu could even clearly see his eyshes, and something slid over her heart, causing her excruciating pain. Covering her chest, she copsed. Ah Luo shouted, ¡°Mydy, what happened to you? You bas*ards, let go of mydy!¡± Crouching, Gu Bailu felt that she was suffocating. 1Is that what he meant by alright? To kill her? 1He hadn¡¯t even moved his hand. Chapter 39: No!

Chapter 39: No!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You can kill me, but you should at least let me know why.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that it was only because she had trespassed. This sort of ce couldn¡¯t be broken into easily, either. It had to be Shao Di behind it. ¡°You should¡¯ve minded your own business.¡± Shao Di put a chess piece down and won the game. 1He stood up, and his long arm slid before Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes in an elegant curve. Gu Bailu passed out in agony. ¡°Mydy!¡± Ah Luo suddenly unleashed her spiritual power and jumped over, holding Gu Bailu in her arms. ¡°Nobody touches mydy!¡± Shao Di looked back at them and said casually, ¡°Bring them to Yunjian.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Shao Di left gracefully, his long robe utterly free of stains on the jade steps. Ah Luo fought the girls in pink for a quarter of an hour before she lost her spiritual power again. ¡°Mydy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ah Luo was stunned. s, Gu Bailu had passed out and couldn¡¯t answer her at all. Even if she were awake, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer Ah Luo. The girls escorted Gu Bailu and Ah Luo to the so-called Yunjian. It was a cold and dark dungeon, with barely any clean space to stand on. Ah Luo took off her robe and sat on it with Gu Bailu. The door of the dungeon mmed shut. Ah Luo realized that her spiritual power was back, so she hurriedly transferred some to Gu Bailu. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have a spirit root and couldn¡¯t sense Ah Luo¡¯s spiritual power at all. With no other choice, Ah Luo could only keep Gu Bailu¡¯s body temperature up with her spiritual power. Gu Bailu felt so hot it was as if she was being roasted over a fire. Many people were preparing something before her. ¡°The ritual is about to begin. This venomous witch will finally be burned.¡± ¡°The Master has finally realized who she is. She thought that the Master could protect her forever.¡± ¡°The Fire of Hell will burn her soul and obliterate her.¡± The Fire of Hell? Gu Bailu looked down, only to discover glimmering fire below her, sucking her in like a ck hole. She discovered that her legs had been burnt up, but she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain from them. Instead, the pain wasing from her chest, as if someone was smashing it with a mace. Her heart was broken and ck as muddy blood flowed out. Why was her heart ck? Hadn¡¯t she been doing good deeds all this time? She barely used any harmful runes. Who was burning her? What crimes had shemitted? No! She didn¡¯t want to be burned like this. She hadn¡¯t gotten her revenge yet. She wanted to continue living. Once her soul was gone, she would truly disappear from this world. Gu Bailu watched the fire reach her waist and block her vision, when a purple sword stabbed into her heart as quickly as lightning. She screamed in pain, only to notice a tall person weeping on the other side of the river. ¡°No!¡± Gu Bailu sat up in hysterics, tears in her eyes. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re up! Don¡¯t be scared! Ah Luo is here.¡± Chapter 40: You Can Have Whatever You Want

Chapter 40: You Can Have Whatever You Want

Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t feel any worse. ¡°Ah Luo, somebody burned me alive! My legs were reduced to ash!¡± Ah Luo patted her back. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re still alive. Your legs are fine, too. Did you have a bad dream?¡± Gu Bailu looked at her, then checked her legs. They were indeed intact. Relieved, she patted her chest. ¡°It really was a dream. What a horrible one.¡± Although it was a dream, Gu Bailu was still uneasy. She knew that every dream happened for a reason. Some dreams were omens, too. Was that going to be her fate? No! No! No! It couldn¡¯t be. The man who hadunched the purple sword at her obviously brought her pain. She had never been in love, but she knew that she had met a terrible man in her dream. How could she meet a terrible man? She never intended to fall in love with anyone. ¡°Mydy, dreams are fun.¡± Ah Luo wiped her tears for her. ¡°I had dragon meat in my dream. It was delicious.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s so good about dragon meat? It¡¯s too old and rough.¡± ¡°Mydy, you¡¯ve had dragon meat before?¡± Ah Luo asked excitedly. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure that it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Dragons all lived for more than a thousand years. Their meat was too old. ¡°The dragon meat in my dream was delicious, and I had it with jam made from Snow Goddess Fruit.¡± Ah Luo was drooling as she spoke. ¡°What¡¯s Snow Goddess Fruit?¡± ¡°The fruit from Heavenly Pce Cliff, of course. You gave me plenty of Snow Goddess Fruits, mydy.¡± Gu Bailuughed and touched her head. ¡°What a silly girl. You need me to give you things even in your dream.¡± ¡°Of course I need you to give them to me, mydy.¡± ¡°Fine, whatever you want. I¡¯ll give them to you if I have them.¡± Ah Luo asked in delight, ¡°Really? Will you give me everything I want, mydy?¡± ¡°Yes, whatever it is.¡± She would give her life away if Ah Luo asked for it. Ah Luo suddenly hugged her. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best, mydy.¡± The door opened at that moment. A girl in pink walked in andid two bowls of rice on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t starve.¡± ¡°How long are you going to keep us locked in here?¡± Gu Bailu hurried to ask. The girl stopped and nced at her. ¡°Depending on when you want to die. If you want to die sooner, I can satisfy your wish right now.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Why did the woman hate her? She had done nothing more than see Shao Di¡¯s face. Did they have to be so hostile? ¡°Go away already. I haven¡¯t lived enough yet.¡± The girl didn¡¯t say anything and simply left after shutting the door. ¡°Mydy! It¡¯s Snow Goddess Fruit!¡± Ah Luo eximed, holding the tray. There were two bowls of rice on the tray as well as two white fruits. They were the size of plums and had a pleasant fragrance. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Snow Goddess Fruit looked like in my dream.¡± Ah Luo took a bite of the fruit. ¡°It tastes just as delicious, too.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. She had seen such fruit on the table in the pavilion where Shao Di had been ying chess before. Chapter 41: The 150-Year-Old Monster

Chapter 41: The 150-Year-Old Monster

Ah Luo must¡¯ve remembered it after seeing that. That was why she ate the Snow Goddess Fruit in her dream. All her talk about Heavenly Pce Cliff was nonsense. ¡°Have one yourself, mydy.¡± Ah Luo handed it over, but Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°You can have it.¡± Blinking, Ah Luo looked between the fruit and Gu Bailu, but still gave it to her. ¡°No, you have it.¡± ¡°Are you refusing what I¡¯m offering you?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. ¡°Have it, mydy. It can help you grow a spirit root.¡± Gu Bailu was dazed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The Snow Goddess Fruit in my dream can turn someone into a great deity!¡± Ah Luo drew a circle with her hands. ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to worry about being burned by anyone.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled, and she felt warm. Ah Luo was truly a good maid. She thought about her even in her dream. Seeing that the maid would rather not have it, Gu Bailu had the Snow Goddess Fruit. It was indeed delicious, both crisp and sweet. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste good, mydy?¡± Ah Luo asked. ¡°It does. Let¡¯s steal someter.¡± ¡°Alright, mydy. Let¡¯s make jam with itter. It tastes better with meat.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, how long have we been locked up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You slept for such a long time that I think I can eat a cow.¡± Is that so? You can eat a cow anytime and anywhere. Gu Bailu looked around. The ce was dark and cold. There was no light except for the torches on the wall. The dark swamp outside looked like the blood in her dream. The gate was made of thick stone, and impossible to break. Gu Bailu took out her runes, hoping to blink pass it. Then, she realized that all her runes had disappeared. What strange ce was this? She seemed to have broken into an incredible ce. She woke up the ghost in her bracelet. ¡°Do you know that man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. However, the Shao Di they referring to is the master of the Imperial Residence. Nobody has really seen him before. So, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Imperial Residence?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Should I?¡± For cultivators in this world, the Imperial Residence was their holynd. People might not know Southern Glory Empire, but they certainly knew the Imperial Residence. Cloud Mirror Academy, which they established, was a school that all cultivators wanted to go to. The best geniuses on this continent were all students of Cloud Mirror Academy, which turned them into even greater geniuses. The emperors of the other seven countries in this world were also all from Cloud Mirror Academy. ¡°So, it¡¯s a factory for manufacturing experts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the master of the Imperial Residence is more than 150 years old, but Shao Di appears too young, so I¡¯m not certain.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s 150, and he¡¯s still Shao Di 1?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s still a Di Zhu 1 in the Imperial Residence. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s almost 300 years old and has be a deity.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s dead?¡± The ghost felt that she couldn¡¯t continue the conversation anymore. All cultivators longed to be deities, but for this woman, it only meant being dead. You shouldn¡¯t deride other people like that just because you can¡¯t cultivate. Chapter 42: It’s Great That I’m Trash

Chapter 42: It¡¯s Great That I¡¯m Trash

Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Why did Shao Di attack someone as useless as me?¡± ¡°Who knows? The stronger someone is, the more abnormal they tend to be.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. When one is lonely, they¡¯re likely to be twisted.¡± ¡°Shao Di hit a bottleneck in his cultivation. It¡¯s said that he needs someone to dual cultivate with.¡± Gu Bailu gripped her arms. ¡°Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t have any spiritual power.¡± She certainly wasn¡¯t going to do it with someone who was 150-years-old. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Of course you¡¯re not an option.¡± Gu Bailu was relieved. ¡°Things would be much more troublesome if I were a genius. I certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation if handsome men everywhere wanted to dual cultivate...¡± ¡°For someone at Shao Di¡¯s level, gender isn¡¯t really a problem.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he can dual cultivate with men, too?¡± ¡°It has to be a tough man with immense talent in spiritual power.¡± ¡°So, his target is...¡± A name popped into her head. Could it be him? She was thinking too much! How could she be used as bait to lure that man in? ... Outside the Imperial Residence, Qin Shou looked at the intimidating sign above the gate. It had been many years since he wasst here. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t bother to look at it and simply walked in. The gate appeared open, but there were actually a lot of barriers to stop intruders. A girl rushed into Shao Di¡¯s room. ¡°My lord, Prince Zi is here.¡± Shao Di was still wearing the loose robe that revealed his shoulders and his chest. The girl lowered her head, not daring to look at her master. ¡°He was faster than I expected.¡± Shao Di put down the sword. The purple light vanished after he let go, making it the same as anymon sword. He raised his head and put on a charming smile when Feng Qingtian arrived at the door, wearing an intimidating cape. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Shao Di waved at him. ¡°Have a taste of Snow Goddess Wine; it¡¯s just been brewed.¡± Feng Qingtian walked over and stared at him coldly. ¡°Release her.¡± ¡°Release who?¡± Shao Di gave him the cup. ¡°What are your terms?¡± Feng Qingtian drank the wine, ignoring Shao Di¡¯s pretense. ¡°What do you think?¡± Shao Di looked at him coyly. Feng Qingtian put his hand on the table, and the sword on it immediately unsheathed itself and flew at Shao Di. Instead of dodging, Shao Di simply lunged at Feng Qingtian. Caught unprepared, Feng Qingtian was tackled. His eyes shone with fierce ruthlessness, but his sword stopped when it reached Shao Di¡¯s back. Shao Di smiled. ¡°You cannot bear to kill me after all.¡± ¡°Try it.¡± Feng Qingtian flipped their positions and pressed him down, grabbing his neck with one hand. ¡°This is as much as I will tolerate.¡± Shao Di frowned. ¡°We¡¯re the best match in this world. The most beautiful people belong together.¡± ¡°If you dare do anything, I¡¯ll ruin your years of training.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of trash. Why are you so anxious? Can she dual cultivate with you?¡± Chapter 43: Just Hurry Up

Chapter 43: Just Hurry Up

Feng Qingtian smiled in disdain. ¡°Do I need to dual cultivate?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve forgotten our deal, though it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s neck tensed. ¡°I remember what I said. Don¡¯t y any tricks. Don¡¯t force me to attack you.¡± ¡°So you really are anxious about her?¡± Shao Di¡¯s face tightened and his eyes became indecipherable. ¡°I do not allow other people to bully my people.¡± Shao Di sneered. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t let her go. Let¡¯s see how ruthless you can be.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°You mean this is the end of our deal?¡± Shao Di suddenly grabbed his waist and jerked. ¡°Tell me who she is.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. I¡¯ll fulfill my part of the deal, but stay out of my business.¡± Shao Di smiled. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not a heartless man. After all these years...¡± ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you hurry up? You better start doing instead of talking.¡± Shao Di was interrupted by a new voice. He tilted his head, only to discover a muddy Gu Bailu sitting at the door threshold in excitement. Her eyes were clear and lively, as if she was enjoying the most interesting drama. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had been watching for a long time, but they were still talking. Why did men talk so much? They should simply do it. She was looking forward to what might happen next. Shao Di was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nobody would dare release her without hismand. Yunjian was the most imprable prison. How did she get out? ¡°Because I knew that there would be a good performance here. Just hurry up,¡± Gu Bailu urged. Shao Di sniffed. ¡°You came out of nowhere. How can we continue?¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Gu Bailu, trying to catch something in her eyes, but he saw nothing but curiosity. Gu Bailu was filled with regrets. ¡°Well... You were too slow. Excuse me. I should¡¯ve watched in silence.¡± The performance of the year was gone. Feng Qingtian let go of Shao Di and stood up. ¡°Is that all you care about?¡± Gu Bailu jumped up and rushed over, holding his arm. ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re here to save me, right? I always knew that you¡¯re a good person.¡± Feng Qingtian dropped her. ¡°It seems that I shouldn¡¯t havee at all.¡± ¡°Why? I sensed you from the dungeon and ran over.¡± Gu Bailu herself found that incredible. She had sensed Feng Qingtian upon his arrival, and she teleported to the door after drawing a rune in the prison. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her hand and walked out. Gu Bailu looked back at Shao Di. He slowlybed out his messy hair and followed them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave after dinner? You can¡¯t get the food here from anywhere else.¡± Chapter 44: No Fantasies

Chapter 44: No Fantasies

Gu Bailu was stunned. This didn¡¯t look right. You¡¯re one of the most powerful people on the whole continent, but why do you look like a wife seeing her husband go off with the concubine? Why do you look so sorrowful? Just bring out your strength and fight! Feng Qingtian probably wouldn¡¯t win. After all, Shao Di had lived for more than a hundred years. ¡°No,¡± Feng Qingtian said without looking back. How ruthless! Gu Bailu felt sorry for Shao Di. Such a gorgeous beauty had been rejected. She truly wondered what Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart was made of. Shao Di, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t devastated at all. He reached Feng Qingtian and said, ¡°Let me warn you: If you want her alive, you better watch her closely. She was lucky she encountered me this time.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him, and the ufortable feeling in her heart crept back. ¡°Who is it?¡± Feng Qingtian stopped and looked at him sharply. ¡°Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you know her.¡± Shao Di smiled. ¡°She¡¯s an old acquaintance. If you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯ll certainly give you a hand.¡± His face was unparalleled in the first ce, and when he smiled, it eclipsed everything around him. Gu Bailu was dazzled by how handsome he was. Nan Ningxin knew Shao Di, and Shao Di had helped her. The woman definitely wasn¡¯t simple. Gu Bailu had just gotten in touch with Murong Huangtang, and the woman had already asked such a powerful ally to kill her. This deal was definitely a huge loss for her. Feng Qingtian looked at Gu Bailu, only to discover that her face was pale. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her away. Shao Di didn¡¯t continue to chase them. His face darkened as he looked at them. A woman in morous clothes suddenly appeared. ¡°Are you letting her go just like that?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Even Yunjian cannot imprison her. I don¡¯t want to fall out with Prince Zi just yet.¡± The woman sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been dedicated to your cultivation for so many years that I thought you had forgotten her.¡± Gu Yunjing chuckled. ¡°Have you heard of a sunk cost before? You pay such a great price to love someone. If you give up, all of it will have been for nothing, so you have to carry on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a stupid idea.¡± ¡°Experts are all lonely. If you aren¡¯t a little bit stupid, you won¡¯t have any friends.¡± ¡°In that case, you should stop her from meeting Prince Zi, preferably forever.¡± ¡°Hehe... You think I didn¡¯t try? But I couldn¡¯t stop them. However, I still have ways to prevent them from recognizing each other.¡± ... Gu Bailu washed her face and took a deep breath in delight. ¡°This is a beautiful world after all. Somebody came to save me.¡± She drew close to Feng Qingtian. ¡°Qingqing, why are you so nice to me? I¡¯m falling in love with you.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly grabbed her neck. Smothered, Gu Bailu felt that death was right next to her. ¡°I can indulge you, but you better understand who you are. No fantasies.¡± Gu Bailu was angry. What was this madness about? ¡°I like to have fantasies, so what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± A terrible coldness shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. Chapter 45: I Switched Souls

Chapter 45: I Switched Souls

Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know how Gu Bailu did it, but she somehow waved his hand off as she shouted, ¡°It was just a joke. Why are you so serious? I won¡¯t stand between you and Shao Di.¡± Feng Qingtianughed in utmost fury. ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes on in your head.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll repay you for your help.¡± ¡°How are you going to repay three lives?¡± Gu Bailu was confused. ¡°What three lives?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± Feng Qingtian ignored her and closed his eyes on the bed. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. She had borrowed his penis twice, and he had offered it to Shao Di this time. It was indeed three lives. She wondered why Feng Qingtian had to save her with his penis every time when he had so many other abilities. It was indeed a puzzle. Gu Bailu was too busy thinking to notice that Feng Qingtian¡¯s fists were clenched inside his sleeves. After the trash had gone missing for a few days, everybody in Pale Emperor City thought that Ronghua Tower had killed her. When Gu Bailu jumped out of the carriage, the passers-by were all dumbfounded. They hurried to spread the word that the trash had returned safe and sound despite Ronghua Tower¡¯s pursuit. That was great news. Gu Zongxiong and his wife looked at Gu Bailu, their eyes almost popping out. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Give us our money!¡± Gu Bailu was perplexed. ¡°What money?¡± The general¡¯s wife said helplessly, ¡°Lulu, we used the house to pay back what you took from Ronghua Tower.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°How useless are you? How can you let anybody take money from you? If anybody takes what¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Gu Zongxiong looked at her as if she was crazy. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± His daughter had practically turned into a different person. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. After my third sister killed me, I switched souls. Don¡¯t use your old tricks on me anymore.¡± Gu Bailu went around them and returned to her yard. ¡°Is she serious?¡± Ye Yunshu, the general¡¯s wife, frowned and asked. ¡°How would I know? I think she¡¯s just here to ruin my house.¡± Gu Zongxiong never thought that this past garbage could grow so arrogant one day. She didn¡¯t respect her father at all. ¡°In that case, she can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± ¡°I know. You should take care of that.¡± ¡°Are you finally willing to do it, my lord?¡± Ye Yunshu smiled as she gloated. For years, she had been urging her husband to kill the little trash, but he had never made up his mind to do so. Now that the trash was biting back, it would be a miracle if he could hold back. ¡°She¡¯s asking to be killed. Don¡¯t me me.¡± Gu Zongxiong made up his mind. ¡°I will certainly ensure that it¡¯s done neatly.¡± Ye Yunshu put her arms around Gu Zongxiong¡¯s neck and leaned into him. ¡°My lord...¡± Gu Zongxiong patted her bottom. ¡°Flirting in the middle of a day? Just see how I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ... Hardly had Gu Bailu returned when she received an invitation to a birthday celebration in the Murong family. The Murong family was the greatest noble family in Southern Glory Empire. The current leader of the family was the ghost¡¯s grandmother. Her age was indicative enough of the level of her spiritual power. Chapter 46: Aren’t You Tired Of Chasing Me?

Chapter 46: Aren¡¯t You Tired Of Chasing Me?

¡°The Murong family sent an invitation to someone as useless as me. How interesting.¡± Would such a great family invite such petty trash? The answer was definitely not. It had to be a trap. However, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t decline. If she infuriated the Murong family, it would be difficult to resolve the ghost¡¯s issues. Also, she didn¡¯t want to make another enemy, although they would probably despise her no matter what she did. The next day, everybody in the house got up early to get dressed. Considering that it was inappropriate to wear masculine attire today, Gu Bailu asked the ghost what her grandmother¡¯s favorites were, and prepared the clothes. After she dressed up, she blew her reflection in the water basin a kiss. She began to believe that narcissism really was possible. She had always looked good, but nobody had ever paid any attention to her since she was useless. Gu Bailu left with her pretty face. When the carriage stopped outside the house, Gu Bailu got on. She lifted the curtain and saw General Gu, Lady Gu and Miss Gu, all in fancy clothes, inside. Gu Bailu sat next to Gu Wanqin and made room for Ah Luo. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re bound for the Murong family,¡± Gu Wanqin informed her gently. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m going there, too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Zongxiong was stern. What was she nning today? Gu Bailu threw the invitation at him. ¡°They specifically gave me an invitation.¡± Gu Zongxiong looked at the invitation and could only say, ¡°You better not make a fool of yourself.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and didn¡¯t bother to reply. Gu Wanqin, on the other hand, almost couldn¡¯t refrain from wing Gu Bailu¡¯s face. The carriage soon reached the Murong family¡¯s house. Very soon, they were brought to a crowded hall. People with and without history sat together; there would be no fighting today. Gu Bailu saw the manager of Ronghua Tower when she walked in. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been a long time. Aren¡¯t you tired of chasing after me?¡± Gu Bailu sat next to him and asked cheerfully. The manager stared at her for a long time. Who was this gorgeousdy? Why did she look so familiar? ¡°It¡¯s you! Garbage!¡± ¡°Tsk. How can you work as a manager when it takes you so long to recognize an enemy?¡± Gu Bailu sneered. Everybody around them was dumbfounded at her coldugh. So, that was what the garbage of the Gu family looked like. They never realized how beautiful she was. ¡°You!¡± The manager was about to attack. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Please do forgive the Murong family for ourck of hospitality.¡± A beautiful voice rang out. Then, a woman in a red dress walked in, brightening the hall. The girl had a pink face and fair skin. Her dress outlined her curves, and the luxurious cape she was wearing added to her gracefulness. The manager immediately drew back his hand. ¡°It¡¯s between us. Don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Murong.¡± ¡°Today is my grandmother¡¯s birthday. We are all friends here. Please try to get along peacefully with each other.¡± Chapter 47: White Lotus Plus

Chapter 47: White Lotus Plus

The woman was neither deprecating nor arrogant in her manner. ¡°I certainly have enough respect for Lady Murong. I just didn¡¯t know that Lady Murong would invite such a useless person.¡± The change in the manager¡¯s attitude was obvious. As a businessman, he certainly wouldn¡¯t infuriate the powerful. Nan Ningxin smiled. ¡°Only experts were invited in past years, but we decided to entertain more people this year.¡± She smiled in the mostforting way. People in the hall had been feeling moody about Gu Bailu, but they were relieved after Nan Ningxin¡¯s exnation. She was certainly great at persuasion. Gu Bailu looked at her with a casual smile, as if she didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Wasn¡¯t the woman saying that she had been invited to make everyone else feel better about themselves? Gu Bailu never wanted toe at all! Suddenly, her bracelet glittered and shivered. Gu Bailu yelled, ¡°Calm down. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°How can I calm down when I see that bi*ch Nan Ningxin living such a good life?¡± The ghost wasn¡¯t as calm as before and almost charged out in agitation. They were certainly enemies. Gu Bailu raised her head and saw Nan Ningxin standing before her. She was tall, and the bottom of her dress flowed splendidly along the ground. The high heels on her feet didn¡¯t seem to belong to this world. Gu Bailu frowned. Why was the woman dressed like this? However, even she had to admit that the outfit highlighted her elegance and beauty. It was unforgettable. No wonder Murong Huangtang was unwilling to believe that she was guilty. Even Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t tell that the woman was a bad person from her looks. Generally speaking, people with such an appearance truly had an innocent heart. ¡°It must be your first time at the Murong family, Miss Gu. I can show you around.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at her in concern. Gu Bailu had encountered a lot of such kindness before, but the apanying acting skills had been much worse. If Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t met Murong Lanyi before this, she might have believed the beauty in front of her. This white lotus 1 was an upgraded version... White lotus PLUS! ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡± Gu Bailu epted the offer and stood up in delight. ¡°Please lead the way, Miss Nan.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled. ¡°You can call me Miss Murong. I grew up with my grandparents after I lost my parents. People prefer to call me that, too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± This white lotus plus had abandoned her own family name to please the Murongs. It was obvious that everybody treated her as ady of the Murong family in return; they didn¡¯t show her any disrespect even though she was technically an outsider. Now that Murong Lanyi had eloped with someone, the Murongs regarded this granddaughter as their treasure. With the Murong family¡¯s status and Nan Ningxin¡¯s own abilities, her future was nothing but promising. ¡°They truly revere you. How I envy you.¡± A lot of people stopped to greet Miss Murong before stepping aside to clear the way for her as they left the hall. ¡°That¡¯s right. Only after you¡¯re strong enough can you live like a decent human being.¡± Chapter 48: It Was She Who Destroyed the Gu Family

Chapter 48: It Was She Who Destroyed the Gu Family

She turned around and smiled at Gu Bailu. ¡°Everybody wants to step on people like Miss Gu. That¡¯s just human.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Such a life is more challenging. One day, I¡¯ll drag all of them into the abyss.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at her casually. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident, Miss Gu.¡± ¡°Even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s infuriated,¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and replied. ¡°You¡¯re ambitious, Miss Gu, but Prince Zi can¡¯t save you every time.¡± ¡°Hehe... are you disappointed that I survived Shao Di?¡± Nan Ningxin was surprised. Had the garbage sensed anything? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m happy for you, but it¡¯s better to count on yourself instead of other people.¡± ¡°Prince Zi saved me because I was worth it. I doubt whether or not you have such value, Miss Nan.¡± Nan Ningxin suddenly pulled a long face. ¡°Prince Zi can save you once, but he can¡¯t save you forever.¡± ¡°I never wanted him to save me. Nan Ningxin, I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did twice over!¡± Nan Ningxin looked confused. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t recognize you after you escaped to this world?¡± Gu Bailu held back her overwhelming fury. Nan Ningxin was precisely her nemesis. Although she had changed her appearance and identity, Gu Bailu had no problem seeing her original appearance. She would even be able to recognize her ashes. More than twenty people of the Gu family, including her parents, had been killed by Nan Ningxin! Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t expect to be recognized. She was nning to take care of the target secretly. ¡°Hehe... what can a fool like you do?¡± Nan Ningxin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Idiotic and useless, and you¡¯re talking about revenge. Everybody in your family were idiots.¡± Knowing that Nan Ningxin was provoking her, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t hold back her fury and pped her. Does she think that I dare not attack her in her territory? Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t dodge, only to fly a few meters away at that p. Somebody flew over and grabbed her before she hit the ground. Murong Huangtang roared, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t invite you here to horse around.¡± Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re treating a thief as a good person. You¡¯ll regret it someday.¡± At the beginning, she treated Nan Ningxin as a pitiful girl and brought her back to the Gu family, which eventually led to disaster. Gu Bailu had led a carefree life and didn¡¯t understand the treachery that human beings were capable of when she was little. Nan Ningxin helped her once in school, so Gu Bailu became good friends with her and brought her to the Gu family. The Gu family was neither powerful nor rich, but had a long history of ghost-rted arts. They certainly weren¡¯tmon in a modern metropolis. Chapter 49: Can’t Hold It Anymore

Chapter 49: Can¡¯t Hold It Anymore

After she brought Nan Ningxin home, Gu Bailu never concealed the secrets from her. Her parents told her that Nan Ningxin wasplicated. Even they couldn¡¯t tell what was on Nan Ningxin¡¯s mind. However, Gu Bailu thought that Nan Ningxin was too innocent. That was also why her parents saw nothing. Her parents had simply loved her. Also, it was the first time she brought a friend back. None of her previous friends were as close to her. Gu Bailu had parents and a master who loved her, but few friends she could talk to. So, she cherished Nan Ningxin, and Nan Ningxin never disappointed her. Tender and kind, she was like a real sister to her. Gradually, even her parents and her master dropped their guard. Nan Ningxin was an orphan. Gu Bailu¡¯s parents adopted her and cared for her. Her parents realized that Nan Ningxin was gifted in cultivation. Since Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t interested in it, they devoted more attention to Nan Ningxin. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t disappoint them. She grew fast. However, it was the beginning of tragedy. Nan Ningxin tried to steal the Sky Splitting Mirror, the Gu family treasure, only to be discovered by her master. To protect herself, she imed that her master harassed her. Although the rest of them found it hard to believe, they never doubted what she said. Gu Bailu¡¯s master left the Gu family in a fury, never to return. After the failed attempt, Nan Ningxin simply attacked the Gu family with the people behind her. The Gu family died protecting the Sky Splitting Mirror. Gu Bailu would never forget the moment she returned to the Gu family to find her family lying in blood. The Sky Splitting Mirror had been stolen. She couldn¡¯t sense her parents¡¯ souls. It wasn¡¯t until then that she realized what a stupid thing she had done. She had introduced a wolf into her family and gotten them killed. The past shed through Gu Bailu¡¯s head. It was all because of her idiocy! The hideous soul before her returned kindness with brutality and killed more than twenty people of the Gu family! ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t presume that Ningxin can¡¯t defeat you. She¡¯s just going easy on you.¡± Murong Huangtang felt that the bleeding girl couldn¡¯t be any more pitiful. Nan Ningxin shook her head. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. She doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power. However, she indeed is too violent. I wonder where she learned to be like that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to do this. Ningxin, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let here.¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re just too kind. However, just because she¡¯s useless doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s a good person.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s pretty face was swollen after the p, but it didn¡¯t mar her beauty at all. Gu Bailu had seen that face countless times. She looked exactly the same as when she had framed their master. She made everybody feel that she was the one being bullied. Gu Bailu looked at her coldly. Are you pretending to be pitiful? I¡¯ll make you even more so. Now that she had already started, she might as well go all the way. Gu Bailu leapt forward and hurled the bracelet ruthlessly at Nan Ningxin. Chapter 50: Did She Level Up?

Chapter 50: Did She Level Up?

Murong Huangtang didn¡¯t expect her to attack so quickly. He stepped in front of Nan Ningxin, only to be lifted up by the bracelet and tossed a dozen meters away. Gu Bailu smiled and gripped Nan Ningxin by the neck. ¡°Are you done pretending?¡± Her fingernails stabbed into Nan Ningxin¡¯s neck. Nan Ningxin frowned at the excruciating pain. However, she simply chuckled. ¡°What can you get out of killing me? You can¡¯t find your parents¡¯ souls or learn who the real enemy of the Gu family is.¡± Gu Bailu clenched even harder, the veins popping on her hand. She wanted to cut her nemesis into pieces. However, she also knew that killing Nan Ningxin was of little use. She was only a chess piece. It was whoever was behind the curtain that had to die. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of death. As long as my soul remains, I can always get what I want.¡± Gu Bailupletely calmed down. It was Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul, instead of her body, that should be destroyed. Gu Bailu let go of her. Nan Ningxin had to be kept alive. The people in the house charged out and surrounded her. They wouldn¡¯t allow her to use teleportation runes. The best experts hade to the birthday celebration. Nan Ningxin had done this so that they would kill Gu Bailu. However, was Gu Bailu really scared? After her parents died, she had been cultivating hard precisely for this day. ¡°How dare you cause trouble in the Murong house? You think you can do anything just because you¡¯re under Prince Zi¡¯s protection?¡± somebody roared and shed at her. Gu Bailu dodged the attack, which hit the tree behind her and instantly burned it to ashes. These people were indeed much stronger than any she had met before. For those above the Grandmaster level, iming a life was a piece of cake. She wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to exin. Besides, there was nothing to exin. She couldn¡¯t say that Nan Ningxin was her nemesis from her former life, or that she hade to bring disaster upon the Murong family, right? Nobody would believe her. She could only rely on her abilities to escape now. Ah Luo stayed next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, mydy. I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head and said to the people surrounding her, ¡°Come on, then. I never expected you to treat me nicely.¡± Chivalry or protecting the weak didn¡¯t exist in this world. Like she expected, everybody began to attack. Swords, auras and lightning came at her. There was no way to evade them all. Gu Bailu pulled Ah Luo along with her and flew into the sky. She was only avoiding the attacks subconsciously, and didn¡¯t expect to soar so high. Also, she didn¡¯t know any speed skills. Had she leveled up at some point? She tried drawing a rune in the sky, and it fell over the people below like an epassing. Had she done it? Chapter 51: Don’t Turn Into Someone You Hate

Chapter 51: Don¡¯t Turn Into Someone You Hate

¡°Mydy, kill them!¡± Looking at the people below who were as small as ants, Ah Luo was more than happy. She knew that herdy was the most awesome and not to be taken advantage of. The rune fell upon them like a gigantic rock. Everybody backed off quickly. However, a child was still standing there looking at the light curiously. ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± A woman rushed to protect the child, but there was no time. They were about to be smashed to pieces. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart tightened. The child obviously hadn¡¯t started cultivating yet, and his mother didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to bring him away. Under such a heavy blow, the child would die for sure. ¡°Lulu, I know what you¡¯re like. Whatever the future holds for you, remember: never turn into someone you hate.¡± Her mother once summoned her and spoke to her solemnly. After that, her parents asked her to search for her master. They believed that the usation was unfounded. So, she left. By the time she returned, her parents were both dead. It was thest time her mother spoke to her. She had given her daughter a solemn reminder, as if she knew what wasing. Seeing that the rune was going to fall on the mother and child, Gu Bailu drew it back and threw it into ake not far away. If she vented her fury on the weak, would she be any different from those heartless people? She despised them. Why would she turn into one of them? The change in direction cost Gu Bailu all her strength. She copsed into Ah Luo¡¯s arms and fell. ¡°Mydy!¡± Ah Luo eximed, at a loss in the sky. ¡°Ah Luo, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m not familiar with my new skills yet. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ah Luonded with her. ¡°Mydy, your body isn¡¯t used to such a powerful attack yet. Don¡¯t use it again.¡± ¡°I know. I was just too furious to care about anything else.¡± ¡°Then why did you pull it back? You could have hurt yourself.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t, the child would¡¯ve died.¡± ¡°Why bother? They were mean to you first.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the child who was mean to me. If I vent my anger on a child, I¡¯d be too ashamed to face my parents.¡± ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡± Ah Luo was confused. The woman held her child and stayed away from them, as if Gu Bailu were a monster. ¡°The trash must have learned something evil. She has to be eliminated,¡± somebody shouted. The whole house shook with spiritual power. Suffering the recoil, Gu Bailu vomited a mouthful of blood. Ah Luo nimbly dodged a saber sh, only to be met with a sword. Ah Luo couldn¡¯t avoid so many attacks, no matter how awesome she was. A halo surrounded them and suddenly exploded, separating Gu Bailu and Ah Luo. Dizzy, Gu Bailu flew high before she fell. Was she going to fall to her death? That was such a humiliating way to die. Her parents would certainly mock her. Gu Bailu threw out the bracelet. ¡°Let me in.¡± The bracelet immediately turned into a golden bag and sucked her in. Chapter 52: Does Your Conscience Not Hurt?

Chapter 52: Does Your Conscience Not Hurt?

Lying in Murong Huangtang¡¯s arms, Nan Ningxin was rather gloomy. She hadn¡¯t expected the bracelet to be brought over as well. Nobody could capture Gu Bailu when she hid in that space. Nan Ningxin looked at Ah Luo. ¡°Brother, catch her maid, and she¡¯lle out soon.¡± To please her, the people around her had already flown over to Ah Luo when Nan Ningxin spoke. Frowning, Ah Luo stood up. The bracelet glittered in midair, and she wondered what to do next. ¡°Run, Ah Luo!¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s voice echoed next to her ears. Ah Luo leapt and dashed off, only to be surrounded by a bunch of people. Sheunched a halo with all her spiritual power to cage them in before she ran off quickly. She always listened to instructions. ¡°Catch her. Don¡¯t let her run off. Activate the barrier of the Murong family,¡± a white-haired old man said in a steady voice. Immense spiritual power could be sensed around him, which made him fearsome. He was Murong Cangjian, the patriarch of the Murong family. The high wall of the family¡¯s estate immediately glittered, and the barrier took effect. Ah Luo rushed forth, only to be knocked back to the ground. ¡°Mydy, I can¡¯t get out.¡± Ah Luo grew anxious. Several people ran over and tied Ah Luo up with rope, throwing her into the center of the yard. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she had a space artifact to hide in.¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower was most happy to see this. It would be best for her to be killed at the hands of the Murong family. Murong Cangjian stared at the bracelet glowing in midair. ¡°Miss Gu, if you don¡¯te out, it¡¯ll be your maid who¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Gu Bailu opened the bag andnded. ¡°Threatening me with my maid when you cannot capture me, you are truly shameless. That¡¯s how you managed to live to such an old age, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mydy, I was too useless.¡± Ah Luo was angry that she had burdened herdy. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Ah Luo, why are you useless? You forced the Murong family to deploy such a powerful defense mechanism. You should feel proud.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me us for being brutal after you hurt my granddaughter.¡± Murong Cangjian raised a fireball and threw it at Gu Bailu. Although Gu Bailu was hurt, she didn¡¯t intend to wait to be killed. She hurried to draw a rune. A barrier appeared and blocked Murong Cangjian¡¯s fireball. However, the rune was soon broken, and the fire was about to overwhelm her. The image of the hellish fire in her dreams popped up again before Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes. She shivered. Both then and now, she wanted someone toe to her rescue, so that she would know that there was still justice and kindness in this world. Having exhausted herself after using the rune, she could only fall backward. She was blocked by a wall. There was no ce to retreat to. The fire dashed over, and Gu Bailu stubbornly closed her eyes. Perhaps, the dream was indeed an omen. She was to die in fire. However, the pain that she expected didn¡¯te, and the wall behind her spoke. ¡°How can you attack such a beautifuldy? Does your conscience not hurt?¡± Chapter 53: Great Hero?

Chapter 53: Great Hero?

¡°Who are you? This is none of your business!¡± the manager of Ronghua Tower shouted. Was it a human wall? Gu Bailu turned her head, only to discover that the man behind her was wearing a silver mask that had delicate facial features. His charming eyes were also casual and yful. It went without saying that the face behind the mast had to be splendid. While this world was cold and ruthless, it was certainly a world with a lot of pretty men. Wouldn¡¯t they all turn gay when they were so handsome? Wait... what was she thinking? She should be focused on whose side the man was on. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is whom you must not be mean to.¡± The man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t intimidating, but it sounded unapproachable and unquestionable. ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of trash. Why do you have to go against the Murong family for her?¡± The manager was unwilling to piss off a guy who obviously had a formidable identity. Gu Bailu sneered in her heart. This truly was a world where the strong was respected and the weak despised. ¡°You¡¯re scared of the Murong family, but I¡¯m not. Ronghua Tower is just a ce for shameless people, after all.¡± The man¡¯s voice was soft, but it was terribly ruthless. The manager¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I despise your Ronghua Tower. Do you have to make me say it out loud?¡± The man looked at Gu Bailu and touched her face. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Such a pretty face is now so pale. How pitiful.¡± Murong Cangjian¡¯s attack was dissolved like it was nothing. He finally regained his senses. He frowned. ¡°Are you Shao Zun?¡± Shao Zun? Who was Shao Zun? Gu Bailu was full of questions. The ghost replied, ¡°This continent is divided into the Nether Land, the Imperial Residence, the Earthly Residence, Southern Glory Empire, Heavenly Wind Empire and Rising Clouds Empire. Shao Di and Shao Zun are the leaders of the Imperial Residence and the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Does this wall that came out of nowhere belong to the Earthly Residence?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Shao Zun is a mysterious person, too. Few people have ever seen him.¡± ¡°What does the Earthly Residence do?¡± ¡°Things that pay well.¡± Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°Murong, your eyes are keen. It¡¯s your wife¡¯s birthday today. There¡¯s no need to make things ugly.¡± Murong Cangjian said in dissatisfaction, ¡°She hurt my precious granddaughter. I can¡¯t let her go just like that. Are you going to turn against the Murong family for her, Shao Zun?¡± ¡°Of course not. They¡¯re both beauties. I can¡¯t bear to see either of them hurt.¡± ¡°Then, please give her back to the Murong family.¡± Shao Zun winked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Little beauty, how about I give you to them?¡± Gu Bailu suddenly clutched him. ¡°Please help me! You¡¯re so handsome! You must be a good guy!¡± Her eyes glittered with hope as if she had seen a great hero. Shao Zun looked at Murong Cangjian and said hesitantly, ¡°See? The beauty is so pitiful. I cannot give her to you.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± Murong Cangjian was very angry. If she was released after causing such a mess in the Murong family, would anybody respect them in the future? The question remained: How had she hooked Shao Zun? Chapter 54: A Butterfly

Chapter 54: A Butterfly

¡°Uncle!¡± Right then, a kid rushed out and grabbed Shao Zun¡¯s arm, drawing his attention. He was followed by a woman who hadn¡¯t entirely calmed down yet. The boy was only around four and could barely reach Shao Zun¡¯s arm. He was plump and cute. Was it the kid that Gu Bailu had almost killed just now? Gu Bailu was d that she had stopped just now. It would¡¯ve been a shame if such a kid died. Gu Bailu looked at the boy and then at Shao Zun. Were they rted? Shao Zun was lost for words. Now, Gu Bailu and the boy were holding an arm each, making him appear much more down-to-earth. His image was greatly affected. ¡°Uncle, this sister is awesome. The thing she randomly drew was very powerful. Let here to the Earthly Residence,¡± the boy begged. For him, cultivation was very, very hard. He didn¡¯t want to train at all. It would be best if he could be as awesome as this sister at drawing. He wanted to learn from the sister, so he had to have his uncle take her in first. The faces of Murong Cangjian and the rest all changed. Nobody had expected Shao Zun to appear. The Earthly Residence recruiting a piece of trash? It was absolutely impossible! ces like the Earthly Residence were reserved for experts. Why could she enter? For her boldness? ¡°Alright. The Earthly Residence likes beauties most of all.¡± However, Shao Zun epted it for a simple reason. Murong Cangjian¡¯s face changed. ¡°Shao Zun, that¡¯s not possible! She¡¯s the Murong family¡¯s captive.¡± Shao Zun sneered at him. ¡°Murong, in case you use me of being unreasonable, you can have this beauty if you send your precious granddaughter to the Earthly Residence, since beauties are needed here.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, are you really going against the Murong family for her?¡± If the precious daughter of the Murong family went to the Earthly Residence, it would be the biggest humiliation for the Murong family. Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking that? Murong, are you really going against the Earthly Residence for her?¡± Murong Cangjian was infuriated. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Because I want to.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯ll stop protecting her as long as I¡¯m willing to join the Earthly Residence?¡± A soft voice echoed with stubbornness. Gu Bailu realized this wasn¡¯t good. Nan Ningxin was a person who would use whatever means possible to achieve her purpose. Bi*ches like these were definitely invincible. ¡°Beauty, you don¡¯t need to question my word. For your prettiness, you¡¯ll be given a high rank after youe, and your sole mission will be to keep mepany every day.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. She thought a great hero hade, but it was just a butterfly that wouldnd on every flower. How unfortunate. Nan Ningxin struggled before she gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to join the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er!¡± Murong Cangjian didn¡¯t expect his granddaughter to ept such a humiliating request. Nan Ningxin ran into his arms pitifully. ¡°Grandfather, you saw for yourself ¨C she practices certain evil arts and defeated so many experts. If she goes free this time, she¡¯ll definitely be the bane of the world. I would rather sacrifice myself than let her run loose.¡± Chapter 55: You’ll Have to Call Me Mama

Chapter 55: You¡¯ll Have to Call Me Mama

What a critical strike! With just a few words, Gu Bailu turned from rarely seen trash into a demon that was even rarer. Her identity was now much more superior. Why was she excited? ¡°You do have high hopes of me, Miss Nan.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. As she spoke, she felt power bubble up inside her body nonstop, reinvigorating her. She didn¡¯t understand why. It seemed that her skills had leveled up, and she had power that didn¡¯t belong to her. Was Ah Luo¡¯s dream real, and the Snow Goddess Fruit really helped with the growth of a spirit root? Forget it. She was supposed to level up in the first ce, even though it was sooner than she expected. Murong Cangjian said painfully, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, just do it. I¡¯ll support you.¡± The other people around them agreed. ¡°Miss Murong sacrifices herself for the greater good.¡± They all believed that Nan Ningxin would be Shao Zun¡¯s wife after she went to the Earthly Residence. And that was exactly what she wanted. They were all impressed by how she had obtained this. Naturally, they fawned over her in case she considered them enemies. Gu Bailu noticed Shao Zun¡¯s thoughtful eyes. He seemed rather delighted. She thought that she was probably going to be sold. In such a world where spiritual power mattered, a pretty girl like her didn¡¯t enjoy many privileges. She suddenly missed her previous world, where beauty was truly appreciated. Nan Ningxin nodded and walked over to Shao Zun, faint stubbornness on her face. ¡°Shao Zun, you may give her to my grandfather now.¡± Shao Zun pinched her cheek. ¡°Yes, of course, but do you know the rules of the Earthly Residence?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Nan Ningxin knew very well that the more unyielding she was, the more lofty the man¡¯s sense of conquest. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want a treacherous subordinate under me.¡± Shao Zun looked at Gu Bailu, only to discover her looking back at him with a smile instead of asking for help in a panic. How unlovely. Shouldn¡¯t she be begging him not to give her up right now? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± he raised an eyebrow and asked Gu Bailu. ¡°Will it change your mind?¡± Gu Bailu asked back. Shao Zun looked at her and then at Nan Ningxin. ¡°Both of you are beautiful, but she¡¯s more useful than you in every aspect, so it probably won¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If speaking helped, I could say ten thousand words to please you, but since it won¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± Gu Bailu cast a spell and stepped back. Suddenly, she leapt and threw the runes that were in her hands. The runes turned into sharp swords that scattered in all directions. ¡°Ah Luo, get to work!¡± Receiving her instruction, Ah Luo got up and kicked the soldier who had tied her up before punching another. The soldiers around her immediately fell into a mess. ¡°Garbage, you can¡¯t get out of here,¡± somebody said furiously as he dodged Gu Bailu¡¯s attack. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Do you want to bet? If I get out of here, you¡¯ll have to call me mama in the future.¡± Chapter 56: Uncontrollable Power

Chapter 56: Uncontroble Power

¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing,¡± somebody roared and lunged at Gu Bailu, only for her to dodge him easily. The sharp edge of another sword brushed past her head. ¡°Battles have rules. You¡¯ll all be jokes if you fight me all at once.¡± However strong she was, she couldn¡¯t defeat so many experts simultaneously. Even Shao Di, Shao Zun or Feng Qingtian was unlikely to win. Why were so many people trying to kill her? It was only because she was garbage and easy to bully. ¡°Alright, my first disciple will fight you.¡± Murong Cangjian waved his hand, and a handsome man stepped out. He was Ye Xishang, the first disciple of the Murong family. Murong Cangjian sent him because he knew that the disciple had special feelings for Ningxin and wouldn¡¯t go easy on the trash. Gu Bailunded and looked at Ye Xishang in delight. ¡°How do you want to y this? A friendly contest, or one without restrictions?¡± ¡°No restrictions, of course,¡± Ye Xishang said arrogantly. He wanted to cut Gu Bailu into pieces to avenge his love. Ningxin was forced to join the horrible Earthly Residence because of her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for a handsome man like you to die, but you can¡¯t stop anyone from killing themselves.¡± Gu Bailu drew a star-shaped rune and tossed it over. She then took out a rune that she had written earlier and stuck it to the glowing star. Then, she chanted, ¡°Tranquility of mind!¡± The star¡¯s glow was so dazzling that everybody had to cover their eyes. Holding it off, Ye Xishangunched a sword aura that crashed into the star. Even the ground trembled at the collision. Everybody looked at Gu Bailu in disbelief. The trash obviously didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. Where did her strengthe from? ¡°She must practice evil arts.¡± ¡°She has to be stopped ¨C the continent was almost destroyed five hundred years ago by the people who practiced evil arts.¡± ¡°Miss Murong is right. She cannot be allowed to walk out of here alive.¡± ¡°Not good. The Murong family¡¯s first disciple can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she was getting so powerful that she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. The glittering star broke through the aura and lunged at Ye Xishang. Immediately, Ye Xishang was flung back and blown into pieces in midair. Gu Bailu looked at her tiny hands, at a loss. She hadn¡¯t meant to be so brutal, but the power was beyond her control. Where was the power from? She was horrified herself. ¡°Witch, do you have to be so brutal? The Murong family won¡¯t let you go.¡± Murong Cangjian was more than infuriated at witnessing the death of his disciple. Nan Ningxin observed everything next to Shao Zun and sneered. You fool. I manipted you like a dog in thest life. You¡¯re asking to be killed by chasing after me in this one. ¡°You¡¯re very happy?¡± Shao Zun nced at her. ¡°She hurt me and my senior brother; why would I be happy? However, she cannot be allowed to live. Such evil power will bring about disaster,¡± Nan Ningxin replied calmly. Chapter 57: I’m Not the Gu Bailu You Once Knew

Chapter 57: I¡¯m Not the Gu Bailu You Once Knew

¡°Since she hurt you and killed your senior brother, I¡¯ll give you a chance at revenge. Go capture her.¡± Nan Ningxin was slightly dazed. ¡°Are you asking me to capture her, my lord?¡± Shao Zun gripped her chin. ¡°Let me tell you the rule of the Earthly Residence: All orders must be carried out at once without question. Go.¡± After he let her go, Nan Ningxin felt her chin throb with pain. She pursed her lips. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She could identally kill Gu Bailu while trying to capture her. She was garbage, after all, and nearly hurt Shao Zun¡¯s nephew just now. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t think that Shao Zun would punish her for killing the trash. Besides, she had the Murong family behind her. ¡°Grandfather, leave her to me.¡± Nan Ningxin knew that the skills of the Gu family couldn¡¯t be used in this world. It was because they were entric and didn¡¯t fit into the cultivation rules of this world. If somebody boasted enormous strength when they didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, they would just be destroyed by jealous people, unless they were strong enough to change everyone¡¯s opinion. Nan Ningxin knew this very well, so she had never used the skills she learned from the Gu family. However, she knew that Gu Bailu had to use them in order to chase after her. It couldn¡¯t be any easier to manipte her. The only thing Nan Ningxin hadn¡¯t counted on was Prince Zi rescuing Gu Bailu from Shao Di. Prince Zi was the man she desired the most yet couldn¡¯t get close to. How could she allow this fool to grab that advantage for herself and live in this world? Gu Bailu had to be eliminated. Nan Ningxin never considered the possibility that Gu Bailu was too strong for her. That was because they practiced the same skills. Even though Nan Ningxin wouldn¡¯t use them, she still knew how they were performed. She dashed at Gu Bailu and was about to grab her wrist. Drawing runes by hand was the foundation of the skills. With her hands restrained, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t be able to cast any spells. However, Nan Ningxin forgot how much Gu Bailu hated her. Thetter knew her personality too well, and wouldn¡¯t be caught so easily. She had merely been innocent in her previous life, not stupid. Now that Nan Ningxin had darted in close, Gu Bailu aimed a kick at her forehead. Nan Ningxin dodged it nimbly. Taking advantage of the moment, Gu Bailu took out a rune which locked the other girl¡¯s movements. ¡°Nan Ningxin, I can¡¯t kill you now, but I can ruin your face.¡± She scratched Nan Ningxin¡¯s face without any hesitation. Nan Ningxin struggled hard, but was frozen by the rune. Damn it. She didn¡¯t expect the trash to have learned how to use the freeze rune. When did she learn it? Three bleeding wounds were scratched fiercely into Nan Ningxin¡¯s face. ¡°To catch you and for my vengeance, I memorized all my family¡¯s books. I darede to this dinner because I¡¯m confident I can retreat in one piece. I¡¯m not the Gu Bailu you once knew. Remember that well.¡± Gu Bailu kicked her away. Nan Ningxin fell from the air and was caught by someone who had rushed over. Chapter 58: She’s With Me

Chapter 58: She¡¯s With Me

Gu Bailu quickly returned to Ah Luo and drew a barrier on the ground. The disciples of the Murong family came at them, only to be blocked by an invisible wall. Gu Bailu chuckled at them. She had already seized the moment to catch her breath, and she wouldn¡¯t be caught again. She could have escaped in one piece even without the level-up. Now that she had reached a new level, more skills were avable to her, and power surged out of her body nonstop, allowing her to use many tricks that she couldn¡¯t use before. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you alright?¡± somebody gasped. Gu Bailu saw Murong Huangtang take Nan Ningxin from another man. The man was tall and wore a loose pink robe. She knew the man. Nobody wore such entric clothes except Shao Di, who had set her up. Why was he here? The grandmother of the Murong family was indeed influential. Both Shao Zun and Shao Di hade for her birthday celebration. Shao Di turned around and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°You¡¯re here for revenge so quickly.¡± He sounded so certain, as if he knew Gu Bailu¡¯s personality very well. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everybody could still hear it as it entered their ears like a gentle breeze. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Are you here to help her again?¡± She wasn¡¯t scared of him. Even if Shao Zun and Shao Di both attacked her, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She could simply evade instead of fighting them. Hehe... Bring it on. If she had no other choice, she could always hide somewhere to practice her skills until she was good enough. Everybody looked at Shao Di. Their eyes immediately glittered. The man was almost as handsome as Prince Zi, and even had an extra sense of unearthly divinity around him. Shao Zun sighed and hesitated. ¡°She¡¯s an old friend. You¡¯re being mean to her after I just let you go. That¡¯s unreasonable.¡± ¡°Shao Di, has your sight declined after a hundred and fifty years? You saw me being mean to her?¡± Gu Bailu was about to spit on him. So many experts were attacking her, and she was being mean? Don¡¯t presume that you can say whatever you want just because you¡¯re handsome! ¡°Ningxin is badly hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why else would I attack her? At least, I take care of my enemies in person and never ask anyone else to do my job for me.¡± Murong Cangjian sniffed. ¡°Is there anyone for you to ask? Nanliu, drop the barrier. I¡¯m going to cut her into pieces today.¡± ¡°Murong, don¡¯t make bold announcements, or you may be humiliatedter. You¡¯ve already lost Nan Ningxin in order to catch me.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have any good feelings for Murong Cangjian anymore. She knew that he was being fooled, but she still hated him. He reminded her of how she had so stupidly protected a wolf in the past, and gotten all her family killed for it. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how her master must¡¯ve hated her when her family, and especially Gu Bailu herself, protected Nan Ningxin. That must be why her master never spoke to her again. Thinking that, Gu Bailu felt such strong hate that she couldn¡¯t control herself. The people of the Murong family were about to drop the barrier, when Shao Di stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. She¡¯s with me.¡± Chapter 59: Somebody’s Watching You

Chapter 59: Somebody¡¯s Watching You

The crowd burst into whispers again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why has Shao Die out of nowhere?¡± Had Shao Di deliberatelye to deal with Shao Zun? The Imperial Residence and the Earthly Residence had always been at loggerheads. The Earthly Residence recruited people from the Imperial Residence all the time. Some of the experts of Cloud Mirror Academy also went to the Earthly Residence. Given its bountiful revenue, the Earthly Residence offered abundant pills and heavenly materials. So, after graduating from Cloud Mirror Academy, many experts chose the Earthly Residence. Some stayed in the Imperial Residence, and some returned to their families. It was no exaggeration to say that the two groups had a feud. While they had never really fought, they were always at loggerheads. ¡°This trash is really lucky. She gets to live a little longer now that they¡¯vee.¡± ¡°Have you noticed? The trash hasn¡¯t been hurt at all so far. We were the ones injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just luck.¡± Was it? Was it really luck? Some people believed otherwise. They believed that the trash had power that was different from theirs and would bring disaster upon this continent. It would be detrimental to cultivators, too. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes again. Damn it, are you going to help Nan Ningxin again? If you capture me again, I¡¯ll change myst name to yours! Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°Shao Di, this is a criminal of the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Criminal? You want to steal her away and sleep with her, don¡¯t you? Your filthy ce is not suitable for her,¡± Shao Di mocked. ¡°Too many of your people have been stolen away. She won¡¯t be an exception.¡± Shao Di smiled, enjoying himself immensely. Gu Bailu had no time to listen to their jibber-jabber. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go.¡± The barrier was still active. None of the experts dared toe close after Shao Zun and Shao Di arrived. It was the best moment for escape. She took out a teleportation rune and tossed it into the air. A purple vortex immediately appeared. After she leveled up, even the teleportation rune glittered purple. ¡°Experts and b*tches, take your time in your fight. I¡¯ll be on my way. Remember to call me mama next time you see me.¡± Gu Bailu jumped into the vortex, followed by Ah Luo. In the blink of an eye, Gu Bailu and Ah Luonded. She thought they were in the wilderness. However, after she opened her eyes, she realized she was still in the same yard, and a bunch of experts were yelling at the barrier. ¡°She escaped! How did she escape without spiritual power?¡± ¡°Even Grandmasters cannot escape from the Murong family¡¯s defense circle.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. They were right this time. She was still in this ce, except that she was behind them now. ¡°Ah Luo, it was just a mistake. Let me do it again.¡± Gu Bailu took out another rune. Ah Luo pulled her sleeve. ¡°Mydy, somebody is staring at you.¡± ¡°Who is it? Oh.¡± Gu Bailu turned around, only to step back in fear and hit a corridor pir. ¡°Why are you going around scaring people?¡± A tall man was right behind her, almost up against her back. He was inplete darkness and staring at her like a wolf, as if he were a ferocious beast that could devour her at any moment. His ck clothes were truly scary. Chapter 60: I’m Enjoying the Show

Chapter 60: I¡¯m Enjoying the Show

¡°I¡¯ve been watching the show here the whole time.¡± Prince Zi robbed her of her rune and crushed it to ash. ¡°Then just enjoy the show. Why did you steal my rune?¡± She thought that they were at least on the same side, but was he going to stand against her, too? Judging from Shao Di¡¯s tonest time, he and Nan Ningxin knew each other, too. ¡°Don¡¯t use your poor runes again. They never work.¡± Gu Bailu smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not familiar with them yet. Wait, we slept together, after all. Are you going to watch the woman who brought you happiness be bullied by other people?¡± Feng Qingtian nced at her quickly. ¡°Tell me who was mean to you.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Qingqing, you are truly a warm fire in this heartless world. Are you really going to help me?¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re too simpleminded, I¡¯ll remember them for you in case you forget.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ll remember them for me instead of beat them up for me? I¡¯m the woman who brought you happiness!¡± Gu Bailu felt the urge to choke him. He was indeed watching the drama! He didn¡¯t care about their bond at all. ¡°Tell me. Who are they?¡± Feng Qingtian asked again coldly. Was he really going to remember them for her? Why would he waste his time on that? Because he had a good brain? ¡°Haven¡¯t you been watching the show? If you don¡¯t know what their names are, can I count on you to remember them? Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu took out another rune, only to be grabbed by a giant hand. ¡°Did you not hear what I just said?¡± Gu Bailu waved him off. ¡°How else am I going to get out of here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re helping Gu Yunjing capture you by using that.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s Gu Yunjing?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. Feng Qingtian dragged her to the yard. ¡°Have you forgotten how you wound up in the Imperial Residencest time?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Shao Di could probably change the trajectory of her rune. However, now that she had leveled up, she needed to carry out more tests to be certain. ¡°Don¡¯t use the rune again, unless your level is higher than Gu Yunjing¡¯s.¡± Gu Bailu finally understood that Gu Yunjing was Shao Di. ¡°How can it be higher than his? He¡¯s a 150-year-old monster.¡± ¡°You need to deal with him if you want to kill Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship? Isn¡¯t he your partner? How can you let him protect another woman?¡± Gu Bailu was depressed. How had Nan Ningxin attracted Shao Di? It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with a 150-year-old monster. Feng Qingtian stopped and nced at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve touched no other man or woman except you.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you help me get out of here? Where are you taking me?¡± Is this really happening? Even Feng Qingtian has caught me and is taking me back to the Murong family? Feng Qingtian dragged her into the crowd of experts without speaking. He stood there majestically, the air around him cold. ¡°Prince Zi...¡± Everybody bowed to him. It was normal that they wouldn¡¯t recognize Shao Di and Shao Zun. However, they saw Prince Zi in Southern Glory Empire every day. The man had always been ruthless and strong, so they didn¡¯t dare be rude. What confused them was the fact that the garbage was with Prince Zi. Shao Di and Shao Zun had history, but why was Prince Zi here? Chapter 61 - 3D Movie

Chapter 61: 3D Movie

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Murong Cangjian looked awful. Today was his wife¡¯s birthday. It was supposed to be a cheerful asion, but it had turned out like this. He hated Gu Bailu even more. In the midst of people with tremendous spiritual power, Gu Bailu felt as if her ears were buzzing. Without looking at anyone, Feng Qingtian stopped in the center of the crowd and said, ¡°She¡¯s here. Kill her if you want.¡± Gu Bailu felt like somebody had stabbed a knife into her chest. They had slept together, after all. How could he be so heartless? Forget it. She never thought to count on anyone, after all. Before she came here, she had considered all the possibilities. If you want toe, just do it. Let¡¯s see if you can catch me. Gu Bailu untied the bracelet subconsciously. It glittered a dazzling purple, further highlighting the fairness of her hand. Everybody finally realized that Prince Zi was doing the Murong family a favor. That made sense. The Murong family was too great a family to be ignored by anyone, even Prince Zi. Finally, somebody normal hade. Even Prince Zi was doing the Murong family a favor. The rest of them certainly shouldn¡¯t hesitate. After they finished off the trash, the Murong family would thank them. ¡°Trash, you will die today.¡± Everybody attacked without worry. Gu Bailu watched the colorful, lethal auras change at her and blinked behind Ah Luo. ¡°Ah Luo, attack.¡± She was going to see how much stronger Ah Luo could be when enhanced with her runes. It was a good opportunity. ¡°Alright, mydy, I¡¯ll kill them to avenge you.¡± Ah Luo was more than angry about how they were treating her favoritedy. She had never made herdy unhappy. How could they? Ah Luo waved her hands, and a fireball appeared between her palms. Gu Bailu felt that she was being deafened, although her opponents¡¯ moves made no sound at all. However, the air currents could cause an ordinary person to lose their bnce. Gu Bailu tried to steady herself, and was ready to enhance Ah Luo with the runes. However, at that moment, an overwhelming power blew past them and charged at the dazzling auras. The whole world shook at the collision. Flowers and grass were immediately blown away and trees copsed. Tiles fell and buildings trembled. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be any more shocked at this unbelievable 3D movie. It was truly awesome! The power was invisible, but even though it couldn¡¯t be seen, it couldn¡¯t be ignored, because it blocked all the powers from the opposite side! The colorful auras from the opposite side stopped, like a rising tide that couldn¡¯t fall. Gu Bailu slowly turned around and looked at Feng Qingtian. He was terribly cold and ruthless, and looked like a devil from hell. Well, he was more handsome than a devil. Even though he was on a rampage, it didn¡¯t affect his beauty at all. Chapter 62 - You’ll Regret It Forever If You Marry Her

Chapter 62: You¡¯ll Regret It Forever If You Marry Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When she looked at him, she felt that his face was even more wless than usual under this dominance of his. Blinking, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°What are you doing, Qingqing?¡± She almost pped herself after that. Why did she ask such a stupid question? What if he got angry and left her alone? ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to help you?¡± Feng Qingtian said matter-of-factly. He was almost indicating that he would do everything she said. Gu Bailu picked her ears. She must have definitely been deafened just now and was hearing something in his words that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Yes, of course, I asked you to do that. You are truly invincible, Qingqing!¡± Only a fool would reject such a strong helper. Qingqing was truly the exception in this cruel world. ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Everyone¡¯s chests were heaving. They knew that Prince Zi had a high cultivation, but nobody could tell how high it was. So, nobody dared to fight him. The more unfathomable one¡¯s level was, the more mysterious and tough they tended to be, like Shao Di, Shao Zun and the kings of the Nether Land. Prince Zi brought her here, iming that they could kill her, but he then took action. Why did he trick them? ¡°I said that whoever wanted to kill her could try. Did I not make myself clear?¡± Feng Qingtian sounded as cold as ever. The attackers almost vomited blood in fury. Prince Zi, that¡¯s highly inappropriate. You didn¡¯t say that you would attack us if we attacked her! Gu Bailu almost vomited blood, too; not from fury, but from her shock at Feng Qingtian¡¯s strength. One versus a dozen, and the battle was a piece of cake for him! How powerful! The wind in the yard didn¡¯t stop blowing until everyone had to retreat two steps back. The yard was an utter mess. There wasn¡¯t any living flower or grass anymore. Murong Cangjian almost vomited blood. His house had been ruined by this fight. ¡°Prince Zi, exactly what do you want? Are you protecting this piece of trash?¡± Murong Cangjian felt that his whole family had been humiliated. Feng Qingtian stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m just protecting my woman. Do I need to exin anything to you?¡± ¡°Your woman?¡± Murong Cangjian looked even more awful. That could mean a lot of things. If Prince Zi was interested in the garbage, she could be Prince Zi¡¯s wife. Nan Ningxin opened her eyes wide and left Murong Huangtang¡¯s arms. She looked at Feng Qingtian and clutched her chest. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re going to marry her?¡± She was full of confusion. Even though the garbage could get close to him, she was still garbage. She couldn¡¯t dual cultivate with him and help him reach his peak. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if he married her? ¡°If you want to see it, I can marry her,¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Nan Ningxin and said thoughtfully. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. You can¡¯t marry her. I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Nan Ningxin said resolutely. Feng Qingtian said calmly, ¡°In that case, stop looking for trouble with her. I don¡¯t want toe to her rescue every time.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Hey, can I be involved in this discussion about my own marriage?¡± Chapter 63 - The Old Monster Is Truly Smart

Chapter 63: The Old Monster Is Truly Smart

Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Hey, can I be involved in this discussion about my own marriage?¡± Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t asked her to marry him. Nor did Nan Ningxin ask for her opinion! Although Gu Bailu knew that Nan Ningxin would be infuriated if she married Feng Qingtian, she didn¡¯t intend to do that. Did they have anything to do with her? Were they in charge of her life? Also, what was Feng Qingtian talking about? If Nan Ningxin wanted him to marry her, he would, and if she didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t? What was their rtionship? No, their rtionship was none of her business. She wouldn¡¯t be part of that in any case. ¡°She¡¯lle to me if I don¡¯t go to her. You should persuade her instead of me. Also, why do you care about her life, and why did you save her?¡± Nan Ningxin said. It seemed that she didn¡¯t need to pretend to be innocent in front of Feng Qingtian. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know why.¡± Feng Qingtian still sounded majestic, but his tone was much more soothing. ¡°What about me? She hurt me!¡± Nan Ningxin covered her chest, starting to y innocent again. Feng Qingtian seemed helpless. ¡°You can¡¯t even beat her? What can I say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s that she can¡¯t beat the little trash. She just wants you to feel sorry for her.¡± Shao Di appeared next to Feng Qingtian at some point and put his hand on his waist. The yard was immediately caught up in an intense gay atmosphere. Gu Bailu had been angry at first, but things got interesting again after Shao Di became involved. Was this a love triangle? I love her, she loves him, and he loves him too... However, Shao Di seemed to be very nice to Nan Ningxin, too. White Lotus Plus was indeed very strong. Even her love rival would help her. ¡°Stay away.¡± Feng Qingtian shook Shao Di¡¯s hand off. Shao Di blinked and moved behind Gu Bailu¡¯s back. Gu Bailu subconsciously moved away from him. Nobody noticed the sadness which shed across Shao Di¡¯s face. Shao Di¡¯s robe fluttered, and Gu Bailu was brought to him immediately. He spoke to her as if she were a little kid, ¡°Little trash, that¡¯s the miserable life of the weak. Even your marriage isn¡¯t under your control. Why don¡¯t youe to Cloud Mirror Academy? I guarantee that nobody will ever bully you again.¡± Gu Bailu felt that he was like a child kidnapper, except that he was much too handsome for such a profession. Feeling that he had offered enough sincerity, Shao Di brought a tanghulu over from the servant. ¡°After youe to Cloud Mirror Academy, you can have as many tanghulus and Snow Goddess Fruits as you want.¡± Gu Bailu could barely keep up. What exactly did he want? ¡°Mydy, tanghulu and Snow Goddess Fruit are delicious. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Ah Luo was excited. Gu Bailu covered her forehead. It was obvious that Shao Di was kidnapping not her, but Ah Luo. The 150-year-old monster was truly smart. ¡°Ah Luo, tanghulu and Snow Goddess Fruit are not as delicious as meat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s plenty of meat in my ce. You can have human meat if you want,¡± Shao Di interjected. Gu Bailu red at him. ¡°I want Nan Ningxin¡¯s meat. Can you offer that?¡± ¡°How arrogant. You¡¯re just a piece of trash. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing at all!¡± At this moment, a glowering olddy roared and walked out. She was holding a glittering staff. Chapter 64 - I Dont Know How to Respond to That

Chapter 64: I Don¡¯t Know How to Respond to That

¡°Mydy...¡± Everybody cleared the way and bowed to her. This was none other than Lady Murong. She had been watching a y inside the house. Little did she know that a better y was going on in the yard. Gu Bailu nced back at her. ¡°Granny, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your birthday celebration, but if you think you can do whatever you want to me just because I¡¯m useless, don¡¯t me me for being bold.¡± ¡°Who gave you such courage?¡± Lady Murong hadn¡¯t been convinced of the servants¡¯ report until now. She didn¡¯t expect the intruder to challenge her outright. How many years had it been since anybody talked to her like that? She was born with a great identity. After she married into the Murong family, more and more people respected her. Although some of the respect was fake, nobody ever challenged her openly. ¡°My parents, of course. What a meaningless question...¡± Gu Bailu replied matter-of-factly. Lady Murong was stunned for a moment, before she burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such an answer before.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her, dazed. Are you not here for trouble? ¡°So, are you going to let me go for giving a marvelous answer?¡± ¡°Give me a reason to let you go,¡± Lady Murong said solemnly, her smile gone. ¡°It was my parents who gave me the courage. You should look for trouble with them instead.¡± Gu Bailu continued with her line of reasoning. Lady Murong was stunned again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to argue with that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided, then. You can look for trouble with them, and I¡¯ll get out of here now.¡± Gu Bailu went around Shao Di and Feng Qingtian and walked past the crowd with Ah Luo. ¡°Grandmother, why did you let her go?¡± Nan Ningxin came back to herself after recovering from the shock. Why had her grandmother let the woman go so easily? She knew how brutal her grandmother could be. Her grandmother had always defended the Murong family and never allowed anyone to harm it. Even Shao Di and Shao Zun didn¡¯t dare cause much trouble. ¡°I think she¡¯s quite right. She¡¯s just a useless person. Her parents are to me for her personality. Go and fetch General Gu and his wife. I would like to have a word with them.¡± ¡°But her evil arts may bring disaster if she isn¡¯t stopped.¡± ¡°What can she possibly do? She¡¯s so weak she couldn¡¯t even escape this house earlier, could she?¡± Lady Murong wasn¡¯t bothered. She simply felt that the girl¡¯s answer carried a certain innocence that she hadn¡¯t seen in years. ¡°Grandmother, she¡¯s not familiar with it yet...¡± ¡°Alright, enough of this. Today is my birthday. I don¡¯t want anything unpleasant.¡± Lady Murong looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Tell me, what are you going to do now that this house is ruined?¡± Feng Qingtian crossed his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll cover the repair costs.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Lady Murong looked at Shao Di and Shao Zun. ¡°Are you horsing around in my house again?¡± Shao Di and Shao Zun immediately bowed in respect. ¡°It¡¯s not horsey.¡± They actually responded simultaneously. ¡°Then, what is it? You think you can take advantage of the Murong family because we¡¯re smaller than your ce?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°I dare not think so.¡± Chapter 65 - Shes a Reasonable Woman

Chapter 65: She¡¯s a Reasonable Woman

Lady Murong sneered. ¡°Then, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me that after living for such a long time, you¡¯re still little kids.¡± Shao Di smiled. ¡°You know that a new semester is starting at Cloud Mirror Academy soon; I¡¯ve found a few talents this year.¡± ¡°I mean to attract people to the Earthly Residence directly this year. It¡¯s cheaper than attracting people from Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± Shao Di¡¯s face changed and he looked at Shao Zun. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more shameless.¡± Not only was the guy stealing his people, he was also talking about it disdainfully. Did he want a fight? ¡°You¡¯re kidding. The garbage is a talent in your eyes? Are you blind?¡± Lady Murong certainly didn¡¯t believe their bulls*it. Neither Cloud Mirror Academy nor the Earthly Residence were short of applicants. Too many people desired to join them. They were simply taking her for a fool. ¡°With such power, the garbage is definitely a one-of-a-kind genius.¡± ¡°I think that such garbage will only be more useless in Cloud Mirror Academy, so it¡¯s better for her toe to the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lady Murong shouted. ¡°Whatever your reasons are, you mustn¡¯t cause trouble in the Murong family. Should I ask your fathers to discipline you?¡± Shao Di stopped and looked at Shao Zun. Just keep fooling around if you dare. Shao Zun smiled wickedly. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m not happy that you use my father to intimidate me every time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidnapping my precious granddaughter, and I can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just lucky.¡± Shao Zun didn¡¯t find himself shameless. Permission to enter the Earthly Residence was the utmost glory. He had realized that Nan Ningxin seemed to be connected to both Shao Di and Prince Zi. If she got into the Earthly Residence, he would have a lot of fun. ¡°She¡¯s from the Murong family, and she¡¯s lucky to be stolen by the Earthly Residence?¡± Lady Murong scoffed. It was a pity that he was her brother¡¯s son, which prevented her from beating him up. ¡°Aunt, we¡¯re all family. The Earthly Residence is greater than the Murong family. She won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡± ¡°Since Ningxin has epted, I won¡¯t let her go back on her word. However, Ningxin has to stay in the Murong family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯re family.¡± Gu Bailu heard them talking when she was far away. She found Shao Di and Shao Zun unbelievably obedient. She asked the ghost in confusion, ¡°Why are they so scared of your grandmother?¡± They had been high and mighty when facing Murong Cangjian just now. ¡°My grandmother has a special identity. The master of the Earthly Residence is her brother, and the master of the Imperial Residence is her teacher. So...¡± ¡°So, Shao Di and Shao Zun are scared of the strong, too!¡± ¡°They only respect grandmother for raising the Murong family up to what it is today.¡± Lady Murong sounded truly incredible. No wonder Nan Ningxin tried to win her favor. ¡°Grandmother seems to like you,¡± the ghost said. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes. I think she¡¯s a reasonable woman.¡± It was the first time she had seen anyone solve a problem by talking in this world. Chapter 66 - White Lotus Plus Is His Love?

Chapter 66: White Lotus Plus Is His Love?

Gu Bailu left the house without meeting any obstacles. She turned back and remembered the marvelous and dangerous scenes. However, she wasn¡¯t scared at all. If it were in the past, she would probably be in tears. She opened her hand to check the source of her power. She had been unable to use many runes in the past because of her low level. Now, she could use whatever runes she wanted. Well... except the teleportation rune, which was slightly wonky. ¡°Mydy, let¡¯s go to Cloud Mirror Academy. It has tanghulu and Snow Goddess Fruit. Shao Di also mentioned meat.¡± Ah Luo pulled Gu Bailu¡¯s sleeve greedily. She was almost drooling as she spoke. Gu Bailu covered her forehead. She certainly remembered everything he said. How easy was it to abduct her? It was truly impossible to understand a glutton. ¡°Shao Di is obviously malicious. My life will be miserable if I go to his ce.¡± Gu Bailu honestly didn¡¯t think that Shao Di was a good person. Why else would her heart ache when she saw him? ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, mydy.¡± Ah Luo, however, wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Delicious food was too tempting. ¡°You really like that food?¡± Ah Luo nodded quickly. ¡°The Snow Goddess Fruit can increase your power. You¡¯ll be very strong after you eat it. Then, nobody will dare be mean to you.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Was it really the Snow Goddess Fruit that gave her the power? Her skills had somehow leveled up. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll think about it. I wonder if you¡¯ll sell me off for food someday.¡± Gu Bailu returned to the general¡¯s house. She carefully considered who it was that was behind Nan Ningxin. It seemed that Prince Zi and Shao Di were connected to her. Were they the culprits? No. Shao Di was very strong. There was no need to attack the Gu family. Feng Qingtian had no reason to attack the Gu family either. He had immense strength. The Gu family¡¯s Sky Splitting Mirror was already in the hands of whoever was behind Nan Ningxin. They would use it someday. Until then, Gu Bailu needed to be more familiar with her skills. Although she could recite the tricks and uses well, she wasn¡¯t good at performing them. She needed practice and opponents, and she needed a better understanding of the moves in this world, so Cloud Mirror Academy might be a good option. She had nothing to fear. At least, as a student of Cloud Mirror Academy, nobody would step on her for no good reason. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t seem reliable at all. ¡°I can¡¯t kill Nan Ningxin right now. Since your grandmother seems reasonable, tell me what she likes. I¡¯ll work with that angle.¡± She decided to drop Murong Huangtang. That fool was so protective of Nan Ningxin, even after his sister told him everything. ¡°My grandmother loves talented geniuses the most. She likes Nan Ningxin partly because Nan Ningxin is good at currying favor and partly because Nan Ningxin is more talented than I am.¡± In the grandmother¡¯s eyes, Nan Ningxin was a better match for Prince Zi than the ghost was. Also, Prince Zi always seemed tolerant of Nan Ningxin and was never enraged by her. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Feng Qingtian, Nan Ningxin and Shao Di? You don¡¯t know at all?¡± Judging from Feng Qingtian¡¯s attitude toward Nan Ningxin and other women, Nan Ningxin was certainly special to him. Shao Di implied that, too. Feng Qingtian warned her again and again about falling in love with him. Was it because he loved White Lotus Plus? That would be tricky, then. Chapter 67 - You Can Flirt Back

Chapter 67: You Can Flirt Back

Although Gu Bailu was shocked by the fact, her sleep wasn¡¯t affected. By the time she woke up, it was already midnight. The general¡¯s house was unusually peaceful. Gu Bailu asked a guard. As it turned out, Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu hadn¡¯t returned yet. This was fun. She wondered how the olddy would deal with them. Like before, Gu Bailu wandered out. Night was always great. There wasn¡¯t anyone who wanted to step on her the moment they saw her. Under the night sky, there was nothing but silence and serenity. She didn¡¯t encounter any powerful ghosts. After sending the souls of a few animals away, she returned at dawn. She intended to take a nap after breakfast, when a guest came. Gu Bailu looked at Ah Luo, who was still sound asleep, and opened the door. ¡°Is the guest here for me?¡± The sun had just risen on the horizon. Was it a good time to visit anyone? ¡°Y- yes, mydy. The guest is here to see you.¡± The maid stepped back as if she were horrified. Gu Bailu was satisfied with her reaction. She should be scared of her. She was a future monster in Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes. How could the maid not be scared? Gu Bailu smiled and whistled a tune on her way to meet the morning guest. She had barely entered the room when she saw the man in a pink robe from a distance. She sensed the uncanny air from more than ten meters away. His face was as beautiful as a painting, and his eyes were fascinating. It was hard to believe that he had lived for 150 years. Yes, he was human. Gu Bailu stopped before him and observed the skin on his face. It was tender and smooth, without any pores or wrinkles. The skin had a vivid sheen, implying that it wasn¡¯t a mask. No wonder so many people were interested in cultivation. How fascinating would it be to be so pretty for 150 years? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Yunjing asked hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m checking to see if your face is fake. You¡¯re so fresh after 150 years. How I envy you.¡± Gu Bailu was about to back off, when she sensed something warm and wet on her lips. She saw the beautiful face that was stuck to her own and her eyes bulged. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Blushing, Gu Bailu stepped back. Gu Yunjing brushed his rosy lips and said, not entirely satisfied, ¡°I¡¯m flirting, of course.¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Gu Bailu wiped her lips hard and kicked him. Gu Yunjing barely moved, but Gu Bailu felt something enormous pull her into Gu Yunjing¡¯s arms. What was the gay trying to do so early in the morning? Gu Bailu was caged in Gu Yunjing¡¯s arms. He leaned close and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, you can flirt back.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°As you wish!¡± She opened her mouth and bit Gu Yunjing¡¯s unimaginably beautiful face hard. Gu Yunjing turned entirely rigid. Chapter 68 - Bite, My Ass

Chapter 68: Bite, My Ass

The pain of the bite was no greater than that from a mosquito, but the feeling spread throughout his body and numbed him. Gu Bailu let go of him and looked at the teeth marks on his face in satisfaction. She hurriedly pulled free of his arms. After being bitten like that, it was possible that the gay would go mad and bite back. ¡°You...¡± Gu Yunjing looked at her and became gloomy. ¡°I flirted back, exactly like you instructed.¡± Gu Bailu was holding a rune in her hand, and would flee if he got mad. Gu Yunjing sounded even gloomier. ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough for you to vent your anger. Do you want to bite this side, too?¡± ¡°Bite, my ass.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she had run into a psycho. ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t mind at all. You can bite anywhere you want.¡± Gu Yunjing got out of the chair and took off his robe. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s see whoughsst.¡± You think I didn¡¯t see you trying to rape Feng Qingtian? Gu Yunjing did take off his robe and revealed the muscles on his upper torso. His abs were attractive and tight. ¡°Exhibitionist, this is the general¡¯s house!¡± Gu Bailu admitted her failure. She wouldn¡¯t win this contest of shamelessness. ¡°Come on. If you aren¡¯t satisfied, I can take off my belt.¡± He was about to do it. Gu Bailu backed off in fear. ¡°Hey, you better keep your pants on. I¡¯m not interested in old meat.¡± But why did it look so vigorous for a 150-year-old? ¡°No, I mustpensate you for my misbehavior.¡± Gu Yunjing acted as if he wasn¡¯t nning to take advantage of her. Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°No... That wasn¡¯t misbehavior at all.¡± If this continued, the affair between her and Shao Di would spread throughout the continent tomorrow. Although she had a thick face, she didn¡¯t want to be involved with too many men. She hadn¡¯t had a choice when she did it with Feng Qingtian. She couldn¡¯t fall to this monster again. Gu Yunjing asked her sincerely, ¡°Do you really not me me?¡± ¡°No, not at all. You better cover your old meat with your fancy clothes first.¡± Damn it. If she looked at him any longer, she might really bite him. He had to be doing it on purpose. Gu Yunjing quickly put on his clothes. ¡°In that case, this is for you. Come and register tomorrow.¡± Before Gu Bailu realized it, she had a red invitation in her hands. She opened it. All the letters on it glittered magnificently. It was an invitation to Cloud Mirror Academy. She was being asked to register at Cloud Mirror Academy. ¡°You¡¯re really going to let me attend Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Since Shao Di always appeared unreliable, she hadn¡¯t taken his words seriously. A moment ago, he had been on the opposite side, and the next moment, he was inviting her into his territory. Who could trust him? ¡°Are you trying to imprison me so that you can take advantage of me?¡± Gu Yunjing touched her head. ¡°Why can¡¯t you sense my kindness at all? How ungrateful.¡± ¡°I only know that you almost killed me.¡± Chapter 69 - Children Remember Enemies Best

Chapter 69: Children Remember Enemies Best

¡°As a child, you can¡¯t understand certain things. Just focus on your studies,¡± Gu Yunjing said solemnly. Gu Bailu was stunned. Looking at his pretty face and remembering that he was 150-years-old, she failed toe up with any argument. She was indeed a kid before him. ¡°Children remember their enemies best.¡± Gu Bailu sat on a chair. ¡°Tell me your purpose.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no purpose. Cloud Mirror Academy epts the most talented individuals every year. This year, we would like to groom people with the least aptitude.¡± Gu Bailu stared at him in confusion. ¡°Is there still hope for them?¡± If so, then wasn¡¯t there hope for all the ordinary people on the street? Shao Di shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. That¡¯s why we¡¯re trying it out. It¡¯s a challenge.¡± If it seeded, Cloud Mirror Academy would take another step forward, and if it failed, there wouldn¡¯t be any losses. ¡°So, I¡¯m not the only loser that¡¯s going to Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Gu Bailu was interested. If she could defeat those geniuses as a useless person, it was possible that she could change the world. At least, they wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her just because she didn¡¯t have spiritual power. She had announced in Ronghua Tower that she would teach the bullied to fight back. Although it had only been on the spur of the moment, she did dislike theck of kindness in this world. ¡°Of course you aren¡¯t the only one. People from Rising Clouds Empire and Heavenly Wind Empire will being, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it, but you have to remember that I¡¯ll avenge myself if you make me stronger.¡± She wasn¡¯t going against Shao Di right now, because she wasn¡¯t capable of it yet. Once she grew strong, she wouldn¡¯t let go of anyone who bullied her. She believed that the day wasn¡¯t far away. She could grow strong on her own without going to Cloud Mirror Academy. Since she wasn¡¯t a vicious scoundrel, she decided to state it in advance. Shao Di wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. You¡¯ll understand that one day.¡± ¡°I hope not. Have you had breakfast? No, you don¡¯t need breakfast, do you?¡± Did a 150-year-old man eat breakfast or elixirs? Or maybe he fed on air? It was recorded that certain people only fed on air to absorb natural essence for their cultivation. Holding his chin, Shao Di said charmingly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to have breakfast, but I would love to have you.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and left the hall. She was toozy to talk to him anymore. Since she had to register at Cloud Mirror Academy tomorrow, she needed to pack up first. She needed the tools for self-defense, in case she was killed by those geniuses before she learned her abilities. If that happened, she would be too ashamed to see her parents and her master. After Ah Luo woke up, she joyfully had one more bucket of food after learning that they were going to Cloud Mirror Academy the next day. Gu Bailu had no idea how huge her stomach was. General Gu and his wife didn¡¯t return until nightfall. They looked so dirty, as if they had just crawled out of a pit. ¡°Did you do some digging?¡± Gu Bailu looked at them in amusement at the dinner table. ¡°This is all your doing! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gu Zongxiong was about to attack. Gu Bailu picked up a piece of meat and said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to register at Cloud Mirror Academy tomorrow. You better think about it carefully.¡± Chapter 70 - I Can Make You Disappear Any Time

Chapter 70: I Can Make You Disappear Any Time

Gu Zongxiong prudently stopped. If he killed somebody from Cloud Mirror Academy, nobody from his family would be epted there again. He had a couple of sons who intended to go there. ¡°Has Cloud Mirror Academy really epted you, Sister?¡± A soft voice rang out. Gu Bailu replied, ¡°Shao Di invited me in person. Do you think it¡¯s a lie?¡± Gu Wanqin clenched her fists in regret. Why was the loser so lucky that she could survive the fall, approach Prince Zi without any spiritual power, and be epted into Cloud Mirror Academy? She was better than Gu Bailu in every regard, but Shao Di never bothered to look at her. She wanted to go to Cloud Mirror Academy, too. Gu Wanqin was sitting opposite Gu Bailu, and she smiled. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really happy for you. I¡¯m told that every student can bring two servants with them to Cloud Mirror Academy. Can you bring me with you?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my sister. I¡¯ll definitely take care of you.¡± Ah Luo sniffed, not happy at all. She disliked the woman. Gu Bailu patted her head, hinting for her to rein in her anger. Ah Luo turned her head away, in case she beat Gu Wanqin up in a fury. The woman was too brazen. She asked to be brought to Cloud Mirror Academy after doing such shameless things. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Gu Wanqin was truly delighted this time. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Bailu would agree to bring her. ¡°Well, as it happens, Ah Luo is better at eating than serving. Thank you for your trouble in advance, Sister.¡± Gu Bailu extended her hand to Gu Wanqin. ¡°Bring me my handkerchief.¡± Gu Wanqin was stunned. Was she being used as a maid? ¡°Isn¡¯t there a maid?¡± Gu Bailu pulled a long face. ¡°There are no maids in Cloud Mirror Academy. You¡¯reing as a servant. How can I bring you if you don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it...¡± Gu Wanqin stayed where she was. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re too used to being ady. I better hire someone who can serve other people.¡± Gu Bailu was about to leave. A clean handkerchief was delivered to her. ¡°Lulu, your sister wasn¡¯t herself just now. How could she be unwilling?¡± Ye Yunshu hurriedly hinted for Gu Wanqin to catch on. Her daughter had always been smart. Why was she being silly now? Gu Wanqin came unwillingly and gave the handkerchief to Gu Wanqin. ¡°Sister, this is for you.¡± Gu Bailu took the handkerchief. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re going to be doing a lot of that in the future. If you dissatisfy me, I can kick you away at any moment.¡± She threw the handkerchief in Gu Wanqin¡¯s face and left with Ah Luo. Her face pale, Gu Wanqin jumped into Gu Zongxiong¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, why is Sister doing this to me? I really didn¡¯t mean to steal the second prince. I don¡¯t even talk to him now.¡± Of course she wouldn¡¯t bother the second prince now. That idiot was still on his sickbed after Gu Bailu pushed him. ¡°Just bear with it for now. After you go to Cloud Mirror Academy, plenty of people will take care of her.¡± Gu Zongxiong patted her back affectionately. Gu Wanqin secretly smiled. Yes, she had plenty of ways to kill Gu Bailu in Cloud Mirror Academy. There would be many people who hated her. ¡°Mydy, why did you bring that woman? She¡¯s so annoying,¡± Ah Luo said gloomily. ¡°You silly girl, it¡¯s more fun to bring her.¡± How could Gu Bailu not know what was on Gu Wanqin¡¯s mind? She was only bringing her to teach her a lesson about true viciousness. Chapter 71 - The Overpriced Tea Stand

Chapter 71: The Overpriced Tea Stand

Since they were going to Cloud Mirror Academy tomorrow, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t work that night. In the morning on the next day, she brought Ah Luo to Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s office in Pale Emperor City. Cloud Mirror Academy was too far away from Pale Emperor City. Horses weren¡¯t an option. Thankfully, it was possible to be teleported from their offices to Cloud Mirror Academy. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Bailu saw their portal that she realized that her teleportation runes had been in effect here for hundreds of years. No wonder Shao Di had been able to change her trajectory so easily. It seemed that there was still plenty to learn. Gu Bailu was even more certain of her decision to go to Cloud Mirror Academy. After she gave the receptionist the invitation card, the person didn¡¯t ask anything, and merely drew a green circle. Gu Bailu was about to walk into it, when somebody shouted from behind her, ¡°Sister, wait for me!¡± The gentle daughter of the Gu family was out of breath. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting. Let¡¯s go.¡± Not caring whether or not Gu Wanqin was exhausted, Gu Bailu dragged her into the portal. Ah Luo followed them. In the blink of an eye, they found themselves in front of a monument made of jade. There was a mountain covered in mist in the distance. The words ¡°Cloud Mirror Academy¡± glittered on the surface of the monument, and emanated immense power. In front of the monument was a stand, where an old man was selling tea. A few disciples in white clothes were chatting casually. The old man hurried to greet them when he saw them. ¡°New disciples, please wait for your masters here.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the wooden sign next to the stand. All kinds of teas were offered here. However, she almost peed her pants when she saw the prices. Five hundred bucks for a cup of green tea? Why not just go out and rob someone? Even the most extravagant tea she had ever drank hadn¡¯t been more than fifty bucks a cup. As for the desserts, they were even more expensive. Gu Bailu was quite angry at the few disciples who were enjoying themselves. She forgot that food and amodation at Cloud Mirror Academy weren¡¯t free. Most of the money she won in Ronghua Tower had been spent on artifacts. Now, she only had several thousand bucks left. Several thousand bucks was enough tost ordinary people a lifetime. However, she didn¡¯t know that Cloud Mirror Academy would be so overpriced! Had she known, she would have solicited more money from the general¡¯s house. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s take a break inside.¡± Gu Wanqin was still catching her breath. The sun was high, and there were bushes all around. There wasn¡¯t any other ce to rest at all. ¡°Of course. As the servant, remember to pay the bill.¡± Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t brought her out of kindness. She wouldn¡¯t spend any money on Gu Wanqin. She walked in and asked for three cups of green tea. ¡°I would like a cup of Longjing,¡± Gu Wanqin hurried to say. She certainly wouldn¡¯t have the cheap green tea. She had much more money than the loser. ¡°Then, Longjing it is.¡± Gu Bailu followed along. Gu Wanqin¡¯s money was from her family. Why would she and Ah Luo have more inferior tea? After all, she was certain that Gu Wanqin¡¯s mother had given her enough money before she left. Gu Wanqin was more than furious, but she had to pretend to be generous. I¡¯ll just let things go your way for now. Chapter 72 - Free Fruit

Chapter 72: Free Fruit

After the old man served them tea, he offered them two trays of dessert and a pile of fruits that looked like the Snow Goddess Fruit, except smaller. Ah Luo grabbed a handful in excitement. ¡°Divine Peas. They¡¯re the best!¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. Is there anything that isn¡¯t delicious to you? She took a few of them, too. The taste wasn¡¯t bad. Soft and sticky, they were like candy, but with more vor. After she had them, she felt abnormally high. Were there stimnts in them? ¡°Do you know how much this costs?¡± Gu Wanqin red at them, as if she was about to take the peas out of their mouths. Gu Bailu nced at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t order them?¡± ¡°Why would I? Every pea costs three thousand bucks!¡± Gu Wanqin raised her voice, her feigned gentleness gone. She had indeed brought a lot of money, but she couldn¡¯t afford such extravagance. Besides, why would she waste her money on them? Three thousand bucks for each pea? Gu Bailu looked at the ck te, only to discover that it said ¡°3000 for one Divine Pea, and 500,000 for a te.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Boss, are you serious? You gave us something we didn¡¯t order? ¡°Grandpa, we didn¡¯t order this. Why did you bring this over?¡± Although it was Gu Wanqin¡¯s money, she couldn¡¯t be taken advantage of like that. ¡°It¡¯s free.¡± The old man smiled and continued with his business. Gu Bailu saw him add a certain powder to the tea. There was no telling what it was. Was it some sort of dodgy drug? Why was he offering them the food for free? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been doing business for fifty years. I only earn money; I don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± The old man knew exactly what Gu Bailu was thinking. Hehe. I know that you don¡¯t kill anyone, but you¡¯re a fraud! ¡°Why did you offer them to us for free?¡± ¡°Because that guy over there already paid for you.¡± The old man jerked his chin at a man in ck in a corner. The man waspletely in ck and wore an intimidating mask. Gu Bailu was certain that she didn¡¯t know him, since she sensed nothing familiar about him. Then why had he bought her something? ¡°Who is he?¡± asked Gu Bailu curiously. The old man shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask for his name. Those who know his name are all gone.¡± Gu Bailu walked over, but before she reached him, the man already shed ten meters away. ¡°What the heck? A good samaritan?¡± Gu Bailu returned to her table. Ah Luo was enjoying the Divine Peas. Gu Wanqin stared at the man in ck until he disappeared. She clenched her fists tightly. Why was Gu Bailu so lucky? She was hopeless, but somebody had bought her Divine Peas. Divine Peas could help the growth of spiritual power. The loser didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. It was simply a waste. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care that much. Since it was paid for, she decided to enjoy it. They truly tasted delicious. Gu Wanqin saw Ah Luo secretly hide a lot of the peas and was rather angry, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Just as Gu Bailu smiled, somebody cried out miserably not far away. She hurried to stand up. Then, the expression on her face changed greatly. Chapter 73 - Traps

Chapter 73: Traps

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Master? The screaming man was just a bag of bones. The wounds all over his body were bleeding. A couple of people whipped him hard from where they sat astride their horses. Gu Bailu was disturbed. Had her mastere to this world, too? It had been a long time since she met her master. How could they be so mean to him? She eximed, ¡°Master! Let go of my master!¡± She chased after them, but the world turned ck. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself alone in a snowy world. Gu Bailu felt as if her hands and feet were frozen. Below her feet was eternal ice, and it was snowing heavily. She looked like a grain of dust. She immediately realized that somebody had used her master to draw her to this ce. It had to be Nan Ningxin. Only she and the people behind her knew of her master. Was she going to freeze here? No! Gu Bailu hurried to take off the bracelet and hid inside it. The ghost asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was thrown into a snowy world. I¡¯ll freeze if I don¡¯t hide in here.¡± ¡°A snowy world? Where is it?¡± ¡°In Cloud Mirror Academy. Do you know what this ce is? Is there any way to get out?¡± She didn¡¯t dare use teleportation runes again. Feng Qingtian¡¯s warning was pretty valid. ¡°As far as I know, the only snowy ce in Cloud Mirror Academy is Ice Mist Peak, which is a forbidden area. It¡¯s said that the old master of the Imperial Residence has been cultivating here for a hundred years.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I fell into a trap.¡± However, she felt that it was worth it. At least, she knew her master¡¯s whereabouts now. It seemed that Nan Ningxin hadn¡¯t let her master go. He had been exiled to this world, too. Perhaps, she was one step closer to her parents¡¯ souls. ¡°You may be the second disciple to be expelled by Cloud Mirror Academy upon arrival,¡± the ghost remarked. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s not so easy to kill me.¡± Gu Bailu chanted silently, and the bracelet floated into the air. She waved her hands before her eyes, which allowed her to see what was going on outside. It was snowing even more heavily, and there wasn¡¯t another living creature around. The bracelet floated in the air for more than an hour, yet it still didn¡¯t see the end of the cier. What was this ce? It was impossible to even fly out. She seemed to be lost, or maybe there was a barrier. She couldn¡¯t escape. Gu Bailu searched the spells in her head for a way to escape. As she was thinking, there was the sound of an enormous explosion. She hurried to summon the image of her surroundings, only to see a pr bear crashing into the bracelet. Gu Bailu was dazed, and even the ghost was blown away. A living creature had appeared. Gu Bailu hurriedly had the bracelet fly higher in case the bear crashed into it again. ¡°Lovely bear, why are you here? Bring me out of this ce.¡± Gu Bailu finally saw hope. She left the bracelet andnded on the ground with a soul-stabilizing rune. When the pr bear charged at her, Gu Bailu leapt and stuck the rune to its forehead. Chapter 74 - Strange Ugly Man

Chapter 74: Strange Ugly Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The pr bear immediately stopped and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Be a good boy and take me to where there are humans.¡± Gu Bailu leapt onto its back and patted its head. The pr bear ran with her on its back. Gu Bailu¡¯s face hurt from the frigid wind, so she buried her head in the fur on the bear¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t hear anything but the wind. When she raised her head asionally, she was still in the frozennd. How huge was this ce? The pr bear didn¡¯t stop, but Gu Bailu was gradually ovee by drowsiness. She fell asleep at some point. When she woke up again, she found herself in an ice coffin. She felt like she was going to suffocate. It was a cave that was full of clear ice. The pr bear that had carried her here was ying with a snowball. Sensing that she had woken up, it looked at her and snarled. Soon, a skinny person came in. He was wearing thin, ragged clothes, and his hair was as messy as dried grass. ¡°She¡¯s awake? She didn¡¯t die?¡± He seemed to be talking to the pr bear. He was so hoarse that he sounded like a worn-out clock. Gu Bailu felt like she was suffocating, but it didn¡¯t feel like she was going to die just yet. It was as if somebody was clutching her by the neck. Who was he? What was this ce? What did he want? The person approached the coffin. Gu Bailu finally saw his face, which was full of scars that looked like centipedes. His chest was t, and his clothes were ragged. It was impossible to tell his gender. ¡°You¡¯re the best to break into Ice Mist Peak in the past hundred years.¡± He smiled, and the scars on his face cracked in the most painful way. Gu Bailu opened her mouth. ¡°What do you want? I didn¡¯t mean to intrude.¡± She heard her own voice, but she doubted anyone outside could hear it. ¡°You ask me what I want? You think you can get out of here? When Chen Mu is hungry, I¡¯ll feed you to him. It¡¯s been a long, long time since he had any fresh meat.¡± He raised one arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have any meat for him right now.¡± Gu Bailu nearly threw up when she saw the arm. There were absolutely no muscles on it, as if somebody had cut them off cleanly with a knife. Had he cut all his flesh off to feed the pr bear? Gu Bailu felt her limbs turn numb. That was so twisted. If he could cut off his own flesh to feed the pr bear, he certainly wouldn¡¯t go easy on her. She was going to be fed to a pr bear. That was such an unbelievable way to die. The coffin was opened, and fresh air poured in. Gu Bailu gasped for breath, but an immense force hauled her out and onto the ground. A sword shed at her. Gu Bailu rolled and avoided the attack without thinking. However, her arm was still hurt by the sword aura, and it bled. Detecting the familiar smell, Chen Mu stood up and lunged at Gu Bailu. Chapter 75 - Yin Neng

Chapter 75: Yin Neng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have time to worry about her injury. She rose to her feet and tried to escape, only to be blocked by a wall of light. Gu Bailu¡¯s first feeling was that the man was too strong. Her second reaction was to cast a spell on Chen Mu, who was lunging at her. Chen Mu stopped, his eyes turning dull. The man said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chen Mu, go.¡± Refreshed, Chen Mu charged at Gu Bailu again. Gu Bailu was anxious. Even the soul-stabilizing rune was useless now. What could she do? She wanted to take out her teleportation rune, but there was no time. Chen Mu fell upon her and ripped her wound. A huge chunk of her flesh was torn away. Gu Bailu¡¯s face turned pale with pain. She was too weak. She might be strong enough in the modern world, but in this ce where everybody had spiritual power, she wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Now, even a bear could defeat her! ¡°Eat now, little bear. I¡¯ve been eating poison for food. Let¡¯s see if you can survive that.¡± Gu Bailu bluffed as she held in her pain. She could only try to win with wits now. The weirdo had lived here for a hundred years. Whatever wisdom he had must be outdated by now. Fascinated by the meat, Chen Mu wasn¡¯t bothered by what she said at all, and put it into his mouth. A streak of light knocked the meat out. ¡°Chen Mu, you can¡¯t eat poisonous things.¡± Chen Mu roared inint. The meat was blown away. It hadn¡¯t enjoyed any meat for decades. Calming down, Gu Bailu stuck a rune to Chen Mu¡¯s forehead, and Chen Mu copsed. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces for hurting Chen Mu.¡± Light came at her, and Gu Bailu narrowly escaped it. She nned to hide in her bracelet, only to discover that it was gone. She immediately panicked. That was thest thing that her parents had left her. Without the bracelet, what was the point of living? If she couldn¡¯t protect the bracelet, how could she avenge her parents and her master? The loss of blood made Gu Bailu weak, and she could barely stand. Also, her determination disappeared with the loss of the bracelet. She almost wanted to give up. However, her parents and the entire Gu family had rather be killed than give up the treasure. How could she give up so easily? Gu Bailu clenched her fists and jumped. As she drew runes, transparent threads immediately appeared. Gu Bailu continued to draw, and the threads wove themselves into a web that trapped her. It was better to be ensnared than to be killed. The weirdo saw her imprison herself and tried to break the transparent threads, to no avail. He couldn¡¯t move them at all, either. ¡°What a strange move. Won¡¯t you suffocate?¡± The weirdo chuckled and left. Gu Bailu caught her breath. It was time to run. ¡°Soul Attractor, here!¡± Gu Bailu summoned her bracelet, but there was no response. Forget it. She better make sure she lived first. She loosened the threads and took out a teleportation rune, hoping to reach somewhere safe this time. Gu Bailu threw out the rune and rushed in. Just as the teleportation rune was about to disappear, the weirdo showed up out of nowhere and ran into it, too. Chapter 76 - Trial

Chapter 76: Trial

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Bailu opened her eyes again, she was already in a forest of thorns. Finally, she breathed fresh air! If she had stayed any longer in the snowing hell, she would have frozen into an ice stick. She looked at her elbow. It was bad. Just now, the wound had frozen over quickly although it was bleeding, so she had the strength to escape. Now that the temperature had gone back to normal, the wound quickly started to rot. She had to find medicine for her wound, or she would still be dead for sure. ¡°Hehe... It¡¯s been a long time since I breathed the air in the human world.¡± The hoarse voice behind her gave Gu Bailu a shock. She turned around. Dear god. Why is this monster here, too? ¡°Hooo...¡± A white bear roared excitedly behind him, as if it had smelled the scents here. Even the pr bear was here. Would it lose all its fur? No, what was she thinking? She had to run immediately. Gu Bailu turned around and fled. She took out a teleportation rune, but she put it back after having second thoughts. Wherever she went, the weirdo would probably take advantage of it and follow her. ¡°Don¡¯t run. It¡¯s been a long time since I was here. Show me around.¡± The man and his bear chased her. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. A moment ago, you were going to feed me to your pet; now, you want me to show you around? ¡°Hurry up! Capture her! It¡¯s the new disciple who released Yin Neng from the forbidden area.¡± Gu Bailu was surrounded by a bunch of men in white clothes. One of them shouted out loud. Gu Bailu frowned. What was that about? Before she realized what was going on, she was tied up with something that looked like a vine. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°Report to the chief that Yin Neng has been released. Activate all barriers in case he escapes.¡± They ignored her as they discussed something over her head. Some left, riding on swords, and some of them sprayed powder on Gu Bailu. Before Gu Bailu could hold her breath, she had already passed out. Who the heck was Yin Neng? When Gu Bailu woke up again, she found herself tied to a stone pir about ten meters from the ground. She was in the middle of a huge square that was surrounded by many golden seats. The pir that Gu Bailu was tied to was watched by four life-like jade dragons, which seemed ready to devour her. Gu Bailu felt pain all over her body, especially her wounded arm, which felt wasted. The disciples in white observed her. ¡°It was her?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem that capable.¡± ¡°Why was she bold enough to go to Ice Mist Peak?¡± ¡°Did she really release Yin Neng?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Yin Neng was with her when she was caught.¡± ¡°She¡¯s asking to be killed. Great disasters might arise once Yin Neng is out.¡± ¡°Elder Qian will definitely use her soul as a sacrificial offering.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with her head? Why did she do it?¡± They talked loudly, utterly ignoring how Gu Bailu might feel, so she heard them very clearly. She had run into such a tough opponent the moment she reached Cloud Mirror Academy? Either she was imprisoned in Ice Mist Peak and killed by Yin Neng, or if she escaped, she would face an even more cruel punishment. Chapter 77 - No Chance of Survival

Chapter 77: No Chance of Survival

Qingqing, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have used the teleportation rune again. My mistake pushed me into the abyss. Gu Bailu now realized how important Feng Qingtian¡¯s warning was. So, cultivation was a double-edged sword. If one didn¡¯t grasp it well, one might get oneself killed. At that moment, she hated how she had rejected her skills at the beginning. If she had studied since childhood, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a fatal mistake. However, regrets were useless. Gu Bailu felt that she was going to die. She was out of breath, and the rope tightened her body. For some reason, she remembered the dream she had in Yunjian. She was also tied up and talked about like this back then. At that moment, the dream had felt so real. Her consciousness blurred. She knew that strange things had been imnted in her to prevent her from using her runes. She would die if nobody came to her rescue. She wanted to stay strong. There were still many unfinished things she had to do. She couldn¡¯t die just like that. But her body refused to obey. ¡°Elder Qian is here...¡± The disciples cheered, and Gu Bailu struggled to look at Elder Qian, who had just arrived. He was tall, slender and in a white robe. He stared at her sharply. The man appeared mean and more unreasonable than anyone she had ever met. ¡°Is it her?¡± Elder Qian sounded full of disdain. A disciple gave him a list. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a piece of garbage whom Shao Di took in this time from Southern Glory Empire. She somehow got into Ice Mist Peak and brought Yin Neng out.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s garbage andmitted such a huge mistake, just execute her. Execute her and offer her soul to the Temple of Peace.¡± Elder Qian checked the list and spoke without thinking too much. Shao Di never concerned himself with the operations of Cloud Mirror Academy. It was strange that he had admitted a loser who didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. She caused trouble the moment she arrived. How could Elder Qian tolerate such a disciple in Cloud Mirror Academy? ¡°Understood, Elder. However, she¡¯s carrying Shao Di¡¯s handwritten invitation. Should we ask for Shao Di¡¯s opinion?¡± The disciple asked the question cautiously. Elder Qian¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Even Shao Di cannot defend someone who set Yin Neng free. Where is Yin Neng now?¡± ¡°He escaped. The chief is looking for him.¡± ¡°Take care of the garbage now.¡± Elder Qian nodded. He flew off in the same way that he came. He stopped on a mountain peak in Cloud Mirror Academy. Somebody asked from a cottage, ¡°How did it go?¡± There was a woman there, in a crimson robe that highlighted her curves. Her voice was as pleasant as her face. ¡°I asked them to finish her off immediately. However, you were the one who gave me the instruction, and I won¡¯t shoulder the me when Shao Di finds out.¡± ¡°If he mes you, just say that it was on my order.¡± ¡°You truly aren¡¯t scared of Shao Di.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± The woman smiled. As long as Gu Bailu died, there would be nothing to be scared of. She had been lucky enough to escapest time, but this time, there absolutely wasn¡¯t any chance for her to survive. Chapter 78 - The Savior Man In Black

Chapter 78: The Savior Man In ck

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°As long as I¡¯m not involved, it¡¯s fine.¡± Elder Qian walked in. Nan Ningxin followed him and chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s just garbage. Why would Shao Di me us for disposing of garbage?¡± Elder Qian nodded. ¡°That does make sense, but...¡± He paused and stared at Nan Ningxin. ¡°If she¡¯s just garbage, why are you wasting so much of your time on her?¡± If he hadn¡¯t owed her a favor, he wouldn¡¯t have done it at all. It was humiliating for an elder of Cloud Mirror Academy to deal with garbage. ¡°Hehe. Although she¡¯s garbage, she¡¯s the only woman who can get close to Prince Zi. Only I can approach my man.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled gently, but her words were most intimidating. Elder Qian scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your history. Just don¡¯t get me involved.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯re even now. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Nan Ningxin stood up and walked out gracefully, smiling at the clouds in the sky. ... Gu Bailu could barely keep her eyes open. Her head dropped to her chest, feeling as heavy as a sponge full of water. Even so, she continued trying all kinds of spells. She was just exhausted; she just needed power. The disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy were already fearless after receiving Elder Qian¡¯s order. Eight disciples shed at Gu Bailu from eight different directions. Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°Ahhh...¡± It worked! The rope she was tied up with loosened. She hurried to steady herself and avoid the attacks. Then, she ran desperately. None of the disciples understood what was going on. How had she broken free? It was impossible! The bronze rope was made from fossils found a thousand years ago. Even Yin Neng had been tied up with it in the past. How had she broken free? ¡°Never mind that, chase her.¡± Somebody shouted, waking everyone up. If the trash escaped, none of them would live. Everybody followed and attacked Gu Bailu from behind. Gu Bailu dodged swiftly, but she was already exhausted. She copsed after she used up all her strength. A fireball flew at her, but she had no strength to evade it at all. At that critical moment, a shadow emerged out of nowhere and carried her to a stone pir. Gu Bailu tried to open her eyes, only to discover that the man was all in ck. It seemed it was the one who had paid for her pills at the tea stand. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, not expecting a stranger to save her. Even though he was in ck, he was still the most beautiful angel in her eyes. The man stuffed a pill into her mouth, and Gu Bailu felt full of life once more. ¡°I¡¯m your protector. There¡¯re too many of them. I¡¯ll block them. Try to escape in the meantime.¡± The man put her down and lunged forward, holding off the fierce pursuers on his own. Gu Bailu stood up. She knew that she couldn¡¯t umte strength right now, and she had to run first. If she stayed, she would only be a liability. Chapter 79 - Life Obliteration

Chapter 79: Life Obliteration

She fled to a mountain next to the square. The buildings there all belonged to Cloud Mirror Academy, and she would only be trapped by their barriers. She didn¡¯t dare use the teleportation rune again, either. Running was truly exhausting. Gu Bailu heard the sh and looked back, only to discover that the man had been flung against the dragon head in the square, smashing it into pieces. Gu Bailu stopped and gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t abandon her savior just like that. Besides, it was impossible for her to escape now. Looking at the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy charging at her, Gu Bailu closed her eyes and cast the spell that her teacher had taught, for use at the most critical moment: ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and exchange the soul for items...¡± ¡°Hehe... You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± A hoarse voice rang out and interrupted Gu Bailu¡¯s chanting. She opened her eyes, only to see Yin Neng¡¯s hideous face. The disciples were only a few steps behind him. A sh came at her, and Gu Bailu jumped to avoid it. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m going to die, but I¡¯ll make sure you die with me.¡± Gu Bailu gathered her energy and drew an orange star in midair, before she pushed it at Yin Neng. The star prated him like a piece of paper. Yin Neng stiffened, and his eyes lost focus. ¡°Listen to my order. Eliminate them with all you have. The enhancement rune will give you power.¡± When Gu Bailu pushed forward, Yin Neng seemed to go crazy. His limbs grew thicker and longer all of a sudden. He flew into the sky. The coldness radiating from his bones caused the temperature to plunge, freezing everyone. Ice soon appeared on the ground and among the branches. ¡°Life... Life Obliteration...¡± The disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy stepped back, stunned. They had never seen Life Obliteration before, but they had heard a lot about it. A super weirdo was imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak, who once killed everybody in a city with Life Obliteration. Nobody knew how old or strong he was, or what his name was. He was given the name Yin Neng[1] for his cold-bloodedness. Hundreds of years ago, the Imperial Residence, the Earthly Residence and the Nether Land worked together to capture and seal Yin Neng on Ice Mist Peak. They didn¡¯t even dare offer his soul to the ancestors, because he harbored immense hate in his soul. The barriers and ice on Ice Mist Peak could suppress Yin Neng¡¯s power. Nobody expected Gu Bailu to set Yin Neng free. Gu Bailu was dumbfounded herself. How did he turn into such a terrifying monster? Damn it. She was almost frozen. Gu Bailu¡¯s hands trembled, but she knew she could defeat these people without needing to lift a finger herself; she would rather die with them than be killed by them. Sharp ice spikes that looked like arrows grew out of Yin Neng¡¯s thickened arms. They all shot out in a barrage of thousands at the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy. The disciples tried to melt the ice with fire spiritual power, only to discover that it was utterly useless. ¡°Stop!¡± A hallowed voice rang out, followed by a gentle purple light. The cold, white field was immediately covered in red, and the ice began to thaw and break apart. [1] Negative energy Chapter 80 - Battle of Ice and Fire

Chapter 80: Battle of Ice and Fire

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu realized that things weren¡¯t looking good. A real expert hade. Yin Neng chuckled. ¡°Ye Jinchen, you¡¯re here. I was looking for a chance of revenge.¡± The chief was peaceful and looked only around thirty. ¡°Have you lost your mind after being imprisoned for a hundred years?¡± Without further ado, he furrowed his brow, and scorching steam rose up from the square. The stones on the ground flowed like mud. Gu Bailu sweated profusely from the heat. One of them was fire and the other was ice. That was the most fatal suppression. ¡°What are you waiting for? Give me power if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± Yin Neng growled. Gu Bailu came back to her senses. It was indeed not the time to be absentminded or jealous. She had enhanced Yin Neng¡¯s abilities. The two of them would win or lose together. Gu Bailu focused her attention. ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and enhance you with power...¡± Air surged out of Gu Bailu¡¯s body and gathered in Yin Neng¡¯s. Yin Neng continued growingrger. His bones glittered as if with a transparent skin. The chief nced at Gu Bailu. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Will you let go of me if you know who I am?¡± ¡°Releasing Yin Neng isn¡¯t a pardonable offense.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t tell you, so that you wouldn¡¯te to me as a ghostter.¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± Ye Jinchen had never seen such an arrogant youngster before. She seemed only around twenty, but was more arrogant than Shao Di. ¡°Try me, then.¡± She had nothing to fear. If she didn¡¯t try, she would die. One¡¯s potential was often most activated when they were near death. Yin Neng was strong in the first ce. With the enhancement rune, Gu Bailu felt that the situation wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, she refused to be at anyone else¡¯s mercy. She felt lucky that Yin Neng didn¡¯t resist her enhancement since they had amon foe. ¡°Yin Neng, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Either ice extinguished fire, or fire burned up ice... All that mattered was absolute strength. Ye Jinchen eyed the disciples around them. ¡°Establish the Spirit Confinement Array.¡± Gu Bailu had no idea what the Spirit Confinement Array was, but Yin Neng¡¯s face changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d be so shameless after so many years.¡± After hearing that, Gu Bailu realized that it wasn¡¯t anything good. ¡°Manners aren¡¯t necessary in dealing with someone like you.¡± ¡°You use shamelessness to make up for yourck of strength?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. Yin Neng was obviously too strong for the man, so thetter came up with a shameless method and then justified his doing with an excuse. Ye Jinchen seemed angry. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The truth.¡± Yin Neng, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk anymore. ¡°Break their Spirit Confinement Array.¡± He attacked the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy with all his strength. When the overwhelming coldness swept out, Gu Bailu felt like she was watching the film ¡°Frozen.¡± What was more amazing was that a furious fire blocked the advance of the cold like a forest. The sky changed under the collision, showing signs of an oing storm. Dark clouds gathered. Chapter 81 - Shamelessness Is Strength

Chapter 81: Shamelessness Is Strength

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy had already started establishing the array. Gu Bailu was dazzled by their movements. She knew that it was not the moment for shock. She had to try and break the array. However, she was busy enhancing Yin Neng. If she got distracted, she might be grievously wounded. But she would also be dead for sure if the array wasn¡¯t broken. The Spirit Confinement Array was probably inhibiting Yin Neng¡¯s power. But she would take the risk of being injured while enhancing Yin Neng. After all, she herself was incapable of fighting. This way, she could at least keep her soul intact. Gu Bailu took out another rune. She had never killed anyone with a rune before, but she was determined to do so this time. Gu Bailu chanted in silence, coldness all over her face. Then, she threw the rune at the disciples. Gu Bailu felt something surge in her chest, filling her mouth with blood. As expected, her body couldn¡¯t handle two spells at the same time. However, the power of the rune had been unleashed. The disciples looked at the paper smashing down on them in disbelief. How could it be so powerful? They fled in a hurry, only to be wounded before they copsed. Gu Bailu took a relieved breath, and only then fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t forget to prod Yin Neng. ¡°Yin Neng, it¡¯s your turn now. If you can¡¯t take care of him, you might as well kill yourself.¡± Thinking for a moment, she cast another enhancement spell and gave thest of the power to Yin Neng. ¡°Hehe... Years ago, four of them worked together to lock me up on Ice Mist Peak. I will have my revenge today.¡± He roared, and the power of ice pressed against the glowing fire. ¡°Break!¡± At Yin Neng¡¯s hoarse cry, snowkes drifted in the cold sky. Ye Jinchen fell off the dais. An ice spike had pierced through his hand, turning it into a bloody mess. Gu Bailuughed. They won! Yin Nengughed crazily. ¡°Ye Jinchen, after trapping me for years, you¡¯re still no match for me.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Is this the time to celebrate? Get me out of here. Yin Neng, however, was still roaring. ¡°Where are the rest of them? Where are they hiding?¡± Gu Bailu almost vomited blood in fury. ¡°What are you saying? Get me out of here!¡± This was Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s territory. People of the Imperial Residence might arrive at any moment. If Shao Di or the elders of Cloud Mirror Academy showed up, there would be no chance of escape. ¡°You want me to run?¡± ¡°Do you want to die here?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t kill me, but you¡¯re probably going to die.¡± Yin Nengughed out loud and jumped on the pir in the center of the square, as if he were king of the world. She was truly an idiot to regard him as arade. ¡°I said that I would make sure you die with me. My enhancement spell is still inside your body.¡± Yin Neng sniffed. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat but a fact.¡± Of course she didn¡¯t want to fight him. She wanted to live. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Yin Neng walked toward her. He shed at Gu Bailu with a handful of ice. Damn it. He¡¯s really trying to kill me. Gu Bailu drew a star-shaped rune and chanted, ¡°Destroy the enhancement spirit!¡± Chapter 82 - Who Allowed You To Hurt Her?

Chapter 82: Who Allowed You To Hurt Her?

Another feature of the enhancement rune was that it could attack the enhanced when they intended to harm the enhancer. So, the enhancement rune was also known as Cutter of the Ungrateful. When she read her master¡¯s books, Gu Bailu had felt that this rune was most useful, and had learned it the best. Yin Neng¡¯s ice pierced her body, but Yin Neng suddenly stiffened. Cracks spread throughout his bones, like and in drought. ¡°What did you do?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s face was pale. It was too painful for her to speak now. She was gradually losing consciousness, too. She had truly tried her best. If only she were a little bit stronger. ¡°Gu Bailu!¡± At that moment, a pink shadow reached her in a swirl of wind and lifted her from the ground. ¡°Hang in there.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face was full of coldness. His charming eyes were gloomier than ever. He took out a Snow Goddess Fruit and gave it to Gu Bailu. When he saw the wounds on her body, his expression turned unsightly. ¡°Who allowed you to hurt her?¡± Gu Yunjing stood up, holding Gu Bailu in his arms, and walked toward the disciples behind them. The elders behind him didn¡¯t dare say anything and could only stand in respect. The disciples on the ground were already trembling in fear. Shao Di was angry. ¡°Answer me, who allowed you to hurt her?¡± Gu Yunjing asked again with palpable killing intent. ¡°It was... It was Elder Qian...¡± The less bold ones hurried to confess. They certainly couldn¡¯t afford to shoulder the me right now. ¡°Did no one tell you that I was the one who personally invited her?¡± Gu Yunjing asked. Everybody knelt down. ¡°Please punish us.¡± They all knew that Shao Di had personally invited a loser to their academy, but none of them were happy about that. They were all geniuses from renowned backgrounds. It wasn¡¯t easy for them toe to Cloud Mirror Academy. Now, they were going to study together with a piece of trash? All they wanted was to get rid of the garbage. They didn¡¯t expect Shao Di to defend Gu Bailu. ¡°Do you remember the first rule of the academy?¡± The disciples¡¯ faces changed color. The first rule of the academy was that they mustn¡¯t harm their ssmates, or they would be banished. Did Shao Di intend to kick all of them out? ¡°Please forgive us, sir. We only did it because Elder Qian stated that she was a criminal.¡± The disciples begged for mercy. It wasn¡¯t a lie. If Elder Qian hadn¡¯t given the order, they would never have attacked Gu Bailu openly, at least not in the square where fighting was forbidden. If they wanted to do anything, they would¡¯ve killed her in secret. ¡°Bai Ling, find out who Qian Wangsheng met today.¡± Gu Yunjing knew that many people in Cloud Mirror Academy were displeased with the exception he was making, and that Gu Bailu would face much hostility. However, he didn¡¯t expect them to be so bold as to attack her without a care. Had his authority declined in Cloud Mirror Academy because of hisck of management all these years? Gu Yunjing lowered his head, only to discover Gu Bailu staring at him. Her previously healthy face waspletely pale. Chapter 83 - How Do You Want To Deal With Them?

Chapter 83: How Do You Want To Deal With Them?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He didn¡¯t like her current appearance. She should be blooming splendidly like the Snow Goddess Flower on Heavenly Pce Cliff, never to wither in storms or winter. He had protected her in secret before, but somebody else had plucked her in the end. He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be better soon.¡± Gu Yunjing touched her forehead, intense affection in his eyes. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t see it because his hand was blocking her. ¡°You¡¯re here to save me?¡± Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t expected Shao Di toe to her rescue. So, somebody woulde to her rescue, after all. ¡°I invited you here.¡± Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°I released Yin Neng.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t gone to Ice Mist Peak willingly, it was undeniable that Yin Neng had escaped along with her. Also, the man was indeed a huge problem. Gu Yunjing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have him under control? There are plenty of ways to lock him up again.¡± ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to be locked up again!¡± Yin Neng shouted in agitation. The cracks in his bones were still spreading out, making him look even creepier. Gu Bailu ignored him. Such an arrogant and foolhardy man didn¡¯t deserve her sympathy. However, there was someone she couldn¡¯t leave alone. After a brief hesitation, she pulled on Gu Yunjing¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Can you help me save the man in ck?¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No.¡± ¡°He saved me just now. If it wasn¡¯t for him, your guest would have been killed by your subordinates, which would¡¯ve been a p in your face... Cough...¡± Gu Bailu coughed in her anxiety. ¡°Bai Ling, save him.¡± Gu Yunjing covered her mouth before she finished. Gu Bailu smiled feebly at him. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy, Shao Di.¡± Gu Yunjing scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t thank me for saving you, but you¡¯re praising me for saving an outsider?¡± Bai Ling went over to the man in ck and gave him a pill, before grabbing him. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man in ck realized that he was restrained after he opened his eyes, but he didn¡¯t panic. ¡°Release me.¡± Bai Ling was about to take off his mask, when the man in ck gripped his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want to find out who I am.¡± ¡°Bai Ling, let him go.¡± Bai Ling returned to Gu Yunjing unwillingly. Holding Gu Bailu in his arms, Gu Yunjing sat in a chair. ¡°Whoever was involved, step out.¡± Despite their fear, nobody dared to disobey him. The disciples all stepped forward. Gu Yunjing looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Take a look. Are they all here?¡± Gu Bailu furrowed her brow. ¡°How are you going to deal with them?¡± ¡°How do you want to deal with them?¡± Gu Yunjing asked back. Was she silly enough to beg on their behalf? ¡°You can let them go, but if you want to punish them, destroy their spiritual power.¡± If they were released, they probably wouldn¡¯t hate her. But as punishment, she had to make sure that they would never look for trouble with her again. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Gu Yunjing gave the order before flying to the main peak not far away from the square with Gu Bailu. Chapter 84 - Her Teacher?

Chapter 84: Her Teacher?

¡°Shao Di, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Somebody stopped them in midair. Gu Yunjing looked at him. ¡°Ouyang Yin, are you telling me what to do?¡± ¡°I dare not. However, as Gu Bailu¡¯s teacher, I must say that what happened today was her first lesson.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°They were just helping me with my lesson, and shouldn¡¯t be punished. You can punish me if you think it was inappropriate.¡± Gu Bailu blinked and looked at the silver-haired man. He wasn¡¯t exactly handsome, and his long hair, randomly tied up, reached his ankles. He was wearing a loose robe, which exposed most of his upper body muscles. He was dark and had a huge beard, which made him look like a disheveled homeless guy. He imed that he was her teacher? Yet he had offered her such a life-blighting gift. She really wanted to kick this teacher into outer space. ¡°I asked you to teach her, not kill her. Since you can still teach her, you¡¯re spared. The others can¡¯t be forgiven.¡± Gu Yunjing was determined. Cloud Mirror Academy was never short of applicants. It could always admit more. Even the greatest geniuses had to be polished. Those people might challenge himter if they remained here. ¡°Shao Di, if they¡¯re disabled, their families willin. I¡¯m afraid...¡± ¡°Say no more. You¡¯re only excused for now. Remember, she¡¯s your disciple. You¡¯re meant to help her grow, not hurt her.¡± Gu Bailu gave the order and dismissed the man, before he brought Gu Bailu to the main peak. A waterfall flowed from the peak as sunlight poured through the clouds to raise a colorful mist on it. A pce made of jade stood on the peak. It was decorated in Shao Di¡¯s unique and fancy style. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to be taught by that person in the future?¡± Of course, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t like such a mean master. However, Shao Di appeared to trust him. He had spared the man despite the man¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s the teacher designated to teach the ss of losers. You can only grow under his tutge. I don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡± Gu Yunjing put her on a bed that was covered in a morous tiger skin. It was warm andfortable. ¡°I was almost killed in the first lesson...¡± Was that what made him trustworthy? Shao Di, are you a friend or foe? Shao Di patted her head. ¡°That was just an excuse to help the others. He might seem ragged, but he isn¡¯t a bad guy.¡± ¡°If he isn¡¯t a bad guy, why did he do that to me?¡± He probably wasn¡¯t a bad guy only to other people. ¡°He wasn¡¯t involved in it. He simply observed instead of helping you.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t help his own disciple at all and even begged on behalf of his disciple¡¯s opponents. Can I have a different teacher?¡± ¡°Hold that thought. I¡¯ll rub ointment on you first.¡± Gu Yunjing took the ointment from a maid and treated Gu Bailu carefully. Gu Bailu was still hoping to ask for a different teacher, but then got distracted by Gu Yunjing¡¯s prettiness. Careful men were the most handsome, not to mention that Gu Yunjing was pretty to begin with. Also, Gu Bailu felt a strange sense of familiarity from him. She was drawn to him as she watched. Chapter 85 - Ive Seen Everything

Chapter 85: I¡¯ve Seen Everything

COMMENT Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Yunjing seemed to enjoy being looked at. There was a vague smile on his lips. He rubbed the ointment and undid Gu Bailu¡¯s clothes with his fingers without pause. Suddenly, he knitted his beautiful eyebrows. ¡°Why are you using these? They¡¯re bad for your growth.¡± Gu Bailu was shocked when she lowered her head. The upper half of his body was alreadypletely bare. Thankfully, the wrapping around her chest covered her breasts. Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°Shao Di, destroying a woman¡¯s integrity is like killing her family!¡± Gu Yunjing, however, was still frowning at her chest. ¡°Does it not hurt to tie them up so hard?¡± ¡°Is this the right time to discuss that?¡± Gu Bailu reached for her clothes, only to stretch her wound as she sat up. She almost cursed in pain. ¡°Why are you so excited? I¡¯ve seen everything.¡± Gu Yunjing pushed her back and pulled off the wrapping in passing. He then covered her with a crimson robe from the shelf. Gu Bailu¡¯s face burned. It was truly embarrassing for a gay to unhook her bra. ¡°Can we keep a distance from each other, like regr men and women?¡± ¡°How can I treat your wounds then? My servants don¡¯t like you. Do you want them to do it?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Are you really treating me?¡± He was also considerate enough to prevent her from being hurt by the servants. Gu Yunjing raised an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°What else could it be?¡± ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re not being indecent? I¡¯m very pretty, I know.¡± Gu Yunjingughed aloud. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about that. Your face is the only thing that deserves my attention.¡± After heughed, Gu Bailu felt that she was overthinking it. Having lived 150 years, Shao Di must¡¯ve seen the most beautiful girls in the world. However, why did she still feel that he had another motive? ¡°Why are you suddenly being so nice to me?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Gu Yunjing sat up and held her in his arms. ¡°Probably because I¡¯ve been too idle recently. I want to do something astounding.¡± ¡°And what is that, exactly?¡± Spoil a piece of trash? That was definitely impossible. ¡°Raise a group of garbage into top experts and dazzle everybody else.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Fine. She bought it. Someone as rich and idle as him could also feel bored. He had no interest in regr people, and Feng Qingtian had no interest in him. There wasn¡¯t anybody for him to kill, because he could kill anybody easily. Life was truly lonely without a challenge. ¡°So, you¡¯ll have to work hard. Don¡¯t ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll certainly try, but can you let me take a nap first? I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Gu Bailu was truly exhausted. She needed sleep to refresh herself. Gu Yunjing patted her head and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Sleep now.¡± It was as if he was holding a baby. The magic in his hands made Gu Bailu close her eyes drowsily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Somebody shouted behind them. Gu Bailu trembled and woke up. She found herself in Gu Yunjing¡¯s arms in the most suggestive position. Damn it. Why did she feel as if she had been caught in the middle of an affair? ¡°Release her.¡± Feng Qingtian raised his hand, letting out destructive power. Chapter 86 - You Fell In Love With Somebody Else

Chapter 86: You Fell In Love With Somebody Else

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Yunjing smiled and moved to another bed with Gu Bailu, dodging the attack. It was a pity that the bed covered in tiger skin was broken, just like that. ¡°You need to give me your bed now that you¡¯ve broken mine.¡± Gu Yunjing smiled at Feng Qingtian, but held Gu Bailu even more tightly. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± She could clearly see the ruthlessness in Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes. Were they fighting over love? No, Feng Qingtian liked Nan Ningxin; Gu Yunjing definitely hated that. ¡°Gu Bailu,e here.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu nudged Gu Yunjing, only to discover that she couldn¡¯t break free at all. ¡°Hey, can you drop your hands? This is highly misleading.¡± Gu Yunjing sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? A disciple of the academy seducing Shao Di for more power is hardly big news.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in such a deal!¡± ¡°What do you want, then? You can im that Shao Di fell hopelessly in love with a disciple of the academy if you want.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Shao Di, kill Nan Ningxin for me before you confess your love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than easy to kill her, as long as the man over there agrees to it.¡± Gu Yunjing pointed at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian stood three meters away, a dark longsword with a misty sheen over it in his hand. It looked gloomy and heavy. He was still all in ck, which highlighted the fairness of his skin. ¡°Gu Yunjing, let me repeat myself: Remove your hands. Gu Bailu, I asked you toe here. Did you not hear me?¡± Gu Bailu red at him. ¡°Who are you tomand me? My feet don¡¯t agree.¡± Even if Gu Yunjing wasn¡¯t holding her, she wouldn¡¯t listen to Feng Qingtian. Given his indulgence of Nan Ningxin, it was impossible for them to be friends. Feng Qingtian felt his years of fury gather into this one moment. He wanted to cut off Gu Yunjing¡¯s hands and break Gu Bailu¡¯s waist, and ask her if she knew anything about loyalty. The woman who slept with him was now making out with another man. It was like a p to his face. Feng Qingtian could barely breathe. Without holding back, he raised his heavy sword and shed at them. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart thumped as her muscles were deformed by the overwhelming power. Feng Qingtian was really determined to kill them? Are you crazy? Can you not involve me in your love squabble? Gu Yunjing tossed Gu Bailu to a maid in a corner. ¡°Take her away.¡± He then focused on defending against Feng Qingtian¡¯s attack. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary attack; Feng Qingtian only used the heavy sword when he really wanted to kill someone. Gu Yunjing turned grave. ¡°Prince Zi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Who allowed you to touch her?¡± Feng Qingtian asked coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch her?¡± Gu Yunjing asked, finding it odd. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°Do you not know that she¡¯s the only woman I can touch?¡± ¡°So what? You can¡¯t dual cultivate with her. Or do you want to continue sleeping with her? Don¡¯t forget Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°How does this have anything to do with Ningxin?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it break her heart? Have you considered her feelings? Or have you fallen in love with someone else?¡¯ Chapter 87 - Competition Between Two Men

Chapter 87: Competition Between Two Men

Feng Qingtian backed off and vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Feng Qingtian red at Shao Di in fury, ignoring the blood. ¡°You know very well what I¡¯m talking about. Just because you can¡¯t touch Nan Ningxin right now, you have feelings for another woman?¡± Gu Yunjing drew closer and stared at him. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists, and his ck sword keened. ¡°You saved Gu Bailust time, perhaps because you were afraid that I would kill her, but what about this time? I rescued her and I won¡¯t hurt her. Why are you still so hostile?¡± Gu Yunjing sounded casual but aggressive. Feng Qingtian stood and stared at him. He had no idea why he lost it when he saw Gu Bailu in somebody else¡¯s arms. But she was a woman that he had imed, after all. How could she be involved with other people? ¡°She and I were intimate. Even though I don¡¯t want her, I won¡¯t allow other people to touch her.¡± Gu Yunjing chuckled. ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to not want her. She doesn¡¯t belong to you, either. She¡¯s a disciple of Cloud Mirror Academy. If you¡¯ve forgotten the things between you and Nan Ningxin, I can help refresh your memories.¡± Feng Qingtian stopped talking. He didn¡¯t know how he felt about Gu Bailu. No women had ever been bold enough to use him as an antidote. He clearly sensed that he desired her, too. This desire, that shouldn¡¯t exist, made him hate to see other people have her. The maid brought Gu Bailu to another room, which had a super big bed made of a unique yellow and pink wood. The color was par for the course. The gauze was pink, the bed was pink, the bookshelves and vases were pink, and there was a peach blossom in each vase. Did a pink girl live in Shao Di¡¯s heart? As a matter of fact, Gu Bailu liked pink, too, which could help her forget her worries. So, she quite liked Shao Di¡¯s taste. ¡°Your Shao Di¡¯s preferences are truly unusual.¡± Only somebody of his position could be so bold. If it were anybody else, they probably would be beaten up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Shao Di only likes the pink robe. This room is mine.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°He wears that every time I see him. Does he never change his clothes?¡± He had prepared a room for the servant? Shao Di had turned into a warm man. The maid put Gu Bailu on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you some Snow Goddess Fruits. You need to rest for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl smiled and withdrew. Gu Bailu could clearly sense that the girl disliked her and was only showing her respect because of Shao Di¡¯s instructions. At that moment, there was an explosion. Gu Bailu felt the whole house shake. That wasn¡¯t right. The whole mountain was shaking. Was it an earthquake? Dust and pieces of bricks fell from the ceiling. Gu Bailu struggled to get out of the room. Then, she saw two men fighting a life-and-death battle on thewn outside the temple as they released the most intimidating auras. Did they have to fight so fiercely? ¡°Hey, can you stop for a moment? The mountain is copsing!¡± Chapter 88 - I Regret It Now

Chapter 88: I Regret It Now

¡°Gu Bailu, who let you out? Go inside!¡± Shao Di roared. Gu Bailu had never seen him like that before. He was never more manly. Did war really make men mad? ¡°The house is falling because of your fight. Do you want to be buried alive?¡± In pain, Gu Bailu stumbled out step by step. Suddenly, the earthquake stopped. Somebody approached her, and something sticky fell on her forehead. She reached up to touch it. It was blood. She raised her head, only to discover a huge wound on Feng Qingtian¡¯s forehead which was dripping blood. His right shoulder was red, too. ¡°Why are you fighting so desperately? Is your life too dull?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. She wondered if the wound would leave a scar. Why couldn¡¯t he cherish his pretty face? ¡°Come back with me.¡± Feng Qingtian, however, didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all. He grabbed her and was about to leave. Gu Bailu was exhausted in the first ce. She had no strength to resist after stumbling out. ¡°Where to? I¡¯m going to study here.¡± ¡°What are you studying? What can you study without a spirit root?¡± ¡°I can learn my opponents¡¯ moves and how to deal with them. Also, who are you tomand me? Don¡¯t presume that you can boss me around.¡± ¡°Do you remember your promise? You won¡¯t refuse whatever I want.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you drop that because I was too dull?¡± ¡°I regret it now.¡± Feng Qingtian picked her up and flew off. Gu Yunjing flew over and stopped him. ¡°Prince Zi, you can¡¯t take her away.¡± ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s not your ce to say what I can or can¡¯t do.¡± Feng Qingtian had never found Gu Yunjing more annoying. Had it not been for old time¡¯s sake, he would¡¯ve crippled him. ¡°If you insist, I have to ask Nan Ningxin toe.¡± Gu Yunjing became solemn, too. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Feng Qingtian still wouldn¡¯t release Gu Bailu, even after Nan Ningxin was mentioned. What was the guy thinking? Had he really fallen in love with someone else? How was that possible? They had been through a lot. Although he couldn¡¯t be with Nan Ningxin, it was already worth celebrating that they could meet any time. Falling in love with someone else wasn¡¯t something Feng Qingtian would do. However, what happened today was out of Gu Yunjing¡¯s expectations. Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand even more tightly, and his killing intent surged again. ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re breaking my hand!¡± Gu Bailu was in agony to begin with. She genuinely wondered why she was so unlucky today. She just wanted to sleep and recover. Why did somebody else get to decide whether she could stay or leave? Feng Qingtian loosened his grip slightly, but he still kept her behind him. Gu Yunjing felt even worse after seeing this gesture. ¡°Prince Zi.¡± Two peoplended next to them. Nan Ningxin was wearing a long dress that highlighted her perfect curves. Her high heels made her taller and more gorgeous. Her beautiful face was as pure and innocent as a lotus flower. Her ne, which was in the shape of a white flower, gleamed hazily on her chest. Chapter 89 - Good Guys Are Drawn to the Wrong Girls

Chapter 89: Good Guys Are Drawn to the Wrong Girls

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but admit that Nan Ningxin was smart. She put all her beauty on disy. Gu Bailu suddenly lost her support and fell to the ground. As it so happened, Feng Qingtian had already loosened his grip the moment Nan Ningxin appeared. Gu Yunjing rushed to pick Gu Bailu up and rubbed her chafed wrist sympathetically. ¡°Now that Nan Ningxin is here, he won¡¯t pester you anymore. Rest assured; he can¡¯t take you away as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Bailu simply allowed him to carry her back to the temple. When she looked back, Nan Ningxin was standing before Feng Qingtian and asking, ¡°Prince Zi, why do you have to be involved with her? Do you really have to break my heart? Is it because I can¡¯t really be your woman?¡± Her tears and her sobs couldn¡¯t be any more poignant. For a moment, Gu Bailu actually felt that Nan Ningxin wasn¡¯t pretending. Feng Qingtian stood there and stared at Nan Ningxin in silence. The fury in his eyes had been reced with guilt. Feng Qingtian truly liked Nan Ningxin. The fact made Gu Bailu rather ufortable. Did a woman have to be fake in order to be appreciated? Can you people open your eyes? Gu Yunjing looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is it ufortable?¡± ¡°How can I not be ufortable? Good guys are drawn to the wrong girls.¡± No, that was wrong. Feng Qingtian was hardly a good guy. He wouldn¡¯t have been a virgin for so long if he could touch women. ¡°She¡¯s to stay here. If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Gu Yunjing put Gu Bailu on a bed. He left in a hurry after giving the maid the instruction. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know their history, nor was she interested. The maid gave her a pill, and she soon fell asleep. By the time Gu Yunjing came out, Feng Qingtian was already gone. Nan Ningxin was still standing in one spot, at a loss. ¡°You let him leave so quickly? You¡¯re getting more and more useless.¡± Nan Ningxin turned around and said angrily, ¡°Why are you protecting the garbage? Who is she? Why didn¡¯t you dispose of her when you knew that she could influence Prince Zi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you.¡± Gu Yunjing pulled on the ne around Nan Ningxin¡¯s neck. ¡°I gave you the Night Lotus, and you couldn¡¯t capture his heart. Are you of any use?¡± Nan Ningxin said angrily, ¡°How can I capture his heart when I can¡¯t approach him? However, as long as I have the Night Lotus, he¡¯ll always think that I¡¯m the one he¡¯s looking for.¡± ¡°Figure out a way to let him have you. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have sexual needs.¡± Nan Ningxin clenched her fists. ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯ll fall in love with the garbage because she can sleep with him?¡± Gu Yunjing smiled. ¡°Who knows? He¡¯s waited for too many years. It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s lonely.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be! He¡¯s not like that! He¡¯ll control himself for me!¡± Nan Ningxin was agitated. She had paid a huge price to obtain everything she had. She even became the garbage¡¯s sister and ttered those vulgar mortals so that she could be Prince Zi¡¯s unique person. Gu Yunjing mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t get too serious while you¡¯re pretending. You¡¯re just a fake. Wake up and get him for real. You can¡¯t keep the secret from him forever ¨C sooner orter, he¡¯ll know the truth.¡± Chapter 90 - Real Desire

Chapter 90: Real Desire

¡°That garbage is the only person in the world he can touch. Just kill her.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes were icy. ¡°Let me warn you: Don¡¯t touch my people. I can destroy everything I gave to you.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Who exactly is she? Why are you so protective of her?¡± ¡°A talent that I have high hopes for.¡± Nan Ningxin frowned. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re interested in her?¡± Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t quite believe that. That trash was indeed beautiful, but Shao Di was too honorable. She believed that only Prince Zi was his match. ¡°I¡¯m only keeping myself upied. I¡¯m going to teach her. As a smart person, you know what to do.¡± Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t speak to her anymore as he returned to the temple. If she wasn¡¯t in love with Feng Qingtian and understood him so well, he wouldn¡¯t need to keep her alive. He was slightly uneasy about Feng Qingtian¡¯s behavior today. Were they really destined to meet each other? Gu Yunjing looked at the sky, his hands clenched into fists. Years ago, he had been defeated because of his prudence. This time, he couldn¡¯t afford to fail again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Nan Ningxin has grown suspicious.¡± A shadow that had followed him for years appeared next to him. It was Yu Can, his most loyal servant. ¡°It¡¯s useless however suspicious she is. She doesn¡¯t know that Gu Bailu is the one Feng Qingtian is looking for.¡± If Nan Ningxin knew Gu Bailu¡¯s real identity, Gu Bailu would be in real danger. Nan Ningxin would do anything. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she cannot stop Feng Qingtian. Prince Zi has been acting strangely recently.¡± ¡°At least she can stall him for a while. That¡¯s all I need.¡± Gu Yunjing went to find Gu Bailu. Feng Qingtian locked himself in his room for a long time. He loved Nan Ningxin. He wasn¡¯t supposed to have feelings for another woman. However, he clearly sensed that he wanted to own Gu Bailu. Was it because he had slept with her before? Was he cheating on his love? Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t ept the fact at all. He loved Nan Ningxin so much that he would give up everything just to be together with her. He paid such a huge price to get what he now had. Why was he having second thoughts? Was it really because his body couldn¡¯t handle the loneliness any longer? Feng Qingtian thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯te up with a reason. He grew more agitated when he remembered Nan Ningxin¡¯s sobs. ¡°Qin Shou, to the royal pce.¡± Qin Shou was dazed. ¡°My lord, is there anything important that you need to discuss with His Majesty?¡± The emperor was cultivating in seclusion. It certainly wasn¡¯t the best time to disturb him. Feng Qingtian became grave. He recalled that the emperor was in seclusion. Leaning back in the chair, he looked at a tree outside the window and recalled the encounter with Gu Bailu in the hot spring. His body suddenly grew hot. It was the biggest reaction he had had in a while. He sometimes even had such dreams at night. He wanted to have Gu Bailu. The desire was unquestionable. He thought about her even if he didn¡¯t see her. When he saw her in somebody else¡¯s arms, he was so infuriated, as if he had been betrayed. He had had the same feeling before. In their previous life, he couldn¡¯t stand Nan Ningxin talking to any other man. He even wanted her eyes to be fixed on him all the time. Chapter 91 - She Loves Pretty Men

Chapter 91: She Loves Pretty Men

But why did he feel less strongly about her now that they could be together? The feelings were so thin that he wondered if he had somewhat lost his personality. He couldn¡¯t wrong her again. ¡°In any case, I should marry her first.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up, only to be blocked by Qin Shou. ¡°Who are you marrying, my lord?¡± ¡°Nan Ningxin,¡± Feng Qingtian said firmly. Qin Shou shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, my lord. You can¡¯t even touch her. His Majesty won¡¯t agree to that, unless you want to give up your inheritance right.¡± Feng Qingtian sat back down again. Marrying a woman that he couldn¡¯t touch meant that there would be no children. Those who couldn¡¯t have children couldn¡¯t inherit the throne. He had to inherit the throne. He had been holding back for so many years, just to make things right for him and her someday. However... Why did he feel only guilt toward the woman whom he had been willing to abandon the world for in the past? ¡°Qin Shou, do feelings change because of irrelevant thoughts?¡± Qin Shou said solemnly, ¡°My lord, humans are the mostplicated creatures. Whatever you did, my lord, it wasn¡¯t your fault, because you¡¯re human now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He couldn¡¯t control his desires because he was human? Desires were part of humanity. He hadn¡¯t fallen in love with somebody else. ¡°Find some women who would be willing to cut out their spirit roots. I¡¯m going to test something.¡± He was going to find out why he could touch only Gu Bailu. There wasn¡¯t anything special about her whatsoever except for the fact that she didn¡¯t have a spirit root. ¡°Yes, at once.¡± ¡°Wait ¨C choose the bold ones, preferably those who can do things against my wishes.¡± ¡°You mean the girls who are crazy about handsome men?¡± Feng Qingtian tapped the table and suddenly felt better. ¡°Do you think Gu Bailu is one such girl?¡± ¡°I suppose. She drools every time she sees you.¡± ¡°What a shallow woman.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°She should be happy to stay with Gu Yunjing.¡± Gu Bailu, whom Feng Qingtian believed would be happy, wasn¡¯t happy at all. Her bracelet was gone, her Ah Luo was gone, and she was locked up on the mountain, unable to go anywhere. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but want to use the teleportation rune again. She shouldn¡¯t waste her time here. She should be learning how to use the teleportation rune correctly. She walked along the barrier, trying to figure out a way to undo it. Everything was connected. Gu Bailu was studying the structure of the barrier when something enormous almost hit her. It flew in from the outside through the barrier? The object was covered in leaves, which obscured its appearance, but it was still possible to tell that it was a bag of bones. Gu Bailu lifted the leaves and took a look. ¡°Yin Neng?¡± He hadn¡¯t been killed and had even escaped Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s pursuit? ¡°Help me! I don¡¯t want to be imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Only an idiot would save you.¡± Chapter 92 - Ugly Resistance

Chapter 92: Ugly Resistance

Gu Bailu found him too shameless. The two of them could¡¯ve escaped together if he hadn¡¯t attacked her. She would never save such an ungrateful man. ¡°You would be an idiot to not save me.¡± Yin Neng tried to stand up, but failed. Gu Bailu stepped on his back and broke his bones. ¡°I¡¯m bored, anyway. Why don¡¯t you tell me why I would be an idiot to not save you?¡± If his answer was satisfactory, she would merely crush his body. So many bones should be enough to feed a few dogs. ¡°You have no spiritual power. You can¡¯t use your abilities. I can help you.¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay... Is that all? Do you not know that I¡¯ve been personally chosen by Shao Di to study under him? Do I need you?¡± ¡°Does he listen to your every word?¡± Yin Neng sniffed. Gu Bailu grimaced. ¡°Are you saying that someone who would kill his partner will listen to my every word?¡± After a brief silence, Yin Neng said, ¡°As long as you prevent me from being imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? You¡¯ll only bite me again once you¡¯re out of trouble.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I don¡¯t want to go to Ice Mist Peak ever again.¡± Yin Neng gnashed his teeth. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have to beg a girl in the end. A girl who didn¡¯t have a spirit root, no less. ¡°Are you actually hearing yourself?¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t convinced at all. ¡°Your maid is close to being killed. Do you not want to save her?¡± Gu Bailu frowned at what Yin Neng said. ¡°What happened to Ah Luo?¡± ¡°They¡¯re venting their fury on her since you¡¯re out of reach. There¡¯s also your bracelet. Do you not want it?¡± Gu Bailu crouched down and red at Yin Neng. ¡°Where did you hide my bracelet?¡± ¡°If you promise to save me, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°Like I said just now, only an idiot would believe you.¡± ¡°I can sign a contract with you. I¡¯ll have to listen to you then.¡± Yin Neng didn¡¯t have a choice. After finally regaining his freedom, he didn¡¯t n on ever returning to that frozen hell. He had spent a hundred years ying on his own every day. He had people he needed to find and revenge he needed to fulfill. He couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°Contract? What do you mean?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°I can be contracted to your soul. Then, you can summon me whenever you want.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Can you swallow the humiliation?¡± As far as she knew, spirit maniption was an ability that required extremely high spiritual power. To manipte a spirit required at least two hundred years of training. Even geniuses could barely reach such a level. Yin Neng was suggesting that she could control his spirit. How was that possible? ¡°I can do anything as long as you save me. Just keep me with you,¡± Yin Neng begged with his centipede-like face. Gu Bailu stared at him, feeling nauseated. ¡°No!¡± Gu Bailu said without any hesitation. ¡°Why? Nobody will dare be mean to you anymore. Do you have any idea how many people want to contract with me?¡± Yin Neng was mad. The girl didn¡¯t know what was best for herself at all. If he had any other choice, he wouldn¡¯t have proposed this at all. ¡°You¡¯re too ugly. I won¡¯t be able to eat anything with you around.¡± Chapter 93 - Contracted Chen Yi

Chapter 93: Contracted Chen Yi

She could imagine how ufortable it would be to have such an ugly face around her every day. Yin Neng found it hard to believe. He was being rejected not because she didn¡¯t trust him or question his abilities, but because he was ugly? Was it really his fault? He had been a handsome young man once! ¡°Can I wear a mask?¡± Yin Neng was helpless. Of all the people in the world, she was the only one that could save him. No one else could form a contract with him. Only this girl could. Although she didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, she seemed to have been born with the ability to manipte spirits. He might be the first person to discover this. ¡°A mask cannot make me forget the ugly face that I¡¯ve already seen.¡± ¡°Are you going to save your bracelet and your maid or not? What a shallow woman.¡± Yin Neng was rendered speechless. Gu Bailu frowned at the barrier. It would take a lot of time to undo it. Ah Luo couldn¡¯t wait that long. Ah Luo hadn¡¯te when Gu Bailu caused such a fuss in the square. Something must¡¯ve happened to her. She couldn¡¯t lose the Soul Attractor, which she was dependent on, either. Yin Neng was truly cunning. He was forcing her to take him in. ¡°How do I do this?¡± Since she couldn¡¯t refuse him, she could only take him in. With the contract, he couldn¡¯t be disobedient. ¡°There¡¯s a spur on my back. Take it out and sign a contract using your spell. Then, put it back.¡± Gu Bailu touched his back and felt nothing but bones. She truly wondered how the man was still alive. After groping around for a while, Gu Bailu found a protruding spur. ¡°Is this it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Neng sighed. ¡°Little girl, you better be nice to me.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient.¡± Did he think she was willing to contract a skeleton? Gu Bailu cast a spell, and the pale spur glittered and reentered Yin Neng¡¯s body. Yin Neng¡¯s body changed quickly in the dazzling light. Gu Bailu¡¯s jaw almost hit the ground. ¡°Are you Yin Neng?¡± Gu Bailu was shocked at the pr bear before her eyes. ¡°My real name is Chen Yi. I¡¯m Chen Mu¡¯s brother.¡± The pr bear was actually talking, although it was still in a hoarse voice. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright. It sounds much better this way. Let¡¯s go save my Ah Luo.¡± Chen Yi roared at the sky. ¡°Get on me.¡± Gu Bailu quickly sat on the bear, and Chen Yi leapt to the bottom of the mountain. The barrier that had stopped Gu Bailu didn¡¯t seem to exist. ¡°Hm...¡± She couldn¡¯t find a way out, but the man jumped out easily. By the time Gu Bailu arrived, Ah Luo was submerged in green, toxic water inside a tank. It was the most creepy ce in Cloud Mirror Academy. People sentenced to death were sent here to be reduced into water. ¡°Fool, so many of our ssmates lost their spiritual power today because of the garbage. You¡¯re going to answer for that.¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯lle?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll die if she does.¡± ¡°Yes, we must avenge our senior brothers. Even now, the chief hasn¡¯t recovered. We have to do something for him.¡± Chapter 94 - Dragon Blood Tree

Chapter 94: Dragon Blood Tree

Ah Luo¡¯s head was the only part of her body that was above the water. Her face was too decayed to be seen clearly. However, she was still chanting, ¡°Don¡¯te, mydy. Don¡¯te, mydy.¡± ¡°Screw you! You¡¯re going to end up just like your senior brothers for hurting Ah Luo.¡± Gu Bailu charged forward on Chen Yi. She plucked Ah Luo from the water and quickly stuck a rune on her. ¡°Ah Luo, hang in there.¡± Gu Bailu took out runes and hurled them at the disciples. ¡°Chen Yi, right now.¡± It wasn¡¯t the time to teach them a lesson. She had to save Ah Luo first. Ah Luo was her sole support in this world. She couldn¡¯t lose Ah Luo. Nobody was more important than Ah Luo. Chen Yi kicked the academy disciples and flew out of the ce with Ah Luo and Gu Bailu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s eaten Snow Goddess Fruit before. The poison can¡¯t hurt her.¡± Chen Yiforted Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu was relieved. She examined Ah Luo. Although she hadn¡¯t been hurt by the toxic water, her internal organs were heavily shattered. Those people had tortured her before throwing her into the tank. Had it not been for Ah Luo¡¯s talent, she would¡¯ve died. Gu Bailu clenched her fists. What had Ah Luo done to deserve such treatment? That was too unfair. Chen Yi brought them into the woods. ¡°Do you know herbs? Some of the grass here may be helpful.¡± ¡°I think I do.¡± After her parents passed away, Gu Bailu had read all the books of the Gu family, including those on amazing nts. She memorized the medicinal recipes, too. While waiting for the best day to transmigrate to this world, she had developed a lot of medicines that were very useful. However, she hadn¡¯t used any of those skills since she arrived. She didn¡¯t know if the herbs in this world were the same as the ones she knew. The trees were so endlessly tall that even sunlight could barely pass through. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t see the herbs at all. She could only use her sense of smell. Ah Luo was uneasy in her arms. She kept murmuring, ¡°Mydy, don¡¯te save me. They can¡¯t kill me.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Ah Luo¡¯s face that had turned green because of the poison, and shed a tear in pain. How long had it been since she cried? After her parents died and her master went missing, she wept for three days before swearing never to cry again. Gu Bailu gritted her teeth and held back her tears. ¡°Chen Yi, fifty meters ahead. There¡¯s medicine.¡± Chen Yi ran forward. They saw a tree the size of a human which was emitting a faint fragrance. Gu Bailu jumped off and cut the tree with her dagger. Sap that looked like blood flowed out. ¡°It is indeed the Dragon Blood Tree.¡± The Dragon Blood Tree, together with the Flower of the Nether King, could bring dead people back to life. Gu Bailu gathered the Dragon Blood and fed it to Ah Luo. Ah Luo swallowed it and soon opened her eyes. ¡°Mydy, go now. I can¡¯t beat them. I¡¯m so useless...¡± With inexplicable strength, she pushed Gu Bailu several meters away. Gu Bailu smiled helplessly. ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t underestimate me. I just got you out of that ce.¡± Chapter 95 - Gu Yunjing Did Something Good

Chapter 95: Gu Yunjing Did Something Good

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Luo stared at her for a long time and looked around, before she burst into tears in Gu Bailu¡¯s arms. ¡°Mydy, I thought I was never going to see you again. I don¡¯t want to die. I need to protect you, mydy.¡± Gu Bailu understood her well. Ah Luo had almost died under the torture, but she didn¡¯t because herdy was still alive. Gu Bailu touched her head. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Ah Luo. I¡¯ll give you dragon meat. For now, have some dragon blood.¡± Ah Luo was still weak. She fell asleep after her cathartic cry. Gu Bailu asked Chen Yi to search the forest for the Flower of the Nether World. By the time she returned to the main peak, Shao Di hadn¡¯t returned yet. Somebody else hade to visit her. ¡°Where have you been?¡± The ragged man¡¯s voice was as unrefined as he was. He asked Gu Bailu the question the moment she got back. Gu Bailu finally understood that the barrier only worked on her! Other people coulde and go freely. ¡°I was busy saving my maid, unlike certain other people who just stood by.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t like the teacher. She knew that it was perfectly understandable that he didn¡¯t rescue her. Still, it was impossible for her to respect him as she did her master. Gu Bailu gave Ah Luo to the maid. ¡°Help me clean her up. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡± She was going to do it in person, but this Ouyang Yin certainly wouldn¡¯t permit it. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Gu Bailu sat down, and Chen Yi crouched next to her feet obediently. Gu Bailu mischievously kicked it, and it showed absolutely no resistance. It was hard to imagine how the man had appeared to be king of the world a few days ago. ¡°All the disciples in your ss have arrived. Lessons will start tomorrow. I¡¯m here to let you know.¡± Ouyang Yin had no bias against them. He had been well aware of their aptitudes when he epted the responsibility to teach them. However, he had to pay more attention to this one, whom Shao Di had singled out. ¡°Got it.¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t wee here, Ouyang Yin decided to leave, but he said after a brief pause, ¡°Due to your special situation, I won¡¯t be teaching you myself tomorrow.¡± ¡°Who will it be? Does Shao Di know that you¡¯re ditching me?¡± Gu Bailu asked casually. ¡°Someone who will make you grow quickly. He¡¯s much better than I am.¡± Ouyang Yin walked out and smiled. Not only had Shao Di appointed him to teach the losers, the man had also threatened him. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the dirty water at all. Another dozen bodies were carried out from Prince Zi¡¯s house. It was said that their spirit roots were all broken. Also, they were all women who would lunge at handsome men on the street. However, they lost their lives when they attempted to jump on Prince Zi. ¡°A broken spirit root and boldness are still useless. What exactly is the reason?¡± Qin Shou was truly puzzled. Why was Gu Bailu the only woman who could approach his lord? Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Gu Bailu was born without a spirit root.¡± It was like saying that their hands were broken, but she was born without one. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to find a person born without a spirit root... However, Shao Di did find several such people recently...¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°Gu Yunjing has finally done something good.¡± ¡°Should I get those people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I have other arrangements.¡± Chapter 96 - Youre Late, Senior Sister

Chapter 96: You¡¯re Late, Senior Sister

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Luo slept uneasily that night. Gu Bailu looked after her for a whole night and only slept for a bit in the morning. So, when she woke up again, it was already 10 o¡¯clock. The maid didn¡¯t wake her up, either. However, she kindly reminded Gu Bailu after she was awake, ¡°ss has already started. Do you still want breakfast?¡± The morning cobwebs in Gu Bailu¡¯s mind were instantly swept away. ¡°What did you say? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Gu Bailu jumped out of bed. There was no time for breakfast. The maid gave her two Snow Goddess Fruits. Gu Bailu took them and told Chen Yi to take her to ss. ¡°Take care of Ah Luo for me.¡± Chen Yi jumped from the main peak and flew to Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s campus. The campus was divided into the study zone, the field practice zone, and the dormitory area. Chen Yi swiftly brought her to the study zone. ¡°Years ago, I studied here for a couple of years.¡± ¡°What, does Cloud Mirror Academy ept beasts, too?¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a beast, I cultivated into a human. The so-called geniuses here are nothing in my eyes.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. They¡¯re nothing in my eyes, too.¡± Geniuses and garbage were just a matter of perspective. She didn¡¯t have a spirit root, and she was garbage in the eyes of people who had spiritual power. However, in another world that didn¡¯t need spiritual power, she was an extremely talented and skillful person. A child was standing at the gate to wee the students. He grinned. ¡°Are you Senior Sister Gu Bailu?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes. How lovely. Here¡¯s a fruit for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dou Ye, your future guide You¡¯re two hourster, senior sister.¡± Dou Ye¡¯s eyes bulged out. ¡°Is this... Snow Goddess Fruit?¡± Dou Ye had never seen Snow Goddess Fruit for real before. He found it hard to believe. How could she give it to him so easily? Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s a snack for you.¡± She took a bite of the remaining Snow Goddess Fruit. It was indeed delicious. She liked it, too. The boy was too cute. She couldn¡¯t refrain from giving him a gift. Chen Yi was angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me one? I haven¡¯t had any for ages.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re hundreds of years old, and you¡¯repeting with a little child?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Yi sniffed and stopped talking. He was mostly scared that Gu Bailu would break the contract with him and throw him back onto Ice Mist Peak. He already had enough of loneliness. Dou Ye wrapped the fruit in a handkerchief. ¡°You¡¯rete, senior sister. Your teacher is probably angry after the long wait. I¡¯ll check the situation for you first.¡± It was said that Shao Di had specially gotten this senior sister admitted. Dou Ye hadn¡¯t been convinced until just now. Even Snow Goddess Fruit was only a snack to her. As a clever boy, Dou Ye believed that he needed to do more ass-kissing. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I should be punished for beingte. Just lead the way.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head. Dou Ye took her along with him and brought her to a ssroom. The ssroom was no different from any other room, except that one had to take off their shoes first. Everybody was sitting on the floor. Chapter 97 - This Is a Fake Teacher

Chapter 97: This Is a Fake Teacher

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior Sister, you cannot bring your pet in,¡± Dou Ye reminded her at the door. ¡°Chen Yi, wait here.¡± Gu Bailu gave amand, took off her shoes, and walked into the ssroom. The ssroom wasn¡¯trge, and there were books everywhere. Tables and cushions were ced in an orderly manner. There were about twenty seats. However, those seats were empty, and only one person sat at the front. She could only see ck hair and a tall figure, and sensed a powerful pressure. Gu Bailu frowned slightly. Why did it feel so familiar? The closer she got to the figure, the more familiar it felt. However, the man who was sitting down didn¡¯t respond at all, as if he didn¡¯t know that she wasing. Gu Bailu knew that couldn¡¯t be true. Are you ying at being mysterious? Gu Bailu took out a dagger and walked even faster. She was about to stab him, when the man suddenly turned around. An immense power wasunched at her. She hurried to dodge. The power smashed into the tables and ruined dozens of them. Was it really okay to be so violent? She had ruined the ssroom. Would her ssmates regard her as an enemy, too? What kind of teacher was this? Gu Bailu raised her head, only to be stunned. Why did the teacher look so familiar? ¡°Gu Bailu, what time is it? And you only just got here for ss?¡± The cold voice carried firm intimidation. Gu Bailu felt like her face was cramping. ¡°Why are you here?¡± No wonder he had felt so familiar! She would probably recognize Feng Qingtian even if he turned into ash. Dressed in a ck robe, Feng Qingtian sat in a chair and stared at her sharply. The charming and masculine face truly brightened her mood. Face really mattered the most to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be your teacher from now on,¡± Feng Qingtian said calmly. Gu Bailu was so shocked that she almost tripped over her own feet. Teacher? What the heck? A powerful lord hade to be her teacher instead of managing state affairs? Also, why was Feng Qingtian a teacher at Cloud Mirror Academy? ¡°You¡¯rete, and you should be punished,¡± Feng Qingtian said expressionlessly. ¡°You can punish me, but why are you a teacher?¡± Was she still dreaming? Gu Bailu pinched her thigh. It really hurt! Feng Qingtian came to Cloud Mirror Academy to be her teacher. The world didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Am I not qualified to teach you?¡± Feng Qingtian was dissatisfied with her response. She wasn¡¯t delighted, but instead was disdainful when she saw him. How many people in the world deserved his time? ¡°Of course you are. But I¡¯m not qualified to be your student. I¡¯m too useless,¡± Gu Bailu said gloomily. Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Enough of the crap. Come here and receive your punishment.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. What was this all about? Where was Ouyang Yin? Hadn¡¯t Shao Di entrusted her to him? Why had he given her to Feng Qingtian? Did Shao Di know? The two of them hadn¡¯t seemed very friendly yesterday. She walked forward helplessly and saw Feng Qingtian open his hand. The punishment wasn¡¯t a p on her forehead, was it? ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t fake, are you?¡± Was it really appropriate for a powerful lord to pretend to be a teacher at Cloud Mirror Academy? Chapter 98 - Is That How Teachers Punish Students?

Chapter 98: Is That How Teachers Punish Students?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian scoffed. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do I need to pretend?¡± That did make sense. If Feng Qingtian wanted to do anything bad to her, he could simply do it; there was no need for him to pretend to be a teacher. He certainly would never bother with such a cliche. She seemed to be overthinking it. Gu Bailu stood before him fearlessly. ¡°It was wrong of me toete. Please punish me.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her over, pressed her over his legs, and pped her bottom. ¡°You¡¯re two hourste, and you call yourself a student. You said that you were going to study here when I offered to take you away. Is this how you study?¡± Gu Bailu felt her bottom burn. Were teachers supposed to punish students this way? No, how could a teacher punish a student this way? This was sexual harassment! She was being spanked! ¡°Feng Qingtian, you¡¯re just taking advantage of me! I knew that you were obsessed with me!¡± Gu Bailu shouted in fury. Feng Qingtian used even more strength. ¡°You don¡¯t regret it? Are you going to bete again?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t feel any more wronged. ¡°I wasn¡¯tte on purpose. I overslept this morning.¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t know what Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s schedule was. ¡°What did you dost night?¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. ¡°Ah Luo was injured. I was looking after her.¡± Gu Bailu jumped off his legs, only to be dragged back. Feng Qingtian grabbed her chin. ¡°She¡¯s just a maid. You looked after her the whole night?¡± ¡°Ah Luo isn¡¯t my maid. She¡¯s dearer to me than a sister.¡± If Gu Wanqin and Ah Luo were both in danger, she would rescue Ah Luo without any hesitation and give Gu Wanqin a push. When she thought of Gu Wanqin, she realized that she hadn¡¯t seen her for a while. ¡°Is that the reason why you werete?¡± Feng Qingtian appeared much gentler now. ¡°It was wrong of me to bete, but no teacher should punish a student like that. I highly suspect you¡¯re fake.¡± Gu Bailu struggled to get away. Feng Qingtian held her waist firmly and said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± However silly Gu Bailu might be, she knew what was going on. The thing that she borrowed before seemed to be changing. ¡°Then let go of me!¡± He imed that he was uninterested in women. Was this disinterest? He had gotten a reaction without her doing anything. Men really were awful creatures. He and Nan Ningxin were on intimate terms, but he desired other women at the same time. Feng Qingtian became a horrible man in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even want to touch him now. It felt disgusting. Even the most handsome man would be ugly if he was unfaithful. ¡°Are you going back on your word? I haven¡¯t seen the happiness that you promised me.¡± Feng Qingtian held her even tighter, and showed no intention of letting her go. That was it. He felt excitement and pleasure throughout his body. This must be human desire. ¡°I¡¯m still learning. I¡¯ll be able to help you after I¡¯m done.¡± She didn¡¯t have a choice. She couldn¡¯t deal with Nan Ningxin, so she couldn¡¯t help the ghost and earn merit. Without merit, she couldn¡¯t open her Heavenly Eye. Although her skills had leveled up, her Heavenly Eye never opened. Chapter 99 - Do We Know Each Other?

Chapter 99: Do We Know Each Other?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You mean I have to wait until you graduate?¡± Feng Qingtian felt that it was too shameless of Gu Bailu to say that. Not only was she lying, she had even lied to him again and again. Even more absurdly, he believed it. He had to believe it, because he couldn¡¯t control himself from not hating women. Too many doctors had failed to cure him. Gu Bailu had no spiritual power, but he could tell that she had certain abilities. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so unreliable as to im that she could only help him after her learning was done. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m not kidding; as soon as Nan Ningxin leaves the Murong family, I can help you immediately,¡± Gu Bailu said honestly. ¡°How is this rted to Ningxin? Do the two of you have history?¡± Feng Qingtian asked the question suspiciously. Gu Bailu responded coldly, ¡°We have the greatest history.¡± ¡°Ningxin has always been kind. Why can¡¯t she tolerate you?¡± Feng Qingtian said to himself. ¡°Are you an idiot? Is any woman happy to see the man she likes sleep with another woman?¡± Even if they didn¡¯t have a history, Nan Ningxin wouldn¡¯t have been able to tolerate Gu Bailu. After all, Gu Bailu had stolen the man Nan Ningxin loved most. Gu Bailu felt quite good about that. Although she couldn¡¯t kill Nan Ningxin for now, she could at least make her ufortable. As long as she was near Feng Qingtian, Nan Ningxin would never befortable. ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Qingtian was deep in thought. Ningxin was trying to kill Gu Bailu because he and Gu Bailu slept together? ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for a man to have concubines. Besides, I haven¡¯t even married you yet...¡± A voice popped up in Feng Qingtian¡¯s head. ¡°If you betray me and sleep with other women someday, I¡¯ll throw you into a septic tank.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a septic tank?¡± ¡°A tank for human feces.¡± ¡°I want nobody except you.¡± ¡°Mark your words. It won¡¯t end well for you if you vite that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow any other woman to approach me.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly stood up and looked at Gu Bailu in confusion. He knew that the voices were from his previous life. It was from his and Nan Ningxin¡¯s past. But why was his promise still in effect in this world, and not in rtion to Nan Ningxin, but to Gu Bailu? No other woman could approach him, but Gu Bailu was the only exception? ¡°Gu Bailu, do we know each other from before?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you hitting on me?¡± ¡°I asked you a question. Do we know each other?¡± ¡°Certainly not. It was only a coincidence that day. I was drugged and you happened to be there. Nothing was forced.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know me?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. ¡°Believe me, with your handsomeness, if I knew you before, you would¡¯ve lost your virginity eight hundred years ago.¡± Feng Qingtian sat down and pressed his forehead. Things seemed much moreplicated now. ¡°Qin Shou, bring in the other female disciples of this ss.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu was confused. However, she knew that Feng Qingtian was certainly not here to be a good teacher. He must have other ns. Chapter 100 - What a Horrible Man

Chapter 100: What a Horrible Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian sat in a chair and stared at Gu Bailu with his hands crossed behind the chair. His eyes were cold and sharp, as if he was seeing through her. His arrogance made Gu Bailu want to beat him up. However, she had to admit that the man¡¯s face was tough and perfect without a trace of femininity. It wasn¡¯t half as slutty as Shao Di¡¯s. Gu Bailu stared back at him as he looked at her. ¡°I want to know what¡¯s the difference between you and other garbage.¡± He was here for that purpose. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Just because I can approach you?¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. It was much more than just approaching him; she was in his head every day. He had never disyed desire before. Qin Shou often doubted whether he was human. However, after Gu Bailu showed up, Feng Qingtian realized that he was a real human being. It was this desire which a man had for a woman that he had wanted to feel in the past, even if he had to break all the rules. He finally felt it, but the woman he wanted had changed. He never believed that he was an unfaithful man. So, he had to look to Gu Bailu for the answers. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very easy to exin. It¡¯s like a barrier that can stop people from entering and leaving. Why can¡¯t other women approach you? Because your maic field forbids them from doing so, like a barrier. ¡°Why can I approach you? Because your maic field can¡¯t stop me, which means that our maic fields might be simr. ¡°Why do people like or hate someone at first sight? It¡¯s because of the maic field, too.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that somebody nted a barrier in me and it doesn¡¯t work on you?¡± ¡°Basically. However, we still don¡¯t know whether you were the one who generated the barrier or if it was nted by an outsider. I¡¯m incapable of confirming that for now.¡± Feng Qingtian seemed to understand now, but he was even more confused. Why didn¡¯t the barrier work on Gu Bailu? ¡°Then, do you know why you can ignore the barrier in me?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. How would she know? There were always exceptions in the world. Perhaps, she was one of those exceptions. ¡°Perhaps because I¡¯m good for nothing.¡± Her skills couldn¡¯t be the reason, because Nan Ningxin knew them, too. She believed that it was more a problem of maic fields. ¡°My lord, all of the students are here. Should I let them in?¡± Qin Shou said from outside. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You¡¯re not going to test it with them, are you?¡± ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯m here?¡± Feng Qingtian responded coldly. Fine, you win. Gu Bailu wanted to know the reason, too, so that Feng Qingtian would stop harassing her. She stepped aside and rubbed her aching bottom, pondering how she could avenge herself. He was only doing it for himself! However, Feng Qingtian was truly a horrible man. He had someone he loved, yet he couldn¡¯t control his feelings for her. Chapter 101 - Get Those Idiots Out of Here

Chapter 101: Get Those Idiots Out of Here

In the novels that she read in her previous life, such people would be easily killed off by the readers. When Gu Bailu was feeling absent-minded, a row of girls came in. Even Gu Bailu could sense how in they were... They didn¡¯t have any spiritual power or sense of oppression, which made Gu Bailu feel as if she was back in modern times. It felt quite familiar. There were about a dozen girls. They were confused and surprised. Why was there such a handsome man here? He was even more gorgeous than most women. Gu Bailu coughed. They were indeed mortals who couldn¡¯t resist handsomeness. Feng Qingtian frowned, a storm brewing on his face. Gu Bailu sensed that he wanted to kill them for their intrusive stares. She went over and introduced herself. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Gu Bailu, your ssmate. This is our teacher Feng Qingtian. He¡¯s a ruthless lord from Southern Glory Empire.¡± I¡¯ve already given you a warning. If you keep staring at him, it won¡¯t be my fault. The girls all looked different. Some were pretty, and some were quite fat. ¡°So you¡¯re Gu Bailu.¡± One of the fat girls jumped at Gu Bailu. ¡°I know you. They were all talking about you a couple of days ago. You¡¯re a loser, too?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s veins throbbed. What was with this strange excitement? You¡¯re too good at making friends, Miss Fatty. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a loser, too.¡± ¡°Fantastic. I was told that you defeated a lot of people on your own. How I admire you.¡± The fat girl hugged her and leaned in close. Why did it seem like she was asking to be patted on the head? ¡°Go away!¡± A surge of power from behind tossed the fat girl to one corner of the ssroom. Feng Qingtian was frowning hard. Who allowed her to hug his woman? Gu Bailu red back at him. ¡°Can you not be so rude? You¡¯re a teacher!¡± Gu Bailu checked the fat girl. She was already in hot tears. ¡°This is the first time in my life that somebody has cared about me and defended me.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Alright, alright. Although we¡¯re losers, we mustn¡¯t underestimate ourselves. The day wille when we meet someone who loves us.¡± The fat girl¡¯s round face was full of faith. ¡°That¡¯s right. I met you.¡± She then hugged Gu Bailu again, only to be hit by a streak of light, and she cried out in pain. Gu Bailu covered her forehead. ¡°What are you doing? She didn¡¯t approach you.¡± ¡°I hate her hands,¡± Feng Qingtian replied matter-of-factly, as if he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Prince Zi, this is not your house, but Cloud Mirror Academy. You¡¯re a teacher. Aren¡¯t you supposed to care for the students?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t qualified to be my students.¡± ¡°Then, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be studying hard to defeat her enemies, so that her parents could rest in peace? Why was she still not studying after receiving her punishment? Where was her teacher? Why had they left Feng Qingtian here to mess around? ¡°I¡¯m here to be your teacher,¡± Feng Qingtian replied without even blushing. ¡°Get those idiots out of here.¡± Chapter 102 - Everybody Is Born For Something

Chapter 102: Everybody Is Born For Something

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He didn¡¯t need to approach them to know that his maic field rejected them. They were annoying. They weren¡¯t half as attractive as Gu Bailu. The girls had never seen such a gorgeous and powerful man, and they were reluctant to leave. However, what happened to the fat girl made them shut up without resistance. They were utterly listless, as if they had given up on life. The surprise that they had felt when they saw a handsome guy was natural. In Gu Bailu¡¯s previous life, even the crippled enjoyed respect and dignity. They just didn¡¯t have spiritual power. Why did they have to live such downtrodden lives? ¡°Stop. Do you know why Shao Di summoned you here?¡± Gu Bailu stopped them. The girls were confused. Who knew what Shao Di was up to? They had merely been informed to attend Cloud Mirror Academy as disciples. However, they knew that they were more toys than disciples; it was possible that Shao Di had felt that they had such a use in his boredom. ¡°We¡¯re here to study so that we won¡¯t be bullied easily. Are you really willing to let other people stomp on you?¡± asked Gu Bailu solemnly. However, these girls clearly weren¡¯t convinced. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Even our parents don¡¯t want us. How can we not be bullied?¡± ¡°Only those who are incapable will be bullied. Spiritual power is not the only way out. Look at me. I don¡¯t have a spirit root, no more than you do, but you must¡¯ve heard that none of the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy won against me.¡± The girls chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re different from us. You even have ess to Snow Goddess Fruit.¡± Hm... How do they know I have ess to Snow Goddess Fruit? Gu Bailu was at a loss. ¡°The disciples of the academy all know that you gave a Snow Goddess Fruit as a gift to the boy who guided you.¡± The fat girl crawled over to Gu Bailu and looked up at her in admiration, not daring to touch her anymore. ¡°About that...¡± Gu Bailu was about to exin, when somebody said coldly, ¡°Is Snow Goddess Fruit a big deal? I can dig up the tree for you if you want.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. What are you doing here, exactly? ¡°Look, even this unbelievably gorgeous lord is willing to dig up a Snow Goddess Tree for me. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The girls were young, after all. How could they not be curious? ¡°Because my maic field is attuned to his. Of all the women in this world, I¡¯m the only one who can approach him. So, he has toe to me if he wants to have children. Look, we are all good for something, right?¡± Gu Bailu persuaded them. She didn¡¯t want to be the only hardworking student in her ss, or it would be a disaster if Shao Di disbanded the ss in dissatisfaction. ¡°What is a maic field, exactly?¡± The girl asked the key point! ¡°A maic field is something you¡¯re born with. Humans are born with spiritual power, maic fields, and many other imperceivable things. Spiritual power is only part of it. Just because we don¡¯t have such an ability doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re useless.¡± Chapter 103 - Let Me Teach You a Good Lesson

Chapter 103: Let Me Teach You a Good Lesson

¡°What can we do? It takes us ten minutes to light a fire, and a lifetime toe to Cloud Mirror Academy on foot, but they can do those things in the blink of an eye.¡± Nobody was convinced. ¡°Yes. Those who have spiritual power are better than us in that regard, but we don¡¯t have to count on spiritual power. Look at me.¡± Gu Bailu took out a rune and aimed at Qin Shou. ¡°He¡¯s very tough, isn¡¯t he?¡± Qin Shou panicked. Why are you pointing at me, Miss Gu? What if you infuriate the lord with your praise? The lord is clearly stronger than I am. ¡°I can make him listen to my words. Watch.¡± Gu Bailu sprinted at Qin Shou and stuck the rune on his forehead. Qin Shou looked at Feng Qingtian innocently. My lord, I didn¡¯t mean to touch Miss Gu. Her hand didn¡¯t touch his forehead, separated as they were by a piece of paper. Feng Qingtian ignored his eyes and stared at his forehead, as if he were pondering how to dig a hole in it without killing him. Qin Shou, however, felt his body turn stiff beyond his control. ¡°Qin Shou, tell these girls that they¡¯re beautiful and that you like them.¡± No, I don¡¯t want to do that. My lord will feed me to a dog if I do that. Qin Shou¡¯s heart resisted, but his body was obedient. He approached the girls, making them blush shyly and lower their heads. Gu Bailu secretly sighed. They were finally acting more like humans now. ¡°You¡¯re all beautiful. I... I like you very much.¡± Qin Shou almost pped himself in the face. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted to say. What trick had Miss Gu used? Feng Qingtian¡¯s emotions were veryplicated. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Did you see? We, the garbage, have fans, too. As long as we¡¯re capable, even those who have spiritual power have to listen to us.¡± Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°Gu Bailu, are you done ying? Do you really think your petty trick is something?¡± He transmitted power into Qin Shou¡¯s body, and Qin Shou immediately felt enlivened. Actually, he could¡¯ve avoided Gu Bailu¡¯s attack, but he didn¡¯t dare because his lord wouldn¡¯t allow him to. Was there anyone in this world who was worthy of his lord¡¯s attention? Although his lord refused to marry Gu Bailu and had always treated Nan Ningxin nicely, he knew that Gu Bailu was important to his lord because she made him feel like a man. His lord wouldn¡¯t let other people touch Qin Shou, who was his senior guard, but his lord had just used him as a toy. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. I¡¯m saving lostmbs here. Why are you messing around? Gu Bailu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Hehe. Although I¡¯m not as good as that man, we can still deal with regr guys.¡± The fat girl gritted her teeth and stood up. ¡°Can I really be as awesome as you? I¡¯ve suffered enough humiliation.¡± ¡°Of course. I was bullied for over ten years before this, just like you.¡± ¡°This might really lift us up.¡± ¡°Really? Can this really help us?¡± Gu Bailu was delighted to see the hope in their eyes. It was truly satisfying to be a source offort. In her moment of delight, a giant hand dragged her out. ¡°You aren¡¯t good enough yet. Let me teach you a good lesson.¡± Chapter 104 - You’re As Fat As a Pig

Chapter 104: You¡¯re As Fat As a Pig

Gu Bailu struggled and yelled, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To the ssroom.¡± ¡°The ssroom is right here. Where are you going?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s instincts told her that there was an abnormal, dangerous air around Feng Qingtian. Besides, he was a man who thought with his lower half. What if he was taking her somewhere remote to rape her? Although they had slept with each other before, she hadn¡¯t had a choice back then. After finding out that he was in love with Nan Ningxin, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. ¡°It isn¡¯t convenient here.¡± Feng Qingtian dragged her away forcefully. Gu Bailu was about to call for Chen Yi, when she found herself in a green meadow in the next second. Little colorful flowers blossomed everywhere on the boundless in. The sky was blue, and a gentle breeze blew. There wasn¡¯t a soul in the meadow. A bigkey up ahead. Theke was peaceful and as clear as a mirror. Reflecting the blue sky, theke was intoxicating. ¡°What is this ce? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Gu Bailu let go of Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand and ran through the meadow. The quiet, beautiful ce looked like a paradise. She forgot all her worries in life. It had been a long time since she enjoyed being so carefree. Gu Bailu ran through the meadow in delight and jumped into theke in the end. Feng Qingtian shouted anxiously, ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t go in!¡± It was already toote. Gu Bailu was too excited to listen to him. The water was so blue that she just wanted to swim in it. Now that she was here, she wanted to enjoy herself for a moment. She was going to forget everything and seize the brief pleasure. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed and he also jumped into theke. He reached Gu Bailu and pulled her upward. ¡°Why do you have the guts to jump into anything?¡± Feng Qingtian dragged her out of the water and reprimanded her. Gu Bailu wiped her face and stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°How can such a peacefulke be dangerous? I¡¯m a good swimmer.¡± Feng Qingtian pped her on her forehead. ¡°Can you use your brain? Why do you think this ce is devoid of life?¡± ¡°Is there something in the water?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful and peaceful thing was evil and hideous. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just get out.¡± Feng Qingtian dragged her to shore. Gu Bailu suddenly felt her head spin and her body burn. The feeling was all too familiar. ¡°Feng Qingtian! What¡¯s in this water?¡± Feng Qingtian tossed her down and looked at her. The sun shone above him, making him look extremely gorgeous. He was truly a monster. Even though he was in full ck, he still looked like a gem. He eclipsed even the sun. Gu Bailu shook her head. She felt as if Feng Qingtian had grown two wings. His pretty face was also blurry, and his head was changing all the time: now red, now blue, now ck. Damn it. Did the water cause hallucinations? ¡°Gu Bailu, what do you see?¡± Feng Qingtian asked coldly. ¡°I see that your head is now a cow¡¯s, now a horse¡¯s and now a snake¡¯s, and you¡¯re as fat as a pig. I didn¡¯t know you were so ugly.¡± Chapter 105 - Destroy a Thousand-Year-Old Soul

Chapter 105: Destroy a Thousand-Year-Old Soul

Actually, that wasn¡¯t what she was really seeing. In her eyes, Feng Qingtian had a pair of colorful wings that resembled those of a phoenix. He was still gorgeous, but his head changed color along with his wings, as if there was an electric current flowing through him. Sometimes he was all ck, like a dark crow, but even then he was beautiful. The man probably could never be ugly. Feng Qingtian frowned. The water in theke could reveal the real identity under the surface. Nobody was immune to it, however high their cultivation was. He had brought Gu Bailu here to see exactly what she was, but he didn¡¯t expect that Gu Bailu would be the first to taste the water. Exactly what was she seeing? Why was he now a cow, and now a horse? Also, why couldn¡¯t he see Gu Bailu¡¯s real self after drinking the water? Did she not have a previous life? ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not half as ugly as that.¡± Feng Qingtian scolded her and pulled her up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. My head¡¯s spinning.¡± Gu Bailuy in the meadow, unwilling to get up. Feng Qingtian touched her forehead. It was burning. Was her body unable to deal with the high spiritual power in the water? ¡°Get up. You can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± ¡°Let me take a nap. I don¡¯t want to move.¡± Gu Bailu felt her body getting hotter and hotter, as if she was being roasted over a fire. The dream popped up in her head again. The burning fires of hell consumed her like magma. ¡°It¡¯s so hot. I¡¯m burning. Mom, dad, master, help me. The magma hurts.¡± As if somebody had heard her, her parents and her master came to her rescue before she fell into the magma. ¡°Dear daughter, it¡¯s just a dream. Throw this thing away. Everything will be fine.¡± She heard her mother¡¯s voice, and her mother took off a ne she was wearing and tossed it into the burning magma of hell. Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°No...¡± She sat up, and the first thing she saw was Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. Her head hurt less now, and Feng Qingtian no longer had wings. ¡°Something happened to my brain just now,¡± Gu Bailu scratched her head and exined. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Feng Qingtian gave her a sharp and dangerous stare. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. The water made me hallucinate. You were hideous in my eyes.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and touched her chest subconsciously. She felt nothing, which made her ufortable. There used to be something there, and she had forgotten it. What was the nature of the dream? Was it about the future? Or the past? Or did it mean nothing at all? It was a pity she didn¡¯t get a closer look at the ne. Feng Qingtian dragged her over and asked coldly, ¡°Did you mention the magma of hell?¡± ¡°How would I know? I said I was hallucinating. I don¡¯t know what I was doing earlier.¡± Who could say what the dream was about? She had been burning in the magma of hell for no reason. ording to the books she had read, only those whomitted the most intolerable crimes were sentenced to the magma of hell. The magma of hell could destroy a thousand-year-old soul and make it suffer forever. Chapter 106 - Exactly Who Are You?

Chapter 106: Exactly Who Are You?

While Gu Bailu never considered herself a good person, she did have a kind heart. How could she have done something that the world found intolerable? So, the dream meant nothing. It was only a dream. Yes, that had to be it. Gu Bailu reassured herself andpletely ignored Feng Qingtian¡¯s thoughtful eyes. ¡°Prince Zi, the sun is setting. I¡¯m getting cold. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Gu Bailu held her arms tightly. She had been so eager to enjoy a swim that she didn¡¯t notice how quickly the sun was setting. Her clothes weren¡¯t even dry yet. Feng Qingtian stared at her, his eyes glimmering with a green light. It made Gu Bailu feel as if a wolf was staring at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m sure you can control yourself in front of a wet woman, right?¡± Gu Bailu stepped back. Damn it. She forgot that there was such a dangerous person next to her. What if he decided to do it against her will? Gu Bailu stepped back again. If that happened, she would certainly take the initiative. Even if she was to die, she had to die on top! Well, that was forter. She had better run first. Feng Qingtian approached her, and Gu Bailu fled. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you feel sorry toward the woman you love? A man shouldn¡¯t make a mistake just because of his primal needs.¡± Feng Qingtian simply chased after her, but he vanished all of a sudden. Gu Bailu looked back as she ran. Where was he? ¡°Feng Qingtian! Are you serious? You¡¯re abandoning me in this ce because I can¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Gu Bailu sniffed and took out her teleportation rune. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. My teleportation rune can¡¯t go wrong every time.¡± Although she said that, Gu Bailu still hesitated over using it. If she wound up in the wrong ce again, it would be a major disaster. She certainly wasn¡¯t lucky enough to be able to escape every time. It was better to avoid potential bad oues. But what else could she do? It was getting cold and dark. Ah Luo would be worried. As Gu Bailu pondered, somebody suddenly showed up. She was so scared that she stuck the teleportation rune on him. ¡°Who are you trying to scare?¡± A giant hand suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Gu Bailu, exactly who are you?¡± At a loss, Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°What do you mean? You know my name.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Gu Bailu. The garbage of the Gu family is stupid and ugly, and never leaves her house. You¡¯re nothing like her,¡± Feng Qingtian said confidently. Since a long time ago, he knew that the daughter of the Gu family was too useless to do anything to him. They had met once in the royal pce. At that time, she had hidden behind Gu Wanqin as if he were a dangerous animal. Although she was scared, he was certain she had known who he was back then. The current Gu Bailu, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t recognized him at all during the second prince¡¯s wedding. What happened to her when she hid in the cave? She seemed to have turned into a totally different person. ¡°Hehe... That¡¯s the old me. I was fortunate enough to meet a man. He saved me and taught me a lot of stuff. After that, I turned my suffering into a weapon.¡± It was truly freezing. After sunset, the temperature in the meadow had dropped by more than ten degrees. The wet clothes were truly ufortable on her. Chapter 107 - You Are Seriously Asking For a Beating

Chapter 107: You Are Seriously Asking For a Beating

¡°Why are you looking for trouble with Ningxin? It¡¯s understandable that she hates you, but why do you hate her?¡± That was what Feng Qingtian was most suspicious of. Logically speaking, Nan Ningxin and Gu Bailu had no grudges against each other. Even though Murong Lanyi asked Gu Bailu to drive Nan Ningxin out of the Murong family, it was only a contract. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to hate Nan Ningxin so wholeheartedly? Back in the Murong family¡¯s house, he had seen Gu Bailu try her best to kill Nan Ningxin. She did have a chance to do so, but she didn¡¯t do it in the end. Gu Bailu shook off his hand and dered indignantly, ¡°Nan Ningxin murdered Murong Lanyi and is trying to take over the Murong family. She¡¯ll destroy them. Of course I hate her. This is just justice!¡± She didn¡¯t want to see the Gu family tragedy repeated. That was her own reason. The other reason was that she had epted the contract with the ghost. Feng Qingtian pped her forehead. ¡°For justice? I won¡¯t allow you to hurt Ningxin.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Why should I care whether I have your permission or not? You can¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± Ultimately, all that mattered was ability. This world was very fair in that aspect. Feng Qingtian felt the urge to beat her up. The girl was truly callous. She was probably the only person who showed him no respect at all. It was a miracle that she was still alive. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he could tolerate her. Was it really because of the so-called maic field? ¡°Don¡¯t take my warning for nothing.¡± Gu Bailu gave him a fake smile. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t, not when you¡¯re powerful enough to sneak into Cloud Mirror Academy, Prince Zi.¡± Where exactly was Shao Di? It has been so long since your disciple was kidnapped. Why are you still not here? He seemed quite reliable, but why didn¡¯t he act like his usual self when it came to Feng Qingtian? It was truly impossible to understand gays. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly had a sense of helplessness. Why couldn¡¯t he do anything about this woman? Looking at her breasts, he would love to try her again, if not for the unsuitable environment. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Gu Bailu said fawningly. ¡°Back to where?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes became dark. ¡°You to your ce and me to mine...¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes turned icy. Gu Bailu hurried to say, ¡°Wherever you want to go.¡± A sensible girl should know when to bend. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get out. We¡¯ll have to wait for sunrise.¡± What? ¡°Even such a cool and awesome man like you can¡¯t get out of here?¡± ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°This ce is too beautiful to be hell.¡± Feng Qingtian raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know what hell looks like?¡± ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s where ugly people gather. I¡¯m told that each ghost there is uglier than thest.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡¯ Feng Qingtian shoved her and walked away angrily Gu Bailu punched his shadow. I would¡¯ve kicked your ass if I could defeat you. Gu Bailu gripped her arms. Why was the night here so cold, as if it were a desert? Since she couldn¡¯t return, she needed to prevent herself from freezing. In the remaining light, she found a lot of horse feces and was about to light a fire. Feng Qingtian sent a wind that blew her stuff away. Gu Bailu picked up a pebble and threw it at him. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re seriously asking for a beating?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start a fire unless you want to die.¡± Chapter 108 - Dig a Hole and Bury You

Chapter 108: Dig a Hole and Bury You

Gu Bailu calmed down. She knew that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t a man who exaggerated. If he forbade her from lighting a fire, there had to be a reason for it. Also, even Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t get out of this ce. It couldn¡¯t be simple. Gu Bailu took out her teleportation rune and tried drawing a portal, only to discover that it didn¡¯t work. Was it nullified here? Just now, Feng Qingtian¡¯s blow had seemed weak, too. What could she do? Without spiritual power, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the cold, and would probably freeze overnight. She wasn¡¯t carrying the bracelet, and she had nowhere to hide. ¡°I¡¯ll freeze without a fire.¡± Gu Bailu paced back and forth. How could she keep warm? The skills she learned in the modern era were of no use. There was nothing here except ake and a meadow. Should she dig a pit? Exercise could warm her up, too. Gu Bailu immediately searched for tools to dig a pit with, but didn¡¯t find anything other than pebbles in the meadow. So, she simply rolled up her sleeves and started digging with her hands. Feng Qingtian watched her mutter to herself instead of throwing a tantrum at him, and found it odd. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu replied without raising her head, ¡°I¡¯m digging a hole to bury you.¡± Feng Qingtian was amused. ¡°Is that the best you can do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice that your spiritual power is suppressed right now. You might lose if we fight barehanded. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m in the middle of something that I¡¯m not beating you up right now.¡± In terms of fists and feet, Gu Bailu believed that she was faster than Feng Qingtian. After her parents passed away, she trained in a boxing club for half a year. But she didn¡¯t know until she came to this world that what mattered here was spiritual power. She could never be as fast as spiritual power. Feng Qingtian walked over and watched her squat and dig like a disobedient little mouse. ¡°What, exactly, are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s touching you? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m digging?¡± Feng Qingtian raised his head and looked at the horizon. The feeble light was about to be reced by darkness. Everything would go back to the original point. No spiritual power and no other demonic arts; only the most primitive abilities could be used. This ce could turn anyone ordinary, and rip apart all disguises. He would¡¯ve panicked if he was with anybody else, since he would be losing all his power, which was what he was most reliant on. But he wasn¡¯t uneasy at all when he was with Gu Bailu, even though the silly woman was digging a hole to bury him. The feeling was so familiar that he felt that they had once trusted each other with their lives. But the Night Lotus wasn¡¯t on her. She wasn¡¯t the one. As for the one who did have the Night Lotus, he didn¡¯t want to touch her at all. What happened during the years when time was disrupted? Had his feelings changed because he turned into a human, or had things not developed ording to the course he had set beforehand? Feng Qingtian stood there quietly. Even though it waspletely dark, Gu Bailu could sense him next to her. He was like a tall and straight tree. Gu Bailu sped up her digging. At the very least, the hole had to be big enough for her to fit inside. She couldn¡¯t freeze here. At this moment, even Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t protect her from the cold. Her fingernails were chipped and her hands were numb. Gu Bailu frowned. It was still better than freezing. Chapter 109 - Until Im Disgusted

Chapter 109: Until I¡¯m Disgusted

A giant hand dragged her away. ¡°Silly woman, do you want to destroy your hands? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Let go of me. This isn¡¯t a game.¡± Gu Bailu shook him off. ¡°Why is your body so cold?¡± Feng Qingtian touched her back that was as cold as ice. ¡°I don¡¯t have a spirit root to protect me. Please don¡¯t add to my problems.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He forgot that Gu Bailu would be scared of the cold. It wasn¡¯t his fault. To his mind, there was no such thing as the cold. ¡°Come here.¡± Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu in his arms. He frowned at how cold it was wherever they touched. She had been cold for a long time. No wonder she wanted to start a fire. He had thought that she wanted light. Angry with himself, Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu even more tightly. Gu Bailu pushed at him. ¡°Prince Zi, it¡¯s useless. You only have enough spiritual power to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her chin and blocked her lips. Gu Bailu¡¯s words made him feel helpless, because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control her if they were on the same level. He was somewhat panicked. The woman didn¡¯t want anything to do with him even though they had slept together. She was still her. She didn¡¯t even think that he was a big deal. For the first time in his life, he felt terrible at being dismissed. Gu Bailu kneed him in his stomach. ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t make me hate you.¡± Feng Qingtian simply hugged her without letting go. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t like it? You were quite passionate that night.¡± ¡°I was drugged. I would¡¯ve been passionate if it were a beast.¡± Gu Bailu was full of disdain. Despite theck of light, Feng Qingtian could see her countenance perfectly. ¡°You didn¡¯t want a beast when I offered one to you, and now you¡¯reparing me to one?¡± Feng Qingtian almost wanted to break her back in his fury. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re even worse than a beast. Some of them are really loyal to their mates, while you desire other women when you have one in your heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce toment on what I do. From today on, I¡¯m going to have you until I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Feng Qingtian stopped thinking. His desire for Gu Bailu was obvious. If his body had a reaction, why should he control himself? If there was desire, just unleash it. Gu Bailu mocked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Nan Ningxin will hurt herself after you break her heart?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s fury subsided. What about Ningxin? She would be heartbroken after learning about this. He had sworn to give up everything to be together with her; right now, that just seemed like a joke. He didn¡¯t have any feelings, urges or desire for her. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t keep his oath anymore. If Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t appeared, he could¡¯ve maintained feelings for Nan Ningxin, and he wouldn¡¯t hurt her even though he didn¡¯t have any urges or desire for her. However, Gu Bailu changed everything. He couldn¡¯t control his desire for Gu Bailu, and he couldn¡¯t stand anybody else touching her. He only wanted to lock her up by his side, so that she would be only his. Something was terribly wrong. He certainly didn¡¯t believe that he was an unfaithful man. ¡°Gu Bailu, tell me the truth. Who are you, exactly? Why did you say that the magma of hell was hot?¡± Chapter 110 - Is This Really an Appropriate Way to Warm Up?

Chapter 110: Is This Really an Appropriate Way to Warm Up?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian felt that he would go crazy if he couldn¡¯t figure it out. On one side was the love of his former life whom he wanted to be together with at any cost; on the other side was a woman who made him lose control of himself. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°It was just a hallucination. My body was hot, so I felt like I was burning. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a serious problem. Just think: Why was it the magma of hell that was burning you and not anything else?¡± ¡°How would I know? Maybe I read too many novels.¡± Gu Bailu had no interest in sharing her dream with him. She stuck a needle in the back of Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand, and it immediately became numb. Gu Bailu hurried to push him away. ¡°Just stay there. You¡¯re no match for me in this ce.¡± Her primitive acupuncture arts were finally of use. Feng Qingtian frowned. The woman didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Was it really a hallucination? But why couldn¡¯t he see Gu Bailu¡¯s former self? Thinking for a moment, Feng Qingtian threw himself into theke. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Prince Zi, there¡¯s no need to kill yourself. It¡¯s not humiliating to be defeated by me.¡± She shouted at theke and continued digging. After more than an hour, she finally dug out a hole one meter deep that was big enough for her to fit inside. She then plucked a lot of grass and threw them into the pit. Feng Qingtian still hadn¡¯t returned. She took a look at theke. It was utterly peaceful. Gu Bailu tossed a pebble into it. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t drowned, have you? Don¡¯t mess around when you don¡¯t have spiritual power.¡± Still there wasn¡¯t any sound from theke. Gu Bailu always worked at night, so she was no stranger to the dark. Had something happened to him? The powerful Prince Zi drowned in ake? Who would believe that? ¡°Stay there if you want. I¡¯m almost frozen. I have no time for you.¡± Gu Bailu jumped into the pit and buried herself in the grass. It was much warmer, and there wasn¡¯t any wind. If only the pit opening could be covered. Gu Bailu was thinking this, when something covered the opening. Gu Bailu reached upward, only to touch supple flesh. She groped her way down, and the muscles felt great. Eight abs? ¡°Prince Zi?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. The guy was sleeping over the pit, with his face turned down, no less. She was about to take her hand back, when the guy above suddenly moved. She then felt a burning stick. Gu Bailu blushed. ¡°You¡¯re a scoundrel, Prince Zi!¡± The guy above her didn¡¯t say anything. A hand snaked in and grabbed hers. ¡°It¡¯ll keep you warm.¡± The temperature restored some of the feeling in Gu Bailu¡¯s cold hand. But was it really appropriate to warm her hand with that? Are you treating me as a woman or not? No, even a man shouldn¡¯t warm himself up in such a way. ¡°Let go of me!¡± As a woman of integrity, I would rather die before I warm myself with this thing. ¡°Your hands are going to break off from the cold, and you¡¯re still acting tough?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice had a lethal charm in the darkness. ¡°They won¡¯t break. Let go of me!¡± Gu Bailu already felt as if her hand was burning. She had just finished digging the pit; wasn¡¯t Prince Zi scared that his thing would get dirty? Chapter 111 - Forget the Past

Chapter 111: Forget the Past

In fact, she should be the one who felt dirty. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t listen to her. He moved her hand and moaned. Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead burned. She clenched the thing tightly. I¡¯m going to crush your balls! Feng Qingtian roared, ¡°Gu Bailu, let go!¡± ¡°When I told you to let go, you didn¡¯t, so I won¡¯t now. Let¡¯s see if you can still be a scoundrel without your penis.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Feng Qingtian sounded dangerous and aggressive. Gu Bailu hesitated. She knew what Feng Qingtian was capable of. He blew away so many experts easily. Shao Di seemed to be wary of him, too. Although his spiritual power was sealed, he might have more tricks up his sleeve. It was better to be cautious. Release it! Gu Bailu quickly loosened her grip. ¡°I¡¯ve already let go of you. Aren¡¯t you going to let me go?¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly pulled her out of the pit, before holding her in his arms and sitting inside himself. The pit was only one meter deep. It was cramped after he got in. Gu Bailu took out a needle to prick him, only to be evaded. Feng Qingtian grabbed her hands and pressed her down. ¡°I intended to let you go, but you delivered yourself to me. You have to put out the fire you started.¡± ¡°Put out, my ass.¡± Gu Bailu kicked him. The ce was too small for Feng Qingtian to dodge it. He simply let her kick him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if you want to do it with your feet.¡± He tossed her shoes out of the pit. He grabbed her feet, and his body pressed tightly against hers. He raised her legs and squeezed in between them. ¡°Go away!¡± Gu Bailu shouted angrily. ¡°When you forced yourself on me, I told you to go away. Did you listen?¡± Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°Like I said, it was an ident. I didn¡¯t want to get drugged.¡± ¡°What about the second time? You begged me to have you,¡± Feng Qingtian said and kissed her neck. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m familiar with.¡± ¡°I think we can be more familiar.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. We don¡¯t have any protection here. If I get pregnant, your Ningxin will cry herself to death.¡± Although it was one way of getting back at Nan Ningxin, Gu Bailu would never use such a sordid approach. Feng Qingtian bit her lip. ¡°Just rx. You won¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Feng Qingtian tore her clothes apart. ¡°It¡¯s high time you took these off.¡± Her wet clothes had already frozen stiff because of the lower temperature. Gu Bailu took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not willing to do this, and you¡¯re still forcing me?¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her earlobe without saying anything. ¡°Fine. I raped youst time, and you¡¯ll rape me this time. Let¡¯s call it even. I won¡¯t waste my time on treating your misogyny.¡± She never wanted to cure that in the first ce, because Nan Ningxin would get to be together with him. Gu Bailuy there, resigned to her fate. Recalling their positions during their first time, she felt that lying down was truly unsatisfactory. They had done it twice, after all. Nothing needed to be said anymore. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Qingtian asked next to her ear. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s wipe the te clean after this sex.¡± Chapter 112 - Lets See How Shameless He Can Be

Chapter 112: Let¡¯s See How Shameless He Can Be

Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands stopped before he touched her breasts. He gave her an intense look. ¡°You want to pay it off with one-time sex?¡± ¡°You can do it however many times you want. I¡¯m all yours tonight.¡± Fine. You¡¯re honorable, you were a precious virgin, and you were used as a cure twice. I¡¯ll give you interest. ¡°However, after tonight, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled and bit her breasts. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Gu Bailu tried to push him away, and sat on top of him. ¡°It¡¯s actually up to me. Let¡¯s settle everything tonight. Tell me. How many times do you want to do it?¡± Feng Qingtian untied her belt and reached in. ¡°Like I said, until I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that he could still be okay after a dozen times. Without spiritual power, he would be exhausted. All in all, she had thought it through. Everything would end tonight. Since she owed him, she would pay him back. Feng Qingtian dragged her closer. His face was covered in ice. ¡°Are you so desperate to get rid of me?¡± ¡°We may run into each other in the future, but it won¡¯t involve anything physical.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I can touch so far.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I trust that Prince Zi will control your base urges for the sake of your love.¡± ¡°Do you believe that? You think I want to react like this?¡± Feng Qingtian moved her on his body. Sensitive, Gu Bailu shivered. Feng Qingtian was definitely harder than ever at that moment. ¡°I want you even in my dreams. You have to tell me the reason.¡± Gu Bailu replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been celibate. It¡¯s only natural that you would be fascinated by this new feeling. I said that you¡¯ll get bored if you do it a lot.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll do it with me until I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°No, only tonight. Tonight, until you¡¯re bored.¡± She couldn¡¯t fall for his wordy. If he had enough tonight but remembered her againter, did she have to sleep with him again? Her foe¡¯s man was her foe. She couldn¡¯t kill him because she didn¡¯t have the ability to. If they were sexually involved, it would only disgust her. Feng Qingtian suddenly seized her lips and pinned her to the wall. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s brain emptied at the powerful scent of a man. Also, she didn¡¯t quite understand the situation. Could one be bored of having sex with the same person? Probably. Why else would so many married people have extramarital affairs? ¡°We haven¡¯t reached a deal yet. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed his hair and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a tool that you can unleash your libido on.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to pay this debt for the rest of her life. Feng Qingtian stared at her thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re destined to be a tool. Give me your terms.¡± ¡°Hehe... And you¡¯ll agree to all of them?¡± She was rather curious to know how shameless Feng Qingtian could be in order to satisfy his desire. Chapter 113 - You’ll Die For Sure

Chapter 113: You¡¯ll Die For Sure

¡°Speak.¡± Feng Qingtian noticed the disdain in her eyes. However, he also knew that if he forced himself on her, the woman would only leave him. He was quite upset about that. He liked it when she took the initiative, like during the previous two times. ¡°Cut Nan Ningxin off from the Murong family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Next.¡± Feng Qingtian refused right away Although something wasn¡¯t right, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt Nan Ningxin until he had figured everything out. Besides, the Night Lotus was still on Nan Ningxin. Gu Bailu chuckled and whispered charmingly in his ear, ¡°Maybe you can marry me? Or give me everything you own?¡± Feng Qingtian held her even more tightly and bit her lip. ¡°Give me some viable terms.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Gu Bailu patted his shoulder. ¡°Prince Zi, we¡¯re not meant for each other.¡± ¡°I can raise you above everybody else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not half as awesome as being the wife of Prince Zi.¡± ¡°Even Southern Glory Empire isn¡¯t enough for you?¡± ¡°Who wants Southern Glory Empire? What I want most is you, Prince Zi. You have no idea how much I love you.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands stiffened. ¡°Gu Bailu, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Feng Qingtian turned her chin forcefully. ¡°You better not say it again. I¡¯ll kill you next time I hear it.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°It was just a joke. Why so serious? Let¡¯s just split up if you can¡¯t meet my conditions. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Feng Qingtian really wanted to beat her up. They were in such an intimate position. Why did her attitude change so fast? Was he not attractive at all? ¡°We¡¯re already like this. Do you think it¡¯s possible for us to separate?¡± Feng Qingtian took off his robe. Their skins touched. Gu Bailu could feel his temperature. It felt different from the previous times. She had been drugged and only wanted to dispel it. She had never really enjoyed the pleasure of sex. It was safe to say that she was still a virgin although she had done it twice with Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu was both scared and stimted by the intimacy. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t degrade herself. Feng Qingtian had someone he loved, and that woman was her nemesis. It was impossible for her to sleep with her foe¡¯s man. ¡°If you mess around, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Gu Bailu turned cold. Feng Qingtian had better physical strength, but she practiced real martial arts. She might not be able to defeat Feng Qingtian, but she could at least protect herself. She was confident about that. ¡°What¡¯s this all about, exactly?¡± Feng Qingtian blocked her lips. As a man, he had held it in for too long. The woman he desired was right before him. He didn¡¯t want to contain himself anymore. She came to him for help after she was drugged, but she acted as if she were the most celibate woman right now. Were women all so hypocritical? Feng Qingtian jerked forward, trying to have Gu Bailu. But pain radiated from his chest. He lowered his head, only to discover a hairpin there. The hairpin was clutched in a small hand. Gu Bailu smiled at him. ¡°If you press any further, Prince Zi, the hairpin will pierce your heart. You¡¯ll die for sure in this ce.¡± Chapter 114 - Lets Focus On Business

Chapter 114: Let¡¯s Focus On Business

Blood poured out of Feng Qingtian¡¯s chest and flowed down his stomach and into his pants. Ruthlessness shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. Gu Bailu realized that this wasn¡¯t good. ¡°You...¡± Was he out of his mind? He was throwing away his life just to satisfy his desire? ¡°Gu Bailu, remember: Whatever I want, I¡¯ll have it in the end. I don¡¯t have much patience.¡± Gu Bailu loosened her grip. The amount of blood in her hand was astounding. However, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t react. His eyes were still dangerous and bottomless, as if they could swallow her whole. Gu Bailu was dumbfounded. What should she do? Should she give the hairpin another push and kill him, or should she let him continue? Feng Qingtian, however, didn¡¯t give her time to think. He kissed her lips rudely and aggressively. Gu Bailu wondered if he was going to die on top of her. Although she didn¡¯t want it, her body was quite honest. She did have some feelings for Feng Qingtian. She was in a dilemma right now. If they continued, it would be miserable for her if Feng Qingtian died halfway. Damn it. What was this about? She seemed to have met a man who hadn¡¯t touched a woman in a thousand years! Could somebody give her a hint what to do? ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you stop the bleeding first? It¡¯ll be terrible if you die before you can enjoy yourself.¡± Gu Bailu could only try to reason with him. She couldn¡¯t be any more reluctant. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s focus on business.¡± Feng Qingtian sounded hoarse and in a hurry. There was no sign that he was heavily wounded. However, the stink of blood between them suggested that his wound was still bleeding. Gu Bailu was confident in her technique. That stab must¡¯ve reached his heart. He could really die. It wasn¡¯t a joke. ¡°Is your brain infested with your sperm right now? I¡¯m telling you toe back after you treat your wound.¡± Gu Bailu was angry. Feng Qingtian bit her earlobe. ¡°Isn¡¯t it in your best interest if I die?¡± ¡°How can I get out of here if you die?¡± She didn¡¯t know where she was. Her runes didn¡¯t work in this strange ce. She didn¡¯t intend to spend the rest of her life next to a body. ¡°Tell me who you are.¡± Feng Qingtian exerted strength, as if he was trying to stuff himself into her body to see what she was exactly, and why he would abandon his oath, just to have her. He could turn a blind eye to any woman, but he couldn¡¯t control himself before her. Feng Qingtian seemed to be trying to punish her with this. Who said that it was enjoyable and not the least bit painful? ¡°I have been and always will be Gu Bailu. Can you be gentler? It hurts.¡± Feng Qingtian asked gravely, ¡°Do we really not know each other?¡± ¡°No, not in a past life, nor in this one.¡± Chapter 115 - A Romantic Ghost

Chapter 115: A Romantic Ghost

¡°Past life? You have a past life?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed. Why couldn¡¯t he see her past life? ¡°Of course. With my skills, I can see my past life. After I activate the Heavenly Eye, I¡¯ll be able to see even yours.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Qingtian responded casually. ¡°Hey, are you alright? Stop if you¡¯re not. You¡¯ll be too humiliated to meet your fellow ghosts if you die in the middle of sex.¡± The renowned Prince Zi eventually died on a woman. She felt embarrassed for him. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t do it? Anyone else can say that, but not you.¡± Feng Qingtian meant to press forward again to prove himself, but he suddenly copsed. Gu Bailu was lost for words. ¡°Feng Qingtian, damn you!¡± He had indeed stopped halfway. You shouldn¡¯t do it if you can¡¯t; that would¡¯ve been better for the both of us! She hurried to move him aside and examine him. Thankfully, he was still breathing. He was certainly one of the most astounding rapists. Gu Bailu got up and was about to look for herbs, only to be pulled back by a giant hand. ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re not allowed to ignore me until I get bored first.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes and kicked his hand away. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Gu Bailu covered herself with Feng Qingtian¡¯s cape and got out of the pit to look for useful herbs. She then rubbed the herbs on the wound. Looking at Feng Qingtian, who was still slightly conscious, she said gravely, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the hairpin out. If you die, that¡¯s your fate.¡± The hairpin was deep in his heart. Anybody else would be dead already. Feng Qingtian was certainly extraordinary to be able to survive for so long with a hairpin stuck in his heart. She didn¡¯t know what to say about this rabid dog who seemed to have abstained from women for too long. ¡°Why are you saving me?¡± Feng Qingtian asked thoughtfully. ¡°I hate you, but that¡¯s not enough reason for me to kill you.¡± Besides, she was a reasonable person. When all was said and done, she was the one at fault here. It was all because she had identally provoked him and made him feel for a woman. She didn¡¯t mean to be a mistress, yet she had somehow ended up as one. But she would never admit it! Most of the hairpin was already deep in his chest. Gu Bailu was lost for words again. It was hard to imagine the man raping her in such a situation... Fine, she had been intimidated by his determination, or she wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to have it. Gu Bailu gripped the hairpin and pulled it out. Blood sprayed on her face. She hurried to block the wound. ¡°How do you feel? Will you survive? If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be the greatest joke in the world.¡± She probably would be famous, too, until she was killed by Prince Zi¡¯s subordinates. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Feng Qingtian said firmly. He didn¡¯t sound weak at all. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Hey, see, I saved you in this situation. Why don¡¯t you cut me some ck?¡± Gu Bailu ripped his clothes for bandages and negotiated with him. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Gu Bailu, not after you saved me.¡± He was thinking that he would kill Gu Bailu if she left him alone, so that the disaster would be removed for good. He didn¡¯t expect her to save him. He thought that she would rather he die sooner. So, her heart wasn¡¯t as hard as it appeared. ¡°Are you saying that it was a mistake to save you?¡± Gu Bailu suddenly tightened the bandage, making Feng Qingtian frown in pain. Chapter 116 - You Are So Horny

Chapter 116: You Are So Horny

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You should feel d that you made the right decision.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled and hugged her again. ¡°Did you feel awful that we didn¡¯t finish just now?¡± Gu Bailu pped his hands away. ¡°Get lost. Does that white lotus know how horny you are?¡± ¡°Gu Bailu, will it kill you if you don¡¯t bring her up?¡± Feng Qingtian looked cold. Gu Bailu was full of disdain. ¡°I¡¯m only reminding you to be a good guy.¡± When all was said and done, she was too softhearted, and she gave in when she saw how desperate he was. Even she despised herself. She knew that he was her foe¡¯s man, and she allowed him to touch her. That was too terrible. More embarrassingly, she was quite sensitive to his body, probably because it was the first time she was touching a man when she was lucid. Her body was more honest than her heart. Gu Bailu smacked herself. She should cherish herself and keep her distance from Prince Zi. After a loud noise, Gu Bailu¡¯s face, which was pale in the cold, turned red. A giant hand grabbed hers. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were grave. ¡°I¡¯m pping myself. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Gu Bailu shook him off. That smack was rather painful. ¡°Is it so disgusting to be with me?¡± ¡°Feng Qingtian, can your face be any thicker? You have a woman you love. How can you do this to another woman? Do you have any idea what faithfulness is?¡± ¡°Do you want me to be loyal to Ningxin?¡± Feng Qingtian was confused. If she loathed Nan Ningxin, why was she defending her? Shouldn¡¯t she try to sow discord between them while he desired her? What a silly woman. ¡°I want her to be thrown away and to even kill herself when she can¡¯t handle it. I¡¯d be too ecstatic to sleep at night if that was the case. However, that¡¯s only if I¡¯m not the other woman.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I don¡¯t like the man of my nemesis, and I¡¯m disgusted by your taste.¡± Those who liked Nan Ningxin were all her foes. Feng Qingtian stared at her solemnly. ¡°What¡¯s the history between you and Ningxin?¡± Why did Nan Ningxin have someone who hated her? ¡°Will you avenge me if I tell you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why would I tell you? I don¡¯t need someone to listen to me.¡± It was her past, her fault and her stupidity. She needed to seek justice for her parents in her own way. The Gu family had yed demons and devils with their arts, contributing to the stability of the modern world. But eventually, they were wiped out without anybody knowing it. She was the biggest cause. She had introduced the wolf into her family. She needed to repent, but she wouldn¡¯t confess to Feng Qingtian, because he would never believe that Nan Ningxin was such a person. Why should she waste her time? Gu Bailu grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s clothes and crawled out of the pit. She was almost frozen, and she could barely feel her limbs. The sky was dark, without any starlight. The wind could freeze snot into ice. The grass glimmered in the night, reflecting light that came from nowhere. They looked like stars on the ground; not huge, but hopeful. Chapter 117 - Rumors Will Fly

Chapter 117: Rumors Will Fly

Gu Bailu stood outside for a while, refreshed by the cold wind. Suddenly, Feng Qingtian dragged her into the pit and into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re almost frozen, and you still won¡¯te in?¡± Feng Qingtian held her hands. He frowned at the cold sensation. The woman was truly willful. He covered Gu Bailu with the grass and crawled out of the pit. ¡°Get some sleep. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t speak, and watched him block the pit so that it was pitch dark. It was less cold without the wind, but Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When she finally did, she dreamt. Right before she saw the face of the man whounched a sword at her, she woke up. When she fell asleep again, she dreamt of the ne which her mother had taken from her. It seemed to be in the shape of a lotus flower, and it vanished in the magma of hell. She didn¡¯t know why her mother threw it away. When she woke up in the morning, the sun was already high in the sky. She was lying on Feng Qingtian¡¯s shoulder. He was sleeping peacefully. His face was even more handsome. If he wasn¡¯t connected to her nemesis, she could never dislike that face. Gu Bailu stood up, but the world spun, and she copsed on top of Feng Qingtian. Something hard dug into her abdomen. Embarrassed, Gu Bailu struggled to get back to her feet, only to discover that she didn¡¯t have any strength. She waspletely dizzy. ¡°Gu Bailu, are you seducing me?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s erotic voice rang out. Gu Bailu knew very well that the man had been provoked. The giant thing underneath her was certainly proof. ¡°I... I can¡¯t stand properly. The world is spinning.¡± She felt as if she was standing on a globe. Feng Qingtian touched her forehead and frowned. ¡°Why is it so hot?¡± ¡°Get me out of this ce. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡± Gu Bailu clung to Feng Qingtian¡¯s neck and pulled on it in a fury. She wouldn¡¯t have this fever if the man hadn¡¯t brought her to this ce. She didn¡¯t have any spiritual power in the first ce, and she had just recovered from severe wounds. Feng Qingtian supported her and helped her stand up. ¡°You¡¯ll live.¡± Looking at her clothes that had been torn apart, Feng Qingtian covered her with his clothes. He waved his hand, and they appeared in a ssroom at Cloud Mirror Academy. ¡°Ahhhh...¡± People screamed. ¡°Who are you? You...¡± The twenty students in the ssroom were yelling. Ouyang Yin rubbed his forehead helplessly. ¡°Prince Zi, how can you show up like this?¡± Feng Qingtian, half-naked, was carrying Gu Bailu, who was covered in his robe. He was also wearing messy bandages. His loose hair and drowsy eyes suggested that he had just woken up. The person in his arms was obviously a woman. Gu Bailu was even dizzier when she heard the screams. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Bailu lifted the cape covering her head and took a look. She saw more than twenty pairs of eyes staring back at her. Also, there were desks and cabs. Was this... a ssroom? She turned around and looked at Feng Qingtian. She suddenly felt even hotter. Damn it. Feng Qingtian was in nothing but his underwear. What an exhibitionist! Chapter 118 - And You Say You Dont Like Her?

Chapter 118: And You Say You Don¡¯t Like Her?

She hurried to confirm that she was wearing clothes. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Get out of here!¡± Gu Bailu said in a voice that only she and Feng Qingtian could hear. There would definitely be rumors everywhere tomorrow! Feng Qingtian must¡¯ve done it on purpose. ¡°Where did you go? Shao Di almost tore Cloud Mirror Academy down after he couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Ouyang Yin realized that his future didn¡¯t look promising. It was he who had asked Prince Zi to teach the ss. He hadn¡¯t asked Shao Di¡¯s opinion. Gu Bailu had only gone missing for one night, and Shao Di almost razed Cloud Mirror Academy to the ground. It was clear that he cared about her. However, judging from their current appearance, he would be an idiot if he couldn¡¯t tell that she and Prince Zi had spent the night together. Shao Di would go mad if he learned this. ¡°She¡¯s with me. What¡¯s there to be anxious about?¡± Feng Qingtian replied casually. He carried Gu Bailu out of the ssroom. ¡°Study on your own for now. Don¡¯t speak about what happened today, or you¡¯ll be kicked out of school.¡± Ouyang Yin warned the students before following Feng Qingtian. ¡°Prince Zi, Shao Di is very angry. You better return to Southern Glory Empire first.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Feng Qingtian replied coldly. ¡°Why do you have to go against Shao Di? He¡¯s always given in to you, and he¡¯s only interested in her...¡± Ouyang Yin felt sorry for Shao Di. Prince Zi liked Nan Ningxin, and Shao Di had given Nan Ningxin to him. Why was he attracted to another woman now? Had he thrown away Nan Ningxin? ¡°What do you mean by that? Gu Yunjing likes her?¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. He¡¯s interested in grooming her. Why do you have to piss him off?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Feng Qingtian leapt onto a peak with Gu Bailu. There was a bamboo house on the peak. Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu in a hammock in front of it. He touched her forehead. It was still burning. ¡°My lord, you¡¯re back.¡± Qin Shou also frowned at his nudity. My lord, you¡¯re the honorable Prince Zi, after all. Is it really appropriate to be naked in public? ¡°Bring me the Pure Heart Pill.¡± Qin Shou gave him a golden pill. ¡°What happened to Miss Gu?¡± Gu Bailu listened to them talking and felt the world spin around her. Was the dizziness caused by ack of blood to the brain? Feng Qingtian put the pill in her mouth, and Gu Bailu hurried to swallow it. She prayed that the pills in this world worked. She was on the verge of passing out. Countless horses seemed to be galloping around in her head. ¡°She caught a cold and has a fever,¡± Feng Qingtian said casually. Qin Shou raised his voice. ¡°My lord, a generic pill will do for a fever. Why did you use the Pure Heart Pill?¡± Wasn¡¯t that aplete waste? ¡°Because I want to.¡± Qin Shou was stunned. Fine, you¡¯re the boss. If you want to spoil your woman, there¡¯s certainly nothing I can say. As long as you¡¯re happy. ¡°Prepare clean clothes for her.¡± ¡°My lord, we didn¡¯t bring any women¡¯s clothing.¡± ¡°Give her mine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Before Qin Shou went into the house, he looked back again and saw nothing but concern and affection in his lord¡¯s eyes. And his lord said that he didn¡¯t like her and wouldn¡¯t marry her? My lord, let¡¯s see how long you can stick to your word. They should leave Nan Ningxin alone. The woman who brought happiness to his lord was certainly the best woman. Chapter 119 - I Have to Pee

Chapter 119: I Have to Pee

Qin Shou went to fetch the clothes. Suddenly, there was an explosion. Qin Shou hurriedly ran out of the house. Had a fight broken out? Shao Di had arrived in a fury with a team of maids. Heunched a fireball at Prince Zi without saying a word. Feng Qingtian quickly picked up Gu Bailu and avoided the attack, which caused the hammock to copse. Qin Shou flew to Feng Qingtian quickly and observed Shao Di warily. Gu Yunjing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be any gloomier. He demanded, ¡°Feng Qingtian, I warned you before. Do you think that I have a good temper?¡± He was truly angry. He had just gone out on a trip, and Feng Qingtian had tantly taken her away from his territory. It was obvious what they had donest night. Although he didn¡¯t care if Gu Bailu was a virgin or not, he certainly couldn¡¯t stand them sleeping together again and again. ¡°Perfect timing. There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡± Feng Qingtian, on the other hand, appeared rather calm. He took the clothes from Qin Shou and wrapped Gu Bailu up tightly. Qin Shou couldn¡¯t help but mock inwardly, My lord, aren¡¯t you worried of smothering Miss Gu? Also, why are you so mean? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to let Shao Di see her. ¡°Whatever you want to ask, give her back to me first.¡± Gu Yunjing wasn¡¯t as friendly as before. He knew that he couldn¡¯t allow them to be together. Feng Qingtian¡¯s feelings for Gu Bailu were too strong. Even Nan Ningxin might not be able to stop him. Feng Qingtian raised his head and stared at him. ¡°Why are you so nervous when ites to her?¡± His eyes were as sharp as a viper¡¯s observing its prey. ¡°Until I raise her into a talent, nobody can touch her.¡± Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°Is that the real reason?¡± Gu Yunjing narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you think the real reason is?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re jealous.¡± Feng Qingtian put on the clothes. ¡°I never knew that you could be so irrational.¡± Gu Bailu stretched a hand out of the pile of clothes. ¡°Hey, can I say something?¡± Why did the two of them fight over her every time they met? But they seemed to forget her every time. Could they consider her feelings for a moment? The two men immediately looked at her. Gu Bailu pushed the clothes away to reveal her face. ¡°I... have to pee.¡± The two cold faces immediately cracked. ¡°Do excuse me for interrupting your discussion, but I¡¯m going to piss my pants soon. Please hold on a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gu Bailu jumped out of Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms and ran to the back of the house. You can fight all you want. Just don¡¯t get me involved. The pill was indeed effective. Her dizziness and her fever were gone. She felt full of energy. ¡°Are you sure that she can grow into something?¡± Feng Qingtian obviously disdained her silly look. ¡°I¡¯m sure, as long as you don¡¯t meddle,¡± Gu Yunjing hid the affection in his eyes and said solemnly. Feng Qingtian raised his head. ¡°Me sleeping with her doesn¡¯t sh with you teaching her.¡± Chapter 120 - I Will Dual Cultivate With Her

Chapter 120: I Will Dual Cultivate With Her

Gu Yunjing chuckled. ¡°Prince Zi, do you not know the rules of Cloud Mirror Academy? Romantic rtionships aren¡¯t allowed here.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°Is that why you got her into Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Sharpness shed in Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes before it quickly disappeared. Gu Yunjing was certainly a devoted educator. There had to be another reason why he was so concerned about Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu was a useless woman without a spirit root. Her only advantage was her pretty face. ¡°It¡¯s best for disciples to cultivate when they aren¡¯t affected by personal feelings. That¡¯s a tradition.¡± Gu Yunjing was solemn. Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°I¡¯m here to teach. Did I say anything about personal feelings? I¡¯m going to dual cultivate with her.¡± Then, he dragged Gu Bailu out of the back of the house where she was eavesdropping. ¡°Are you done peeing?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my time of the month. I need to clean up. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Gu Bailu ran off, not intending to get involved in the two men¡¯s quarrel. Feng Qingtian caught her quickly. ¡°We did itst night. That¡¯s a lousy excuse.¡± Gu Bailu blushed. Could he not talk about it all the time? She shouldn¡¯t have given him the chance at all. It would be better if he had died! ¡°Leave me alone. Who¡¯s going to dual cultivate with you? I don¡¯t have any spiritual power.¡± Gu Bailu kicked at his manhood. Feng Qingtian was about to dodge, when Gu Yunjing shed close and dragged Gu Bailu to his side. ¡°Let go of her. She refused you, didn¡¯t she?¡± Gu Yunjing pounced on Feng Qingtian. ¡°If you want to dual cultivate, Prince Zi, juste to me. We¡¯re a better match.¡± He rubbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s waist in fascination as he spoke. Gu Bailu got goosebumps all over her body. Shao Di, thank you for doing so much to save your disciple. Feng Qingtian gazed at his hand, and white smoke suddenly rose from his body. Gu Yunjing cried out in pain and blew on his scorched hand. ¡°Am I worse than her? What can you get by dual cultivating with her? Only I can turn you into a deity.¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± Feng Qingtian said shortly. Gu Yunjing looked at Gu Bailu pitifully. ¡°Are you going to steal him from me?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No... Absolutely not. You two make things right. I¡¯ll check up on Ah Luo.¡± Gu Yunjing immediately gestured subtly at the maids, and they came forward and surrounded Gu Bailu. Feng Qingtian frowned. He hated women the most! But Gu Yunjing was always around a lot of women. Also, those women all had immense spiritual power. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t kill them easily. Thus, he had always kept his distance from them. ¡°Bring Gu Bailu back.¡± Gu Bailu stuck her tongue out at Feng Qingtian and waved her hand. ¡°Prince Zi, see you never.¡± Feng Qingtian sniffed and clenched his fists. He allowed the maids to take Gu Bailu away. He was going to punish her for sticking her tongue out at him. It wasn¡¯t time to keep her here yet. ¡°Gu Yunjing, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after, but if I discover that you¡¯ve been lying, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Chapter 121 - I Spent A Lot of Time On It

Chapter 121: I Spent A Lot of Time On It

After that announcement, Feng Qingtian put on the cape that Qin Shou gave him and walked into the house. ¡°Prince Zi, Cloud Mirror Academy can¡¯t afford a teacher like you. You better go back to your ce.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t even pause. ¡°I¡¯ll only teach Gu Bailu. Drive me away if you can.¡± Gu Yunjing seemed enraged. ¡°What do you want?¡± He was rather panicked. He knew Feng Qingtian too well. The man was cold and ruthless. He didn¡¯t care about too many things. But he would never let go of anything that he cared about. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have any money or talent. Why was he interested in her? ¡°I¡¯m in the mood for dual cultivation.¡± Feng Qingtian walked into the house and shut the door. Gu Yunjing clenched his fists, danger in his eyes. Had Feng Qingtian noticed something? How was that possible? The Night Lotus was on Nan Ningxin. Feng Qingtian only recognized the Night Lotus. Gu Yunjing turned around and left in a hurry. Gu Bailu returned to her own ce. Ah Luo was chewing and drooling over a te of gold meat. It only made her look even cuter. Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Ah Luo, I was missing for such a long time, and you still have an appetite for meat?¡± Ah Luo¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re back. Come and have a taste of real dragon meat. You¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re flying.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. She saw two pieces of meat on a delicate jade te. They were oily and fragrant. Dragon meat? ¡°Ah Luo, you weren¡¯t worried about me at all?¡± Had her Ah Luo been reced? Why was she only interested in food? Gu Bailu felt depressed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave with the man you like to sleep with? You must¡¯ve slept together somewhere. Why should I be worried? Here. Take a bite. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ah Luo cut a slice of meat and gave it to Gu Bailu. Gu Yunjing, who had entered the room, almost punched Ah Luo when he heard that. They must¡¯ve slept together somewhere? No need to worry about them? After all these years, the maid hadn¡¯t changed at all! After being hungry for a whole day, Gu Bailu put the meat in her mouth. It didn¡¯t taste bad at all. The meat was fresh and not overcooked. It was somewhat like codfish, but slightly sweeter. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s indeed delicious.¡± ¡°Delicious? Do you have any idea how much effort it took me to get it?¡± To please Gu Bailu, Gu Yunjing had gone through all the trouble of catching a dragon on his own, only to discover that Feng Qingtian had taken her away after he came back. Gu Yunjing couldn¡¯t feel any more sorry for himself. Gu Bailu blinked her eyes. ¡°Did you obtain it?¡± That exined it. Dragons certainly weren¡¯t everyday food. Even if they did exist, they weren¡¯t something that ordinary people could see or cook. ¡°It took me three days to kill it. My wounds haven¡¯t healed yet.¡± Gu Yunjing took off his clothes. His robe dropped to reveal the upper half of his body. There were crimson w marks all over his muscles. Anybody would feel pain at seeing them. Chapter 122 - Are You Interested in My Ah Luo?

Chapter 122: Are You Interested in My Ah Luo?

Gu Bailu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on some clothes? Have you used any balm? Isn¡¯t your medicine very good? Do you need me to rub it on you?¡± For her glutton Ah Luo, she didn¡¯t mind letting go of her self-respect. ¡°No medicine works on injuries caused by dragons. I can use my spiritual power to recover. But it¡¯s fine, as long as you like the meat.¡± Gu Yunjing pulled his clothes back on and sat down. ¡°Keep your distance from Prince Zi in the future. If you want to dual cultivate, do it with me.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you want to dual cultivate with Prince Zi? How would I dare do it with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant to do it with me.¡± Gu Yunjing sighed, disappointment shing across his face. Gu Bailu was of a mind to tack on for him: ¡°Even Qingqing refuses to dual cultivate with me. How lonely my life is.¡± Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°There are so many people in this world; there are definitely other people better than he is. Don¡¯t be reckless.¡± Gu Yunjing nced at her and frowned. ¡°You better clean yourself up. You look horrible.¡± Gu Bailu was still wearing Feng Qingtian¡¯s ck robe. Although it was made of a fancy, luxurious material, it was too big for her. Gu Bailu blushed and remembered that she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. She turned around and fled. Gu Yunjing sighed and looked at Ah Luo, who was enjoying her food. ¡°What do you think about yourdy dual cultivating with me?¡± Ah Luo raised her head and looked at him. ¡°That won¡¯t work. Mydy likes men who are good-looking and have great figures.¡± ¡°Why? Am I not one of them?¡± Gu Yunjing pulled a long face. Ah Luo shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re a woman!¡± Gu Yunjing suddenly stood up. ¡°Did yourdy tell you that?¡± ¡°Yes. Mydy says that you like Prince Zi, and that a woman lives in your heart.¡± Ah Luo worked hard to betray herdy. Gu Bailu was just about to take a warm bath, when she suddenly sneezed and fell into the bathtub. Damn it. Who was cursing her? She was about to stand up, when the door opened and somebody flew toward her. ¡°Gu Bailu, you said that I¡¯m a woman?¡± Gu Bailu wiped her face and looked down at herself. She waspletely wet, but thankfully, she hadn¡¯t taken off her robe yet. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re definitely a man.¡± Gu Bailu felt that it would be better for her to move out. It wasn¡¯t even safe to take a bath here. Shao Di was also quite an unpredictable man. He got her into Cloud Mirror Academy to teach her for no good reason. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. The man wouldn¡¯t have taken her in to teach her if there weren¡¯t any benefits involved. It wasn¡¯t as if he had suddenly be interested in caring for the underprivileged at 150 years old. Also, he got her dragon meat, because her Ah Luo liked it? Was he interested in Ah Luo? Gu Bailu shook her head. It was hard to guess what Shao Di was thinking. Better to just leave it alone. ¡°Why did you tell Ah Luo that I¡¯m a woman? She despises me now.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face was as ck as coal. Then, he blushed when he realized that Gu Bailu¡¯s figure was entuated by the utterly wet clothes. Chapter 123 - The Way To Dash Her Hopes

Chapter 123: The Way To Dash Her Hopes

Why is your face now dark, and now red? Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Was he into Ah Luo? That was no good. Ah Luo was too simple-minded for such a monster. ¡°You know that Ah Luo views things differently. I¡¯ll exin it to her and make sure that she knows you¡¯re a man.¡± Gu Bailu felt that it was necessary to lower her head under somebody else¡¯s roof. It didn¡¯t feel good to be caught in the middle of a bath. Her body curves might not be as enticing as Nan Ningxin¡¯s, but they were still attractive enough. You can¡¯t treat me like this, even if you¡¯re gay. ¡°You told her that I¡¯m a woman!¡± Gu Yunjing grew angry again when he thought about that. He had done so much, but Gu Bailu didn¡¯t treat him as a man. Was it all for nothing? ¡°That¡¯s not true! Ah Luo doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. I¡¯ll correct her immediately!¡± Even if he was a gay, he was still a man. ¡°Gu Bailu, I¡¯m a real man. Just feel it,¡± Gu Yunjing said, before stering himself to her. Scared, Gu Bailu stuck a rune on Gu Yunjing. Not expecting her reaction, Gu Yunjing froze. He said angrily, ¡°Gu Yunjing, unfreeze me!¡± Gu Bailu ran out in her wet clothes. ¡°Shao Di, just calm down. I know you¡¯re a man. I never doubted that...¡± Damn. All the handsome men here were truly devious. They were constantly trying to prove that they were in good working order. What was that about? Was Shao Di deranged because he had been lonely for too long? ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go now. Chen Yi, take us to the academy¡¯s dormitory.¡± She couldn¡¯t stay in this ce any longer! Chen Yi ran up, and Ah Luo grabbed a te of dragon meat and jumped nimbly onto the bear before pulling Gu Bailu up. When Gu Yunjing dissolved the rune and ran out, he saw a bear carrying the two of them away. ¡°Shao Di, should we pursue them?¡± Bai Ling approached him. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Yin Neng is contracted to her, and it¡¯ll be difficult to catch her. In any case, she can¡¯t escape the academy.¡± Gu Yunjing reflected on what he had done so far. He had done everything he should. He treated her nicely and fairly. But it wasn¡¯t as effective as Feng Qingtian¡¯s unreasonable actions. Feng Qingtian had always been a doer, but Gu Yunjing cared too much about Gu Bailu¡¯s feelings and feared that she would hate him. ¡°Am I toote again?¡± A beautiful shadow shed out. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to worry. Let Nan Ningxin go. She has to aplish her mission.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Nan Ningxin has the ability to do so...¡± He would¡¯ve let Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin make a baby if it were possible. Then, he would have nothing to worry about. However, Feng Qingtian had never cooperated. Fake goods couldn¡¯tpare with the real deal, after all. ¡°I have a way to make Miss Gu give uppletely on Prince Zi. Even if they discover the truthter, they won¡¯t be together.¡± Gu Yunjing sat up straight, his eyes glowing. ¡°What¡¯s your solution?¡± However, his eyes then grew dark. ¡°Will she be in danger?¡± ¡°Only when she gets hurt will she really change her mind. You mustn¡¯t be soft at this moment, Shao Di. Take a page out of Prince Zi¡¯s book about being ruthless.¡± Gu Yunjing narrowed his eyes. ¡°Tell me about it. What¡¯s your solution?¡± Chapter 124 - Promising Kid

Chapter 124: Promising Kid

When Gu Bailu returned to campus, she once again met Dou Ye, the young guide, at the campus entrance. Dou Ye smiled cutely. ¡°Senior Sister, are you here for ss? It¡¯s lunch break.¡± ¡°Dou Ye, bring me to the dormitories.¡± Gu Bailu touched his head and gave him a piece of meat from Ah Luo¡¯s te. Dou Ye blinked and smelled the meat. ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s this meat? It smells great.¡± ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re giving my dragon meat to a random kid.¡± Ah Luo was upset. It had been years since shest had any dragon meat, and yet herdy was giving it away. Herdy didn¡¯t like her anymore! ¡°Ah Luo, you have plenty of meat; it¡¯s fine to give him a piece. We must be generous.¡± Gu Bailu loved Ah Luo, but didn¡¯t want to spoil her. ¡°You haven¡¯t had any yourself, mydy.¡± ¡°Dra- dragon meat?¡± Stunned, Dou Ye took the dragon meat. He only knew dragons from the legends. Was this really dragon meat? ¡°Alright. Bring me to the dormitory area.¡± Dou Ye was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you living with Shao Di, Senior Sister? Why are you moving to the dorms?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Gu Bailu sighed helplessly. Who could¡¯ve foreseen that Shao Di was abnormal? He was a gay, and yet he had to prove that he was a man. In any case, she couldn¡¯t allow a gay to take advantage of her. Dou Ye nodded. ¡°Please follow me, Senior Sister.¡± Dou Ye led the way while holding the dragon meat with both hands. Gu Bailu felt exhausted on his behalf. ¡°Just eat it. It¡¯s just a piece of meat, it¡¯s not treasure.¡± Dou Ye shook his head hard. ¡°No, no... I¡¯ll give the meat to Uncle Principal. He is suffering from heavy wounds. The dragon meat will help him recover.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. Wasn¡¯t the school principal that Ye Jinchen? He looked fair and handsome, but he didn¡¯t seem very capable. As the head of Cloud Mirror Academy, he was crushed by Chen Yi. But Shao Di had punished him? His severe wounds were more likely to have been caused by Chen Yi. Then, Dou Ye asked concernedly, ¡°Are you angry with me, Senior Sister? That day, Uncle Principal...¡± Uncle Principal had almost killed Senior Sister. And enraged, Shao Di had punished Uncle Principal. Unbothered, Gu Bailu replied, ¡°It¡¯s already yours. You can do whatever you want with it. Dou Ye, you¡¯re bribing the principal at such a young age. What a promising kid.¡± ¡°Uncle Principal is very nice to me. He picked me up when I was abandoned.¡± Gu Bailu coughed. She shouldn¡¯t have thought such a dark thing about an innocent child. ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡± Gu Bailu apologized to him. Dou Ye grinned. ¡°As long as you won¡¯t be upset, I¡¯ll give it to Uncle Principal.¡± Gu Bailu nodded her head. ¡°Senior Sister, this is the dormitory area. I¡¯ll ask for quilts to be delivered to youter.¡± Dou Ye bowed respectfully and disappeared with the dragon meat. He looked young, but his cultivation was certainly good. The dormitories were better than Gu Bailu imagined. The dormitory area wasrge. Itprised rows of units that were in different colors. The unit colors weren¡¯t from paint, but from the wood itself. They were certainly lovely. Chapter 125 - I Need to Honor My Ancestors

Chapter 125: I Need to Honor My Ancestors

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The stele before every row indicated a ss number. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t need to think to know that her ss was at the end. Even though Shao Di had personally let them in, they were garbage, after all, and couldn¡¯t have more privileges than the geniuses did. Gu Bailu reached thest row and finally found the ss Gui that she was in. The units were actually pink. Shao Di seemed to be truly biased toward the losers. He had given them her favorite color. There were names on the doors of the separate units. The material they were made from was quite sophisticated, implying that the units had been carefully designed and built. Gu Bailu noticed that there were four names on most of the doors. ¡°Mydy, your name is here!¡± Ah Luo shouted, still holding the dragon meat. Gu Bailu checked the unit. It was no different than any other unit, except that there were only two names on the door: herself and one Bu Yaolian. ¡°Mydy, your bed is upied!¡± Ah Luoined after opening the door. Gu Bailu walked in. It was a simple room, with a desk and two beds. The area in the middle was empty. There were blooming flowers on the balcony. Both beds had stuff on them. Gu Bailu frowned. Her bed was supposed to be empty. Gu Bailu backed out and checked the door te again. It was indeed her room. Did somebody im her bed because they thought she wasn¡¯ting? While Gu Bailu was feeling confused, a meatball rushed in. ¡°I went through all the trouble to get meat...¡± The person threw the te on the desk, and was then stunned. ¡°You... you¡¯re the promising garbage!¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly back away. There was danger up ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you! You are indeed my roommate!¡± The meatball sprinted into Gu Bailu¡¯s arms. Before the girl could express her excitement, Ah Luo had already kicked her into the wall. ¡°How dare you attack mydy? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ah Luo popped arge piece of meat into her mouth and slid a finger across her throat. ¡°Ah Luo, don¡¯t me her. I¡¯m just so lovable that she couldn¡¯t control herself.¡± Bu Yaolian struggled to get back to her feet. ¡°It was just a greeting. Why did you hit me?¡± Gu Bailu helped her sit up. ¡°Well, Ah Luo is a little violent. Don¡¯t worry; normally, she won¡¯t kill anyone unless I order it.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Ah Luo fearfully. ¡°Don¡¯t beat me up. I... I need to learn good skills and honor my ancestors.¡± ¡°Nothing will happen as long as you¡¯re obedient.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to be mean to her. However, she really couldn¡¯t ept the girl¡¯s tendency to hug people. She wasn¡¯t a handsome man after all... No! Even if a handsome man like Shao Di were to hug her every time they met, she wouldn¡¯t agree to it! ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be good. Teach me your abilities.¡± Miss Bu Yaolian seemed obedient. ¡°Our teachers will teach us abilities. Right, who took my bed?¡± Bu Yaolian said, ¡°She said that she was your sister.¡± Gu Bailu immediately understood that it was Gu Wanqin. She and Ah Luo had been in trouble, and that woman was utterly unaffected by it. Chapter 126 - Shes Not Here to Enjoy Life

Chapter 126: She¡¯s Not Here to Enjoy Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How fortunate of her to have such a strong sister. ¡°You have the food first...¡± Gu Bailu patted Bu Yaolian¡¯s arm and stood up, before she threw a bag on her bed out the window. ¡°Ah Luo, throw everything out.¡± She loved an independent sister the most. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to live outdoors. ¡°As you wish, mydy.¡± Ah Luo quickly threw everything on the bed out the window. Gu Bailu smiled in satisfaction and sat on the bed. ¡°The bed is rather hard, but it¡¯ll do.¡± She certainly didn¡¯t want to wreck her mood by sleeping on the same bed with Gu Wanqin. She had brought the woman here to disgust her, not to entertain her. Right then, Gu Wanqin came in with a lunch box. She was wearing an attractive dress. ¡°Why are you here, Sister?¡± Gu Wanqin smiled warmly. Gu Bailu raised her eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long? Bring me the food. I¡¯m starving.¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s face twisted for a second. She regretted the fact that her sister hadn¡¯t been killed by the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy. ¡°We have food!¡± Ah Luo opened the lunch box in Gu Wanqin¡¯s hand quickly. There was fish, meat and even dessert. The food in Cloud Mirror Academy seemed good. ¡°Wow, you got a lot of food. I only got this after fighting for a long time.¡± Bu Yaolian was very envious. Gu Wanqin smiled. ¡°The disciples of the academy were friendly. They gave this to me.¡± Bu Yaolian sat down gloomily. ¡°Of course they¡¯re nice to you. You¡¯re beautiful and have immense spiritual power.¡± Gu Bailu poured half of the food in the box onto her te. ¡°Eat now. You don¡¯t need to worry. She¡¯s my servant. Just ask her to run your errands in the future.¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed. What was she talking about? She wanted the fatty to boss her around, too? Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really? She¡¯s your servant? I thought she was your sister.¡± ¡°Her mother was my mother¡¯s maid until she climbed into my father¡¯s bed. She¡¯s my sister in name, but she¡¯s actually just a servant. So, feel free to use her.¡± Bu Yaolian nced at Gu Wanqin and asked fearfully, ¡°Is that really okay?¡± That woman was already a level ten. In today¡¯s ss, the teacher had told them that they had to cultivate twenty levels in order to reach the Master level. Then, there was Grandmaster, Sword Elder, Sword Saint, and so on. Level ten was already half a Master. That was quite amazing. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t listen to you, I¡¯ll kick her out of here.¡± Gu Bailu made it clear. Bu Yaolian nodded. She realized that Gu Bailu didn¡¯t like her sister at all. The sister was nothing more than a servant. Bu Yaolian idolized Gu Bailu, because she had defeated so many disciples of the academy despite not having any spiritual power. Different from the other garbage, Bu Yaolian had a great dream since childhood, which was to be a great expert and honor her family! Chapter 127 - Its a Scam

Chapter 127: It¡¯s a Scam

So, she subconsciously disliked what Gu Bailu disliked. ¡°Let¡¯s have food.¡± Gu Bailu divided the food into three parts. Gu Wanqin reluctantly sat next to the desk and was about to pick up one part. However, Gu Bailu took it away. ¡°Fetch your own food. This is for Chen Yi.¡± Gu Wanqin put the food on the floor, and Chen Yi feasted on it. Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed color. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Even an animal is better than me?¡± ¡°It is. If you can¡¯t stand it, just go back. Nobody wants you here,¡± Gu Bailu said. Gu Wanqin held herself back and calmed down. Her mother had said that as long as any teacher regarded her appreciatively in this ce, she would be an actual disciple of Cloud Mirror Academy. Gu Wanqin wanted to lie on her bed, only to find that it was empty. ¡°Where¡¯s my stuff?¡± Gu Wanqin couldn¡¯t help but ask in a shrill voice. Ah Luo pushed her away and said innocently, ¡°This is mydy¡¯s bed. Go away. You¡¯re not allowed toe here.¡± Gu Bailu simply focused on the food and let Ah Luo deal with her. Bu Yaolian ate her meat quietly. It had been quite a few days since she had any meat. Gu Wanqin searched for a while and eventually found her luggage outside the window. She was more than infuriated. ¡°Sister, this is too outrageous!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve shown you enough mercy by allowing you to yell at me,¡± Gu Bailu respondedzily. Bu Yaolian looked at Gu Bailu even more admiringly. How intimidating! If she could make such a bold statement one day, she would die without regrets! Gu Wanqin stomped out in a fury. Ah Luo pouted. ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s finally quiet now. She¡¯s so hideous, nothing like what she used to pretend to be.¡± ¡°Eat. I need to take a bath and get some sleep.¡± There was a section in the room where they could bathe. Ah Luo fetched hot water for Gu Bailu, and probably used more violence than words to obtain it. Soon, someone brought her bedding. ¡°Dou Ye asked me to send this to you. How nice. Shao Di, Dou Ye and even Prince Zi all like you.¡± The maid left after leaving a jealous remark. Ah Luo wanted to beat her up, but Gu Bailu stopped her. ¡°Just let them talk. Only the mediocre suffer jealousy.¡± Gu Bailu slept until Bu Yaolian woke her up. ¡°Get up now. It¡¯s time for ss. Our teacher said that we¡¯ll be punished if we¡¯rete.¡± Drowsy, Gu Bailu was dragged to ss. Many other disciples were running to ss. Gu Bailu identally bumped into one of them. After that bump, the woman fell down and couldn¡¯t get up. Gu Bailu was immediately wide awake. ¡°Is this some sort of scam?¡± It wasn¡¯t a powerful collision. She couldn¡¯t have killed someone just by bumping into them. ¡°Mydy, she¡¯s bleeding,¡± Ah Luo said in surprise. She had never seen such a fragile person before. Gu Bailu looked at the person. There was truly an astounding amount of blood below her. Chapter 128 - A Beautiful Woman

Chapter 128: A Beautiful Woman

Gu Bailu sat down gravely and examined her. Dear lord, was this person pregnant? The woman was slim and was wearing a loose dress. Her face was covered by her hair. It was hard to tell that she was pregnant. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t in good shape. Gu Bailu immediately said, ¡°Ah Luo, stop anyone from approaching.¡± This was the sign of a miscarriage. If she didn¡¯t do anything, the child was doomed. Gu Bailu lifted the woman¡¯s hair and was stunned. What a beautiful girl! Her eyshes were as thick as feathers, and her skin was as fair as snow. She was like a delicate peach blossom, beautiful and gorgeous. Her lips twitched softly, as if she was crying out for sympathy. Gu Bailu softened her voice. ¡°Mydy, do you know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Gu Bailu knew that she wasn¡¯t really unconscious. There was no reply. Gu Bailu asked again, ¡°Whether or not you knew before, I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re pregnant. Now, your child is in danger. Do you want to save it? Gu Bailu thought she would try to save the baby even if the woman didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Help me,¡± the woman said gently, sounding like afortable breeze. Her voice carried a tiny bit of fear, which made people reluctant to speak too loudly. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Bailu took out her needles and stuck them in the woman¡¯s fingers and belly. Sinceing to this world, she had been thanking her master constantly for teaching her so many things. She hadined about the acupuncture arts because they were too difficult and boring. Now, she realized that everything that she had picked up mighte in handy one day. Bu Yaolian blocked them from view anxiously. They were about to bete for the afternoon ss. Their teacher would definitely punish them. They probably wouldn¡¯t get any supper. Ah Luo stood up ahead, intimidating the disciples who wanted a look. The disciples didn¡¯t dare sh with Ah Luo. Also, they were all busy as they headed for ss. Nobody recognized who the woman who fell was. They simply whispered to each other on the way, discussing how the garbage whom Shao Di was protecting might¡¯ve killed someone. Gu Bailu stabilized the woman with needles and picked her up. ¡°You need to get some rest on a bed for now. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself in theing days.¡± During the procedure, she had realized that the woman had a lot of calluses on her palms, suggesting that she did hardbor. The woman thanked her softly without saying much else. She simply touched her belly with her feeble hands, her eyes full of sorrow. Gu Bailu carried her to her own room. Since the woman was a disciple of the academy, she couldn¡¯t be married. Pregnancy before marriage was bad in this era. The woman rested obediently on the bed as Gu Bailu had instructed. Gu Bailu washed her hands and asked Ah Luo to clean the woman up. Bu Yaolian dragged her out the door anxiously. ¡°Well... We¡¯re alreadyte. Let¡¯s get to ss. The punishment can be terrifying.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Ah Luo, stay and watch over her. If she wants to leave, let her leave, but if she doesn¡¯t, make sure that no one looks for trouble with her.¡± Chapter 129 - Are You Really a Teacher?

Chapter 129: Are You Really a Teacher?

¡°As you wish. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her.¡± Gu Bailu finally left with Bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian was quite nervous, but she couldn¡¯t run fast because she was overweight. Gu Bailu had mixed feelings. ¡°Such a beautiful woman doesn¡¯t deserve this.¡± Bu Yaolian was breathing hard. ¡°She must¡¯ve met a scoundrel. She doesn¡¯t look like a bad woman.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could tell something like that from her face.¡± ¡°My dad taught me. He only does business with those who have agreeable faces. My dad says that wickedness is always reflected on the face.¡± ¡°What does your family do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in business. I¡¯ve been traveling with my father since I was a kid and I¡¯ve seen all sorts of people.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten a lot, too.¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Rising Clouds Empire and Heavenly Wind Empire. I¡¯ve visited the Empyrean Land, too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Empyrean Land?¡± Gu Bailu had never heard of it. ¡°It¡¯s the headquarters of the Nether Land. It¡¯s a beautiful but creepy ce.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Nether Land? Did you see the Nether King?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No. Except for his subordinates, few living people have ever seen the Nether King. I would rather not see him.¡± The Nether Land was indeed the most mysterious of all forces. Unlike the two Shaos, who had shown up before Gu Bailu without any sense of mystery at all. In the end, the two of them were stillte. There wasn¡¯t any sound from the ssroom at all. ¡°Is ss canceled?¡± Gu Bailu reached the window and looked in through the gap. All the disciples were sitting straight and at full attention. What was going on? Gu Bailu looked at the front, only to be shocked. It was the persistent Feng Qingtian. Was he really a teacher here? Gu Bailu touched her bottom. The spanking yesterday still hurt. She made up her mind. If he was going to spank her again in front of so many people, she would fight him. Gu Bailu gritted her teeth and opened the door. ¡°Sorry we¡¯rete. We¡¯ll ept any punishment except perverted ones.¡± Feng Qingtian simply gazed at her coldly. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it was hard to breathe. Bu Yaolian, hiding behind Gu Bailu, trembled before Feng Qingtian. The unbelievably handsome man was full of thorns. Her idol was truly bold to speak to such a man in such a way. Gu Bailu dragged her inside to sit in some empty spots. The most embarrassing thing was that her seat was at the very front before the teacher! Bu Yaolian sat behind her, her head lowered as she looked at the desk. Feng Qingtian simply stared at Gu Bailu coldly. The other disciples didn¡¯t dare to even breathe out loud or look at him. ¡°Well... Should we start our ss, sir?¡± Gu Bailu was actually quite scared, too. ¡°Come here,¡± Feng Qingtian said briefly. Gu Bailu sweated. Was she going to be spanked again? Gritting her teeth, she stood up. Bu Yaolian secretly pulled her sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You¡¯ll be beaten up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Gu Bailu walked over fearlessly. Chapter 130 - Punishment

Chapter 130: Punishment

Feng Qingtian grabbed her and walked out. ¡°Qin Shou, teach them.¡± Then, he left the room with Gu Bailu. Qin Shou stood on the podium solemnly. ¡°Whoever iste will be punished. Miss Gu is an example to all of you. Now, open your books and learn about spiritual power from page one. While you don¡¯t have any spiritual power, you have to know what your enemy is capable of.¡± Everybody was finally relieved. Although this teacher seemed stern, he was much more amiable than the previous guy. Bu Yaolian looked out the window, and Gu Bailu was nowhere to be seen. Feng Qingtian brought Gu Bailu to a dense forest that was dark and damp. ¡°Feng Qingtian, what are you doing? Let me tell you, I¡¯ll break your manhood if you take advantage of me again.¡± In Feng Qingtian¡¯s clutches, Gu Bailu announced her determination. Feng Qingtian tossed her to the ground. ¡°I said that you would be dead for sure if you werete again.¡± ¡°Is it my fault? It¡¯s all your fault. I could¡¯ve asked for leave today!¡± When all was said and done, she was here to learn real knowledge. Her opponents were anything but ordinary, after all. Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice turned low. ¡°Were you tired fromst night?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s face burned. Damn it. Can you not talk aboutst night? ¡°Prince Zi, we¡¯ve already settled the score between us with the sexst night. Remember that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it, did I?¡± Feng Qingtian was expressionless. ¡°Get up and take out your teleportation rune.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. She stood up quickly. ¡°Are you going to teach me how to use the teleportation rune?¡± ¡°I can, but on one condition.¡± Gu Bailu immediately crossed her arms tightly over her chest. ¡°I won¡¯t sell myself.¡± Feng Qingtian sniffed. ¡°Keep your distance from Shao Di in the future. If you can¡¯t avoid him, leave with the teleportation rune.¡± Gu Bailu felt that this wasn¡¯t right. ¡°You¡¯re teaching me how to use the teleportation rune so that I can stay away from Shao Di?¡± That didn¡¯t sound like a fair deal. Shao Di could teach her a lot of stuff, too. Feng Qingtian looked at her coldly. ¡°Just tell me whether you¡¯re okay with that.¡± Would she be chopped up and fed to the beasts if she said no? As if echoing Gu Bailu¡¯s fear, creepy howls came from the woods. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Bailu immediately agreed. She was truly bad at the teleportation rune. She didn¡¯t know why the trajectory always changed. After she grasped it, she could avoid both Shao Di and Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu brought out a teleportation rune, and Feng Qingtian seized it. ¡°Give all of them to me.¡± Gu Bailu was confused, but she still obediently gave all of them to him. Feng Qingtian drew a few lines on the runes and gave them back to Gu Bailu. ¡°You¡¯re free to use them now.¡± Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not teaching me any tricks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very easy for your runes to be disrupted if you use them at your current level of power.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Just use them now. Nothing will go wrong again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Bailu was rather suspicious. ¡°There are monsters in the woods. Go and collect their souls. You aren¡¯t allowed to stop until you¡¯ve captured a hundred of them.¡± Chapter 131 - Whats Going On?

Chapter 131: What¡¯s Going On?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian turned around and left the woods. Gu Bailu rubbed her hands. Fine. I should be punished for beingte. Although she didn¡¯t have her bracelet with her, she could capture souls without it after leveling up. Gu Bailu walked deep into the woods. She found the environment intimidating. She looked around, only to see many ferocious eyes. Gu Bailu hurried to draw a rune, and a glittering star immediately appeared. ¡°Explode...¡± The star hit the monsters in the depths of the woods. Immediately, countless behemoths swept through the woods like an overwhelming flood. Gu Bailu calmly cast a spell, and the star passed through the monsters. The monsters immediately fell to the ground with loud thumps. It wasn¡¯t until then that Gu Bailu realized that these beasts were as huge as rhinos and had skins as thick as crocodiles. Their faces were even more hideous than those of toads. Gu Bailu went to collect their souls. She was quite familiar with this job. The souls of beasts and humans were essentially the same. However, it still took her the whole afternoon to collect a hundred of them. She stored all the souls she collected. She was about to head back, when an enormous shadow lunged at her. Gu Bailu looked back and was stunned. The beast was too enormous for her to dodge. She touched the teleportation runes she was carrying. This was a good opportunity to test if they were useful. Without any hesitation, she threw out a teleportation rune. After a sh, Gu Bailu found herself on a bed. She hurriedly sat up. Feng Qingtian was staring at her coldly from under her. ¡°Have youpleted your task?¡± Gu Bailu was dazed for a long time. Her destination had been the dormitory. How on earth had she wound up on Feng Qingtian¡¯s bed? ¡°Why am I here?¡± Gu Bailu was befuddled. Feng Qingtian rolled her over. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s continue from where we left offst night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I continue that with you.¡± Gu Bailu cursed furiously. ¡°Do it with me, or die. Choose now.¡± ¡°I choose neither one!¡± Gu Bailu smacked his temples. Feng Qingtian gripped her. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Suddenly, the door shattered, and a fireball hurtled toward Feng Qingtian. ¡°If she can¡¯t, there¡¯s still me.¡± Gu Bailu got to her feet while Feng Qingtian was dodging, and was about to run to Gu Yunjing. Feng Qingtian, however, suddenly stopped dodging and wrapped her in his arms. The fireball hit him dead on. Gu Bailu clearly heard him cry out in pain. ¡°Qingtian!¡± somebody eximed as they stopped a meter away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you avoid that?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Bailu looked over. It was indeed Nan Ningxin, who was clutching her chest as if she was hurt. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? What are you doing in Cloud Mirror Academy? What do you want?¡± Nan Ningxin asked Feng Qingtian painfully without looking at Gu Bailu. Feng Qingtian let go of Gu Bailu and was about to speak, when he suddenly vomited blood. Gu Bailu seized the opportunity to sneak over to Gu Yunjing. After all, Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t die so easily. Nan Ningxin rushed over and hugged him. ¡°Qingtian, are you okay?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. What was that about? Chapter 132 - Is This the Night Lotus?

Chapter 132: Is This the Night Lotus?

Nan Ningxin could touch Feng Qingtian now? Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t crush her to pieces? Nan Ningxin took off her ne and put it on Feng Qingtian. ¡°Qingtian, don¡¯t worry. The Night Lotus will protect your spiritual power.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get it away.¡± Feng Qingtian tried to take off the essory. Nan Ningxin shook her head anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Shao Di¡¯s Red Fire can destroy your spirit root? Why did you take the hit?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t leave you.¡± Feng Qingtian insisted on taking off the ne. Gu Bailu frowned. This time, she finally noticed that the ne Nan Ningxin had been wearing was a pure lotus flower which had a creepy dark core. The lotus flower was strung on a transparent string that was barely visible. She was curious why Nan Ningxin could touch Feng Qingtian now. She had been wearing the same ne before, but couldn¡¯t approach Feng Qingtian back then. ¡°Prince Zi was hit by my Red Fire. His spiritual power has scattered.¡± Gu Yunjing asked Gu Bailu concernedly, ¡°Were you hurt just now?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Gu Yunjing examined her carefully before he rxed. ¡°Why did you run at the Red Fire just now? I almost hurt you.¡± ¡°I just saw the opportunity to escape...¡± She really thought that it was just a squabble between Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian. Their fights were astonishing each and every time, but neither of them were ever hurt. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yunjing to attack so fiercely this time. It seemed that Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t seen iting either. That was why he had blocked it with his body instead of dodging it. ¡°What a fool. You were running in desperation,¡± Gu Yunjing said angrily. He wasn¡¯t angry at Gu Bailu, but at himself. If Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t done anything, Gu Bailu would be dead. He had waited so many years for her, and he almost killed her just now. What scared him even more was that Feng Qingtian needed Gu Bailu more than just physically. He had shielded Gu Bailu almost without any hesitation; it was an instinctive protection. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be any more innocent. How could she know that they were fighting for real? She was too busy running away from Feng Qingtian to pay attention to the danger. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again... Stay away from any spiritual power,¡± Gu Yunjing held her hand and warned her gravely, his charming face now hard and cold. ¡°Alright. Got it. I¡¯ll pay more attention next time.¡± It was her negligence. Judging from how nervous Gu Yunjing was and how miserable Feng Qingtian was, she knew that she had almost been killed just now. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Nan Ningxin suddenly cried out and fell into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms like a leaf. ¡°Ningxin!¡± Feng Qingtian yelled anxiously. Nan Ningxin¡¯s skin withered like a fresh vegetable put in boiling water. She looked extremely awful. It was as if somebody had extracted her soul, leaving only the shell behind. Chapter 133 - Even She Was Fooled

Chapter 133: Even She Was Fooled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I said I would be fine. Why did you take off the Night Lotus?¡± Feng Qingtian roared, his face full of fury. His emotions were in extreme turmoil. Was Nan Ningxin going to die? ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m... alright.¡± Nan Ningxin seemed too weak to even breathe now. ¡°Will she die?¡± Gu Bailu asked Gu Yunjing anxiously. She wanted Nan Ningxin to die, but not yet. ¡°If nobody helps her, she will. Her soul is embedded in the Night Lotus. By taking off the Night Lotus, she took off her soul.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Night Lotus?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s an artifact that is contracted to the soul. It can bear any harm dealt to the person wearing it. It¡¯s the most precious life-saving artifact in the world.¡± ¡°So, even if I want Nan Ningxin to die, I can¡¯t kill her at all.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why Prince Zi only watched the fight between you and Nan Ningxin in the Murong family¡¯s house.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. That exined a lot. Prince Zi was merely enjoying the drama. He wasn¡¯t scared that Nan Ningxin would be killed or hurt at all. ¡°Was it Prince Zi who gave her the Night Lotus?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the only Night Lotus in the world.¡± Gu Bailu was at a loss after hearing that. Why did Nan Ningxin frame the Gu family when she had such a powerful background? Why did she do all that? No, Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t die until Gu Bailu figured it out. Gu Bailu asked Shao Di anxiously, ¡°Is there any way to protect her soul?¡± Gu Yunjing raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t want her to die?¡± ¡°I do, very much, but it¡¯s not time yet,¡± Gu Bailu said straighforwardly. Only when Nan Ningxin was alive could Gu Bailu investigate the dark force behind her and where her parents¡¯ souls had ended up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Prince Zi won¡¯t watch her die.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian, who was hugging Nan Ningxin in grief and remorse. Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°Feng Qingtian, why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Stop grieving!¡± As if he had been woken up, Feng Qingtian picked up Nan Ningxin and suddenly disappeared. Gu Bailu followed them. ¡°Chen Yi, go after them.¡± She had to make sure that Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t die. Gu Yunjing grabbed her. ¡°What are you doing? Prince Zi won¡¯t allow anything to happen to her. His scattered spiritual power will recover soon.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°Are you saying that Feng Qingtian won¡¯t die even if your Red Fire hit him?¡± So, Nan Ningxin was just ying a trick by torturing herself? ¡°It was indeed dangerous, but he¡¯s Prince Zi, and he has the best ability to recover.¡± If it were anybody else, they would be dead for sure. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Fine. Nan Ningxin¡¯s trick had worked quite well. Even she had been fooled! However, she still needed to see for herself how much Feng Qingtian cherished Nan Ningxin and how sessful her trick was. Gu Bailu was quite stubborn about that. She wanted to find out how absurd this world was. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± Gu Bailu sat on Chen Yi. Gu Yunjing stopped her again. ¡°Nan Ningxin won¡¯t die. Why do you still want to see them?¡± Chapter 134 - Spiritual Mirror Lake

Chapter 134: Spiritual Mirror Lake

¡°To watch the drama. I want to see how good she is.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Are you in love with Prince Zi and not happy to see him with another woman?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I don¡¯t feel good about no longer being unique, but I definitely don¡¯t love him. I¡¯m just going to enjoy the drama.¡± Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t let go of her. ¡°You can¡¯t go. The disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy aren¡¯t allowed to leave the campus without permission.¡± Gu Bailu approached him. ¡°Shao Di, aren¡¯t you curious at all? If things work out between Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Didn¡¯t he like Feng Qingtian? Why wasn¡¯t he nervous at all? If she were him, she would definitely follow and sabotage them. ¡°What chance do I want? You just want to ruin it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t want Nan Ningxin to die, but I don¡¯t want things to go her way, either. So, I have to follow them. If you don¡¯t release me, then...¡± Gu Bailu jumped off. Gu Yunjing asked, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll escape!¡± Gu Bailu threw out the teleportation rune and jumped into the portal. She had reached Feng Qingtian when she used the rune in the woods. So, Feng Qingtian must¡¯ve ced a trick on the runes to ensure that she would reach him every time. However, it was a great tool now for tracking him down. In the blink of an eye, Gu Bailu found herself on an ind that was surrounded by boundless water. The surging waves and the dark clouds indicated an oing tsunami. The ind was covered entirely in sand, and there wasn¡¯t a single tree. Gu Bailu watched Feng Qingtian carry Nan Ningxin to the center of the ind. Gu Bailu was about to follow them, when somebody stopped her. She pouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Gu Yunjing said solemnly. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s just say you¡¯re worried about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly worried about you. What¡¯s wrong with your head?¡± Gu Yunjing touched her head. Did she really not think of him as a man? Gu Yunjing was quite upset about that. How could he make her realize that he was a man? Should he act tough like Feng Qingtian? That wouldn¡¯t do. Although Gu Bailu had slept with Feng Qingtian, she didn¡¯t seem to care about Feng Qingtian at all. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Shao Di. Follow me.¡± But she was stopped again. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You won¡¯t be able to stand the field of spiritual power there.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. Feng Qingtian must be too busy treating Nan Ningxin to do anything else to her. Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t consummate their rtionship in her current condition, either. So, Gu Bailu might as well wait for a while. ¡°I won¡¯t approach them. I¡¯ll just watch them from a distance.¡± Gu Yunjing finally allowed her to draw closer, as long as she was behind him. Very soon, they saw a giant swirl of ripples in the sand, as if there was a vortex in the middle of the desert. The ripples weren¡¯t moving fast, but they were astonishing. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gu Bailu finally had someone she could ask. She knew too little of this world, and there were too many mysterious things. ¡°It¡¯s the Spiritual Mirror Lake, which can protect any soul,¡± Gu Yunjing said. Chapter 135 - I Have To Sabotage It

Chapter 135: I Have To Sabotage It

¡°What about a soul burned by the magma of hell?¡± Such souls would be obliterated. Gu Yunjing was surprised. Why did she know about the magma of hell? ¡°Theoretically, no, but someone who has spiritual power enough to destroy the world can negotiate with the Spiritual Mirror Lake, and it might be possible.¡± Gu Yunjing reined in his surprise and asked, ¡°How do you know about the magma of hell?¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°I always dream about burning in it, so I thought I should ask.¡± Gu Yunjing clenched his fists. Why was she having such a dream? Her memories had been wiped clean. It was impossible for her reconstituted soul to harbor past memories! ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. How can you be burned by that when you have no spiritual power?¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± Gu Bailu opened her hand, not particrly bothered. It was impossible for her to be truly obliterated by the magma of hell; somebody awesome had to have protected her soul. However, it was her parents who saved her in her dream. Were her parents so strong? Gu Bailu smiled and continued to observe Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin. Feng Qingtian put Nan Ningxin in the vortex, and her body started to circle along with the ripples. Feng Qingtian stretched out his hands, and they glowed with a green light which painted the ripples in different shades of color. ¡°Very impressive.¡± Gu Bailu had to admit that the gap between her and Feng Qingtian was too huge. In order to get stronger, she had to learn what her opponents were capable of. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s impressive? You¡¯ll be as good as him if you study,¡± Gu Yunjing said. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Really? I can be that good, too?¡± ¡°You can even control Yin Neng. Do you really not know how strong you are?¡± Gu Yunjing was rendered speechless. The girl was very proud and confident in battle, but when her confidence did disappear, she wasn¡¯t sure of herself at all, even though her enemies always ended up much worse off than her. ¡°About that... that was just luck,¡± Gu Bailu said modestly. If Yin Neng hadn¡¯t needed to deal with Ye Jinchen back then, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the enhancement rune on him. If he wasn¡¯t so scared of returning to Ice Mist Peak, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be contracted, either. She had only taken advantage of Yin Neng¡¯s desperation. ¡°Right, after Nan Ningxin recovers, will Feng Qingtian be able to touch her?¡± That was what Gu Bailu was most concerned about. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. After all, Prince Zi can be baffling.¡± Prince Zi¡¯s spiritual power was too strong; if someone he hated approached him, he would blow them away subconsciously. So, the only possible time to approach him was when his spiritual power had scattered. Gu Yunjing hadn¡¯t expected his attack to hit its target, because Prince Zi had always been strong. However, when Gu Bailu tried to escape, Prince Zi took the hit from the Red Fire by ident. With Prince Zi¡¯s spiritual power scattered, Nan Ningxin was smart enough to y her trick on him. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Gu Bailu was ambitious. The more Nan Ningxin wanted something, the more she would ruin it. Sorrow shed across Gu Yunjing¡¯s face. ¡°Are you really going to stop it just because of your history with Nan Ningxin?¡± Chapter 136 - What Do You Want Me To Do?

Chapter 136: What Do You Want Me To Do?

Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°History? We have much more than just history.¡± Gu Yunjing frowned in confusion. What could Nan Ningxin have possibly done to make Gu Bailu hate her so much? ¡°Is it really because of Nan Ningxin?¡± ¡°Of course. What else could it be?¡± Gu Bailu replied honestly. Gu Yunjing was secretly relieved. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°I could use your help.¡± Gu Yunjing raised his eyebrow. ¡°I would love to help you, but Nan Ningxin is an old acquaintance of mine...¡± ¡°Say no more. State your terms.¡± Gu Bailu interrupted him. Acquaintances were nothing in the face of interests. Gu Yunjing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m short of nothing except...¡± ¡°I know that you need someone to dual cultivate with.¡± Gu Bailu knew exactly what he would demand. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll definitely help you if you agree to that.¡± ¡°I would love to agree, but I¡¯m not qualified for that, and I can¡¯t guarantee that I can find someone who is.¡± ¡°You are.¡± Nobody is more qualified than you. Gu Yunjing added in his heart. Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°Are you sure that I can dual cultivate with you?¡± If she could dual cultivate with Shao Di, her power would definitely soar. ¡°All you need to do is say yes.¡± Gu Yunjing was delighted to find someone to dual cultivate with. The happiness from the bottom of his heart made him less lonely. Gu Bailu asked solemnly, ¡°What exactly is dual cultivation? Does it have to involve sex?¡± She couldn¡¯t agree to that if they had to sleep together. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. You don¡¯t even need to get naked.¡± ¡°Alright! You¡¯ve got yourself a deal. However, let me reiterate that I don¡¯t agree to sex, and that it¡¯s not my fault if the dual cultivation doesn¡¯t work because of myck of spiritual power.¡± ¡°Deal. How do you want me to help you?¡± Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t hesitate. Coldness shed in Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul must still be inside the Night Lotus. I want to steal it.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face changed. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The Night Lotus has a defense mechanism. You¡¯ll be killed if you touch it.¡± The Night Lotus was a contracted item that outsiders couldn¡¯t touch. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll fight over the soul with the Night Lotus before she recovers.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Nan Ningxin die, but Nan Ningxin could fall under her control. If she had Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul, the woman would have to listen to her! That couldn¡¯t be any more wonderful! Gu Bailu¡¯s hands were itchy at the thought. Her years of hard work were finally of use now. Gu Yunjing shook his head again. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to steal a soul that is contracted to the Night Lotus, or it wouldn¡¯t be the best artifact in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help.¡± Gu Bailu waved at him. Gu Yunjing hurried to lean over. Sensing her warm breath, he immediately blushed. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°The Night Lotus is an artifact, but it doesn¡¯t have intelligence, after all. Help me get the Night Lotus. I¡¯ll be able to get the soul out as long as you can get the Night Lotus for me.¡± Chapter 137 - Turn Her Into Bitter Meat!

Chapter 137: Turn Her Into Bitter Meat!

Gu Bailu was quite confident in her profession. Whatever contract existed would dissolve in her hands. ¡°I might not be able to get the Night Lotus.¡± Gu Yunjing was gloomy. He had just said that the Night Lotus was dangerous, and she was still asking him to do that. She didn¡¯t care about his life at all! ¡°Shao Di, are you not embarrassed that after your years of cultivation, you can¡¯t deal with an item that doesn¡¯t have intelligence?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t believe that Shao Di couldn¡¯t control the Night Lotus. Since Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul had been separated from her body, her power had to have been reduced. ¡°The Night Lotus is ten thousand years old…¡± Gu Yunjing sweated. He really wasn¡¯t confident. The best artifact in the world certainly deserved its name. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go! I don¡¯t think that a ne can be too much for me.¡± She also had a ne before, although it was just a dream. Artifacts were only powerful when they were under control. Nan Ningxin was dying. How capable could the Night Lotus be? ¡°Help me stall Feng Qingtian so that he can¡¯t heal Nan Ningxin.¡± Since they were going to sabotage this, they might as well go all out. Gu Bailu walked toward the ripples, when Gu Yunjing suddenly stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll take the Night Lotus. Stay away from it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t insist. It would be easier for her to focus on stealing Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul this way. Since Nan Ningxin was willing to y such a trick, Gu Bailu was going to turn the woman into bitter meat! Gu Yunjing leapt over andunched Red Fire at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian was injecting spiritual power into the ripples. He frowned at the sudden attack and looked at Gu Yunjing. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m saving Ningxin.¡± When he was with Gu Bailu, the man sabotaged them, and when he was saving Ningxin as the man wanted, the man still wasn¡¯t satisfied. Feng Qingtian felt that he didn¡¯t understand Gu Yunjing anymore. ¡°Excuse me, but someone is more important than Nan Ningxin.¡± Gu Yunjing then punched again, raising the ripples around Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu took the opportunity to steal Nan Ningxin¡¯s body. Nan Ningxin, however, suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Gu Bailu, you want to steal my soul?¡± ¡°Hehe. Since you¡¯re ruthless enough to torture yourself, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± Nan Ningxin sounded weak but proud. ¡°Stop wasting your time. The Night Lotus is not for you to touch.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a go first.¡± Gu Bailu never believed anything was impossible until she tried it. Everybody said that she was useless, but she had still defeated a lot of geniuses. Everybody said that Feng Qingtian was untouchable, but she had still used him as an antidote. She grabbed Nan Ningxin and threw her at Shao Di. ¡°Take her and run!¡± Shao Di picked up Nan Ningxin and leapt away. Nan Ningxin asked feebly, ¡°Shao Di, why are you doing this? You asked me to approach Qingtian. We were seeding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your sess, not mine.¡± What he wanted was for Gu Bailu to belong to him instead of Feng Qingtian. If Gu Bailu really hated Nan Ningxin so much, she certainly wouldn¡¯t allow Nan Ningxin to be with Feng Qingtian. In that case, they would only be more and more involved. That was thest thing he wanted. Chapter 138 - Should She Give Up?

Chapter 138: Should She Give Up?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What is it that you want?¡± Nan Ningxin looked at him and asked in confusion. The man had the most honorable identity. Even she didn¡¯t have the courage to speak with him often. He could¡¯ve led a wonderful life as the object of everyone¡¯s admiration, but he chose a path that she didn¡¯t understand. However, she had to thank him for paving a brilliant way for her, allowing her to approach her love and be appreciated by him. She had thought that he was on her side, until now. Things seemed to have changed since Gu Bailu showed up. ¡°Whatever you did to Gu Bailu will be the source of your regrets.¡± Gu Yunjing gave her a cold warning and poked Nan Ningxin¡¯s forehead. Nan Ningxin passed out reluctantly. He cautiously eyed the Night Lotus that was glistening on her chest. It seemed to be warning the intruder. Gu Yunjing seized the Night Lotus, and Feng Qingtian shouted, ¡°Gu Yunjing, you¡¯re going to kill yourself!¡± Then, Gu Yunjing was unexpectedly pushed a hundred meters away by an enormous force. Gu Bailu realized that this wasn¡¯t good. It was true that even Gu Yunjing couldn¡¯t touch the Night Lotus. How could there be such a powerful artifact? She hurried to take out a rune and cast a spell. The rune quickly flew to the Night Lotus on Nan Ningxin¡¯s chest. ¡°Freeze and suppress it!¡± Gu Bailu increased her power. It was just an inanimate item! Its power came from Nan Ningxin, who was currently vulnerable! Don¡¯t be scared! Gu Bailu chanted and approached Nan Ningxin. The mist around the Night Lotus grew denser still, and the dark light seemed to be splitting the sky into half. Gu Bailu felt an unprecedented blow that caused her hands and her body to tremble. Unwilling to back off, she drew a star and was about tounch it, when a giant hand grabbed her. ¡°Gu Bailu, I warned you that you mustn¡¯t hurt Ningxin. Did you take my words for nothing?¡± Feng Qingtian was gloomy, his face savage. Gu Bailu knew that this would infuriate him, but she wasn¡¯t scared. As long as she could steal Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul, both Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin would have to listen to her! One could never win anything without taking risks. She quickly smashed the star at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Damn your warning. I wouldn¡¯t be here if I was scared of you.¡± ording to her guess, with the fatal wound and the Red Fire that he had suffered recently, Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t be as strong as he used to be, or Nan Ningxin could never have approached him. However great his recovery ability was, his body was still weak. She was going to try it! Feng Qingtian dodged her star, which fell into the ripples and raised sparks. Feng Qingtian calmed down, and a streak of light flew at Gu Bailu like a rope. Gu Bailu moved nimbly and evaded the attack. Then, she looked at the Night Lotus anxiously. The rune was about to be broken by the Night Lotus. Once it was broken, she would suffer the recoil. Should she give up? Chapter 139 - Youre Not Getting Away With This!

Chapter 139: You¡¯re Not Getting Away With This!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No... Gu Bailu pointed at the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Summon Yin Neng with the contract!¡± She had never summoned it before. A pr bear appeared out of nowhere and suddenly turned into the skinny Yin Neng. ¡°Now you need my help? Who do you want me to fight?¡± Yin Nengined and frowned at Feng Qingtian. ¡°It¡¯s not him, right?¡± ¡°Why? Are you scared of him?¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°You have to go even if you¡¯re scared. He¡¯s my enemy today.¡± ¡°You kids are truly capricious. You were in love yesterday and you¡¯re fighting today?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in love with him? He loves this woman, and I¡¯m going to take her soul.¡± ¡°Jealousy isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Help me stall Feng Qingtian.¡± ¡°Tell you the truth: It¡¯s difficult to deal with someone as tough as Feng Qingtian.¡± ¡°Just stall him as long as you can. I only need a quarter of an hour.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Yin Neng changed quickly into a bear and lunged at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian asked coldly, ¡°Gu Bailu, are you sure that you want to do this?¡± For him, no battles were small. His enemies all died. He had never figured out Gu Bailu¡¯s identity, and he didn¡¯t want her to die so early. However, if she was too stubborn, he wouldn¡¯t go easy on her. ¡°Prince Zi, don¡¯t ask the obvious.¡± Gu Bailu stepped back and covered the Night Lotus with a rune. Are you the Night Lotus? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better today. Gu Yunjing stood up. His face changed when he saw that Gu Bailu was truly fighting the Night Lotus. ¡°Be careful. Do you really think that you¡¯re stronger than I am?¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°For some reason, I just feel that I can make it bend to my will. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t tame an inanimate object.¡± Gu Bailu had been seized by stubbornness when she saw the Night Lotus. It was just an item. Could it really prevent her from grabbing Nan Ningxin? Now that Nan Ningxin was vulnerable, she wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity! With no other choice, Gu Yunjing said, ¡°I¡¯ll enhance you with power.¡± The Night Lotus knew him too well, so he couldn¡¯t sh with it, in case it revealed certain things. Gu Bailu gave him runes. Gu Yunjing calmly injected the power of fire into them, and they started burning. ¡°This is the best I can do. If you¡¯re hurt, I won¡¯t let you continue.¡± Gu Yunjing retreated gravely. Gu Bailu nodded and chanted, ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and establish the array with the soul!¡± She used all her power and her expertise with the runes. The oue remained to be seen. On the other side, Feng Qingtian was at an impasse with Yin Neng, when he suddenly saw Gu Bailu¡¯s attack. His face changed and he roared, ¡°Gu Bailu, stop!¡± Feng Qingtian canceled his power and rushed over. When Gu Bailu¡¯s runes were about to hit the Night Lotus, they were blocked by his hand. Gu Bailu was hurled back more than ten meters. Damn it! I was so close! Feng Qingtian, you¡¯re not getting away with this! Chapter 140 - This Is For Her Own Good

Chapter 140: This Is For Her Own Good

Gu Bailu struggled to stand up, only to find that it was too painful to move. The pain reminded her of her suffering when she had been stabbed by the sword in her dream. Tears welled up in her eyes. Gu Yunjing rushed over and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t use your strength.¡± Gu Yunjing hurried to inject spiritual power into her body. He then gave her a Pure Heart Pill. Gu Bailu vomited a mouthful of blood and passed out. Gu Yunjing¡¯s face changed drastically and he looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this someday.¡± He knew very well that Feng Qingtian would regret it, although he didn¡¯t want him to. However, he wanted him to suffer for hurting Gu Bailu. For a moment, he even considered telling him the truth to make Feng Qingtian feel the pain of remorse and as payback for hurting Gu Bailu. But it was all his fault. He had let Feng Qingtian hurt Gu Bailu. He was the one who had reduced Gu Bailu to her current condition. He only wanted Gu Bailu to hate Feng Qingtian. He never wanted her to be hurt like this. He didn¡¯t know if what he had done was wrong. Gu Yunjing¡¯s determination shook. Was this possessiveness or love? ¡°Shao Di, don¡¯t overthink it. Bring Miss Gu back for now. She¡¯s badly hurt.¡± Somebody calmed Gu Yunjing down. He picked Gu Bailu up and disappeared from the ind. Feng Qingtian watched them disappear and continued battling Yin Neng. Yin Neng mocked, ¡°You were desperate when you wanted her, and you hurt her when you have another woman. I hate such people the most!¡± Yin Neng attacked Feng Qingtian. The ind immediately froze. Even the gigantic vortex stopped revolving. Nan Ningxin¡¯s face became even more awful. Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s for her own good. Why are you still here? Do you want to die?¡± Yin Neng¡¯s attack stopped, and his face changed. Having lived a thousand years, he naturally knew how terrifying Feng Qingtian was. Even the Imperial Residence and the Earthly Residence were unwilling to piss him off. He was now contracted. The battle wasn¡¯t in his favor if his master wasn¡¯t there. Yin Neng said reluctantly, ¡°That girl will return what you gave her today a hundred-fold. Take care.¡± Yin Neng disappeared, and the vortex started turning again. Feng Qingtian put Nan Ningxin in the center of the field of spiritual power, and began restoring her soul with his spiritual power again. The Night Lotus hadn¡¯t recovered from the attack of the runes yet. Dense mist was pouring out non-stop. Feng Qingtian had never seen the Night Lotus suffer an attack before. Just as nobody could approach him, nobody could approach the Night Lotus, except its master. Was it because the Night Lotus¡¯s contract with Nan Ningxin had been broken, thus diminishing its power? No... That wasn¡¯t it. He had grown up with the Night Lotus, and knew it best. As long as the Night Lotus refused, even he couldn¡¯t hit it. Chapter 141 - Are You Sure That You Love Me?

Chapter 141: Are You Sure That You Love Me?

However... why could Gu Bailu? Who was she, exactly? If the Night Lotus had only one master, he would suspect that Gu Bailu was the woman he had known in his previous life. However, he knew that she wasn¡¯t, because the Night Lotus recognized Nan Ningxin. It didn¡¯t make mistakes. Feng Qingtian looked at Nan Ningxin withplicated feelings. He could hug and touch Nan Ningxin now, but he didn¡¯t have any desire for her. Nan Ningxin was even prettier than Gu Bailu thanks to the pills and tonics that she had taken while growing up. But he couldn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Night Lotus, I raised you. Tell me what this is about,¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly. The mist from the Night Lotus had disappeared, and the petals had stopped moving. Feng Qingtian frowned and focused on healing Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul. As for the rest, he would figure it out sooner orter. Gu Yunjing brought Gu Bailu to a bed of spiritual power in his pce. The bed was connected to spiritual stones, and Gu Bailu became the focus of the spiritual power. The bed was where Gu Yunjing cultivated. No women had ever used it. Gu Yunjing put Gu Bailu on the bed and wiped away a tear. He swore to the tear that he would never make Gu Bailu cry again. Never! He clenched his fists and injected his spiritual power into the spiritual stones. It wasn¡¯t until he was sweating in exhaustion that Gu Bailu finally woke up again. ¡°Where am I?¡± Gu Bailu remembered what happened, but she still hurt too much to move. Gu Yunjing wiped his sweat. ¡°You¡¯re in my pce.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him, and he was clearly weak. ¡°Did you save me?¡± ¡°I said that I wouldn¡¯t just stand by if you got hurt.¡± Gu Yunjing smiled at her. He didn¡¯t seem as proud as before, but much more feeble. His weakness roused sympathy. Gu Bailu would be lying if she said that she was unmoved. Whatever his purpose was, he had defended her sincerely. ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± ¡°Because I love you. Is that so hard to understand?¡± Gu Yunjing thought that he had been obvious enough, but the girl ignored him every time. Gu Bailu was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Are you sure that you love me, and not Feng Qingtian? ¡°Why else do you think I started the garbage transformation project? It¡¯s only meant to make you stronger.¡± Although he could protect her, it was better to make her stronger so that she could do what she wanted on her own. Gu Bailu was stunned. The confession came too abruptly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was so charming. Who says that I¡¯m good for nothing?¡± Gu Bailu was happy after she thought it through. It was always a delightful thing to be loved, especially by someone as remarkable as Gu Yunjing. However, wasn¡¯t he gay? Or was he bisexual? Gu Yunjing touched her head. ¡°Judging from your high spirits, your wounds are probably healed now.¡± Chapter 142 - Is the Night Lotus So Horrifying?

Chapter 142: Is the Night Lotus So Horrifying?

Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes grew sharp. ¡°I won¡¯t forget who caused my pain. Do you think I can ever be strong enough to kill Feng Qingtian?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy your wish.¡± Gu Yunjing looked at her affectionately. Gu Bailu blushed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try so hard. Although I feel happy that you like me, there¡¯s little I can do in return. Do you want to try passing on your affections?¡± Gu Yunjing pinched her face hard, making her yell. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be passed on. I¡¯m stuck with you,¡± Gu Yunjing said casually. Gu Bailu scratched her head. ¡°What do you love about me?¡± ¡°Your stupidity.¡± ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m very smart, alright?¡± Fine. She had been stupid once, and had brought disaster upon her family. ¡°Are you not scared that my stupidity will bring doom to the Imperial Residence? I¡¯ve sworn to fight Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin.¡± Gu Yunjing stroked her hair. ¡°You can do whatever you want. The Imperial Residence is scared of nothing.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Fine, you start teaching me tomorrow. I want to be strong so that I won¡¯t be hit every day.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Your body is still weak. I¡¯ll invite Dr. Nan to examine you.¡± Gu Bailu knew that she couldn¡¯t be hasty. She simply stared at Gu Yunjing from the bed. She still found it hard to believe that the handsome Shao Di loved her. Wasn¡¯t this too dramatic? Was the guy impressed by her personality? Well... She didn¡¯t believe that herself. ¡°Sir, Dr. Nan is here.¡± Bai Ling¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Let him in.¡± The door was opened, and a middle-aged man in a gray robe walked in. He was quite surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your forbidden area? Why are you allowing me toe in today?¡± ¡°To have you examine her and see if there¡¯s a way to regrow a spirit root.¡± Although Gu Bailu didn¡¯t necessarily need spiritual power, it would be better if she had it. With spiritual power, Gu Bailu¡¯s path toward getting strong would get easier. Nan Zhuo nced at Gu Bailu. She was pretty, but certainly not the most attractive beauty. Why on earth was Shao Di enchanted by her? ¡°The rumor is that you got yourself a female disciple. Is that true?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up.¡± Shao Di stood up and gave his ce to the doctor. Gu Bailu stared at Nan Zhuo. The middle-aged man was in and didn¡¯t have much spiritual power, but he had to know what he was doing since Shao Di apparently respected him. Nan Zhuo also stared at Gu Bailu, only to be stopped by Gu Yunjing. ¡°I asked you to check her body, not her face.¡± ¡°How can I check her body without looking at her face?¡± Nan Zhuo sat down and began to examine Gu Bailu. ¡°Who did this? Her soul was almost blown away,¡± Nan Zhuo said in surprise. It was a miracle that she had survived such severe wounds. Gu Yunjing¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°She touched the Night Lotus.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nan Zhuo immediately stood up and backed off. ¡°You asked me toe when you knew that? The Night Lotus¡¯s counterattack is weird. I quit.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. Was the Night Lotus really so horrible? It was just an artifact. If Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t gotten in her way, she could¡¯ve destroyed it! Chapter 143 - Its For His Own Good That I Emasculate Him

Chapter 143: It¡¯s For His Own Good That I Emascte Him

Gu Bailu looked at Gu Yunjing in bewilderment. ¡°Are you sure that he¡¯s a great doctor? He doesn¡¯t sound confident at all.¡± Gu Yunjing coughed. The girl really didn¡¯t know how formidable the Night Lotus was. ¡°You were truly bold enough to touch the Night Lotus. It once swallowed the greatest deity in the Heavenly Realm... And you touched it...¡± Before Gu Yunjing could reply, Nan Zhuo was alreadyining. ¡°Who¡¯s the greatest deity in the Heavenly Realm?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. ¡°How would I know? That¡¯s what the legends say,¡± Nan Zhuo said matter-of-factly. ¡°That¡¯s so baseless. I touched it and almost destroyed it, and I¡¯m still alive.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t stand himplimenting the Night Lotus. Wasn¡¯t it the same asplimenting Nan Ningxin? She would never ept that. ¡°Right, why are you still alive?¡± Nan Zhuo was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m a disaster. I¡¯m supposed to live forever.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Was he really a doctor? Didn¡¯t he know that it was impolite to ask someone why they weren¡¯t dead? Why should I have died? ¡°I partly agree. You probably really are a disaster. That¡¯s why you survived. You can even recover on your own. How amazing!¡± Nan Zhuo had treated a lot of patients over the years, but he had never seen a case as mysterious as hers. He asked Gu Yunjing, not entirely convinced, ¡°Shao Di, did she really touch the Night Lotus?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Nan Zhuo thought for a moment and said, ¡°She was lucky to survive. It¡¯s probably because she doesn¡¯t have much spiritual power. The recoil didn¡¯t have a huge impact on her. However, if she hadn¡¯t stopped in time, her soul would¡¯ve been shattered.¡± Right then, Chen Yi roared outside the room. He broke in without Shao Di¡¯s permission. ¡°This quack may be right. Prince Zi said that he attacked for her own good.¡± To Chen Yi, a man as proud as Feng Qingtian had no reason to lie. If he wanted to deal with Gu Bailu, he wouldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Quack? What are you talking about? I¡¯m a qualified doctor!¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°For my own good? I¡¯ll chop his penis off someday for his own good.¡± Chen Yi felt his back grow cold and decided never to piss her off. She was bold enough to chop off a penis. Perhaps because of the contract, Chen Yi was very confident in his little master and believed that she would get stronger. ¡°Although I don¡¯t agree with this beast¡¯s opinion of me, I think you should thank whoever stopped you. Your soul truly was on the brink of dispersion...¡± Nan Zhuo added. Gu Yunjing scolded, ¡°What are you talking about, Nan Zhuo? She was wounded precisely because of Prince Zi.¡± Nan Zhuo replied, ¡°Prince Zi indeed could¡¯ve shattered her soul... However, the Night Lotus...¡± ¡°Are you here to treat me or not? I feel terrible. Can you give me some painkillers first?¡± Why was he defending Feng Qingtian? Should I thank him for hurting me and protecting Nan Ningxin? Certainly not! I¡¯ll curse you every day to never be able to touch another woman in your life! Chapter 144 - I Can Catch Them Easily

Chapter 144: I Can Catch Them Easily

Nan Zhuo shook his head. ¡°To cure your soul dispersion, you need to eat demonic souls.¡± ¡°Demonic souls?¡± Gu Bailu released a few souls she had on her. They spun around Gu Bailu in different colors. ¡°Do you mean these?¡± Nan Zhuo¡¯s eyes popped out. ¡°Where did you get them?¡± ¡°I caught them.¡± ¡°You need plenty more.¡± Nan Zhuo was surprised, but he also felt that they weren¡¯t enough. Gu Bailu simply released all the souls that were trapped in the runes. ¡°Are these enough?¡± The room was crammed with wandering ghosts. Some even looked ferocious, but actually posed no threat. ¡°How did you get so many of them?¡± Nan Zhuo was surprised again. ¡°Like I said, I caught them.¡± Gu Bailu felt that the doctor was an idiot. ¡°How did you catch so many?¡± It was possible that she had caught a few by ident, but the number was too great. Even Shao Di couldn¡¯t y with souls so easily. That was because most souls in this world were collected by the Nether Land. Few cultivators in this world could control souls. Was she able to? ¡°I caught them easily. Can you stop asking questions like a baby? Are these souls enough?¡± She was a patient. Wasn¡¯t it more important to treat her than to ask her questions? She didn¡¯t like that she wasn¡¯t able to move. After she recovered, she would start cursing that moron Feng Qingtian. ¡°I... I think so.¡± Nan Zhuo was lost for words. No wonder Shao Di thought so highly of her. She was a soul maniptor. How could she control souls without spiritual power? Nan Zhuo was eager to ask, but he decided to cure her first since she clearly wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Eat them, and I¡¯ll help with your digestion.¡± Gu Bailu cast a spell, and those souls slowly disappeared into her body. Gu Bailu was as swollen as a ball after eating all of them. She passed out on the bed. It was her first time eating souls she had caught. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yunjing asked anxiously. Nan Zhuo smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could be so anxious, Shao Di.¡± He took out a needle and was about to stab it in Gu Bailu¡¯s belly button. Gu Yunjing seized it. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Nan Zhuo scoffed. ¡°Shao Di, I¡¯m a doctor. There¡¯s no distinction between gender in my eyes.¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Gu Yunjing pushed him away and sat down next to Gu Bailu. Rendered speechless, Nan Zhuo gave him a few acupuncture points. Gu Yunjing put the needles in ce, and Nan Zhuo said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll make the pills.¡± ¡°Go now.¡± Althoughmon pills could curemon wounds, the better ones had to be made for the patient on the spot to better cure them. ¡°You must keep a close eye on her and don¡¯t let anyone harm her, or there will be dire consequences if the souls swallow her up.¡± Nan Zhuo gave him the reminder and left. Gu Yunjing stared at Gu Bailu for a long time, then asked Chen Yi, ¡°Did Prince Zi really say that it was for her own good?¡± Chen Yi wagged its tail and licked its fur. ¡°You don¡¯t need to question my words.¡± Chapter 145 - Ill Curse You With Runes

Chapter 145: I¡¯ll Curse You With Runes

As someone who was bold enough to deal with Gu Yunjing¡¯s father, Chen Yi simply ignored Gu Yunjing¡¯s question. Gu Yunjing had promised to protect the girl, but she had sustained such severe wounds. How on earth had he be Shao Di? The people of the Imperial Residence were certainly declining. Gu Yunjing frowned. Did the Night Lotus have a stronger effect which Feng Qingtian knew about and he didn¡¯t? He had only allowed Gu Bailu to touch the Night Lotus because nothing would happen to her. However, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know that. Had he tried to stop her not because of Nan Ningxin, but for Gu Bailu¡¯s own sake? Had he realized something? Gu Yunjing spent the whole night next to Gu Bailu, recalling the things of the past. He had finally let the girl know that he loved her. He had waited too long for this moment. He wouldn¡¯t allow history to repeat itself. Never. After one night, Gu Bailu waspletely healed. She was as vigorous as ever after she woke up. Gu Bailu ran out of the pce and drew two runes under a peach tree. ¡°Feng Qingtian, since I can¡¯t beat you right now, I can only curse you to never be able to touch your love.¡± Gu Bailu then stuck the runes to the peach tree. Runes worked best under the peach tree. Feng Qingtian was carrying Nan Ningxin to his house, when his hands suddenly hurt and tossed Nan Ningxin to the ground. He hurriedly stepped back and got his hands under control. He had almost attacked Nan Ningxin just now. He looked at his hands gloomily. It was obvious that something had manipted his hands just now. Who had power great enough to control him? ¡°My lord, what happened? Why is Miss Nan on the ground?¡± Qin Shou came and asked in confusion. Feng Qingtian frowned at Nan Ningxin. He couldn¡¯t touch her at all. The Night Lotus¡¯s power had dispelled his disgust of Nan Ningxin, but what happened just now made him want to keep a distance from her again. ¡°Carry her to the room. Send her to the Murong family after she wakes up.¡± Feng Qingtian returned to his chamber after that. He closed the door and looked at his injured hands, where a strange rune remained. Was this what had controlled his hands? ¡°Ye Ying, bring Ye Hua back.¡± A shadow shed, before the room returned to normal, as if the person had never been there. Lying on his bed, Feng Qingtian pondered on everything that had happened. Gu Bailu was more capable than he had thought. Few people could attack the Night Lotus in this world. Even he didn¡¯t dare do that to the Night Lotus. It had grown up with him in the darkert, cruellest and most dangerous mountain, right on top of the fires of hell, but it hadn¡¯t been contaminated, and instead had glowed splendidly. However, it did also retain dark qualities, as indicated by its ck core. It had taken Feng Qingtian three years to pick and freeze it into a ne. Right now, the power of the Night Lotus was even greater than his. Chapter 146 - Are You Not the Master of the Night Lotus?

Chapter 146: Are You Not the Master of the Night Lotus?

After too many reincarnations, he couldn¡¯t remember much of his past now, and his power had dwindled. However, Gu Bailu was able to attack it. Although the Night Lotus had resisted, it certainly hadn¡¯t been trying its best, or Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t have survived. Who exactly was Gu Bailu? Where should he start investigating? ¡°My lord, Miss Nan is awake. She wants to see you.¡± Qin Shou¡¯s voice rang out outside. Feng Qingtian thought for a moment before he opened the door. Nan Ningxin was ecstatic when she found herself in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Could she finally approach Prince Zi now? It had been the right decision to guide him with the Night Lotus. Hearing footsteps, Nan Ningxin hurriedlybed her hair and pulled at her clothes so that they revealed some cleavage. This was precisely the erotic image that Feng Qingtian saw when he came in. Nan Ningxin was beautiful to begin with, and lying weakly on the bed, she looked even more pitiful. Qin Shou was puzzled. Why did the girl look even weaker when she saw his lord? Feng Qingtian looked at her naked shoulders and said to Qin Shou, ¡°Cover her in the quilt. Make sure that she doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Nan Ningxin moaned. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to touch me. Qingtian, youe...¡± Guilt shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I still can¡¯t touch you.¡± Nan Ningxin was stunned. ¡°How is that possible? I clearly touched you. You even hugged me. Why is this happening? Why are you doing this to me?¡± She held back her tears and murmured to herself, as if she was struggling not to have a meltdown. ¡°You¡¯ve touched the Night Lotus. Why can¡¯t you touch me? How much longer must we be apart?¡± Feng Qingtian tried to persuade her. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. We¡¯ve already waited hundreds of years. Maybe it¡¯ll be fine in our next life.¡± Nan Ningxin was dazed. ¡°Next life? I have to wait until the next life?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve waited eight lives for you. I¡¯m not afraid of waiting one more.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t remember much of his previous lives, but it seemed that he hadn¡¯t been able to touch women then, either. So, he had never felt that somebody was secretly influencing him. However, he was wary after what happened today. Was somebody manipting him? ¡°No! I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll encounter each other in the next life. I want us to be together in this one. We¡¯ve missed too much.¡± Nan Ningxin shook her head in pain. There wasn¡¯t any emotion except guilt in Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her Night Lotus and asked, ¡°Is the Night Lotus alright?¡± Nan Ningxin lowered her head and checked, only to discover that the dark core wasrger than before. Holding back her suspicions, she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It seemed very merciful toward Gu Bailu.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Are you saying that Gu Bailu isn¡¯t dead?¡± She had provoked Gu Bailu precisely because she wanted her to attack the Night Lotus. The Night Lotus¡¯s counterattack was too much for Gu Bailu to bear. She thought that the woman was dead for sure, so she hadn¡¯t even bothered to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at him. ¡°Did you help her? How could she have survived? Even I couldn¡¯t take the Night Lotus¡¯s counterattack years ago. How can she?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her sharply. ¡°You should ask yourself the question. Aren¡¯t you the master of the Night Lotus?¡± Chapter 147 - The Token Left By the Woman

Chapter 147: The Token Left By the Woman

¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Nan Ningxin truly didn¡¯t know. The Night Lotus was her artifact. She had been weak back then, but had still been able to control it. She had given it instructions to kill Gu Bailu and shatter her soul. Why didn¡¯t the Night Lotus listen to her? She grasped the Night Lotus in a panic and sensed power surging inside her. The Night Lotus was just like before, and didn¡¯t reject her at all. ¡°My lord, Ye Hua is back.¡± A female voice rang out. Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll send you back to the Murong family after you¡¯ve recovered.¡± He left after saying that. After the door was shut, Nan Ningxin pounded the pillow. ¡°Damn you, Gu Bailu, why aren¡¯t you dead? Night Lotus, why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± The Night Lotus glittered, before it dimmed again. Feng Qingtian returned to his room, where a woman in ck was already kneeling. ¡°Report everything that Gu Bailu did after she returned,¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly. ¡°Miss Gu was badly hurt. Shao Di put her in his training room and asked Nan Zhuo to treat her. She seemed fine this morning. She drew runes under a peach tree and said...¡± Ye Hua stopped, not daring to repeat what Gu Bailu had said. Her lord would certainly cut her into pieces after hearing it. ¡°Just spit it out. You won¡¯t be punished.¡± Feng Qingtian knew that Gu Bailu certainly wouldn¡¯t say anything nice. ¡°She said... she cursed you to never be able to touch the woman you love. I brought back the runes. Do you want to take a look, my lord?¡± Ye Hua had been sent to monitor Gu Bailu precisely because she was smart and good at sneaking around. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Give them to me.¡± Ye Hua took out the runes. Feng Qingtian realized that they were identical to the patterns on his hands. Gu Bailu was truly behind it. If Gu Bailu could manipte him, could other people do so as well? After all, there would certainly be people stronger than her. He was eager to know exactly who Gu Bailu was, but he couldn¡¯t see her real self even in the Spiritual Mirror Lake. It was weird. ¡°Qin Shou, get ready to send Nan Ningxin back to the Murong family.¡± It seemed time to meet Lady Murong. After Gu Bailu cursed Feng Qingtian and had breakfast, Ah Luo arrived. ¡°Mydy, the beauty left. I asked her to stay, but she refused and gave me this.¡± Ah Luo took out a token. Gu Bailu took it, only to almost fall over. The token was surprisingly heavy. ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s made of Cold Ink Iron. You can¡¯t carry it without spiritual power.¡± Gu Bailu was more than infuriated. Why didn¡¯t you say it sooner? The maids in the room secretly chuckled. ¡°Cough. Why did you give it to me?¡± Gu Bailu hurried to drop the token on the table. ¡°I¡¯m scared that I may lose it,¡± Ah Luo replied matter-of-factly. So you gave it to someone who can¡¯t carry it? ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of iron. Can anything happen if you lose it?¡± The maids in the room were lost for words. Cold Ink Iron was extremely rare. Why did she make it sound like it was garbage? ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s from the Nether Land.¡± Chapter 148 - Study Hard

Chapter 148: Study Hard

The Nether Land? The token immediately felt intimidating to Gu Bailu. ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s from the Nether Land?¡± ¡°Mydy, there¡¯s a giant ¡®Nether¡¯ on it.¡± Although Ah Luo thought it was a stupid question, she couldn¡¯t show any impatience with herdy. Herdy could read, couldn¡¯t she? However, most of the characters she wrote when she drew runes were iprehensible. Gu Bailu widened her eyes at Ah Luo¡¯s disdain and finally saw the word on the token that was as dark as coal. ¡°Just because there¡¯s a Nether on it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s from the Nether Land.¡± ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s Cold Ink Iron.¡± Suddenly, Gu Bailu felt that Ah Luo was more knowledgeable than she was. She touched Ah Luo¡¯s head. ¡°Because it¡¯s Cold Ink Iron, it¡¯s from the Nether Land?¡± Ah Luo nodded firmly. Nobody would use such a rare stone to make tokens except the lunatics of the Nether Land. It was like offering someone dragon meat as a snack. Ah Luo looked at herdy. Herdy was simr to the lunatics of the Nether Land. ¡°Then, let¡¯s keep it properly. Should we run out of money, we can sell it.¡± Gu Bailu made the decision in delight. After breakfast, Gu Bailu brought Ah Luo to the ssroom. Gu Yunjing said that her professor was one of the rare experts who was good at runes. He also persuaded her to be nice to Ouyang Yin so that she would progress more quickly. Gu Bailu decided to put aside her hostility toward Ouyang Yin in order to p Feng Qingtian¡¯s face sooner. Speaking of Ouyang Yin, he used to be a prince of Rising Clouds Empire who had been the most likely candidate to inherit the throne, given his magnificent spiritual power. However, he found life in the royal pce too dull, and the world beyond it wonderful. Thus, he left to wander the world. He met a girl whom he fell in love with, but the girl died in an ident. Before the girl closed her eyes, she said that her soul would be with him forever. Thus, Ouyang Yin began to study souls and gradually turned into a spirit maniptor. Spirit maniptors were rare on this continent. However, he never found the soul of his love despite bing a spirit maniptor. He knew that she had been captured by the people of the Nether Land. He even went to the Nether Land once. However, the Nether Land was a ce that only dead people could enter. Ouyang Yin almost lost his life. It was Shao Di who saved him in passing. Shao Di then talked him into teaching Gu Bailu at Cloud Mirror Academy. Of course, Ouyang Yin¡¯s condition was that Shao Di had to help him find his love¡¯s soul in the Nether Land. Gu Bailu finally realized how much trouble Gu Yunjing had gone through to find her a teacher. How should she repay him? She should grow faster so that she could dual cultivate with him sooner. After all, she couldn¡¯t respond to his love for her now. Until she got her revenge and found her parents, love was just bulls*it. When Gu Bailu reached the ssroom, Ouyang Yin hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but all the disciples were present. Nobody dared to disobey the rules of Cloud Mirror Academy. Shao Di had asked them to learn, so they had to learn, whether they were willing or not. Gu Bailu had barely sat down when Bu Yaolian poked her in the back. ¡°Good morning. Did you have breakfast? I saved you two steamed buns.¡± Chapter 149 - Trial

Chapter 149: Trial

Gu Bailu smiled at her and put a Snow Goddess Fruit on her table. ¡°Take this.¡± The girl probably only got a few buns in the morning, and she even left two for her. That was really nice! Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened, and her round face was full of excitement. She stood up and lunged at Gu Bailu. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re so nice to me. Nobody has been this nice to me since my father died.¡± She leaned on Gu Bailu with her snot and tears. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s just a fruit. Aren¡¯t you too excited?¡± Gu Bailu meant to push her away, but the girl was astonishingly clingy! ¡°It¡¯s nomon fruit; it¡¯s a fruit of your love, Lulu. I¡¯ll show it to my grandmother and tell her that somebody gave me such a precious fruit.¡± Gu Bailu sweated. If you¡¯re so excited over a fruit, what will you do if I give you a gorgeous man? Gu Bailu moved her body. ¡°Release me first. There¡¯ll be more fruit tomorrow. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll give it to someone else.¡± Bu Yaolian immediately stuffed the fruit into her mouth, before she slurred, ¡°You must give me the fruit tomorrow. I have to show it to my grandmother.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her wet clothes and suddenly felt the urge to kick Bu Yaolian into the ocean. The girl next to Gu Bailu gave her a handkerchief. ¡°Wipe your clothes with this. She may like you too much.¡± Gu Bailu epted the handkerchief and thanked her. Of course she knew that Bu Yaolian liked her, otherwise, she would¡¯ve already kicked her to another. However, she really wanted to ask the girl what she liked about her, so that Gu Bailu could change it. While Gu Bailu was wiping her clothes, Ouyang Yin came in unhurriedly. He sat down and asked, ¡°Have you memorized what I asked you to yesterday?¡± Gu Bailu stood up in a hurry. ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t memorized it yet.¡± Feng Qingtian had taken her away yesterday. She had no idea what she was meant to memorize. ¡°And you seem very proud of that?¡± Ouyang Yin looked at her. To be honest, he didn¡¯t quite know how to treat this disciple. Both Shao Di and Prince Zi were close to her. He used to hate people who counted on their connections. However, he also knew that she must have something special, for Shao Di and Prince Zi to treat her differently. ¡°Master, you threw me to Feng Qingtian. He asked me to catch souls and didn¡¯t tell me to memorize anything.¡± Gu Bailu was angry; if the man hadn¡¯t asked Feng Qingtian to teach her, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered at all. She hadn¡¯t learned anything from him yet, but he had already pitted her many times. ¡°Cough. You were lucky to have Prince Zi teach you.¡± Ouyang Yin looked embarrassed. He had been forced to do that after being threatened by Prince Zi. ¡°We both are well aware of the reason. Prince Zi won¡¯t being any longer. Please enlighten me in the future, Sir.¡± Gu Bailu bowed respectfully. Being in the wrong here, Ouyang Yin naturally wouldn¡¯t pick on her anymore. ¡°Sit down.¡± Ouyang Yin waved. He decided to go easy on this person who had plenty of connections. ¡°For those who haven¡¯t memorized the content, don¡¯t me me for not warning you if anything happens to you in thepetition today.¡± Chapter 150 - How Long Are You Going to Hug Me?

Chapter 150: How Long Are You Going to Hug Me?

Ouyang Yin took out a book from his ragged clothes. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll tell you what the groupings for thepetition are. This time, we¡¯ll be teaming up with the disciples of ss A in groups of five: two from our ss and three from ss A in each group. There are eight groups in total. The first three groups to pass the trial will be rewarded, and thest three will be punished. Gather in the square now.¡± Ouyang Yin wobbled away with his wine pot after that. Gu Bailu was stunned. What was the trial? What did they have to memorize yesterday? She was of a mind to ask her lovely ssmates, but they all swarmed out, as if they were afraid that their teacher would kill them if they werete. Gu Bailu was bummed. Would they really grow if they were such cowards? A fat hand grasped her. ¡°Lulu, yesterday, we were asked to memorize the route as well as the traps along the way in today¡¯s trial.¡± ¡°Huh? Why do we need to memorize that?¡± ¡°The teacher said that otherwise, it¡¯ll be too embarrassing for our ss.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Isn¡¯t that cheating?¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t cheat. Will you do it or not?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Bailu immediately forgot her integrity. Bu Yaolian gave her a piece of paper. ¡°Keep it to yourself. Our teacher will beat you up if the ss A disciples notice it.¡± Gu Bailu found a brief map on the paper, and traps, monsters and materials were marked on it. Gu Bailu took a look at it and tore it to shreds. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you read it?¡± Bu Yaolian was anxious. It was a matter of life and death. ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading it.¡± ¡°You have? After only one nce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Bailu dragged Bu Yaolian out of the ssroom. A map was too simplepared with the room of the Gu family¡¯s books which she had memorized in three months. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face changed from disbelief to admiration. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re so awesome! I like you so much!¡± She hugged Gu Bailu as she spoke. Gu Bailu gritted her teeth and hauled her to the square, telling herself more than ten times that she mustn¡¯t kick her into the ocean. The girl had her advantages. Gu Bailu was thest to arrive in her ss, but she still waited for almost an hour before the disciples of ss A strutted over slowly. They walked arrogantly, without looking at those who had already arrived. ¡°I don¡¯t know why our teacher asked us topete with these pieces of trash.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good chance to show them the gap between us.¡± The disciples of ss H lowered their heads, not revealing their anger at all. Gu Bailu stood by peacefully and shook Bu Yaolian who was still on her. ¡°How much longer are you going to hug me?¡± ¡°Just... a while longer. I need your luck.¡± Gu Bailu took out a needle and stuck it in the back of her head. Bu Yaolian immediately turned numb and fell to the ground. ¡°What should I do if you steal all my luck?¡± Gu Bailu stood straight and sensed someone looking at her. She turned around and noticed a beautiful girl. Chapter 151 - Hiding Traitors From the Nether Land

Chapter 151: Hiding Traitors From the Nether Land

Gu Bailu stared back at her without blinking. The girl smiled mockingly. ¡°So, the vulgar trash is rolling around on the ground. Eyesore.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t even bother to argue with her. Bu Yaolian got back to her feet. She yelled at the girl from behind Gu Bailu, ¡°You canugh at me, but not our Lulu. She¡¯s different from us.¡± Gu Bailu was half-delighted and half-upset. I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re defending me, but can you not push me into the spotlight? I just want to learn abilities in peace. ¡°Indeed she is. She climbed into Prince Zi¡¯s bed despite her rudeness and uselessness, when even beggars wouldn¡¯t be interested in her.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words again, wondering if she could take it as apliment. Bu Yaolian raised her voice. ¡°If you think you¡¯re so smart and lovely, why don¡¯t you climb into Prince Zi¡¯s bed? You¡¯re just jealous.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The beautiful girl¡¯s face turned red. It was her greatest sore point that she couldn¡¯t approach Prince Zi. She threw an air current at Bu Yaolian. Gu Bailu dragged Bu Yaolian away to avoid it, and the air current created a pit in the square. What a barbaric world. ¡°Miss, if you think you¡¯re more civilized than us, why are you biting like an animal?¡± Gu Bailu protected Bu Yaolian behind her and red at the girl. That had been a fatal attack. None of them would have been able to withstand that. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but losers.¡± The girl sniffed. The disciples of ss A agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you here to entertain us? You really think you¡¯re here to learn? Stop dreaming.¡± ¡°But some people can¡¯t even hit losers. Shouldn¡¯t they kill themselves?¡± Gu Bailu looked at the girl in amusement. ¡°Just step out of the way, and let¡¯s see if I can hit her.¡± Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°Why? Is some of the trash too strong for you?¡± The girl blushed. Everybody knew that Gu Bailu was under Shao Di¡¯s protection. The disciples who attacked her had all been crippled. They had the courage to curse her, but didn¡¯t dare attack her for real. ¡°You¡¯re only counting on Shao Di¡¯s protection. What a shameless woman, to harass both Prince Zi and Shao Di,¡± another girl said in disgust. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Can you approach Shao Di or Prince Zi? I¡¯m proud of that. Why don¡¯t youe and beat me up if you don¡¯t like it?¡± The disciples of ss A were indignant, but none of them dared to step forward. ¡°Come and hit me. Show me what great geniuses you are.¡± Then, a streak of light charged at her. Gu Bailu dodged it subconsciously. Did someone really have the courage to do it? This was getting interesting. Gu Bailu turned around with a smile and saw someone she hated. ¡°Elder Qian...¡± The disciples of ss A bowed in respect. Qian Wangsheng? He was the guy who had punished her the day she came to the academy, even when he knew that she was with Shao Di. He was the elder who supervised punishments at the academy. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Elder Qian?¡± Gu Bailu asked coldly. ¡°Someone reported that you¡¯re hiding traitors from the Nether Land. Come to the Court of Punishment with me now.¡± Chapter 152 - Report!

Chapter 152: Report!

¡°Damn you!¡± Gu Bailu cursed out loud. She wouldn¡¯t watch her manners in front of the person who had repeatedly tried to kill her. She threw runes at Qian Wangsheng. ¡°Talk to me with your abilities.¡± If he was going to treat her as garbage, then she would deal with him as garbage. Qian Wangsheng didn¡¯t expect her to be so arrogant as to ignore an elder. She really thought she could do whatever she wanted under Shao Di¡¯s protection? He avoided the rune attack in disdain. Did she really think petty tricks would work? Hardly had he dodged them when the runes came back at him as if they had eyes. He kept running, and the runes kept following him. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to bring me to the Court of Punishment, Elder Qian? Why are you dancing? To be honest, your dancing is horrible.¡± Bu Yaolian was of a mind to say, ¡°Yes, it is indeed horrible.¡± However, she knew that Gu Bailu could be willful, but she couldn¡¯t. How she wanted to be like Gu Bailu. How could Qian Wangsheng stand the mockery? Heunched spiritual power at the runes. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°You can y with my runes. Chen Yi, let¡¯s go.¡± The pr bear jumped out, and Gu Bailu leapt on it agilely. They soon disappeared from the sight of the disciples in the square. Qian Wangsheng knocked down the runes and narrowed his eyes at them viciously. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you¡¯re going. Even Shao Di can¡¯t protect you this time.¡± Ouyang Yin staggered over. ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop looking for trouble with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just business.¡± ¡°Hehe... She¡¯s no ordinary person. Don¡¯t get yourself killed for it.¡± Ouyang Yin gave him a warning, then spoke solemnly to his disciples. ¡°This trial is very dangerous. You have to deal with it in other ways since you don¡¯t have spiritual power. Are we clear?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± the disciples said listlessly. Who knew if they would be able to see the gates of Cloud Mirror Academy again? The disciples were gloomy. ¡°You¡¯ll win or die together. If anything happens to you, the disciples of ss A will also be punished, so get ready.¡± The disciples¡¯ spirits were immediately lifted. Was that true? In that case, the disciples of ss A couldn¡¯t abandon them. They all looked at Ouyang Yin hopefully. Ouyang Yin sniffed. ¡°Just go. I¡¯m not sending you to be killed.¡± They probably wouldn¡¯t die, but they would definitely suffer. As people without spiritual power, they had probably never faced fierce animals before. It was time that they suffered. As he encouraged the disciples, he wondered what that disciple with connections was doing. What could the disciple with connections do? Pull the connections, of course. Only an idiot would drop their connections. Gu Bailu returned to Gu Yunjing¡¯s pce on the main peak. Gu Yunjing was pure and peaceful as he cultivated in white clothes, as if he was about to turn into a deity at any second. ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss? Why are you here? You promised to study hard, didn¡¯t you?¡± The girl imed that she would study hard and had gone to ss after stealing two Snow Goddess Fruits. He hadn¡¯t expected her toe back halfway. Chapter 153 - Here Comes My Support

Chapter 153: Here Comes My Support

¡°I would love to study hard. The problem is, I don¡¯t have the chance. Why exactly did you get me into Cloud Mirror Academy? To deal with those bit*hes, or to learn things for real? People keep making trouble for me every day!¡± Gu Bailu sat down opposite him andined. She truly had had enough of it. After so many days in Cloud Mirror Academy, she had gotten nothing but trouble. She didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with those monsters. She only wanted to learn abilities in peace. Gu Yunjing opened his eyes coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s making trouble for you again?¡± ¡°Among plenty of other people, that elder Qian Wangshengshed out at me the moment he arrived. If I were any slower, you would be preparing for my funeral now.¡± Gu Yunjing stood up and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It seems that the punishment wasn¡¯t severe enough.¡± Gu Bailu said to him thoughtfully, ¡°Like I told you, if you punish them, you should make sure that they¡¯ll never cause trouble again.¡± Gu Yunjing smiled. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡± Gu Bailu realized that that wasn¡¯t right. Why on earth should he listen to her? ¡°Well, it was only a suggestion. A small suggestion.¡± She certainly couldn¡¯t afford such obedience. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll see who was mean to my woman.¡± Who¡¯s your woman? Gu Bailu failed to shake him off. She asked deliberately, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change?¡± People might fail to recognize you if you¡¯re in such pure clothes. Gu Yunjing extended his hand, and a pink robe flew over from a distance to cover him. He tied the robe on, turning slutty once more. He looked much more refreshing this way. Gu Bailu took the chance to jump on Chen Yi¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Yunjing smiled helplessly and followed them. She was making progress. At least, she knew toe to him when she was in trouble. As long as she asked for his help, she would gradually be dependent on him. He had stolen her heart in exactly the same way before. Gu Yunjing smiled and followed her. The teacher of ss A hade and was introducing the rules of the trial. The disciples couldn¡¯t be any more angry. ¡°Why should we be responsible for their safety?¡± ¡°Exactly! They¡¯re only liabilities to us.¡± ¡°Shut up. If you¡¯re unwilling to take the trial, you may leave.¡± The teacher of ss A was angry. He didn¡¯t want that, either, but he had to obey themand. He was embarrassed by his disciples¡¯ tant unwillingness. ¡°Master, we¡¯re sorry.¡± The disciples apologized. ¡°Who proposed such an unreasonable system?¡± ¡°I did. Step forward if you¡¯ve got a problem with that,¡± someone said casually. The disciples of ss A lowered their heads. ¡°Greetings, Shao Di.¡± Who dared to have a problem with him? The disciples whose spirit roots had been crippled were nothing more than walking zombies after returning to their families. There waspletely no hope for them now. Chapter 154 - Girl, Can You Not Like Me So Much?

Chapter 154: Girl, Can You Not Like Me So Much?

Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t bother to look at them, but simply stared at Qian Wangsheng. Qian Wangsheng was shocked. The garbage had indeed summoned Shao Di. He never knew that Shao Di could be summoned so easily. He hurried to pay tribute. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you, Shao Di.¡± ¡°You still know who I am? I thought you lost your memory,¡± Gu Yunjing said intimidatingly. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a critical matter that affects the rtionship between the Imperial Residence and the Nether Land.¡± Qian Wangsheng didn¡¯t expect Shao Di to be so direct. He defended the little garbage in front of so many people. How exactly had she enchanted him? ¡°Whatever it is, you mustn¡¯t disturb Miss Gu. Come with me.¡± Gu Yunjing looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Nobody will disturb you now. I¡¯ll punish you if you don¡¯t study well.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Bailu waved at him. It was great that the annoying flies were taken away. Besides, after his public support for her, few disciples had the courage to challenge her anymore. They probably would also stop mocking her. It felt great now that the world was at peace. Gu Yunjing left with his hands behind his back. Qian Wangsheng looked at Gu Bailu in anger before following Gu Bailu. He would settle this score with her sooner orter. Gu Bailu grimaced at him. I have a supporter. I¡¯m not scared of anyone! ¡°Alright, since there isn¡¯t anything else, let¡¯s begin, Ting Xiu.¡± Ouyang Yin couldn¡¯t do anything about her, either. After all, all he needed to do was teach her what he knew. He didn¡¯t bother with the rest. Ting Xiu was ss A¡¯s teacher. He had always sympathized with Ouyang Yin for having to lead ss H, so he didn¡¯t pick on him. ¡°You¡¯ll be divided into groups now. Stand in order when your name is called.¡± There were 24 people in ss A and 16 people in ss H. They made eight groups in total. Gu Bailu stepped forward when her name was called. She felt unlucky when she looked at her teammates. The girl who fought with her just now was in her group. Her name was Yun Nichang. Her teammate from ss H was the girl who had given Gu Bailu a handkerchief just now. Her name was Wang Ziyan. The other disciples from ss A were guys. One of them was handsome, and the other seemed tough. Without any spiritual power, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t tell how strong they were. However, most of ss A¡¯s disciples had reached the level of Master. Bu Yaolian was in another group. She sobbed at Gu Bailu, regretting that they weren¡¯t in the same group. Gu Bailu gave her a rune. ¡°If you¡¯re in any danger, escape with this.¡± Bu Yaolian was about to hug her and cry, when Gu Bailu backed off quickly. Bu Yaolian tripped over herself. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. Girl, can you not like me so much? After the groupings were done, the teachers gave them their mission. There was a forest dedicated to trials in Cloud Mirror Academy. Their mission was to eliminate five monsters in the forest. The quickest group to do so would win. Chapter 155 - Soul Perishing Mountain

Chapter 155: Soul Perishing Mountain

The trial forest was naturally dangerous, with traps and monsters everywhere. Also, the disciples didn¡¯t have any protection. They either survived with their abilities or simply died. Although it was cruel, it was the best way to train. Gu Bailu finally recognized that Cloud Mirror Academy was even more brutal than modern day assassination groups. She wasn¡¯t afraid, but could her fellows in ss H, who had probably never attacked anyone before, make it? Gu Bailu shook her head. Perhaps it was for the best. Their natural instincts would be triggered when their lives were under threat. One¡¯s willpower could conquer everything, including spiritual power! Gu Bailu had no doubt of that. When her parents were alive, she couldn¡¯t remember anything after days of reading, but after the catastrophe, she memorized all the books in three months, because she knew she had nobody to count on except herself. The five of them entered the forest. Knowing that Shao Di was behind Gu Bailu, Yun Nichang didn¡¯t dare say anything to her, and mocked Wang Ziyan instead. ¡°Follow us closely. Don¡¯t die and don¡¯t be a burden to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to split our attention to save themter.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult, as long as they aren¡¯t stupid enough to walk into a trap.¡± The three people from ss Ained for a while as they walked ahead. The group would be rewarded or punished together. Therefore, they had to ensure the survival of the members from ss H. Gu Bailu was toozy to argue with them. She asked Wang Ziyan to follow them as she walked in the back. If she couldn¡¯t pass this forest trial, she would never be able to get her revenge. Wang Ziyan nodded at her and followed in silence, fearing that the people before her would disappear. Gu Bailu observed the environment. Thorns and trees were everywhere, blocking out the sunlight. After a while, Gu Bailu suddenly found the ce familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the forest where Feng Qingtian had asked her to capture the demonic souls? She had been here before, and she had traversed half the forest to capture the souls. Thinking this, Gu Bailu was relieved. Those monsters were more hideous-looking than they were dangerous. She believed so until an hourter, when they didn¡¯t find any monsters at all in the forest. Also, the disciples of ss A were pressing in further. The deeper they went, the darker it became. Previously, Gu Bailu had returned halfway precisely because of the utter darkness and strange noises. After a while, the disciples of ss A stopped before a jade stone. The stone read, ¡®Soul Perishing Mountain.¡¯ One of the disciples cursed. ¡°Damn it. There aren¡¯t any monsters today. It seems that we¡¯ll have to go in.¡± ¡°With them around, it¡¯ll be a miracle if we get lucky,¡± another discipleined. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still alive in this world.¡± Yun Nichang nced at Gu Bailu in disdain and mockery. Had it not been for the rules, she would have loved to feed them to a monster for dinner. Chapter 156 - My Feet Hurt. Please Carry Me

Chapter 156: My Feet Hurt. Please Carry Me

Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Forgive us for bringing you bad luck; we should probably wait for you here, then.¡± ¡°We must go in together. Do you want to get us punished?¡± A disciple raised his voice. She would be dead for sure if she stayed here, and they would suffer because of her. Gu Bailu smiled casually. ¡°It should be easier for you to deal with the monsters without us around.¡± Wang Ziyan stood in silence. She had no say in the matter. On one side were geniuses, and on the other was Shao Di¡¯s favorite. She was dust here. ¡°You... Don¡¯t get us involved if you want to kill yourself.¡± Yun Nichang flushed with fury. Her stomach hurt from not being able to p Gu Bailu. ¡°Yes. What a great opportunity! You have to die with me if I kill myself.¡± Gu Bailu smiled delightedly. She sat on the ground. ¡°You... you really aren¡¯t leaving?¡± The disciple had never seen such a scoundrel before. Was she not afraid that she could be eaten by a monster? They were afraid of that, even if she wasn¡¯t! Gu Bailu grinned at the three grim geniuses. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll rest here until a monster swallows me up.¡± They shouldn¡¯t belittle other people¡¯s pride just because of their extraordinary abilities. Why did they have to despise the two of them the whole time? If so, they could simply stop following the ss A disciples. ¡°Come here, Miss Wang. You must be tired after the long walk.¡± Wang Ziyan was at a loss. Was it really okay? They would die if they didn¡¯t walk away. What if the disciples of ss A abandoned them? ¡°The monsters won¡¯t care whether or not Shao Di is behind you!¡± a disciple roared. ¡°Then, just let them eat us. We shouldn¡¯t live in this world, after all.¡± Gu Bailu quoted what Yun Nichang just said. Yun Nichang¡¯s face darkened. You¡¯re free to leave this world, but don¡¯t get us involved! What horrible rules had Shao Di set up? ¡°Get up ande with me. I¡¯ll scratch your face if you don¡¯t.¡± The rude disciple grabbed Wang Ziyan and threatened her. The people of ss H couldn¡¯t die, but they could be hurt. Gu Bailuy on the ground. ¡°Just do it. Miss Wang would probably kill herself if she loses her pretty face, which is her everything.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to live in this world, but it certainly wasn¡¯t difficult to die. Yun Nichang kicked the rude disciple away. ¡°What a stupid idea. Gu Bailu, what do you want?¡± Gu Bailu sat up and looked at her innocently. ¡°Will you satisfy all my requirements?¡± Yun Nichang was of a mind to tear her face apart. ¡°Just speak!¡± ¡°My feet are hurting. Please carry me, Senior Sister.¡± Gu Bailu reached for her in delight. Yun Nichang almost passed out in fury. How could there be such a shameless woman? ¡°In your dreams!¡± Yun Nichang had once been a proud princess of Rising Clouds Empire, who had been cherished since birth. Few disciples at Cloud Mirror Academy had as high a rank as her. That was why she mocked Gu Bailu again and again even though Shao Di had defended Gu Bailu. Chapter 157 - You Really Are a Nice Person, Senior Sister

Chapter 157: You Really Are a Nice Person, Senior Sister

She didn¡¯t expect the woman to be so shameless as to want her to be a maid. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving if you don¡¯t carry me,¡± Gu Bailu insisted. She wanted to let them know that even garbage could humiliate them, because there were rules in this world and people stronger than they were. If they took advantage of the people weaker than them, they would be taken advantage of by those stronger. The rules that Shao Di had set were a great tool. She was certainly going to make the best use of them! ¡°You¡¯re not leaving? Let me break your legs.¡± Yun Nichangunched a streak of light at Gu Bailu¡¯s legs. She knew very well that Gu Bailu didn¡¯t really want to die. Nobody wanted to die when they enjoyed Shao Di¡¯s protection and other privileges. Naturally, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to die. She blocked Yun Nichang¡¯s attack by drawing a random star. ¡°Mydy, you better save your strength. You think you¡¯re a genius and other people are garbage, but you can¡¯t even defeat garbage. I think we better die together so that we can keep each otherpany on the way to the other world.¡± Yun Nichang vomited blood in a fury and almost fell over. Thankfully, the rude disciple supported her. ¡°Are you alright, princess?¡± ¡°How can I be alright? You two attack her together. Let¡¯s see what she can do.¡± The other disciple frowned. ¡°Princess, she¡¯s with Shao Di...¡± ¡°What are you scared of? Just make sure that she doesn¡¯t die.¡± All of them were Masters. They could certainly deal with the garbage. The disciple whispered to her, ¡°She has evil tricks. The other day, she used her runes to deal with plenty of disciples. There¡¯s no need to be tough on her.¡± Yun Nichang¡¯s face changed. ¡°What do you propose?¡± ¡°We will have plenty of chances to finish her off inside.¡± Yun Nichang¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Are you telling me to carry her in?¡± ¡°Hold it back for now; she¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to herter.¡± Yun Nichang gritted her teeth. She knew from the attack just now that the garbage had strange powers, which made her stomach tremble. It wasn¡¯t something anybody could do. Shao Di certainly wasn¡¯t an idiot. The person he had chosen had to be special. Alright, she would hold it in for Shao Di¡¯s sake. ¡°Hey, how¡¯s your discussioning along? Are you going in with me or should we die here together?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Those geniuses were really interesting, to discuss how to torment her in front of her. How tant. ¡°You¡¯re willing to go in if I carry you?¡± Yun Nichang asked. Gu Bailu nodded cutely. ¡°That¡¯s right. My feet hurt too much to outrun the monsters. I won¡¯t die if Senior Sister is willing to carry me, so I certainly wouldn¡¯t stay here.¡± Yun Nichang hated how Gu Bailu was lying, but she could only hold it back and carry her. ¡°You really are a nice person, Senior Sister!¡± Gu Bailuy on Yun Nichang¡¯s backfortably, regretting that she wasn¡¯t heavier. With every step forward, Yun Nichang¡¯s face turned gloomier. Although Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t heavy, Yun Nichang felt as if her back would never be straight again. Chapter 158 - Party of Monsters

Chapter 158: Party of Monsters

Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t care less. Nobody knew what pain was until they suffered. Nobody was born better than anyone else. Hoping that she could cripple Gu Bailu soon, Yun Nichang stubbornly carried her up the mountain. The monsters in the forest were divided into different levels: preliminary, advanced and king. Soul Perishing Mountain was where the beast king and his family lived. So, normal people would nevere in. Soul Perishing Mountain was the beast king¡¯s royal pce. The ce was much more dangerous than outside. General trials didn¡¯t require entrance to Soul Perishing Mountain, because demonic souls were avable outside. However, there weren¡¯t any monsters outside today. Despite herck of experience, Gu Bailu knew that this was unusual, because there had been plenty of monsters the other day. After they entered, Gu Bailu observed the environment closely. She didn¡¯t think that the three ss A disciples had the confidence to deal with the danger. It was the beast king¡¯s territory, after all. Soon after they entered, Gu Bailu felt the earth shake. It was weak at first, but soon, all the trees were shaking. Gu Bailu felt her heart pound. Yun Nichang staggered unsteadily. The situation was bad. Even a genius like Yun Nichang couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Bailu asked. The rude disciple red at her. ¡°I knew that nothing good would happen with you garbage around. How unlucky!¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s going on, exactly?¡± ¡°Considering the noise, the monsters must be gathering,¡± the other disciple said nervously. Yun Nichang threw Gu Bailu to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s run first.¡± She turned around and fled. With her spiritual power, she disappeared quickly. ¡°Is it really alright to escape?¡± Gu Bailu looked at the rude disciple. They would still be killed if they escaped, but the two pieces of trash would die here. The rude disciple also wanted to escape. He looked at the other disciple and asked, ¡°Tianxiang, what do we do? We¡¯ll be dead for sure if we don¡¯t run.¡± The howls seemed to be breaking the whole forest apart. Zhou Tianxiang looked at Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan. ¡°We¡¯ll be dead all the same if they don¡¯t survive. We better check it out first.¡± They were just two of the geniuses of Cloud Mirror Academy, and thest thing that Cloud Mirror Academy was short of were geniuses. As a princess, Yun Nichang might not be sentenced to death. But Shao Di certainly wouldn¡¯t go easy on them, not when Gu Bailu was on their team. The rude disciple red at Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan, who had been following them quietly. ¡°You two really do bring disaster.¡± He cursed and walked off before Gu Bailu could react. Gu Bailu rose and asked Zhou Tianxiang, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s going to happen when the monsters gather?¡± Zhou Tianxiang didn¡¯t want to answer at all. He sniffed. ¡°You won¡¯t live if anything happens to Li Erbao.¡± Chapter 159 - Youre Here, Bull Demon!

Chapter 159: You¡¯re Here, Bull Demon!

Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re gathering for fun. Also, we can always abort the mission. It¡¯s better to be punished than to be killed.¡± Li Erbao returned very soon. ¡°We better give up. A bunch of advanced monsters are over there. It¡¯s impossible to acquire their souls.¡± They could deal with one advanced monster, but a horde was too much. Besides, there was still the beast king as well as his family. The roars got louder and louder. Gu Bailu felt her ears hum. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± She then dragged Wang Ziyan into a run. Just get out of here first. Zhou Tianxiang and Li Erbao also ran. With their spiritual power, they soon vanished. They didn¡¯t care about Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan¡¯s lives anymore. Caring about them right now might mean immediate death, while leaving them alone would guarantee their survival for now. Gu Bailu knew exactly what was on their minds. A powerful tornado swept over, and Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan were knocked into a tree trunk. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s stomach rolled. She felt airsick. Other people might get carsick or sick on a boat, but she was airsick! Wang Ziyan rose and hid behind her in fear, before she stammered, ¡°I¡¯ve been told that monsters often gather here to look for trouble with humans. There are always a lot of casualties.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. That probably meant that the monsters were on a rampage! That could be really dangerous. A roar was enough to fling her into a tree. If they had to fight, would she be torn to shreds? ¡°Get up. Let¡¯s keep running.¡± Gu Bailu pulled Wang Ziyan up and ran, but they were soon covered by a gigantic shadow. Wang Ziyan shuddered behind Gu Bailu in tears. Numbly, Gu Bailu raised her head, only to discover a huge bull demon. The beast had two spiky horns. His hooves were as huge as bridges. Gu Bailu felt as insignificant as an ant under him. The bull demon could easily tten her with a stomp. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Bailu greeted the monster and took out a teleportation rune. Escape was always the best move. One monster was terrifying enough; a whole gang of them was apletely hopeless situation. ¡°After I toss the rune out, jump in with me,¡± Gu Bailu said to Wang Ziyan in a low voice. Wang Ziyan nodded, trembling. The bull demon stepped forward, and Gu Bailu almost fell to the ground. Solemnly, she was about to throw a rune out, when there was an explosion. Leaves and dust flew everywhere, and the bull demon dropped. When the dust settled, Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes popped out when she looked at the bull demon. The bull demon was on his knees. He was on all fours, his back still straight. Chapter 160 - Such a Spicy Question?

Chapter 160: Such a Spicy Question?

Gu Bailu was too stunned to throw out the teleportation rune. Monsters were generally smarter thanmon beasts. Some could even talk to humans, like Chen Yi. Gu Bailu backed off. ¡°What... what are you doing?¡± The monster was smart enough to kneel. It might be able to understand her. The monster howled and knocked Gu Bailu to the ground. ¡°Damn it. Just speak. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Gu Bailu raised her voice. Wang Ziyan was already crouching behind her. It wasn¡¯t really because she was timid, but because it was too scary. The monster snarled, sounding like the most violent whirlwind. The bull demon stared at Gu Bailu and continued roaring as if it were anxious. Gu Bailu hurried to cover her ears. ¡°What do you want? You must be begging me for something. Just take me there.¡± After all, the bull demon was unlikely to let them go. She was sure that the bull demon wouldn¡¯t kill them immediately, at least. The bull demon understood and grabbed Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan, who were likedybugs on a banana leaf. They were so insignificant that Gu Bailu almost despaired. The bull demon stomped forward. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart raced all the way. By the time the bull demon stopped, Gu Bailu had vomited all the food she had eaten for breakfast. Not only was she airsick, she was also bull demon-sick! After she finished throwing up, she looked around and almost passed out. There was a group of bull demons around her. It was hopeless! It seemed to be a gigantic pit, with stones and grass inside; the moss in it suggested that it had existed for quite a while. Many strange symbols were painted on the walls. Gu Bailu saw many runes she was quite familiar with. Gu Bailu secretly memorized the other runes. They were probably rted to her art. There were no trees in the pit. She could even see the blue sky, except that it was very high above. Dizzy and nauseated, she didn¡¯t even know how she got into the pit. The pit was truly huge. There was still plenty of room even with so many bull demons. Gu Bailu was confused. Why did the bull demon bring her to the pit? She and Wang Ziyan weren¡¯t even enough as snacks for them. Suddenly, painful screams came from behind the bull demons, making Gu Bailu tumble to the floor. This time, she retched up bile. ¡°Can you stop screaming? Or I¡¯ll be the first person in history to be killed by monster roars!¡± It was unbearable. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± A low and hoarse voice rang out, giving Gu Bailu hope again. Was there someone else here? The bull demons cleared the way for another bull demon that was even bigger. Damn it. Why was it another bull demon? This one even had gold horns that glinted in the sun. Also, why was the bull demon talking? ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°Human, do you know coption?¡± He asked such a spicy question upon their first meeting? Chapter 161 - As Long As I Dont Have to Deal With It Myself

Chapter 161: As Long As I Don¡¯t Have to Deal With It Myself

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gold bull demon, why are you asking me, a human, about coption? Are you hoping to alter your genes by mating with humans? Gu Bailu felt awful at the thought. Feng Qingtian was already enough for her ¨C she would kill herself if it were such a beast. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. The gold bull demon wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°How can you not know? You don¡¯t carry the scent of a virgin. You¡¯ve mated before.¡± Gu Bailu vomited whatever was left in her stomach. That wasn¡¯t mating; that had been to cure her of poison! However, would they understand that? Also, what was with this bull demon? He could tell if a woman was a virgin or not? Gu Bailu felt that she was already on the way to hell. ¡°I said I don¡¯t know.¡± She had lost her virginity, but she had been drugged both times. She didn¡¯t know the exact details of what happened at all. However, thanks to modern pornography, she wasn¡¯t that much of an idiot. Even though she knew very well what sex was, she wasn¡¯t nning on sharing that with the bull demon. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s unnecessary to keep you alive,¡± the bull demon said and walked back. The other bull demons saw him off respectfully. Gu Bailu immediately called out, ¡°Wait, tell me what you want.¡± Since they couldmunicate, she had to find out his true purpose. Remembering how the first bull demon had knelt earlier, she knew that they must have a request. ¡°If you don¡¯t know about coption, there¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Could he not describe coption as a sophisticated subject? Why did she have to admit that she knew coption? She couldn¡¯t care about her pride now. ¡°I was lying just now. I know a little bit. If you have a request, just ask. You can kill me if I can¡¯t fulfill it.¡± Gu Bailu rose and looked around. ¡°Humans are truly sly,¡± the gold bull demon said angrily. ¡°How can humanspete with you without being sly? We have our own traits. Tell me what you need.¡± She was eager to know whether she was going to die in glorious battle or reach a deal with monsters. Either of them seemed magnificent. The gold bull demon wasn¡¯t happy that Gu Bailu had lied. The ear-splitting screams came again, suggesting that someone was in pain. Even Gu Bailu felt sympathetic. What exactly was going on? Sorrow shed across his face, and the gold bull demon walked toward Gu Bailu and said, ¡°My son identally stepped into the Spring Swamp. The problem can only be solved through coption. However, none of the females can help.¡± Gu Bailu shouted anxiously, ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± If those females couldn¡¯t help, it was even less likely that she could... ¡°Of course you can¡¯t. You¡¯re too small for that.¡± The gold bull demon¡¯s mocking was almost pleasant to Gu Bailu¡¯s ears. ¡°Exactly, so what do you want me to do?¡± Chapter 162 - Lifelong Partner

Chapter 162: Lifelong Partner

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Don¡¯t humans know a lot? Do you have any way to alleviate his pain?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. Reducing the pain of a beast, which was caused by the urge for sex? That was an unbelievable conundrum. But she had to solve it since her life was at stake, and as long as she didn¡¯t have to use her own body to do so. She recalled how vets solved the problem in modern times. The best procedure was definitely castration. ¡°Hm, why can¡¯t your females help him?¡± Why couldn¡¯t he just solve it through sex? It was simr to what happened to her. ¡°We are only loyal to one partner. His partner passed away...¡± The gold bull demon was grievous. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t be hasty. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Since they were only loyal to one partner, it was impossible for him to sleep with another female. In such a case, he might as well cut it off. But how could she tell that to the gold bull demon? ¡°The best solution is to cut off your son¡¯s manhood?¡± Wouldn¡¯t the bull demon p her into smithereens? Definitely. Gu Bailu asked delicately, ¡°Your son won¡¯t mate with other females in the future, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re loyal to our partners, and we honor our rtionships even if they pass away, unlike humans...¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°In that case, he won¡¯t give you a grandchild or anything in the future, right? Then, just cut his part off.¡± The gold bull demon was stunned. ¡°Cut his part off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What part needs to be cut off?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s head was exploding. ¡°The part which he uses to mate!¡± She looked at Wang Ziyan. The girl was still unconscious. She probably hadn¡¯t heard anything. Otherwise, it would be too awkward to face her in the future. ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯ll die if it¡¯s cut off!¡± The bull demon burst into a fury. ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. Trust me. You can live without it. I promise!¡± ¡°How? You sleazy human, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Gu Bailu felt the ground shake. She hurried to take out the teleportation rune. In any case, she couldn¡¯t wait around to be killed. Right then, another bull demon stopped him. ¡°My king, the prince will die either way. Why don¡¯t you let her give it a try?¡± Gu Bailu looked at the stranger in gratitude. Although it was disgustingly hideous, it was a smart one. The gold bull demon stopped. The stranger crouched down and said to Gu Bailu, ¡°I¡¯m his partner. It¡¯s my son who¡¯s suffering. If you can cure him, all of us will thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re most wee. I don¡¯t ask for anything in return, except that you let me go.¡± ¡°If this is an evil scheme of yours, all the humans in Cloud Mirror Academy will die because of you.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t have any evil ns.¡± The gold bull demon grabbed her and led her deeper into the pit. Gu Bailu was rather anxious despite her ostensibly rxed manner. Males could live without the sexual organ, but monsters were different from other animals, after all. She wasn¡¯t very confident. Chapter 163 - Treating the Young Bull Demon

Chapter 163: Treating the Young Bull Demon

Deep inside the pit was a rock that looked like a bed. A gigantic bull demon was in the center of the rock on a pile of thick leaves. These monsters all looked the same. It was impossible for her to tell them apart. The young bull demon was rolling back and forth and screaming in pain. Gu Bailu hurried to cover her ears. She wondered if she would still be able to hear anything after treating the prince. The female bull demon put her down next to the young bull demon. Gu Bailu said, ¡°You can cut it off first, and I¡¯ll stop the pain and bleeding for him. If everything goes well, he won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°If everything goes well?¡± The female bull demon sounded angry. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it on a monster before,¡± Gu Bailu admitted honestly. She had barely treated any humans, too. She had learned medical arts with her master for a couple of months, but didn¡¯t have any field experience. The female bull demon looked rather depressed. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know how tofort her. The female bull demon pressed her son down and cut it off quickly. The blood spewed out like a spring. Gu Bailu hurried to put a Pure Heart Pill into the young bull demon¡¯s mouth. She had gotten this from Gu Yunjing. She took out her needle and stabbed it into the young bull demon¡¯s hoof. Then, she was embarrassed. The needle was as insignificant as a thorn on a cactus. ¡°Ask them to prepare something sharp, preferably a thorny bush.¡± Gu Bailu made the decision quickly. The gold bull demon hurried to give the instruction. Very soon, a pile of thorny bushes as tall as a building was gathered together! Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say. It was her fault for not specifying how much she required. She still groped around and searched for the young bull demon¡¯s acupuncture point. She was exhausted as she tried to pierce the young bull demon¡¯s hoof with a thorny bush. By the time she was done, shey on the rock without any strength. Even if lightning were to strike her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge. She had no energy anymore to worry whether or not the young bull demon would survive. Gu Bailu was so exhausted that she fell asleep. When she woke up, she saw her reflection in a pair of eyes as big as the moon. She was so small! She stepped back subconsciously. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking at me?¡± Why were the eyes full of interest? ¡°Hooo...¡± The monster roared and waved in excitement. Gu Bailu hurried to cover her ears. She then noticed the thorny bush in its hoof. So, he was the little bull demon whose genitals had been cut off. It really wasn¡¯t her fault that she didn¡¯t recognize him. All of them looked identical. No human could tell them apart. Gu Bailu was relieved that the bull demon didn¡¯t die. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take the thorny bush out.¡± Gu Bailu hinted at him to lie down. ¡°Lie here.¡± The young bull demony down obediently and stared at her in obvious delight. Chapter 164 - I Want to Go Home

Chapter 164: I Want to Go Home

Gu Bailu tried her best to pluck out the thorny bush. The female bull demon came over. ¡°You saved my son. You¡¯ve done our tribe a great favor.¡± Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± The female bull demon was surprised. ¡°Of course I am.¡± You want me to stay here as your food? She had saved him. There was no need to stay any longer. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any spiritual power in you. You must be weak for a human.¡± The female bull demon sat down next to her. Immediately, Gu Bailu felt like a tiny doll. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in our tribe? The king and I will guarantee that no one will dare be mean to you.¡± Join the monsters? ¡°No, you¡¯re too big and tall. Any one of you can kill me easily when upset.¡± She would face enormous pressure against them. ¡°One of our princes doesn¡¯t have a partner yet. He¡¯s willing to protect you. Miyasi,e here.¡± A monster immediately came over and looked at Gu Bailu in delight. Gu Bailu was stunned. What was this about? She was to stay among the monsters and be married to a prince... Although you only have one life partner, a cross-species rtionship is just too much for me. ¡°Well... I want to go home,¡± Gu Bailu finally said after a long daze. The female bull demon pulled a long face. ¡°Do you not like our Miyasi? He¡¯s stronger than the Sword Elders. Also, he¡¯s going to be the next king.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know much about Sword Elders except that they were above Grandmasters. The guy seemed pretty impressive as the king-to-be. ¡°Can you ept a human as a partner?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Did they not want to copte or have children? ¡°Humans are smart. Your offspring might improve our situation.¡± What? They wanted her to have children with the next king and use her to modify their genes? They had to be joking. ¡°Our sizes don¡¯t match. I want to go home.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she had fallen into another trap. ¡°Do you not honor your promises?¡± ¡°Does Miyasi not deserve you?¡± The gold bull demon walked in furiously. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Was it necessary to ask the question? Your eyes are big, but they seem rather useless. ¡°He¡¯s too ugly.¡± That was the biggest reason. ¡°What? You say that Miyasi is ugly? He¡¯s the most beautiful among us. He even defeated the young beast king in the nearby forest.¡± Gu Bailu felt that it was impossible tomunicate with them. She simply stood up. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m going home. You won¡¯t go back on your promise, right?¡± ¡°We will certainly thank you as we promised, by giving you our bestpanion as your partner,¡± the female bull demon said solemnly. I don¡¯t think I can live with that kind of gratitude. ¡°Bring the human down. Let her mate with Miyasi tonight.¡± They didn¡¯t hold wedding ceremonies. After mating, they would be partners. Gu Bailu was more than infuriated, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do you want me to mate with him?¡± She was rather curious. Her entire body probably wasn¡¯t asrge as the next king¡¯s genitals! Chapter 165 - I Have a Partner

Chapter 165: I Have a Partner

¡°If you want to know, I can tell you. However, since it¡¯s the biggest secret of our tribe, you¡¯ll have to be one of us if you want to know...¡± ¡°Wait. It was only a casual question. As a matter of fact, I prefer to be a human. My parents and husband will worry about me if I stay here.¡± Although she was curious, she didn¡¯t intend to sell herself for it. ¡°Husband? You have a partner?¡± The female bull demon was in an even worse mood. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve mated with someone else, so I don¡¯t deserve your prince.¡± Since they had one partner for life, they probably wouldn¡¯t want anyone who already had a partner. The gold bull demon pped the rocks. ¡°Is your partner as good as Miyasi?¡± Gu Bailu held her head high. ¡°At the very least, he¡¯s a human being.¡± The bull demon was lost for words. ¡°Miyasi, it¡¯s your decision.¡± Miyasi¡¯s excitement had been reced with depression. He said gloomily, ¡°I would like to meet your partner.¡± Gu Bailu was surprised. The next king could also talk! However, he seemed as silly as a husky. ¡°Is that really necessary? Why do you want to meet him?¡± You¡¯ll probably be killed. Feng Qingtian certainly wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack a monster. ¡°I¡¯ll see if he¡¯s better than me.¡± Miyasi was firm. Gu Bailu found it hrious that he felt so confident about himself when he looked so hideous. ¡°He¡¯s a powerful human. It¡¯s not easy to meet him.¡± Gu Bailu tried to reason with him. ¡°Not even for you? Isn¡¯t he your partner? He doesn¡¯t treat you well?¡± the female bull demon asked. Not just that, he almost killed me. Too bad this wasn¡¯t the ce forints. ¡°I can meet him anytime, but he can¡¯t.¡± Such a huge monster would be executed for sure if he came with her. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to get him killed. She liked how Miyasi was willing to return the favor on his brother¡¯s behalf, although this gratitude wasn¡¯t exactly what she wanted. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± The female bull demon picked up a wooden box that had a strange symbol carved into it. She gave the box to Gu Bailu. ¡°This is a spiritual ring. You can put Miyasi inside, and he can go with you.¡± Gu Bailu opened the box curiously and found a ruby ring inside. It seemed ancient and mysterious. Was this the legendary space ring? In that case, did she have to see Feng Qingtian? However, if Miyasi realized that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t nice to her, he would definitely demand coption again. Gu Bailu hesitated, but a white pir of light from the ring engulfed Miyasi. ¡°Alright, you can carry Miyasi with you now.¡± The female bull demon put the ring on Gu Bailu¡¯s index finger, giving her no chance to refuse. Warmth and power flowed through her body. She immediately felt refreshed. It was good stuff. After putting it on, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to take it off. Fine. She should get out of Soul Perishing Mountain first. Even if Miyasi discovered that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t her partner, it was unlikely that he would be able to snatch her and carry her back to this ce. Chapter 166 - Face to the Ground

Chapter 166: Face to the Ground

Gu Bailu touched the ring. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go with him.¡± She took out a teleportation rune. ¡°My partner gave me this. I can use this to reach him.¡± ¡°It seems that he¡¯s indeed nice to you. We have spousal rings that can teleport us to each other, too,¡± the female bull demon said regretfully. How wonderful it would be if the human girl could be Miyasi¡¯s partner. It was a pity that she already had one. ¡°Here are two Pure Heart Pills, one per day for the prince; he should be fine in two days.¡± The female bull demon epted them gratefully. ¡°Pure Heart Pills?¡± She knew that the pill was very precious, even for humans, and the woman had given her two? ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I swindled them out of someone.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and threw out the teleportation rune. Looking at the portal, it had never felt so difficult to step into it before. Fine. There was nothing to be scared of. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gu Bailu stepped in and disappeared. The female bull demon sighed. ¡°This human girl is so weak. Is her partner really nice to her?¡± ¡°We will know after Miyasi is back,¡± the gold bull demon said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like Miyasi¡¯s face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s never seen the real Miyasi.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t hear what they said, because she found herself falling toward a roof from the sky after a sh. After an explosion, the tiles broke, and she kept falling. She noticed a few splendid pirs. She reached out subconsciously, only to catch nothing. Her face hit the ground first... No, not the ground, but a soft cushion. She was dizzy, and her nose felt like it was broken. She hurried to turn around, only to hear gasps. Was there someone else here? She raised her head, only to discover not one, but plenty of people. Hundreds of people in fancy clothes were standing in the hall. Gu Bailu rubbed her nose and tried to stand up, but realized that something was under her knees. She lowered her head. It seemed to be a person¡¯s leg. She sat up suddenly, and she saw Feng Qingtian¡¯s stiff face after she turned her head. The teleportation rune had truly never gone wrong after he enhanced it. There wasn¡¯t the slightest mistake. As it turned out, she had smashed into Feng Qingtian. Her headnded on an empty spot, but her body was on his legs. After Gu Bailu sat up, she was actually kneeling on him. Feng Qingtian looked at her coldly. ¡°What is it this time?¡± The ministers gasped again. Prince Zi, shouldn¡¯t you just throw her away? Gu Bailu faked a smile. ¡°I missed you.¡± She felt like throwing up! Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were grave. ¡°What have you gotten yourself into?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Gu Bailu jumped off his leg, only to see someone in a dragon robe standing at the front. She looked around her ¨C the gold pirs, the magnificent hall, and the man sitting high on a dragon seat. Even Feng Qingtian was also wearing a formal robe. Was it a morning meeting with the emperor? Gu Bailu¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Who¡¯s bold enough to break into the royal pce?¡± someone yelled in a shrill voice, confirming Gu Bailu¡¯s spection. Chapter 167 - You Should Announce Your Marriage to the World

Chapter 167: You Should Announce Your Marriage to the World

¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Your Majesty. I¡¯m a disciple of Cloud Mirror Academy, and I identally came here when I was practicing my skills.¡± Gu Bailu hurried to exin. She certainly couldn¡¯t count on Feng Qingtian anymore. The emperor frowned and looked at Feng Qingtian in puzzlement. ¡°Prince Zi, do you know her?¡± The woman had fallen next to Prince Zi and had yet to be killed. The emperor had to show her enough respect in case she was with Prince Zi. Gu Bailu was rather worried. If Feng Qingtian said no, Miyasi would consider her a liar. She probably should¡¯ve said that Gu Yunjing was her partner. That would¡¯ve been more convincing. ¡°Of course. Prince Zi and I know each other very well,¡± Gu Bailu said before Feng Qingtian did. They probably knew each other a bit too well. She wasn¡¯t lying. Gu Bailu looked at the emperor of Southern Glory Empire. He appeared to be in his forties and wasn¡¯t fat at all. The man must¡¯ve trained hard. He looked somewhat simr to Feng Xuanchen, the second prince. He examined Gu Bailu and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re not the loser from General Gu¡¯s family, are you?¡± ¡°Your eyes are truly keen, Your Majesty. That¡¯s exactly who I am.¡± The emperor looked less grave. He clearly liked the adtion. ¡°What are you doing here instead of studying in Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Somebody shouted in the crowd and knelt down. ¡°Your Majesty, I have nothing to do with this. She has already gone to Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. Thankfully, she had never regarded Gu Zongxiong as a human being. He was practically asking the emperor to outright help him kill her. ¡°Your Majesty, it was just a mistake I made while studying. I need to go back. Sorry for the disturbance. Goodbye.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and fled. Nobody stopped her. She ran out of the hall and hid in a corner, relieved that nobody had chased after her. ¡°Prince Miyasi, my partner is discussing state affairs with other people. He can¡¯t be disturbed.¡± Gu Bailu spoke to the ring. She was smart enough to speak on Feng Qingtian¡¯s behalf, or her scam would be exposed. ¡°Why is your partner expressionless when he sees you?¡± Miyasi asked. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s upset that I disturbed his business.¡± ¡°If you are his partner, why does the emperor not know you? Your partner seems very important.¡± ¡°Well, my partner likes to keep a low profile. He didn¡¯t let anyone else know that he mated with me.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he announce to the world that you¡¯re his after your consummation?¡± ¡°...¡± Why are you asking so many questions? Not knowing how to respond, Gu Bailu simply said, ¡°Humans are different from beasts.¡± ¡°I lived among humans for ten years.¡± So, don¡¯t presume that beasts are gullible. Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°What I said is true. Men may have plenty of partners, so they generally don¡¯t announce it to the world.¡± ¡°I know that. They have a wife and many concubines. So, you are a concubine?¡± Concubine... We only slept together twice. Chapter 168 - Lying Is Really Bad

Chapter 168: Lying Is Really Bad

¡°You can say that.¡± It was impossible to exin it clearly to the beast. ¡°We have only one partner. Unless our partnermits an unpardonable crime, we cannot abandon or despise them. Your partner isn¡¯t as good as I am.¡± Miyasi reached a conclusion. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. A woman can only have one partner. You must¡¯ve heard that one woman does not serve two husbands, when you lived among humans.¡± I have a partner after all. What can you do? ¡°You¡¯re just a concubine; a concubine can be sold off.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. Concubines here could be sold off because they weren¡¯t wives? ¡°Are you serious? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± ¡°Why did you be his concubine? You can be given to anyone.¡± Miyasi was angry. Gu Bailu was angry, too. She didn¡¯t know that concubines were so degraded here. She should¡¯ve said that she was an unappreciated wife! One lie had to be covered by countless lies. It was so exhausting. She didn¡¯t want to do it anymore! Making up her mind, Gu Bailu said shamelessly, ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t live without him.¡± That wasn¡¯t a lie. If Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t dispelled the poison, she would¡¯ve died. Miyasi pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve got your back. Let me talk to him about how you can be freed.¡± ¡°...¡± It seemed impossible tomunicate with the beast anymore. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I can¡¯t live without him. I love him. My heart is with him. I can¡¯t betray him.¡± Gu Bailu raised her voice. Did she have to be so blunt? She didn¡¯t want to lie! ¡°Love?¡± Miyasi repeated suspiciously. ¡°Yes. Unlike beasts, humans won¡¯t copte without love.¡± ¡°Then, does he love you back when he coptes with you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Bailu said firmly, even though she didn¡¯t believe the lie herself. ¡°You were fooled. If he loves you, he wouldn¡¯t have made you his concubine.¡± Miyasi wouldn¡¯t be tricked. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. She had had enough of this. ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t change partners. You better find some other way to thank me.¡± Gu Bailu peeked around a corner and didn¡¯t see any pursuers. It was a good moment to return to Cloud Mirror Academy. How should she get out of such an enormous pce? She stood up and stepped forward, only to hit a hard wall. She then sensed the familiar aura. She raised her head and was surprised. Feng Qingtian was standing there like a pir and staring at her gloomily. How long had he been standing there? Why hadn¡¯t she felt anyone approach? It was all Miyasi¡¯s fault. Gu Bailu had been too busy lying to keep an eye on her surroundings. Lying was really bad. The question was, how many of her lies had Feng Qingtian heard? Gu Bailu¡¯s face was pale when she thought that. She knew she was lying, but Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t. She could imagine how much Feng Qingtian must despise her for saying such shameless things after trying to kill his love. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face was grim. Gu Bailu had no idea what he was thinking. Chapter 169 - Should I Be a Coward Forever?

Chapter 169: Should I Be a Coward Forever?

¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Gu Bailu pulled a long face. Even if he heard it, so what? She hadn¡¯t mentioned his name, after all. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Who were you talking to?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face was even colder, like that of a mighty and ruthless deity. Gu Bailu changed direction and simply left without looking at him. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. Gu Bailu¡¯s attitude toward him had changed. When she fell on him just now, she had still been smiling. Who was the man she had been speaking to just now? Feng Qingtian gestured subtly, and a team of soldiers suddenly blocked Gu Bailu. ¡°Gu Bailu, you brought someone of unknown background into the pce. You think you can get away with that?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. This was the royal pce and his territory. He had countless excuses if he wanted to make trouble for her. She stood straight and stretched out her hands. ¡°I fell here during the academy¡¯s trial. You can ask the academy for an exnation. I refuse to answer any of your questions.¡± She wasn¡¯t strong enough to challenge the royal power yet. The soldiers looked at Feng Qingtian, waiting for his order. Feng Qingtian walked over and grabbed her wrist, staring at the ring on it. ¡°What¡¯s this? Who put it on you?¡± He took the ring off, and Gu Bailu kicked him. ¡°Damn. Do you really think you¡¯re something?¡± Who was he to touch her stuff? In the meantime, Gu Bailu cast a spell and drew a star to hit him. She then summoned Yin Neng. Yin Neng had been sleeping soundly when he was summoned. His eyes were still drowsy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Then he saw Feng Qingtian. ¡°Why is it him again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Use your greatest power. I¡¯ll enhance you.¡± Feng Qingtian avoided the star. His face was graver than ever. ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re bing more and morewless.¡± Gu Bailu poured all her power into her runes and shouted at Yin Neng, ¡°Go!¡± Yin Neng immediately turned into a huge skeleton that attacked Feng Qingtian in a blizzard. Feng Qingtian waved his hand to stop the ice des thrown at him. He looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± Gu Bailu enhanced Yin Neng with the runes, and he seemed reborn. The cold light on him froze the whole world. ¡°Will you let me go without this?¡± ¡°Give that person to me,¡± Feng Qingtian said firmly. Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°There¡¯s nobody to give to you. Come on. Let¡¯s see what Prince Zi is truly capable of.¡± Feng Qingtian said without hesitation, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me.¡± ¡°Should I be a coward forever because I can¡¯t defeat you?¡± Gu Bailu was even more emotionless. The man tried to sleep with her when he had another woman in his heart. She had been too silly and softhearted to refuse him. Feng Qingtian¡¯s punch shattered her soul and woke her up. She didn¡¯t owe him anything now. In the future, they were only nemeses. Chapter 170 - He Went Easy on You

Chapter 170: He Went Easy on You

Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes wereplicated. He had never seen such a Gu Bailu before. She had resisted before, but she had never been so aggressive and hostile. Hostile? Something shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart. He covered his chest subconsciously. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, told Yin Neng to break through Feng Qingtian¡¯s defense while he was being absent-minded. Feng Qingtian was forced back. Qin Shou immediately supported him. ¡°My lord…¡± He had never seen his lord forced back by anyone, not even Shao Di. However, what happened was undeniable. His lord was forced quite a few steps back, by a loser who had been despised for years. Who could believe that? Feng Qingtian looked at Gu Bailu thoughtfully, surprised by her progress. Gu Bailu was also surprised. She was thinking she would give it her all in fighting Feng Qingtian, and count on Gu Yunjing¡¯s help if she was about to die. He would be disgraced if his disciple died in Southern Glory Empire¡¯s royal pce. That was why she had been bold enough to challenge Feng Qingtian. She didn¡¯t expect to be so much stronger after being at Cloud Mirror Academy. Yin Neng was the most surprised of all. In all these years, he had never defeated this man at all, and was most obedient before him despite his usual arrogance. Little did he expect that he would blow the man a few steps back this time. Imprisoned as he was on Ice Mist Peak for hundreds of years, he had lost most of his spiritual power due to hisck of cultivation. However, he had regained all his previous spiritual power, if not more. On the other hand… Why was the man so weak? ¡°He went easy on you,¡± Miyasi, who had been silent, finally said. ¡°I know.¡± It was impossible for her to really defeat Feng Qingtian now. She was merely taking advantage of the fact that he was wary of Gu Yunjing. She won not just because she was stronger than before, but also because Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t really trying his best. But the result was the same. She didn¡¯t need to know why he wasn¡¯t doing his best. ¡°Yin Neng, let¡¯s go.¡± Yin Neng was excited after the victory, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do it again. The man would not go easy on him a second time. He hurried to change into a pr bear, and Gu Bailu leapt on. They were about to fly out, when they were pulled into an invisible circle. ¡°I didn¡¯t permit you to leave.¡± Feng Qingtian drew a streak of light around them, and Gu Bailu felt herself trapped inside a barrier. ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Bailu was upset that she wasn¡¯t strong enough. After so many Snow Goddess Fruits and Pure Heart Pills, she was stronger than before, but she was still only a joke in front of Feng Qingtian. If she couldn¡¯t defeat Feng Qingtian, she certainly couldn¡¯t defeat whoever was behind Nan Ningxin. ¡°I want to know if what you said was true.¡± What he had been most worried about was that Gu Bailu would make use of his desire for her. However, Gu Bailu¡¯s tant hostility made him realize that she truly disliked him from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 171 - Who Are You Marrying?

Chapter 171: Who Are You Marrying?

At that moment, he knew what the anomaly in his heart was. It was panic and fear. He was scared that Gu Bailu would ignore him and treat him as a stranger in the future. He hadn¡¯t had such feelings for years. ¡°Does it really matter? Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Sitting on Chen Yi, Gu Bailu looked at him expressionlessly. Her nonchnce made Feng Qingtian look even more awful. ¡°It has nothing to do with me? Who were you talking about?¡± He had clearly heard her say that she loved him and would never betray him. She said that there was no coption without love. Wasn¡¯t he the only one whom she had copted with? But she imed that it wasn¡¯t him. Was he not the only one who had been intimate with her? After he realized that, coldness burst out of Feng Qingtian¡¯s body like sharp arrows, forcing her to step back. The overwhelming sense of destruction from Feng Qingtian gave Gu Bailu a sense of danger. Feng Qingtian wanted to kill someone. ¡°I said that I was only talking to myself. There wasn¡¯t any other human being around.¡± It was only a monster who could talk. She wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Who else has copted with you?¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms and seized her chin. His charming eyes were dreadfully savage. ¡°How is that any of your business?¡± ¡°Who touched the woman that I already did? Tell me.¡± Feng Qingtian gripped Gu Bailu¡¯s chin, making her head throb in pain. Gu Bailu was infuriated. ¡°I can¡¯t marry anyone else after you¡¯ve touched me?¡± ¡°Marry?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives. ¡°Who is he?¡± He had been keeping a close eye on Gu Bailu. Even Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t have a chance. Why was she suddenly talking about marriage? Who was so bold as to marry her? ¡°Who says that I¡¯m marrying a person?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You just did.¡± ¡°I said I was going to marry someone, not necessarily a human. Even a beast is better than a guy as horrible as you. Remove your hand.¡± Gu Bailu stabbed her needle into Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand. Feng Qingtian felt numb, but he didn¡¯t let go. Gu Bailu then kicked his crotch. She had practiced her kicks, and there was a needle in her shoe. This was a tool she had prepared, in order to defend herself in this dangerous world. As long as it made contact, Feng Qingtian would be a eunuch for the rest of his life. A giant hand gripped her ankle and took off her shoe, revealing the long needle between her toes. Feng Qingtian turned even colder. Gu Bailu¡¯s attack was brutal and fast. She really was trying to hurt him. She had been concerned about his safety when he slept with her, but she really wanted him dead right now. What changed? Feng Qingtian hugged her subconsciously and asked, ¡°Gu Bailu, tell me who you¡¯re marrying.¡± Chapter 172 - My Husband, a Beast

Chapter 172: My Husband, a Beast

¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Gu Bailu struggled but couldn¡¯t get away. At the same time, a certain thing that was stered to her abdomen was changing, making her too scared to struggle. ¡°You¡¯re going to rot in the dungeon if you don¡¯t confess.¡± Feng Qingtian dragged her off to prison. Since she was disobedient and wanted to marry someone, he could only lock her up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t intend to be put in prison. Although Gu Yunjing mighte and save her, who knew what would happen before that? Nan Ningxin was everywhere. She could easily kill Gu Bailu by bribing a couple of soldiers. Feng Qingtian suddenly stopped and kissed her. The kiss was a rude and domineering punishment. Gu Bailu could barely catch her breath. It was a punishment at the beginning, but he began to enjoy it when he touched her tongue. Feng Qingtian felt great happiness when they touched, happiness that only Gu Bailu could bring him. He didn¡¯t want to lose such happiness. When he thought of another man doing this to Gu Bailu, he wanted to chop him into pieces. ¡°Tell me who it is,¡± Feng Qingtian said, breathing heavily. By the time Gu Bailu realized that Feng Qingtian had taken advantage of her again, her face was grim. She truly wanted to kill Feng Qingtian at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s a beast.¡± She gnashed her teeth. That was the only way to get rid of him. He wouldn¡¯t sleep with someone else¡¯s wife, would he? ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re joking.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her head coldly. He was of a mind to break the woman¡¯s head and see what was inside. She should¡¯vee up with a better lie than being married to a beast. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I saved his brother, and he offered himself to me.¡± ¡°And you epted him?¡± Feng Qingtian sounded calm but intimidating. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? They¡¯re only loyal to one partner, unlike you, whose heart likes one person when your body wants another.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her as if she was a lunatic. Gu Bailu was lost for words. He demanded an answer when she refused to tell him, but he didn¡¯t believe her after she told him the truth. ¡°This ring is a token of our marriage, so I¡¯m someone else¡¯s wife. You wouldn¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s wife, would you, Prince Zi?¡± Gu Bailu raised her ring. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want me to believe such an absurdity simply because of a ring?¡± Gu Bailu wanted to release Miyasi and p Feng Qingtian in his face. However, she feared that Miyasi would be killed as an advanced monster. After all, the souls of advanced monsters were the best cultivation materials for mankind. They were much more useful than Pure Heart Pills. She was hesitating, when a hoarse voice came out from the ring. ¡°Let me talk to him.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Gu Bailu replied in a low voice. ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Feng Qingtian caught the voice. Gu Bailu replied quickly, ¡°My husband, a beast.¡± Chapter 173 - I Cant Be Worse Than Him

Chapter 173: I Can¡¯t Be Worse Than Him

Feng Qingtian felt like he was getting a headache. Was there really a beast? While it was rare for monsters to talk, some could. ¡°Gu Bailu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feng Qingtian was so angry that he wanted to crush Gu Bailu. The only woman he desired chose to marry a beast? No! He didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Hehe... Even though he¡¯s ugly, he knows respect, protection and loyalty,¡± Gu Bailu said unconcernedly. It was better to marry a beast than to deal with Feng Qingtian. She believed that Miyasi wouldn¡¯t force her to copte if she didn¡¯t agree to it. Such a marriage was only for show and not a real one, but Miyasi probably wouldn¡¯t refuse it since he was returning a favor. Feng Qingtian¡¯s emotionless face cracked. He was fighting with a beast over a woman. However, he didn¡¯t intend to let go of her. ¡°Let him out.¡± He wanted to see which monster dared touch his woman. ¡°Prince Zi wants to kill him by calling him out. Excuse me, but I have to protect my husband,¡± Gu Bailu said firmly. Feng Qingtian pulled her over and bit her neck. ¡°If you call him husband again, I¡¯ll raze the monster realm to the ground.¡± Gu Bailu frowned, not because of the pain, but because of what Feng Qingtian said. Feng Qingtian was a man of his word. A war between humans and monsters would break out if that happened, and the bnce between the two parties would be broken. If something were to happen because of her, she would feel too guilty. ¡°What do you want? You can touch Nan Ningxin now. Why are you still annoying me?¡± Gu Bailu was truly agitated. She was terribly unfortunate to have run into such a horrible man. ¡°I can¡¯t touch her. You should know what you did,¡± Feng Qingtian said casually, but Gu Bailu was rmed. He knew that she had cast a curse? Had her curse really worked to prevent Feng Qingtian from touching Nan Ningxin? She should¡¯ve used a different curse, say, one which allowed him to touch Nan Ningxin but prevented him from reaching climax! She was now a victim of her own scheme! ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She certainly couldn¡¯t admit it. Was Feng Qingtian harassing her non-stop because of her curse? She wanted to kill herself. ¡°Let him out.¡± Feng Qingtian was interested in nothing but the monster who waspeting with him for his woman. ¡°I can, but you mustn¡¯t hurt him, or I¡¯d rather die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too honorable to fight a beast.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s disdain upset Gu Bailu. If she had any other choice, she wouldn¡¯t be using a beast as her excuse! She remembered the behemoth that Miyasi was, and looked at herself. The contrast was too huge. ¡°Let me out. I can¡¯t be worse than him,¡± Miyasi said gently, as if he saw through Gu Bailu¡¯s hesitation. Gu Bailu had said that he was ugly, right in front of his parents. For human beings, his beast body was indeed ugly. ¡°Of course. He has an ugly heart, no matter how pretty he looks.¡± Gu Bailu looked around at the surrounding soldiers and turned to Feng Qingtian. ¡°Get them out of here. Don¡¯t me me if anyone is squeezed to death after he shows up.¡± Chapter 174 - Are You Really Miyasi?

Chapter 174: Are You Really Miyasi?

Feng Qingtian waved his hand, and the soldiers in ck armor backed off. Gu Bailu opened the ring. After a sh, a man showed up in front of Feng Qingtian. He was tall and looked exactly like any other man. He was dressed in a white robe lined with gold thread which glittered splendidly under the sun. The most eye-catching part was his golden, bright, curly hair, which fell to his waist. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Bailu asked in shock. She shook her ring. When had a man hidden himself inside it? Where was Miyasi? She opened the ring again, but nothing else came out. The golden-haired man turned around and looked at Gu Bailu. His purple eyes glowed like a sea of violets. Gu Bailu was stunned. A handsome man that looked like an elven prince... ¡°I¡¯m Miyasi.¡± Miyasi smiled at Gu Bailu without any brutality or oppression. Feng Qingtian was immediately outshone. Wait! That wasn¡¯t right. Gu Bailu blinked and asked in a daze, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a beast?¡± How could a beast turn into a human being? ¡°Gu Bailu, where is your beast?¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Gu Bailu coldly. Was she messing with him? There wasn¡¯t any beast, but only a man. Who was he? Feng Qingtian felt that he had been tricked. His head hurt again. ¡°My lord, are you okay?¡± Qin Shou asked concernedly when Feng Qingtian rubbed his temples. Did his lord feel pressure in front of his love rival? This love rival seemed rather dangerous, since Miss Gu was obviously stunned. ¡°He¡¯s the beast. The beast is him.¡± Still in shock, Gu Bailu circled Miyasi. ¡°Are you really Miyasi?¡± The gigantic bull demon was nothing like the golden-haired elven prince in front of her. The bull demon could change form. No wonder they had said that he could copte with her. Ah... Not good! If such a gorgeous elven prince proposed coption with her, she would hate to refuse him. Gu Bailu was lost in her fantasy, when a giant hand dragged her over. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes at Miyasi. He recalled the famous people on this continent, and this guy wasn¡¯t among them. Miyasi nodded at Feng Qingtian. ¡°It may be imprudent to say this, but I can tell that you don¡¯t like your partner. I¡¯d like to free her.¡± ¡°Free her?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice grew cold. ¡°By freeing me, he means that you should stop harassing me.¡± Gu Bailu tried to shake Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand off, but failed. The gap in strength was too huge. Miyasi stepped forward and gripped Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand. ¡°Please release her. She doesn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at Miyasi¡¯s hand gravely and suddenlyunched a streak of light at it. Gu Bailu was so scared that she blocked it with her other hand. Her fair hand burned with pain. Feng Qingtian shouted, ¡°Gu Bailu, why did you block it?¡± He hurried to pick up Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. The pain in his head increased when he saw the ckened hand. ¡°I said that you mustn¡¯t hurt him.¡± Chapter 175 - Does It Not Hurt?

Chapter 175: Does It Not Hurt?

Gu Bailu was firm and tough as she subconsciously protected Miyasi. She knew that Miyasi might not be able to defeat Feng Qingtian, even if he was the strongest monster. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to get someone else involved in her grudge against Feng Qingtian. ¡°You¡¯re giving up your hand for him?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at the hideous wound on Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. Somebody seemed to have bashed him in the chest. He found it hard to breathe. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was angry that Gu Bailu had protected another man, or because of her wound. ¡°You promised that you wouldn¡¯t hurt him.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyebrows knitted in pain. Feng Qingtian was so furious that he was of a mind to kill Miyasi, but he was too worried about Gu Bailu¡¯s wound. He took out a bottle of balm. Before he could give it to Gu Bailu, Miyasi had already taken her hand. ¡°It will be less painful after I lick it.¡± He gentlyforted Gu Bailu and leaned over her hand. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. Her bleeding hand was scary, even to her, and the man was talking about licking it. Beasts and humans weren¡¯t on the same wavelength, after all. ¡°No... That¡¯s unnecessary... Medicine will be fine...¡± She wasn¡¯tfortable with someone licking her hand. Before Gu Bailu could move her hand away, Feng Qingtian had grabbed it again, and poured powder on it. He seemed focused on treating her wound, and didn¡¯t say anything. He was still intimidating, but he was rather careful in his treatment. Gu Bailu disliked him, but she disliked her wound even more. It was much less painful after the treatment. ¡°My fire carries poison. If it isn¡¯t squeezed out, nobody can save you.¡± Feng Qingtian put the bottle back and picked her up. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down. I¡¯m returning to Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± Gu Bailu struggled. She didn¡¯t want to be alone with Feng Qingtian. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Feng Qingtian carried her away, and wouldn¡¯t take ¡°no¡± for an answer. Miyasi chased them, only to be blocked by a dozen soldiers. Miyasi frowned. ¡°Please get out of my way.¡± He was rather anxious when he saw Feng Qingtian leaving with Gu Bailu. ¡°You have toe with us to see His Majesty, for trespassing in the royal pce.¡± Gu Bailu pulled at Feng Qingtian¡¯s clothes. ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°Let him go?¡± He sneered. ¡°In case you didn¡¯t hear me, nobody else touches what¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Are you a psycho?¡± Gu Bailu stabbed a needle at his neck. What a selfish and shameless scoundrel, who only thought with his lower half. Feng Qingtian immediately grabbed her wrist. ¡°Does it not hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt me. If it hurts you, that¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± Did he think that she would care about him likest time? She wouldn¡¯t blink even if he was torn into pieces. ¡°Use your other hand, not the wounded one.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her withplicated feelings. Gu Bailu realized that she was holding the needle with her wounded hand. In her fury, she had forgotten about her wound, and had simply used the more convenient hand. Chapter 176 - This Beast Isn’t Weak

Chapter 176: This Beast Isn¡¯t Weak

Now that she was reminded of it, the burning pain came back again, although it was reduced by the balm just now. She loosened her grip, but the pain didn¡¯t ease. Her tears were about to leak out. However, she saw that Miyasi was already fighting the soldiers. Fearing that he might get hurt, she gnashed her teeth. ¡°Let him go.¡± Feng Qingtian was about to refuse, but he couldn¡¯t say anything when he saw the tears in her eyes. ¡°Give me a reason.¡± ¡°If you hurt him, the monsters won¡¯t spare you.¡± ¡°Should I be scared of them?¡± Feng Qingtian mocked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Gu Bailu looked at his neck where blood was oozing out from the needle stab. The wound wasn¡¯trge, but the bleeding didn¡¯t stop. However, he didn¡¯t seem to sense any of it. She felt helpless. Feng Qingtian truly wasn¡¯t scared of death. He didn¡¯t even ask if the needle was poisoned. He was truly fearless. If he could give up his own life, he had nothing to be scared of. No, there was one exception. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared of anything, but the Murong family is different.¡± That was his love¡¯s family. The monsters could go to Nan Ningxin if they couldn¡¯t find him. Although Gu Bailu wanted the monsters to treat Nan Ningxin as a blood enemy, she didn¡¯t want to sacrifice Miyasi for it. Feng Qingtian looked at her expressionless face. It was so annoying. He liked to see her smiling or angry; he didn¡¯t like this sense of distance when they were together. What could he do to restore her previous attitude? Gu Bailu thought that Feng Qingtian was concerned about Nan Ningxin¡¯s safety. She had no idea that Feng Qingtian was thinking about how to improve his rtionship with her. If she knew, she would definitely spit on him. Right when the two of them were in the middle of a confrontation, there was an explosion on the other side. Gu Bailu looked back, only to discover that Miyasi had pped the soldiers away with one hand. The soldiers were smashed into the square, leaving pits on the ground from which dust rose. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. Miyasi wasn¡¯t weak, either. Gloomily, Feng Qingtian quickly carried Gu Bailu into the pce. Before Gu Bailu realized it, she had already been put on a bed. She went over the knowledge in her head. The capabilities of cultivators on this continent could be measured by their spiritual power. Different levels of spiritual power carried different colors. Miyasi¡¯s color was orange, and Feng Qingtian also used orange when he fought Gu Yunjing. So, Miyasi was at least strong enough to deal with Gu Yunjing. Then, she didn¡¯t need to worry that the soldiers would hurt him. Gu Bailu was upset when she thought that. After so many days at Cloud Mirror Academy, she hadn¡¯t even learned how to examine someone¡¯s strength! It was all this shameless man¡¯s fault. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian in anger. Chapter 177 - Ill Grant You Your Wish If You Want To Die

Chapter 177: I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish If You Want To Die

Feng Qingtian took off his belt. Sensing her eyes full of hate, he looked at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu was angry at the animal who couldn¡¯t control his desires. Her disgust inmed Feng Qingtian even more. He ripped his shirt off, revealing glittering muscles that indicated his vigor. Gu Bailu had to admit that the man had a great body. She would¡¯ve drooled over it before, but it was like a snake to her now. Now that they were nemeses, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to do it again. Feng Qingtian approached, and Gu Bailu jumped off the bed and backed off. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to squeeze the poison out for me?¡± She was only here because she cherished her life. If that was an excuse, she wouldn¡¯t stay. ¡°The poison has to be dissolved this way.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled Gu Bailu into his eyes instantly. Gu Bailu¡¯s soft body made him feelfortable. She had the smell of his dreams. ¡°You might as well let me die.¡± Stiff, Gu Bailu pulled a long face again. She would rather die before having sex with Feng Qingtian again. ¡°You¡¯re not scared of death now?¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her chin and asked casually, but Gu Bailu knew that he was merely suppressing his fury. ¡°Like I said, one cannot live without dignity.¡± ¡°And your dignity will be gone if you sleep with me?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes grow cold. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Should I feel honored? What do you think I am, Prince Zi? A prostitute?¡± ¡°I could break you any time if I regarded you as a prostitute.¡± Feng Qingtian was infuriated and almost crushed her back. He struggled to curb his strong desires day and night. He had to take care of himself before he went to sleep. Only he knew what he was going through. Never had he sacrificed so much for somebody else. But the woman didn¡¯t appreciate it at all! However, it was exactly this heartless woman who stirred his desires easily and who charmed her way into his head whenever they didn¡¯t meet. ¡°Then, I must thank you for not breaking me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll grant you your wish if you want to die.¡± Feng Qingtian held back his desires and pushed her away. He simply sat on the bed and stared at Gu Bailu haughtily. Looking at how arrogant he was, Gu Bailu wanted to beat him to death. It was a pity that she still was incapable of that. She turned around and left. Perhaps because the effect of the balm had faded, the pain grew more and more intense, until she was almost spasming. Before she reached the door, Gu Bailu already hurt too much to walk. The wound was also rotting fast, with ayer of white, furry, smelly stuff growing over it. Gu Bailu knew that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t lying. She would die a quick death if the poison wasn¡¯t neutralized. But she would rather die than sleep with Feng Qingtian again. She wouldn¡¯t have the courage to live on if she were to sleep with a man who was in love with someone else and who tried to kill her. Chapter 178 - Lets Negotiate

Chapter 178: Let¡¯s Negotiate

¡°Yin Neng...¡± Gu Bailu tried to summon Yin Neng to take her away. However, she was too weak to summon Yin Neng now. She shouldn¡¯t have sent Yin Neng back to Cloud Mirror Academy earlier to deliver a message. Was she really going to die here in front of Feng Qingtian? Gu Bailu¡¯s eyelids were heavy. She was dizzy when the pain in her hand spread to her head. Someone ran into the pce. ¡°Human girl...¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open anymore, but she still sensed the appealing smell on him. He had a gentle andforting voice. He had broken through Feng Qingtian¡¯s guards. The beast turned out to be quite strong, too. She was the only one who was weak. In Miyasi¡¯s arms, Gu Bailu felt that she was being roasted in the fires of hell again. Below her was a river of burning magma that was rising and licking at her toes. Her shins, her thighs and her waist were consumed. She cried out a name in agony. She saw her mouth open, but she couldn¡¯t hear the name. When the sword which glowed purple came, her body was trembling in pain. Her clothes were drenched with sweat. Miyasi wanted to pick her up, only to be knocked away. In the blink of an eye, Gu Bailu returned to the hands of the coldblooded man. Miyasi felt regretful. At the beginning, he wanted Gu Bailu to be his partner partly to return the favor, partly because the tribe needed it, and partly because Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t detestable. But right now, he truly liked her. As a prince, he had faced many brutal battles since childhood. Only the strongest survived in the jungle, and the weak were brutalized by humans. His parents and brothers never gave him any help during his training, so that he could grow strong. His master was even more ruthless. He grew up in storms of blood. What he heard most was that only if he was strong could he protect the tribe. Nobody felt that he needed care and protection, too. Only this little human girl protected his back and warned the formidable enemy that he mustn¡¯t be hurt. He felt so happy that even his saliva tasted sweet. So, that was the feeling of being protected. He wanted her to hug him. ¡°Prince Zi, she¡¯s badly hurt. Please give her to me,¡± Miyasi said firmly. His eyes were a different color, and he was unusually handsome. His words were gentle, but sounded irrefutable. Feng Qingtian naturally sensed it. He held Gu Bailu even more tightly and said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Miyasi didn¡¯t back off because of his attitude. He continued firmly, ¡°Prince Zi, we can negotiate as long as you¡¯re willing to give her to me.¡± Feng Qingtian ignored him. Putting Gu Bailu on the bed, he started to inject spiritual power into her. Although she was ungrateful, he didn¡¯t want her to die. In so many lives, he hadn¡¯t felt so helpless before. He would never give her to anybody else, however troublesome she was. Miyasi followed him. Looking at Gu Bailu, who was murmuring unconsciously, he said, ¡°You cling to her because she¡¯s the only woman you can touch, right?¡± Feng Qingtian focused on transmitting spiritual power andpletely ignored him. ¡°I know how to cure your disease.¡± Chapter 179 - I Wont Allow You to Die

Chapter 179: I Won¡¯t Allow You to Die

Feng Qingtian finally nced at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Bailu¡¯s clothes were drenched with sweat. When her thin clothes were wet, they further entuated her body curves. Feng Qingtian waved his hand, and a screen flew over to separate Miyasi from them. Miyasi was about to break in, when Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Stay where you are if you don¡¯t want her to die.¡± Miyasi paused. Although the girl had said that she would be his partner, she wasn¡¯t his partner yet. Humans cared about a lot of things. It was indeed inappropriate for him to look at her now. Miyasi stayed behind the screen patiently, pricking his ears to listen to what was going on inside. The girl had looked in rather bad condition just now. Gu Bailu was still unconscious. She was murmuring something. Feng Qingtian took off her wet clothes and covered her with his robe. He ced her on a giant bed. After he pressed a button, a hiddenpartment was revealed. There were many pills in it. He took out a porcin bottle, but put it back and then picked up a box made of jade. He opened the box. Inside was a transparent pill wrapped in fragrant mist. Feng Qingtian inserted the pill into Gu Bailu¡¯s mouth quickly, as if fearing that he might regret it. However, Gu Bailu coughed and spat the pill out onto the sheets. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face became dark. He put it back in his mouth and chewed it, before pushing the pieces past her lips. Gu Bailu struggled against him. She suddenly seized his neck. ¡°I won¡¯t let you have it. The fires of hell are nothing. They can¡¯t kill me...¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes glittered. He looked at Gu Bailu, who was still unconscious. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Bailu suddenly let him go and copsed. She was so quiet that even her breathing was inaudible. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed and he put his hand on her neck. He didn¡¯t open his eyes until a long timeter, when they shone with naked fear. For a moment, he thought she was dead. The overwhelming fear made his heart skip a beat. He hugged Gu Bailu and looked at her coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t die without my permission.¡± He picked up Gu Bailu¡¯s burnt hand; the mold-like poison was already receding. Feng Qingtian breathed out pure spiritual energy and touched the rot. New flesh grew quickly, and the wound was healed. Miyasi grew even more anxious when he heard Feng Qingtian. ¡°Prince Zi, give her to me. I can save her.¡± He was under the impression that Gu Bailu¡¯s condition was too severe for Feng Qingtian to save her. Feng Qingtian walked out from the back of the screen and looked at him. ¡°What did you say earlier?¡± Chapter 180 - Bring Him Down and Treat Him Well

Chapter 180: Bring Him Down and Treat Him Well

¡°How is she?¡± Miyasi looked at the screen, trying to check on Gu Bailu through it. Feng Qingtian sat down in a chair. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Miyasi said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything until I know her condition.¡± He wasn¡¯t aggressive and he looked amiable, but he clearly couldn¡¯t be refused. He knew that his offer would pique Feng Qingtian¡¯s interest. His master had told him that there was always a way to break through, as long as a weakness was pinpointed. ¡°You can perceive my problem, but you can¡¯t sense the situation, even through a screen?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t seem angry about Miyasi¡¯s gentle threat. He never revealed his feelings to outsiders. Nobody had made him exhibit fury in many years, except for the person lying behind the screen. ¡°Your barrier is too solid for me to see through, Prince Zi.¡± Miyasi admitted that he couldn¡¯t pierce it. Feng Qingtian said casually, ¡°How can I trust your abilities if you can¡¯t see through my barrier?¡± Miyasi smiled. ¡°Are you scared that I can¡¯t fulfill my promise?¡± Feng Qingtian stared at him. Where, exactly, was this mysterious man from? He was gentle and not aggressive at all, but he knew how to negotiate. Feng Qingtian certainly wasn¡¯t scared that he would go back on his word. ¡°What solution do you have?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. He truly wanted to cure his disease. Only then would he know whether or not his desire for Gu Bailu was because his body was cursed. ¡°Are you willing to discuss the terms to set her free?¡± Miyasi wanted a definitive answer. After all, it wasn¡¯t an easy problem to solve. Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you aren¡¯t qualified to negotiate with me.¡± He had barely finished his sentence when a bunch of men in ghost masks appeared and surrounded Miyasi. Miyasi immediately sensed the pressure of great spiritual power. He frowned. He knew that the guy was strong, but he didn¡¯t know he was that strong. He couldn¡¯t perceive the levels of these strangers at all. ¡°Bring him down and treat him well until he confesses something useful,¡± Feng Qingtian ordered coldly. Had he been keeping a low profile for so long that everyone thought they could challenge him? Naturally, Miyasi wouldn¡¯t surrender easily. He drew his sword and was about to fight, when he got a strong headache and his nose started bleeding. Was there poison in the pce? ¡°You... you tricked me.¡± Miyasi was shocked. He had fought against humans before, but they had never yed such tricks. His master had taught him a lot of ways to guard against the craftiness of humans. However, he was too concerned about the human girl to be vignt toward his surroundings. He didn¡¯t even notice how the poison had been administered. ¡°I just want Gu Bailu to rest quietly.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at him. ¡°Battles can be noisy.¡± Feng Qingtian moved behind the screen again. The men in ghost masks brought Miyasi down without a sound. Feng Qingtian sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Gu Bailu, whose face was now a healthy shade of red again. Chapter 181 - I Feel Sorry For the Spirit Turning Pill

Chapter 181: I Feel Sorry For the Spirit Turning Pill

She slept quietly, and had stopped struggling. She looked so quiet and weak that he just wanted to stare at her forever. After so many reincarnations, he had lost most of the memories from his first life; what remained was his purpose. He had been reincarnated so many times for a single person, who had been punished by the fires of hell for him. He touched Gu Bailu¡¯s face. She had mentioned the magma of hell twice. He might¡¯ve heard it wrong the first time, but he couldn¡¯t be wrong this time. ¡°Who are you?¡± He would¡¯ve suspected that Gu Bailu was the person he had been looking for, if she had the Night Lotus. Otherwise, his affection for her was inexplicable. Before, he thought that he had be unfaithful because he had contracted the bad habits of human beings. But why did he have an affair with Gu Bailu, of all people? Gu Bailu was the most unremarkable person on the entire continent. It certainly wasn¡¯t because she had raped him once. However, the Night Lotus wasn¡¯t on her. The Night Lotus only acknowledged one master. He had tested it before. Nan Ningxin¡¯s Night Lotus wasn¡¯t fake. ¡°My lord, may Ie in?¡± Qin Shou said outside the room. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled the sheet over Gu Bailu to cover her face. After thinking for a moment, he pulled the sheet down to under her chin, fearing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe. Qin Shou walked in, but didn¡¯t dare look at the bed. His lord was too petty. If he saw something that he wasn¡¯t supposed to see, he would be sent to scrub the toilets again. ¡°My lord, the man is unwilling to talk after all the torture. He¡¯s half-dead now.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes grew cold. That was a stubborn one. He couldn¡¯t kill him, or Gu Bailu would make a scene after she woke up. ¡°Ask Ye Ying to look after her. I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡± Feng Qingtian walked out of the pce. Qin Shou followed him after giving the guard the instruction. Thinking for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but remind his lord, ¡°My lord, you better be gentle with Miss Gu in the future. She can¡¯t bear your fire spirit at all.¡± Feng Qingtian had hurt her, and then had given her the precious Spirit Turning Pill when he was feeling too sorry. Although extravagant, it wouldn¡¯t have been a waste if the pill had been given to someone with immense spiritual power, since it could increase their spiritual power. However, Miss Gu had no spiritual power at all, so the pill was no different from any other medicinal pill. Qin Shou felt sorry for the Spirit Turning Pill. It was a great supplement to help increase one¡¯s spiritual power during breakthroughs, but it had been used as a treatment pill. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face grew dark. If only he had known that Gu Bailu would defend another man like that. Thinking that, Feng Qingtian was so ufortable that he could barely breathe. He had been used as an antidote twice, and she didn¡¯t show him any friendliness. The royal pce dungeon was damp, and illuminated by night pearls. Locked up in a cage, Miyasi had been tortured, his clothes ragged and his gracefulnesspletely gone. Feng Qingtian looked at him and finally felt better. He looked down at Miyasi and said, ¡°Wake him up.¡± Chapter 182 - Treat the Problem

Chapter 182: Treat the Problem

Qin Shou kicked Miyasi, and Miyasi woke up at the pain. Although he looked terrible, there was still grace in his eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me the solution until I set Gu Bailu free?¡± Feng Qingtian crouched down and asked casually. Miyasi opened his mouth, only to discover that his lips were cracked. He had seen the brutality of human beings. They could torture people until thetter wanted to kill themselves. He couldn¡¯t have endured it without his master¡¯s training. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he replied, holding back the pain. Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°I can set Gu Bailu free, after my problem is dealt with.¡± Miyasi frowned. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± The man was too cunning. His promise meant nothing. ¡°After my problem is treated, there will be plenty of women out there; why would I care about her?¡± Feng Qingtian remembered what Gu Bailu said. After I cure you, you¡¯ll be spreading your seed all over the world like a butterfly in spring. That was absurd. How could he be like that? He was quite right. Miyasi found no reason to doubt him. The man was powerful and strong. The human girl didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, despite her courage. She probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to Cloud Mirror Academy if she hadn¡¯t been able to approach the man thanks to their simr maic fields. ¡°Write a contract.¡± Miyasi remembered his master¡¯s lessons. Feng Qingtian stood up and said to Qin Shou, ¡°Prepare one.¡± Qin Shou soon brought a contract over, with Feng Qingtian¡¯s seal on it. ¡°Are we good?¡± Feng Qingtian gave Miyasi the contract. Miyasi read it carefully before he nodded. ¡°Yes. However, my master is the one who can treat your problem. He¡¯s not in Southern Glory Empire.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Feng Qingtian asked casually. ¡°On Futu Ind.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Why do I not know this ce?¡± ¡°Few people do. I only visited the ind by ident. My master is the only inhabitant there.¡± ¡°Bring me there.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up. ¡°Ask a doctor to treat him.¡± Feng Qingtian left the dungeon. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let go of the chance to cure his problem. He only tortured Miyasi because he didn¡¯t like him. Since Gu Bailu protected him, he would deal with him in secret. Feng Qingtian smiled. As for Gu Bailu, if he still felt the same way about her after his body recovered, he would investigate it. He never said anything about abiding by the contract. It was already the next afternoon when Gu Bailu woke up. She found herself still in the pce where she had passed out. The marble floors were as clear as mirrors, and the gold pirs made her want to dig them out. The other decorations were more low-key, but extravagant nheless. The very bed she was sleeping on was made of ebony. Ebony grew very slowly in extremely harsh environments. It had the color of metal, and could keep bugs and diseases away. Was she cured because of the bed? Where was Miyasi? She frowned. She seemed to recall Miyasi saying that he could cure Feng Qingtian¡¯s problem. Was that an illusion, or had it been real? Chapter 183 - The Supreme Token

Chapter 183: The Supreme Token

Gu Bailu got off the bed. She thought that there would still be after effects, but she found herself surprisingly energetic. She looked at her hand, only to discover that it was even more tender and fairer than before. Gu Bailu wondered if she should have the same procedure on her left hand. Qin Shou sneezed. Who was badmouthing his lord? He was on the boat to Futu Ind with Feng Qingtian. Miyasi was standing on the deck. His gold hair glittered under the sunlight, adding to his gracefulness. When Feng Qingtian approached, he felt pressure. Miyasi knew that the human being was both strong and bold. They were going to a dangerous, unknown ce, but he had only brought one guard. Feng Qingtian asked casually, ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°The ind is protected by Master¡¯s barrier. It¡¯s impossible to be teleported there. It will take three days if everything goes well, and longer if the weather is bad,¡± Miyasi replied. Qin Shou sat down in a chair that Qin Shou took out for him and looked at the blue sky. Gu Bailu probably couldn¡¯t cause too much trouble in only a couple of days. Gu Bailu was about to leave the pce, when she was blocked by an invisible wall again. Last time, it was Gu Yunjing who had stopped her with a barrier. She drew a star in midair. ¡°Summon Yin Neng with the contract.¡± Yin Neng appeared before her, breathing harshly as if someone was after him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him. His body and his ws weren¡¯t as clean as before. Yin Neng breathed hard. ¡°Thank god you summoned me, or they would¡¯ve cut me into pieces.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a destroyer of cities? Is there anyone you are scared of?¡± Gu Bailu mocked him. ¡°They¡¯re from the Nether Land...¡± Yin Nengy down and continued gasping for breath. Gu Bailu finally noticed that blood was still pouring from his lower abdomen. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding? Why is the Nether Land after you? You have a feud with them?¡± Gu Bailu hurried to check him, only to discover that the wound was a very deep one. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Don¡¯t go back to Cloud Mirror Academy. Even Gu Yunjing might not be able to protect you.¡± Yin Neng was rather listless. Gu Bailu scratched her head and shouted, ¡°Someone, I need a doctor.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Feng Qingtian must have someone monitoring her. A shadow emerged from a corner. ¡°Right away, Miss Gu.¡± Then, she vanished all of a sudden. ¡°Tell me what happened. Is it because I didn¡¯t return for the trial?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. But she felt that it was unlikely. The Nether Land had nothing to do with the trial. Besides, Shao Di could definitely cover for her. ¡°The Nether Land lost their Supreme Token. It was stolen by a traitor. The Nether Land is searching the entire continent to get it back.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°How is that rted to me?¡± She hadn¡¯t taken the Supreme Token of the Nether Land. ¡°The Supreme Token was found on Ah Luo.¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 184 - Sometimes Dignity Can Be Abandoned

Chapter 184: Sometimes Dignity Can Be Abandoned

Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged as if she were hit by lightning. Why on earth did Ah Luo have the Supreme Token? That waspletely out of the blue. Was Ah Luo from the Nether Land? No. Ah Luo didn¡¯t seem to know anything about the Nether Land. ¡°Ah Luo can¡¯t be the traitor. I need to go back.¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°Did you forget about that woman you saved a few days, who gave a token to Ah Luo?¡± Yin Neng was lost for words at her poor memory. She had forgotten the thousand-year-old iron she had obtained a few days ago. Gu Bailu was now roasting after being struck by lightning. The token! The token that was too heavy for her to carry, which had been a reward from the pregnant woman? Had she been set up? After finally doing a good thing for once, she had been set up! ¡°I need to go back and exin it!¡± That had been such a vulnerable and innocent woman ¨C Gu Bailu didn¡¯t expect the woman to be a traitor, or to be bold enough to steal the token of the Nether Land. While the two Residences would only take lives, the Nether Land was a ce which imed people¡¯s souls. Nobody wanted to mess with the Nether Land. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go back if you can exin it. The Nether King is very angry and has ordered that you be brought back to the Nether Land. That¡¯s a ce that even I don¡¯t want to go. You¡¯ll never return after you go there.¡± ¡°I have to go back for Ah Luo. Can you break this barrier?¡± Yin Neng shook his head. ¡°That boy wanted to lock you up. How can his barrier be broken so easily?¡± Gu Bailu grew anxious. ¡°Then what can Ah Luo do if we¡¯re both trapped here?¡± She had summoned Yin Neng because she thought he could break the barrier. ¡°Where is Prince Zi?¡± Yin Neng was more worried about Gu Bailu ¨C while she was here, the people of the Nether Land would quickly track her to this ce. The emperor of Southern Glory Empire certainly wouldn¡¯t offend the Nether King by protecting her. The only person they could count on was Prince Zi. However, their rtionship was quite a mess. ¡°He probably left with Miyasi.¡± Soon, a doctor came. He checked Yin Neng¡¯s wounds and gave him two pills before he left in a hurry. The guard was about to disappear, when Gu Bailu stopped her. ¡°Where is your lord? I have something urgent to do.¡± ¡°He went to Futu Ind.¡± What was that? She looked at Yin Neng, and Yin Neng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°When will he return?¡± Gu Bailu paced back and forth anxiously. Feng Qingtian obviously intended to lock her in this ce until he returned from his journey. How could she save Ah Luo without getting out of here? She wondered what happened to Ah Luo. Would Gu Yunjing protect her? ¡°He¡¯ll return after his problem is solved,¡± Ye Hua replied expressionlessly. ¡°I have something urgent to do. Help me take down the barrier.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her coldly. She would be ruthless if the girl didn¡¯t listen to her. Ye Hua¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. ¡°Miss Gu, I can¡¯t undo the lord¡¯s barrier even if you kill me.¡± ¡°You can obviously leave this ce.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°The barrier was nted in your body.¡± Gu Bailu copsed on the bed. So to speak, she couldn¡¯t get out of here. She could only go find Feng Qingtian and ask him to send her back to Cloud Mirror Academy, whatever it might take. After all, the worst thing she could do was sell her dignity again. For Ah Luo, she could abandon her dignity. Chapter 185 - Ill Wait Until Sunset

Chapter 185: I¡¯ll Wait Until Sunset

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Gu Bailu figured it out, she took the teleportation rune out. ¡°Wait a moment. I told Gu Yunjing that you were captured by Prince Zi. He¡¯ll probablye,¡± Yin Neng hurried to say when he saw that. Nothing good happened when she used that rune. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he can¡¯t protect me?¡± She had to count on herself if that was the case. She was quitezy, and would dly ept protection from someone else. However, when they couldn¡¯t offer to do so, she would think of other solutions instead of cing her hopes on them. ¡°That¡¯s just my guess. You should wait a little longer.¡± Yin Neng thought that Gu Yunjing might risk it considering how much he liked her. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for him until sunset. If he¡¯s not here by then, I¡¯ll act on my own.¡± It would be best if Gu Yunjing coulde. She didn¡¯t want to beg Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu was anxious, but she knew that worrying wouldn¡¯t do her any good. So, she had someone prepare a meal. She fed some fresh meat to Yin Neng, too. The one thing that she was never worried about in this life was food. After the meal, Gu Bailu began to draw runes in case she needed themter. She suddenly thought of the strange runes she saw at Soul Perishing Mountain. Pondering for a moment, she drew every symbol on a piece of paper. Because the runes which her master taught her had also been on the wall, she thought that the other runes might also be helpful. The sun was still high after Gu Bailu finished preparing everything. She was more agitated than ever. Ah Luo was most loyal to her when they were together. If anything were to happen to Ah Luo, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Her master was gone, and her family was dead. Her life would be meaningless if something happened to Ah Luo. Was she meant to watch those dear to her die without being able to do anything about it? ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I asked Chen Mu to use the Soul Attractor to help Ah Luo. They should be able to hide in there even if they can¡¯t escape.¡± Gu Bailu touched her wrist and remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen the Soul Attractor for days. Chen Mu, Yin Neng¡¯s brother, was the other pr bear. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t relieved by Yin Neng¡¯sfort. Ah Luo didn¡¯t know how to bend. She listened to nobody but Gu Bailu. She would just fight those who harmed her. It was highly unlikely that she would hide in the Soul Attractor. Every second was torture. Finally, the pce was illuminated by the red sunset. Gu Yunjing wasn¡¯t here. Gu Bailu took out the teleportation rune. ¡°Enough waiting.¡± Yin Neng intended to persuade her, but Gu Bailu simply said, ¡°Just stay here and wait for my summons.¡± Gu Bailu threw out the teleportation rune and stepped into the portal without any hesitation. In the blink of an eye, Gu Bailu heard the sound of waves and winds. She fell on the deck in the strong wind. Before she knew it, lightning struck right above her head. What was this ce? ¡°Gu Bailu, why are you here?¡± Someone pulled her into a cabin. Gu Bailu felt that she couldn¡¯t keep steady at all. The boat shook hard as the roaring wind lifted it to the top of the waves. The boat was as exciting as a roller coaster. Chapter 186 - Storm

Chapter 186: Storm

¡°What is this ce?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t need to raise her head to know that it was Feng Qingtian who had grabbed her. ¡°On a boat, in the middle of a storm.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s stomach rolled with all the food she had for lunch. Why was she so unlucky? She was caught in a storm. She might be buried at sea before she saved Ah Luo. The boat technology in this age wasn¡¯t trustworthy at all! ¡°Human girl, why are you here? Are you alright?¡± Miyasi asked in concern from where he was controlling the helm. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but what about the storm? Are we going to die?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a huge storm, too. We can only wait and see.¡± Miyasi seemed calm. ¡°Feng Qingtian, can we not teleport back?¡± ¡°Runes can¡¯t be used here.¡± Unconvinced, Gu Bailu took out her runes, and realized that they didn¡¯t work at all. What kind of s*ithole was this? Gu Bailu looked out the cabin window, only to discover that the sail was still up. Her face became pale. ¡°Lower the sail! Why is the sail still up?¡± she shouted and ran out. They didn¡¯t even know that the sail should be lowered in a storm. How did they have the courage toe out on the ocean? She was stopped by both men at the door of the cabin. Miyasi said, ¡°Let me.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t say anything and simply went out. Gu Bailu watched him worriedly and prayed for him. She was counting on him to send her back to Cloud Mirror Academy. Feng Qingtian¡¯s robe and hair fluttered in the wind like ribbons. His every step was steady despite the hurricane. The storm didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all. ¡°How should I lower it?¡± Feng Qingtian asked next to the sail. Miyasi knew that Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know how to do it, and he ran out as well. The two of them were busy for a while and finally lowered the sail. Gu Bailu clutched the windowsill, feeling even more nauseated. She hadn¡¯t expected the runes to be ineffective here. Even if Gu Bailu were to sell her body, Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t send her to Cloud Mirror Academy. Three men came in together. Qin Shou had been utterly ravaged by the wind. ¡°Let¡¯s drop anchor and wait out the storm,¡± Gu Bailu said softly. Feng Qingtian looked at her. ¡°What are you doing here? Couldn¡¯t you just stay behind?¡± Gu Bailu saw that he was utterly steady on the boat, as if he had melded with it. ¡°I have urgent business. Is there any way you can get me back to Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Feng Qingtian was cold. ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to return to Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± ¡°Feng Qingtian, you must have a way. I have to go back, or Ah Luo will die. I must save her.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. He knew that Gu Bailu cared for the maid. ¡°People of the Nether Land caught Ah Luo in order to catch me.¡± Feng Qingtian looked surprised. ¡°How did you piss off the Nether Land?¡± The woman was truly a troublemaker. All the most powerful people on this continent probably knew who she was now. That certainly wasn¡¯t the best way to be famous. ¡°I think it¡¯s unbelievable, too. I saved a woman who turned out to be a traitor of the Nether Land.¡± Gu Bailu was furious. Chapter 187 - Vomit On Your Face

Chapter 187: Vomit On Your Face

Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°As if you haven¡¯t made enough trouble.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say. Should she not have saved such a miserable, pregnant woman? More importantly, it was impossible to tell from the woman¡¯s face that she was a schemer; perhaps thetter¡¯s spiritual power was great enough to cover her hideous soul, like Nan Ningxin. ¡°What are your terms for helping me?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t waste any time. It was nothing but a business transaction between them. Feng Qingtian sat in silence, as if he was considering if it was worthwhile. ¡°I only need you to send me back to Cloud Mirror Academy immediately.¡± Even Shao Di might be unable to protect her after she had infuriated the Nether Land. Feng Qingtian definitely wouldn¡¯t want to get involved. ¡°What can you possibly do after you return?¡± Feng Qingtian asked casually. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was clear in the storm. Gu Bailu grew cold. ¡°It¡¯s better than sitting around. Just give me an answer. Will you... ahhh...¡± After a huge wave, Gu Bailu was thrown to the other side of the cabin. Miyasi, who had been listening quietly, was quick enough to catch her. But her head still bumped against the wall. The noise was drowned out by the storm outside. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Miyasi covered her forehead and rubbed it for her. ¡°It¡¯ll be better soon.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the graceful prince. She would¡¯ve made fun of him on any other asion. However, she was too worried about Ah Luo to do that now. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Bailu smiled at him. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists, his eyes radiating fury as he looked at Gu Bailu¡¯s sunny smile. She was never nice to him, even when she was begging him. He stood up and dragged Gu Bailu to another cabin. Gu Bailu was dizzy in the first ce because of the rocking. Now that he was pulling her behind him, her stomach rolled. After they entered the cabin, she couldn¡¯t control herself any longer. She vomited on Feng Qingtian¡¯s chest. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face was gloomier than the weather outside. Gu Bailu, however, felt pitiful. She could¡¯ve vomited on his face if she were a bit taller. He would be angry either way, after all. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me like that. I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Gu Bailu touched her chest. Her stomach was still ufortable. Feng Qingtian picked her up and gave her a handkerchief. ¡°Clean yourself.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him and wiped her mouth with the handkerchief. In her current condition, the man probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in her. Feng Qingtian took off his robe and said, ¡°Think of a way topensate me.¡± Gu Bailu clutched a chair. Lightning struck outside. Miyasi knocked on the door. ¡°Prince Zi, let her go.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Feng Qingtian took off his inner robe and circled Gu Bailu. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to throw up on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m seasick.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him calmly. That isn¡¯t a big deal, after all. I even raped you once. You should me yourself for pulling me like that. Chapter 188 - Gu Bailu Is Gone

Chapter 188: Gu Bailu Is Gone

Feng Qingtian leaned toward her neck and tried to bite it, and Gu Bailu simply kicked his crotch. Feng Qingtian stiffened for a moment, but didn¡¯t stop. Gu Bailu kicked him again. It would be best if Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t enjoy it for the rest of her life. A giant hand grabbed her ankle and took off her shoe. Feeling the warmth, Gu Bailu realized that her foot was cold. Feng Qingtian released her and looked at her foot. ¡°Why is it so cold?¡± Gu Bailu noticed that a certain part below his belly button was rising. She kicked really hard. Why didn¡¯t it break? This wasn¡¯t a fair deal. ¡°I¡¯m asking you why it¡¯s so cold!¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand was huge enough to engulf her foot. Not liking the feeling, Gu Bailu pulled her foot out of his grip. ¡°It¡¯s cold because I was in the storm. Let go of me.¡± Outside, Miyasi was worried. His master had taught him not to be reckless. The human girl was still the man¡¯s partner right now. He had no right to barge in. However, Miyasi felt horrible when he thought about how Gu Bailu was being treated. That was his partner. Without considering it too much, Miyasi kicked open the cabin door. The first thing he saw was Gu Bailu¡¯s tiny foot, which was soon blocked by tough muscles. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were cold when he saw Miyasi¡¯s amazement at Gu Bailu¡¯s foot. After everything was over, he had to cut the guy¡¯s eyes out. At that moment, Qin Shou ran in,pletely wet. ¡°My lord, the boat is damaged. Water ising in.¡± Gu Bailu gasped. Was she really going to die here? She hurried to clutch Feng Qingtian¡¯s arm. ¡°Prince Zi, think of a way to get us out of here. The boat is sinking.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned at Gu Bailu. ¡°Nobody is going to die until my problem is figured out.¡± He put on his robe and left the cabin. Miyasi looked at Gu Bailu, and in particr, her tiny foot. He never knew that feet could be so cute and beautiful. He was excited that the feet would be his in the future. Miyasi¡¯s purple eyes glittered. Gu Bailu kicked him. ¡°Go and help him!¡± She almost forgot that Miyasi was still a beast, however graceful he might look. Miyasi smiled brilliantly after he was kicked by that foot. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. She went out to check the situation. The stern had been split in half by lightning. Even if they could survive the storm, it would be impossible to continue their journey. With no time to bother with the storm, she checked the bottom of the boat; water was indeeding in. The boat had waterproofpartments. But one of thepartments had beenpromised. Thepartment was full of weapons, including shields, spears and gunpowder. She had to move the cargo out as quickly as possible. After about an hour, when everything was cleared out, she finally returned to the deck. Chapter 189 - My Lord Doesnt Know How to Swim

Chapter 189: My Lord Doesn¡¯t Know How to Swim

¡°Gu Bailu!¡± Hardly had she appeared when she heard a loud and earnest call in the storm. ¡°My lord, is it possible that Miss Gu fell into the ocean?¡± Gu Bailu finally remembered that she hadn¡¯t told anyone where she had gone. They were looking for her! ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Gu Bailu replied and hurried to climb up to the deck. However, her voice wasn¡¯t loud enough, and was drowned out by thunder. She fell after the boat shook violently. Wiping at the rainwater on her face, she couldn¡¯t quite see what was happening. ¡°My lord... you can¡¯t go!¡± Qin Shou cried anxiously. Then, something fell into the water. Gu Bailu simply crawled onto the deck. ¡°Qin Shou... Qin Shou!¡± ¡°Where were you, Miss Gu?¡± Qin Shou finally heard her. ¡°My lord thought you fell into the ocean and went in after you.¡± Was Feng Qingtian trying to kill himself by diving into the tsunami? Gu Bailu was stunned. She thought it would¡¯ve been Miyasi who jumped in, and didn¡¯t expect it to be Feng Qingtian. ¡°Get him toe back now.¡± Gu Bailu came back to her senses. Qin Shou helped her back to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go in to search for my lord.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the ocean from the deck. The waves raged like a ferocious animal and lifted the boat up almost ten meters. Gu Bailu held on to the rail as she almost lost her bnce. She didn¡¯t dare go down! ¡°Don¡¯t go. You¡¯ll be killed too.¡± Miyasi grabbed Gu Bailu and Qin Shou. ¡°Try to let him know that you¡¯re up here.¡± Gu Bailu wiped at the rainwater on her face and asked Qin Shou, ¡°You don¡¯t have any means ofmunicating with him directly?¡± Qin Shou shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a barrier here.¡± No spiritual power could be used at all? ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a barrier that my master set up in case of intruders. Normal people will vanish mysteriously after entering it. I don¡¯t know how he managed it,¡± said Miyasi. He believed that he had only learned one tenth of his master¡¯s abilities. Gu Bailu spected that the barrier might have been established with a maic field. She took out her teleportation rune, which was still usable even though it was wet. ¡°Let me have a try.¡± Her runes didn¡¯t belong to this world. It was possible that the barrier couldn¡¯t affect them. She hade here with the teleportation rune just now. Gu Bailu tossed out the rune, but nothing happened. Would Feng Qingtian die? That was unlikely. He had to be confident since he dove in so confidently. Also, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life for her. She wasn¡¯t anyone important. However... Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t certain about that. He once tried to have her even though there had been a de in his chest. If he lost her, he would lose his ability to desire something, so... Gu Bailu found it impossible to understand why he thought so much about desire. ¡°Qin Shou, your lord will be fine, right? The ocean can¡¯t kill him.¡± Qin Shou shook off Miyasi and was about to jump in. ¡°My lord... My lord doesn¡¯t know how to swim at all.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t a swimmer? Then, why did he jump in? Chapter 190 - Qin Shous Plan

Chapter 190: Qin Shou¡¯s n

If he died in the ocean, how was she going to go back for Ah Luo? Gu Bailu looked at Qin Shou, and then Miyasi. ¡°Whatever happens, don¡¯t go down. Miyasi, if I don¡¯t return, help me save my maid Ah Luo. Qin Shou, you¡¯ll show him the way.¡± Then, she jumped into the ocean like a mermaid. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t die. If he died, she wouldn¡¯t be able to save Ah Luo, and if Ah Luo had an ident, she would copse. A wave came at her the moment she jumped in. Gu Bailu hurried to hold her breath and dove in. It was much more peaceful under the surface. Gu Bailu looked around, only to find no sign of Feng Qingtian. She wondered if the waves had brought him somewhere far away. She couldn¡¯t imagine Feng Qingtian dying from drowning. That would make him a joke of the whole world. If it were any other time, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to swim in the ocean, but the waves today terrified her. Gu Bailu swam around the boat and didn¡¯t find Feng Qingtian. Looking at the dark ocean bottom, she was too scared to proceed. Suddenly, a giant wave surged up, and Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t control her body at all. She panicked. She had never encountered such a situation before. Nature was truly dreadful. She tried to remain upright, only for the water to sweep over head. In her next life, she would be a whale to conquer the ocean. Gu Bailu closed her eyes in desperation. Even the strongest human could only yield before such natural power. Right then, the ocean brightened up. Gu Bailu opened her eyes, only to discover that she was inside a huge bubble and moving upward. The water around her split apart to make way for her. Was she saved? She was drawn into slim arms, and she saw the most splendid face when she raised her eyes. He hugged her so tightly that she could barely breathe. ¡°Feng Qingtian, are you alright?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. She was both happy that he was fine and bummed that she was actually worried about him. He was too strong. Nature was nothing to him. The thunderstorm was still raging, but Gu Bailu could clearly hear Feng Qingtian¡¯s heartbeat. His heart was pounding. Even his hands seemed to be shaking. His face was covered by his wet hair, making it impossible for her to see his expression. Feng Qingtian covered Gu Bailu¡¯s face with his wet sleeve since it was still raining hard. Feng Qingtian returned to the deck with Gu Bailu. Qin Shou said in delight, ¡°My lord, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Kneel,¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly. Qin Shou quickly fell to his knees. ¡°My lord, I shouldn¡¯t have put Miss Gu in danger. I failed in my task.¡± Feng Qingtian red at him and carried Gu Bailu into the cabin. Miyasi followed him. ¡°How is Miss Gu?¡± He had nned to jump into the ocean, too, but Qin Shou had held him back. Qin Shou grinned at their backs as they went in. Miyasi had wanted to save Miss Gu, but Qin Shou didn¡¯t give the guy a chance. Miss Gu would certainly be fine with his lord there. Would his lord ever know what he really wanted, if Qin Shou didn¡¯t pull a trick like this? Chapter 191 - Is Feng Qingtian Out of His Mind? Chapter 191: Is Feng Qingtian Out of His Mind? Besides, he wasn¡¯t lying. His lord truly didn¡¯t know how to swim. Would Miss Gu have jumped in to save him if he hadn¡¯t said that? After all, Miss Gu wouldn¡¯t die, but would only suffer a little bit... However, it seemed that the one to suffer in the end was Qin Shou. His lord had just cut him apart with his eyes. Qin Shou looked at the sky. Maybe it was best if lightning could strike him now. Feng Qingtian carried Gu Bailu into his cabin and mmed the door, keeping Miyasi out. ¡°Miyasi, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Bailu thought she should let him know, in case he was worried. Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu on the bed and was about to take off her wet clothes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu red at him. ¡°You¡¯re more scared of getting naked than dying?¡± Feng Qingtian threw her a robe. ¡°Put it on.¡± Then, he changed his own clothes. Gu Bailu was surprised that he brought so many clothes with him. Since she didn¡¯t have any extra clothes with her, she could only wear his for now. Gu Bailu quickly took off the wet clothes and covered herself with the robe. Feng Qingtian turned around, sat down in a chair next to hers, and rubbed her hair with a towel. Gu Bailu dodged his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Why was Feng Qingtian suddenly a different person? He wasn¡¯t forcing her to do anything anymore, and was even helping her dry her hair. Was his head filled with seawater now? Feng Qingtian ignored her and rubbed her hair for her. Feng Qingtian was silent the whole time. Gu Bailu felt that he was very angry. What was he angry about? ¡°Actually, I was checking the situation at the bottom of the ocean.¡± Gu Bailu felt obliged to exin. ¡°I can¡¯t help you return to Cloud Mirror Academy right now,¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly said. Gu Bailu quickly shook off his hands. ¡°Really?¡± The man who could control the shocking tides couldn¡¯t send her back to Cloud Mirror Academy? She didn¡¯t buy it. Feng Qingtian nodded coldly and continued drying her hair. Gu Bailu left him and opened the door. Miyasi was still waiting for her on the other side. His muscles were revealed by the thin, wet clothes on him. However, Gu Bailu was in no mood to enjoy them. ¡°Miyasi, change your clothes. There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± If Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help her, she had to figure out some other way. Gu Bailu regretted diving into the ocean to save him. He was supposed to be her sworn enemy! As it turned out, he couldn¡¯t help her at all. What a waste of time. Miyasi shook his head. ¡°You can ask now. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Is your master very strong? Can he send me to Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± ¡°Sure, definitely.¡± Miyasi knew that Gu Bailu was in a hurry to return to the academy. ¡°How long will it take to reach Futu Ind?¡± ¡°The storm is currently a hindrance; it¡¯ll take us two days.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s set sail. We¡¯re running out of time.¡± With Feng Qingtian here, the boat probably wouldn¡¯t sink, however strong the storm was. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll push forward at the stern and make the boat move faster.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Gu Bailu silently behind her, and didn¡¯t stop her from talking to Miyasi. Chapter 192 - Two Monsters

Chapter 192: Two Monsters

Gu Bailu was in no mood to care about Feng Qingtian¡¯s condition. She checked the boat with Miyasi. She hoped that Ah Luo could hold on until she returned. After this battle with nature today, she realized how weak she was. She was nothingpared with Feng Qingtian, too. To be stronger, she had to activate the Heavenly Eye. Her studies at Cloud Mirror Academy weren¡¯t important anymore. What mattered was opening the Heavenly Eye. Once she was strong enough, she wouldn¡¯t need to care who the enemy was, like Feng Qingtian. After they were gone, Feng Qingtian still stood there. He slowly raised his hands. They were still shaking, and his heart hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. He had panicked when Gu Bailu disappeared, as if his life had lost meaning. He didn¡¯t understand the source of this panic. He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be like if Gu Bailu didn¡¯t exist anymore. He only knew that she couldn¡¯t die, and had to stay by his side. Perhaps, he should figure out exactly who Gu Bailu was instead of fixing his physical problem. Even the Spiritual Mirror Lake couldn¡¯t reflect her past life. Who was she? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know when the storm passed, because she fell asleep from exhaustion at midnight. When she woke up, seagulls were flying in the blue sky and warm sunlight. Gu Bailu lifted herself up, her body feeling sore all over. Her body protested ¨C it had been a long time since she felt so tired. She left the room and saw Feng Qingtian reading a book next to a window. The sunlight made his face even prettier. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re up. Do you want anything to eat? I grilled lobsters.¡± Gu Bailu turned around. It was another handsome man. Miyasi stood at the door against the sunlight. The gold halo around him made him even more charming. ¡°Miyasi, good morning. I never thought that you could look so pretty.¡± Gu Bailu circled him. She found it hard to believe that the bull demon offered to her was actually such a handsome man. Miyasi smiled in delight. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± Feng Qingtian put down his book and red at Miyasi. If looks could kill, Miyasi would¡¯ve been cut into pieces. Miyasi looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°It was Prince Zi who caught those lobsters.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu sniffed and left the cabin. Feng Qingtian kicked the table before him. She had smiled so delightedly at Miyasi, but turned a blind eye to him. Who was the one who saved her? What an ungrateful woman. Two days passed quietly on the boat. Miyasi cooked food with ingredients from the ocean and looked after her well. Feng Qingtian, although unfriendly, didn¡¯t boss him around anymore. It was probably because he knew that Miyasi could help solve his problem, so he didn¡¯t dare do anything. In the evening two dayster, their boat finally docked on an ind of rocks. The ind was actually just a pile of those rocks. No wonder nobody knew of Futu Ind. It wasn¡¯t an ind at all. Chapter 193 - Master

Chapter 193: Master

The ind was deste. The rare grasses that grew in the cracks were too short to be noticed. The sunset on the horizon turned the rocks orange, reminding Gu Bailu of the magma river in hell. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t like her first impression of the ce. Bare rocks, depressing atmosphere, and the inability to use her runes. Futu Ind wasn¡¯t huge, and didn¡¯t have any buildings on it. ¡°Where does your master live?¡± Gu Bailu asked Miyasi curiously. Miyasi had been solemn after they arrived on the ind. He replied worriedly, ¡°My master doesn¡¯t have a residence. He hides among the rocks in bad weather.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. That sounded like an entric man. He lived in such a deste ce, with the earth as his bed and the sky as his quilt. ¡°You must follow me closely. Don¡¯t miss a step,¡± Miyasi reminded them as he led the way. Gu Bailu followed closely, with Feng Qingtian and Qin Shou behind her. The ind wasn¡¯trge, but Miyasi zigzagged over it from sunset to nightfall. ¡°How long will it take? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Bailu was truly starving. Miyasi took a box of food out of his pack. ¡°There¡¯s fried fish inside. You can have this first.¡± Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°Judging from your preparations, we have to walk for days?¡± Miyasi was carrying quite a few huge boxes that wereden with food. ¡°It won¡¯t be long. We¡¯ll arrive tomorrow morning.¡± And that wasn¡¯t long? Gu Bailu thought that it had been a bad decision toe to Feng Qingtian. She should¡¯ve waited for Gu Yunjing in the royal pce. At least, the royal pce had good food and amodation. Why did she have toe here to suffer? However, since she was already here, she could only keep walking. Miyasi was an honest guy. They truly walked from dusk to dawn. Gu Bailu had often stayed up all night to capture ghosts, so walking for a night wasn¡¯t a problem for her. When it was dawn, Miyasi stopped and said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Gu Bailu looked around. They were in the same ce. Was he sure that they hadn¡¯t wasted the night strolling around? Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian, and Feng Qingtian looked back at her. Gu Bailu ignored him. Since he didn¡¯t protest, they probably weren¡¯t wasting their time. ¡°We have been walking inside an area of two hundred meters by two hundred meters.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Was it some sort of array? Such an array required circling the same ce to reach their destination. Also, walking in these circles was quiteplicated. One step wrong, and all the previous efforts would be in vain. Such arrays were often exhausting and frustrating. Those without patience wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it even if they knew how to. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Miyasi said, and drew a star on a rock next to him. The rune glittered, and the rock split down the center to reveal a stone path. Miyasi stepped forward solemnly. Gu Bailu hurried to follow. Feng Qingtian observed the environment coldly. Miyasi walked quicker and called out toward the waves. ¡°Master!¡± Chapter 194 - I’m Lulu

Chapter 194: I¡¯m Lulu

Gu Bailu looked up ahead, only to see a skinny, white-haired man sitting on a rock next to the ocean. Hearing the call, he turned around. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He didn¡¯t seem happy about Miyasi¡¯s visit. When he saw Gu Bailu and the others, he pulled a long face. ¡°Who allowed you to bring other people here?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m in some trouble that only you can help with.¡± Miyasi knelt before him respectfully. Gu Bailu approached him and meant to greet him, but she was stunned. ¡°Master!¡± She looked at the old man in disbelief. He must¡¯ve worn those ragged clothes for decades. His white hair was messy, and there were many scars on his body. It was different from her master, who had always been clean and organized. However, she would never forget the face. Although it had more wrinkles, she was certain that it was her master. No wonder he knew the array and taught Miyasi those runes. So, it was her master. Gu Bailu fell to her knees, her tears spilling over. ¡°Master...¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her up. ¡°Gu Bailu, what did you call him?¡± Why did she call Miyasi¡¯s master, master? Did she really want to marry this Miyasi? ¡°He¡¯s my master.¡± Gu Bailu was sobbing. Feng Qingtian loosened his grip. She was crying already? He hadn¡¯t even used much strength. ¡°Don¡¯t call him master.¡± Feng Qingtian was upset. The old man looked even more awful. ¡°Take them away, Miyasi, and don¡¯te again.¡± ¡°Master, this is my partner. I brought her here to see you.¡± Miyasi wasn¡¯t saddened by what the old man said. ¡°Your partner?¡± The old man looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°You found yourself a human? She¡¯s not very strong, though.¡± ¡°She¡¯s good at medicine and she has a kind heart.¡± The old man finally looked better. It would be appropriate for her to call him master if she was Miyasi¡¯s partner. ¡°She belongs with me. Remember that, Miyasi.¡± Gu Bailu shook Feng Qingtian off and hugged the old man in excitement. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t recognize me? I¡¯m Lulu. Master... I know that the Gu family wronged you, but please don¡¯t ignore me.¡± The biggest hope she had in this world was her master. He had left the Gu family earlier on and avoided the disaster. Her master was her hope for survival and revenge. The old man looked at Miyasi in surprise. ¡°Is there something wrong with her head?¡± Miyasi chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s probably too excited to meet you.¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Old man, are you sure you don¡¯t know her?¡± Gu Bailu appeared to be quite familiar with him. The old man looked at him and frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s her current partner,¡± Miyasi confessed dutifully. ¡°He¡¯s suffering from a weird curse. Only if you help him lift it will he give his partner to me.¡± The old man sniffed. ¡°Did I teach you to steal somebody else¡¯s wife?¡± Gu Bailu hurried to shake her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not his wife. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°We slept together three times. You¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°Master, listen to me. There really is nothing between us. It happened because I was poisoned. Master, I¡¯m Lulu. You taught me the teleportation rune.¡± Gu Bailu took out the teleportation runes she had drawn and gave them to the old man, hoping that he would recognize her. Chapter 195 - The Heavenly Palace Cliff in the Imperial Residence Is Fake

Chapter 195: The Heavenly Pce Cliff in the Imperial Residence Is Fake

Her master must be mad at her for defending Nan Ningxin and regarding him as a scoundrel. That was why he was unwilling to acknowledge her. The old man looked at the rune. ¡°Are you sure you can teleport with this? You¡¯ll reach only him.¡± He looked at Feng Qingtian in surprise. The guy wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t devote myself to learning from you back then...¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The old man was obviously angry. He stepped away from Gu Bailu, and chains rustled on the ground. It was then that Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian noticed that the old man was tied down by chains that were as thick as bowls. ¡°Master, you...¡± Gu Bailu tried to break the chains, only to discover that she couldn¡¯t even move them. They were so heavy! Were they made of Cold Ink Iron? ¡°Master, who did this?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes blurred with tears. She didn¡¯t expect her master to be living here in suffering. ¡°Miyasi, she¡¯s annoying. Shut her up.¡± The old man was upset that some juniors had seen his humiliation. Feng Qingtian recognized the chains. ¡°Those chains are made of tungsten gold. Your enemy was determined.¡± The old man looked at him. ¡°Your enemy cursed you on their life. They were determined, too.¡± ¡°Prince Zi, can you help free my master?¡± Miyasi asked hopefully. He had brought Feng Qingtian here partly because his master could lift the curse and partly because he thought Feng Qingtian might be able to deal with the chains. ¡°Is that the real reason why you brought me here?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at Miyasi grimly. He didn¡¯t like being manipted. ¡°Prince Zi, please free my master. I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± Gu Bailu begged Feng Qingtian. There was so much yearning in her eyes as her tears poured out. For some reason, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. ¡°There are few things that can cut tungsten gold.¡± Before Feng Qingtian could finish, Gu Bailu was already sobbing. Neither her master nor Feng Qingtian could deal with the chains. Was her master trapped here forever? ¡°I knew that.¡± The old man smiled mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ve abandoned the idea of leaving this ce.¡± ¡°Stop crying. I didn¡¯t say that it can¡¯t be cut. There is one thing that can break tungsten gold.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s tears stopped. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Water Glimmer Stone on Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± ¡°Heavenly Pce Cliff? Master, send me back, and I¡¯ll beg Shao Di...¡± Gu Bailu looked at the old man in delight. The old man hadplicated feelings. ¡°Do you know where Heavenly Pce Cliff is?¡± ¡°In the Imperial Residence, of course.¡± Feng Qingtian said casually, ¡°The Heavenly Pce Cliff in the Imperial Residence is fake.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Heavenly Pce Cliff in the Imperial Residence was fake? What was that about? ¡°Heavenly Pce Cliff is in the Heavenly Pce. Nobody can go up there without the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s words dumbfounded Gu Bailu. The Heavenly Pce? Was that paradise? Exactly what was the Sky Splitting Mirror? Looking into the distance, the old man said casually, ¡°Whoever has the Sky Splitting Mirror can conquer the entire universe.¡± So, the Sky Splitting Mirror wasn¡¯t easy to obtain. Too many people were fighting over the Sky Splitting Mirror. Until today, no one had yet been able to gather all of it. Chapter 196 - One Gu Bailu Is Enough

Chapter 196: One Gu Bailu Is Enough

Gu Bailu looked calm, but her heart was shaken. Was the Sky Splitting Mirror the heirloom of the Gu family that was stolen by Nan Ningxin? Then, why did her master say that it had never all been gathered together? ¡°Are there many pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Gu Bailu asked. ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror isprised of five pieces which, whenbined, will rule the universe.¡± So, to save her master, she needed the Water Glimmer Stone, and to get the Water Glimmer Stone, she had to use the Sky Splitting Mirror to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff. To obtain the Sky Splitting Mirror, she had to find the five parts! It wasn¡¯t an easy task. But she had to aplish it, despite the obstacles. ¡°Master, wait for me. I¡¯ll gather the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror, whatever it may take.¡± She was willing to sell her soul to the devil for the Water Glimmer Stone. Gu Bailu¡¯s face was full of determination. The old man looked at her in surprise. ¡°You think you can?¡± She didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, and her Heavenly Eye hadn¡¯t been opened, either. ¡°Master...¡± Gu Bailu was embarrassed. She indeed wasn¡¯t strong enough to convince her master. It was her fault that she hadn¡¯t learned her skills diligently back then. It was understandable that her master looked down on her. ¡°She has me.¡¯ Feng Qingtian stood next to her and stared at the old man coldly. Nobody was allowed to underestimate his woman. The old man looked at Feng Qingtian withplicated feelings. Miyasi leaned close. ¡°Master, rest assured. There¡¯s still me. We¡¯ll work together to gather the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± The old man ignored him and Gu Bailu, and said to Feng Qingtian, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and released Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu backed off obediently. She knew that she had to ask for Feng Qingtian¡¯s help to gather the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. Even though there were grudges between them, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give him her life to save her master. Although she couldn¡¯t save her parents, she could at least save her master. After Gu Bailu and Miyasi were far away, Feng Qingtian asked first, ¡°Why do you pretend that you don¡¯t know her?¡± While Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have any capabilities, she wasn¡¯t so silly as to mistake him for someone else. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a rarely-seen sorcerer. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know her.¡± The old man stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re also one of the strongest men in the world. Why do you not know her?¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at him. ¡°Tell me who she is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°How will you know her?¡± Feng Qingtian asked intensely. ¡°Unchain me and get me out of here, and maybe I¡¯ll remember who she is,¡± the old man said casually. That was his condition. ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t hesitate. The old man was surprised, but warned him, ¡°However, I won¡¯t be able to lift your curse.¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to.¡± One Gu Bailu was enough. He wasn¡¯t even interested in Nan Ningxin, let alone other women. The old man chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have any other requests?¡± He didn¡¯t think that Feng Qingtian was so amicable. ¡°Let Gu Bailu know that I¡¯m the only one who can gather all the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± The old man was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± An hourter, Feng Qingtian walked toward Gu Bailu after negotiating with the old man. Gu Bailu was already anxious after the long wait. She ran toward him in a hurry. Chapter 197 - Hes My Master

Chapter 197: He¡¯s My Master

Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed greatly. The foolish woman didn¡¯t conceal her concern for other men at all. He was furious when he realized that. His eyes were icy. The old man sighed at his back. Certain bonds could just never be torn asunder. ¡°How was it? What did Master say?¡± Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian earnestly. Feng Qingtian pulled her away from Miyasi and hugged her. ¡°He said you have to serve me well.¡± Gu Bailu felt awful. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Ask him if you want.¡± Although he said that, he didn¡¯t let go of Gu Bailu. Miyasi frowned. ¡°Prince Zi, has my master cured you of your problem?¡± If so, the girl would be his partner and shouldn¡¯t be hugged by another man. ¡°He can¡¯t,¡± Feng Qingtian replied casually and pulled Gu Bailu to himself. ¡°You better drop the idea.¡± Gu Bailu, however, pushed him away and ran to the old man. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Little girl, I can¡¯t lift the man¡¯s curse, so you can¡¯t be Miyasi¡¯s partner, and you better mind what you say.¡± ¡°But you ARE my master.¡± Gu Bailu knelt before him and pulled on his elbow. Her master used to be very gentle with her and had never really been angry. Feng Qingtian ran over and pulled her away. ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t fool around.¡± Although the other party was already a senior, Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t tolerate her touching another man. He was scared of this immense sense of possessiveness. ¡°He IS my master!¡± Gu Bailu red at Feng Qingtian. ¡°He¡¯s been rotting for too long to remember you.¡± Feng Qingtian was even more puzzled about who Gu Bailu was. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Gu Bailu was almost weeping again. The only one close to her in the world now treated her as a stranger. Gu Bailu felt awful about her master¡¯s indifference. ¡°Get him out of here, and he¡¯ll probably get better.¡± He had never seen the woman cry before, not even when she had to rape a man to neutralize her poison. She was bold enough to deal with attacks from countless experts. He never knew that she could cry like that. ¡°I will, I will.¡± Gu Bailu held back her tears. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll get you out of here. Wait for me. Your undeserving disciple will rescue you.¡± Miyasi realized that something was wrong with Gu Bailu. She seemed too fervent. ¡°Miyasi,e here.¡± The old man looked at Miyasi. Miyasi knelt before him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Miyasi, you must change partners. I cannot lift the curse for him.¡± It was impossible for the man to give her away. Fearing that Miyasi might be hurt, he decided to exin it in advance. ¡°I...¡± Miyasi hesitated, unwilling. After so many years, this was the only partner he was interested in. If his master couldn¡¯t help him, he would find some other way. ¡°Miyasi, I took you in because you identally broke in and I thought it was destiny. However, did it ever ur to you that you might put me in jeopardy by bringing other people here?¡± Chapter 198 - Please Me

Chapter 198: Please Me

The old man was calm, but Miyasi heard the rebuke in his words. He had only wanted to try and get his master out of here. The old man said, ¡°Our rtionship ends today. Don¡¯te again.¡± ¡°Master! No! I was wrong! Please don¡¯t give up on me! Please punish me!¡± Miyasi¡¯s eyes shone with regret. He didn¡¯t expect his master to be so furious. He didn¡¯t think he might bring his master danger. He was wrong. The old man shook his head. ¡°Go now.¡± He then waved his hand, and Miyasi was shoved outside the array. He intended to enter again, only to discover that the first step was already wrong. His master had even changed the array. Miyasi stood in remorse. His master had truly abandoned him. Gu Bailu looked at the old man anxiously. ¡°Master...¡± She wouldn¡¯t be sent out like that too, would she? The old man looked at her, upset. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯ve never had you as a disciple.¡± Gu Bailu crossed her hands before her chest like a child who had done something wrong. Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms and red at the old man. ¡°Why did you yell at her?¡± The old man sniffed. ¡°If you treasure her so much, get her out of here.¡± I only talked a little faster, and I didn¡¯t even raise my voice. How is that yelling? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was the person who stood the best chance of gathering all the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror... Feng Qingtian carried Gu Bailu away, and Gu Bailu looked back at the old man. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll gather all the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. Wait for me.¡± Feng Qingtian turned her head and grabbed her chin. ¡°When will you be as enthusiastic with me?¡± Gu Bailu was in no mood to argue with him. She simply lowered her eyes. Fine. Let¡¯s see if you need me when you start collecting the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°Crap, Ah Luo! We have to ask my master to send us there...¡± Gu Bailu struggled, growing anxious as her master got further and further away. Gloom shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Stop moving!¡± His voice was hoarse. That woman was only adding to his troubles. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have the courage to move anymore, but something was stuck between her legs. Feng Qingtian was carrying her like a baby, holding her bottom with his giant hand. When she moved, her legs rubbed against his groin. ¡°Are you itchy because I haven¡¯t touched you in two days?¡± Even without the rubbing, Feng Qingtian was already hard when he smelled her unique fragrance. ¡°Let go of me. I have to find my master.¡± Gu Bailu blushed, because it indeed seemed like she was flirting with him. That certainly wasn¡¯t her intention. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll send you back? You better beg me instead.¡± Feng Qingtian put a giant hand on her back and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you please me, I¡¯ll take you to save Ah Luo.¡± Gu Bailu blushed even harder when hot air blew against her sensitive earlobe. Since the day Feng Qingtian rescued her from the ocean, she felt that he was different. Chapter 199 - Try Vomiting

Chapter 199: Try Vomiting

She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what the difference was, but something definitely wasn¡¯t the same. She had had sex with Feng Qingtian three times, but they had all been very quick. The first two times, she had been drugged and could barely remember anything. The third time... it had been an animal with a de in his chest above her. She had been too panicked to enjoy anything. Gu Bailu truly felt that her life was pitiful. She could¡¯ve slept with a better man. This man felt nothing but lust for her. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Please send me back if you can.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t in the mood. Her master¡¯s attitude and Ah Luo¡¯s situation were burdens on her heart. ¡°You must show your sincerity when you beg.¡± Feng Qingtian bit her lip as if he were licking a lollipop. Gu Bailu frowned. Her brain told her that she should push him away, but another voice told her that she couldn¡¯t return if she did so. She had to save Ah Luo. Yes, for Ah Luo, she couldn¡¯t push him away. ¡°React.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her for a long time, only to discover that Gu Bailu was stiff and absentminded. He pressed her and rudely demanded a reaction from her. Gu Bailu put her hands in front of her breasts to put some distance between her and Feng Qingtian. Her remaining rationality warned her that she mustn¡¯t react. Otherwise, he would only press further. Seeing no response from Gu Bailu, Feng Qingtian kissed her even harder. His hand reached into her clothes and touched her back. Gu Bailu¡¯s body immediately went soft at the touch of his hand. She breathed heavily, as if she were drowning in the ocean. Right when she almost lost her head, Nan Ningxin¡¯s enticing face popped up in her mind. Her stomach rolled again. This man belonged to that vicious woman Nan Ningxin. She couldn¡¯t allow him to take advantage of her. Gu Bailu raised her knee and kicked hard. Feng Qingtian grunted, and sweat popped up on his face. ¡°Gu Bailu!¡± He didn¡¯t let go of her, but simply hugged her even tighter. He trembled and bit her like a mosquito. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Gu Bailu was even more nauseated. ¡°Let go of me! Please! I¡¯m going to throw up.¡± She knew very well that she couldn¡¯t piss off Feng Qingtian. Her master must¡¯ve told him how to get back. If he was infuriated, Ah Luo would die. She could risk her own life, but not Ah Luo¡¯s. Her nausea and her pain made her feel humiliated. She hated her foe¡¯s man, yet she couldn¡¯t kick him away. She had to allow him to do that. Feng Qingtian raised his head, as intimidating as a wolf. ¡°Gu Bailu, try vomiting!¡± She hated him so much that she was nauseated at just a touch from him? Feng Qingtian, who thought that he had done nothing wrong, was furious. Gu Bailu burped because of her stomach and her fear. Feng Qingtian looked at her from above, his hands next to her head. ¡°Am I so disgusting?¡± Chapter 200 - I Really Didnt Wash My Feet Last Night

Chapter 200: I Really Didn¡¯t Wash My Feet Last Night

They¡¯d slept together three times. She had never been so resistant. She had let him in even when he had been stabbed, but even kissing was disgusting to her now. What should he do if he couldn¡¯t kiss her? ¡°No. I haven¡¯t recovered from my seasickness yet, and I may have caught a cold.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t understand why she was nauseated when Feng Qingtian forced her. Having learned medical arts from her master, she knew that she was neither pregnant nor had a cold. However, Feng Qingtian would be angry if she told him the truth. She could only lie to him for now. Feng Qingtian looked better. He touched her forehead. It was quite cold. He squatted and took off Gu Bailu¡¯s shoes, only to discover that they were wet. She had been walking around in these shoes? Feng Qingtian pulled a long face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your shoes were wet?¡± He held her feet and frowned at the coldness. ¡°What could you have done? There aren¡¯t any extra shoes here.¡± She had joined the journey halfway and hadn¡¯t brought any luggage. Even her robe was Feng Qingtian¡¯s. She looked like a minister in it. Feng Qingtian sat down and rubbed her feet in silence. The warmth passed through Gu Bailu¡¯s body and made her much morefortable. She should refuse, but... she was too cowardly in front of the gloomy Feng Qingtian. He looked horrifying. Grimly, Feng Qingtian warmed both her feet. Although he looked awful, his movements were gentle, as if he feared hurting her feet. ¡°Prince Zi, can we really return immediately?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Feng Qingtian bit her lip. ¡°Shut up.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk. He was in a bad mood because he hadn¡¯t ked his lust. He had been holding it in for too long. Gu Bailu had no idea how he craved her. What an ungrateful woman. He had even given up the attempt to lift the curse. Gu Bailu opened her mouth, but simply closed it again. For the big picture, she had better restrain herself! Feng Qingtian raised her foot angrily and bit it. Not satisfied, he bit the other one twice. Gu Bailu was dumbfounded... Prince Zi, weren¡¯t her feet dirty? She hadn¡¯t washed them yet... Gu Bailu felt that Feng Qingtian must¡¯ve lost his mind. Thank god she had held back just now, or the man might¡¯ve even bitten himself. Still not entirely satisfied, Feng Qingtian began to bite her shin. Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°Hm, Prince Zi, I didn¡¯t wash my feet or my legsst night!¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly turned her around and pulled her toward him. ¡°If you talk again, I¡¯ll do you here.¡± Why are you so mean? It was only a kind reminder. Feng Qingtian leaned over and was about to kiss her, but Gu Bailu backed off. ¡°Prince Zi, I really didn¡¯t wash my feet.¡± You may like my dirty feet, but I don¡¯t! Feng Qingtian pressed her back to his chest and pulled her hand to his thigh. ¡°Gu Bailu, I¡¯m trying to hold myself back. If you continue to be so ungrateful, don¡¯t me me for ignoring everything.¡± Chapter 201 - A Three-Second Prince Zi?

Chapter 201: A Three-Second Prince Zi?

Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged and she saw the desire in his own. The thing in her hand truly felt like a piece of burning iron. Was she really ungrateful? She was only reminding him kindly that her limbs were dirty... Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were even hotter as he looked at her innocent face. He held her in his arms and ced his head on her nape. Smelling her vague fragrance, he directed her hand over the cloth that covered the hard iron. Realizing what he was trying to do, Gu Bailu tried to pull her hand away. Feng Qingtian gripped it tightly. ¡°Help me. I¡¯m ufortable.¡± ¡°Let go of me. Why should I help you? Go to your Nan Ningxin,¡± Gu Bailu said unconsciously. She regretted it immediately after that. Would Feng Qingtian burst into a fury and leave her here? Then, her previous efforts would be for nothing. ¡°She can¡¯t help me. I don¡¯t feel any desire for her,¡± Feng Qingtian said hoarsely. ¡°That¡¯s because of your curse. If I level up, maybe I can help you solve it...¡± With the Heavenly Eye, she would be able to track down the source of the curse. Feng Qingtian breathed hard. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to resist him, but she didn¡¯t want to help him with that, either. She crouched down and pretended to be pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m so cold. Both my feet and my body are cold.¡± Feng Qingtian let her go and gave her his boots. The boots were too huge and looked like boats on Gu Bailu¡¯s feet. Gu Bailu noticed that Feng Qingtian¡¯s big feet were clean and the nails were trimmed nicely. Feng Qingtian covered her in his robe and put her behind a rock, before he said hoarsely, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Then, he went to the other side of the rock. Gu Bailu blinked. What was he going to do? As expected, was he taking care of himself? On the other side of the rock, Feng Qingtian faced the cold wind to reduce the fire in his body. Gu Bailu was a demon that aroused his lust every time. It was truly ufortable that his fire couldn¡¯t be released. However, she was too pitiful for him to force her now. The woman knew that the more she resisted, the more possessive he would be, so she dealt with him in a different way. Feng Qingtian closed his eyes. The sea wind gradually cooled him down. He could take care of it with his hand, but he didn¡¯t want to. He would change Gu Bailu¡¯s mind one way or another. When Feng Qingtian opened his eyes again, they were already clear. Gu Bailu was surprised to see him back. ¡°Already?¡± She looked at his crotch. There was no erection. Prince Zi turned out to be a three-second man. Although they had slept together three times, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know exactly how long Feng Qingtian couldst. She hadn¡¯t been in her right mind during the first two times, and he passed out before he finished thest time. Feng Qingtian turned cold. ¡°Gu Bailu, try flirting with me again.¡± Gu Bailu looked innocent. ¡°I wasn¡¯t flirting. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m worried about Ah Luo.¡± Chapter 202 - Masters Warning

Chapter 202: Master¡¯s Warning

Feng Qingtian hugged her and almost kissed her attractive lips. However, remembering her disdain, he could only bite her neck. ¡°What an ungrateful thing.¡± She held him for so long, only to save the silly girl in Cloud Mirror Academy. Even knowing that, he was still happy. As long as Gu Bailu needed him, his day woulde. Feng Qingtian took out a white handkerchief. ¡°This is for you. Burn itter.¡± He gave it to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu took the handkerchief. It was clean, but she knew that this was a trick of her master¡¯s. She bit her finger and dripped her blood on it. Gradually, a few sentences in red appeared. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time for us to meet. Protect yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you to return with the Sky Splitting Mirror. Do not fight on your own. Use everything that can be used. Prince Zi is the key.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes turned red after reading that. She knew that she hadn¡¯t been wrong. However, if her master told her that they couldn¡¯t meet, they couldn¡¯t meet. ¡°Are you done?¡± Feng Qingtian asked. Gu Bailu nodded. Feng Qingtian snatched the handkerchief away and obliterated it. Feng Qingtian then gave her a book. ¡°This is for you.¡± Gu Bailu epted it. She realized that the book contained information on how to open the Heavenly Eye and the correct way to use the teleportation rune. It even included many runes that she had never seen before. She hugged the book in excitement. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Read it now. We can¡¯t go back until it¡¯s destroyed.¡± Gu Bailu hurried to memorize the content. Feng Qingtian smiled at her obedience. If only she could listen to him like that someday. An hourter, Gu Bailu finally moved her eyes away. She saw Feng Qingtian staring at the horizon. He was only wearing a thin undergarment and was barefoot, but he didn¡¯t look inelegant at all. He was tall and had the perfect figure. The intimidating vibe around him was almost palpable. Feng Qingtian turned around. His handsome face was truly impable. She truly liked the face. ¡°Have you memorized it?¡± Feng Qingtian was happy that she was staring at him. ¡°I think I have.¡± Gu Bailu gave him the book. Her master gave the book to Feng Qingtian probably because he was trustworthy. As a man with the Heavenly Eye, her master could see a person¡¯s nature. Back then, he hadn¡¯t wanted the Gu family to adopt Nan Ningxin, but Gu Bailu had insisted. Her master hadpromised for her sake. But in the end... Gu Bailu shook her head. The past couldn¡¯t be changed. She had to work for the future. Feng Qingtian destroyed the book in the same way. Such a book of secret arts was gone, just like that. Gu Bailu looked back in they hade and wanted to visit her master again. How lonely his life must be in this ce! Who imprisoned her master here? Why wouldn¡¯t her master tell her? But she had to listen to her master¡¯s orders. She would be too ashamed to see him again before she collected all the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°Can we go now?¡± Gu Bailu turned her eyes back to Feng Qingtian and asked. Feng Qingtian hugged her in his arms, and the two of them disappeared. Chapter 203 - What If She’s Mrs. Shao Di?

Chapter 203: What If She¡¯s Mrs. Shao Di?

It was already noon the next day when Gu Yunjing reached Southern Glory Empire¡¯s royal pce. He broke into the pce, only to find a pr bear sound asleep on a bed. Gu Bailu was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where is Gu Bailu?¡± Gu Yunjing woke Yin Neng up with a p. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. That girl waited a day for you before she went to Prince Zi.¡± Yin Neng yawned. ¡°She hasn¡¯t summoned me yet ¨C most likely, nothing happened.¡± Gu Yunjing was full of regrets. He hade as fast as he could, but was still toote. Gu Yunjing sat down, one hand pressed to his chest. He had tried his best to suppress the people of the Nether Land. Thankfully, Cloud Mirror Academy was his territory. However, he was still wounded and out of spiritual power. ¡°You look terrible. Get some rest,¡± Yin Neng said. Gu Yunjing meditated to recover his spiritual power. He didn¡¯t stand up again until an hourter. Then, the emperor of Southern Glory Empire came with his ministers. They insisted that he stay for lunch. Fearing that the Nether Land would make trouble again, Gu Yunjing still returned to Cloud Mirror Academy. The Nether Land, as expected, sent another batch of people at midnight. The Nether Land was dreadful, not necessarily because they were stronger than other people, but because they often resorted to the most sleazy approach to win. The battle at midnight took Cloud Mirror Academy by surprise, and while it was safe, many disciples were lost. Gu Yunjing had locked Ah Lup up in his pce. He knew that she meant the world to Gu Bailu. The Nether King was infuriated by the Imperial Residence¡¯s refusal to give him the traitor. He issued the highest execution order. For the Nether Land, this was a monumental thing. Many elders of the Imperial Residence came to Cloud Mirror Academy and asked Shao Di to consider the big picture. Gu Yunjing looked at the elderszily. ¡°Gu Bailu is my disciple. If I can¡¯t protect my disciple, how can I continue to run Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t tolerate our disciples making mistakes.¡± Anxiety had given the chief elder a lot more white hair. The Nether Land might not necessarily defeat the Imperial Residence. But a battle over an insignificant disciple was simply unnecessary. Shao Di seemed determined to protect that woman. He had lived in seclusion for so long, but had somehow be enchanted by this one. ¡°Someone has proven that Gu Bailu doesn¡¯t know the traitor of the Nether Land. She only saved her once out of kindness. If they don¡¯t listen to our exnation, the only choice is to fight. Have you forgotten how to fight after livingfortably for too long?¡± Gu Yunjing nced at everyone in the pce. He usually seemed amiable, but he was intimidating; otherwise, how could he have ruled the Imperial Residence for a hundred and fifty years? ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t know how to fight, but that this battle isn¡¯t worth fighting.¡± The elders all agreed. Why should they all fight for a loser? Gu Yunjing stood up and looked at them. ¡°What if the people of the Nether Land are trying to snatch Mrs. Shao Di?¡± Chapter 204 - I Might Not Return Alive

Chapter 204: I Might Not Return Alive

Sitting on a purple leaf of a huge sulent, Gu Bailu red at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Where are we? I have to return to Cloud Mirror Academy and save Ah Luo.¡± ¡°Cloud Mirror Academy isn¡¯t right for you. You don¡¯t need to go there.¡± Feng Qingtian looked down at her. ¡°I...¡± Gu Bailu was of a mind to smack him. She clenched her fists and calmed down. ¡°Then, why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°To see the Nether King.¡± Gu Bailu jumped to her feet on the leaf. ¡°You can meet the Nether King?¡± It was said that everybody who saw the Nether King died. Would it be dangerous? ¡°There¡¯s nobody that I can¡¯t meet.¡± Feng Qingtian leaned close. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you show your sincerity if you¡¯re asking for a favor?¡± Gu Bailu looked at his perfect, charming lips. She knew exactly what he meant by sincerity. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°I might not be able to return alive after meeting the Nether King.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Should we consider other approaches?¡± She remembered what her master said. She had to count on Feng Qingtian for the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°The Nether King is the key.¡± ¡°Then, we should bring more people.¡± The soldiers that Prince Zi had couldn¡¯t be any worse than the ghost envoys of the Nether Land. ¡°By the time theye, your maid will have long kicked the bucket.¡± Gu Bailu reached for his neck and raised her lips. She was clumsy and inexperienced. Unable to take it, Feng Qingtian grabbed her and ravaged her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to do this?¡± ¡°You sound like you¡¯re an expert.¡± You know my depth, and I know your length. Let¡¯s not despise each other. He wasn¡¯t skilled, either. Feng Qingtian looked at her red lips and let her go in satisfaction. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Gu Bailu grasped his hand. Feng Qingtian raised his eyebrow. ¡°You want more?¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Do you think everybody is like you? She took off her robe. ¡°Put it on. He¡¯ll think that you want to sleep with his woman if you meet him in that.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°So, you do care about me.¡± Who cares about you? If you meet the Nether King in your undergarment, what if the Nether King thinks that you want to sleep with him? Feng Qingtian put on the robe, and he looked extraordinary again. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Feng Qingtian left. Gu Bailu sat on the giant leaf and watched him disappear. Such huge sulents were everywhere. They were thick, colorful and splendid. However, below them was a green, stinky swamp. It was obviously poisonous. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know if Feng Qingtian could reach a deal, or if he would be in danger. However, there had to be a reason why he was unwilling to bring her with him. Gu Bailu sat down and began to practice opening the Heavenly Eye. Gradually, she entered the meditative state. She saw a colorful light in the darkness. She traced the light back, but couldn¡¯t find its source. In no hurry at all, Gu Bailu simply followed the light¡¯s path. Suddenly, an explosion interrupted her meditation. She hurriedly opened her eyes and threw out her runes. Chapter 205 - The Nether King Is Blind

Chapter 205: The Nether King Is Blind

Before Gu Bailu saw anything, she heard screams from down below. She looked down, only to see a few giant frogs crying in the weird river of mud. They were entirely green, with a lot of lumps on their bodies, and were almost as tall as a human¡¯s knees. The runes that Gu Bailu threw out had hit them and made them cry out in pain. ¡°This shorty is mean,¡± one of the frogsined. Another frog agreed. ¡°She¡¯s an annoying shorty.¡± Gu Bailu stood up in a fury. ¡°Look at yourselves before you call me short!¡± She couldn¡¯t stand being humiliated by a few frogs. ¡°That manly robe is hideous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a child in grownup clothes. What an eyesore.¡± ¡°She¡¯s wearing boats on her feet. Hrious.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes in anger. The frogs were truly noisy! They were mocking Feng Qingtian¡¯s robe and shoes, which she was wearing. ¡°I¡¯ll catch all of you if you don¡¯t stop,¡± Gu Bailu warned them. She couldn¡¯t meditate with the three ugly frogs croaking nonstop. ¡°She¡¯s a hideous woman in hideous clothes...¡± ¡°No man will ever want her.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu scratched her head. She wasn¡¯t a petty person, but the frogs were too annoying. She quickly drew a star in the air. The frogs were still shouting, when they found themselves being lifted out of the mud. ¡°What the heck...¡± ¡°We¡¯re flying!¡± ¡°This clown knows evil arts.¡± Gu Bailu pulled them toward her and sniffed. ¡°I¡¯ll rip your souls apart if you keep talking.¡± Her master said that the best way for her to make progress was to eat demonic souls. Those frogs could talk. It was obvious that their cultivations were high. ¡°How dare you... We¡¯re the three most handsome frogs in the Nether Land.¡± ¡°If you do anything to us, the Nether King won¡¯t let you go.¡± Gu Bailu whistled. ¡°The Nether King must be blind to ignore your ugliness.¡± ¡°The Nether King is blind.¡± ¡°Yes, the Nether King lost his vision.¡± ¡°...¡± Was the Nether King really blind? Were the three frogs making things up? ¡°If you badmouth the Nether King, the Nether King will cook you as food.¡± Gu Bailu bluffed them. The frogs only seemed as smart as young children. They fell silent and looked at Gu Bailu in fear. ¡°The Nether King dislikes other people saying that he¡¯s blind. The Nether King won¡¯t like us anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. Did the Nether King hear us?¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± The three frogs were shouting again. ¡°Quiet! I¡¯ll blow you up if you don¡¯t stop!¡± Gu Bailu felt as if her head was going to explode. She tightened her grip on the frogs, making it barely possible for them to breathe. The world was immediately peaceful once more. ¡°Be honest with me. Is the Nether King really blind?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. The frogs looked at each other and remained silent. ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll extract your souls. I¡¯m not bluffing.¡± Gu Bailu took out a soul collection rune and was about to chant the spell. ¡°The Nether King was born blind.¡± ¡°The Nether King cannot see anything in the human world.¡± ¡°The Nether King can only see souls.¡± Chapter 206 - The Last Person I Want As an Enemy

Chapter 206: The Last Person I Want As an Enemy

Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll let you go, but stay quiet and don¡¯t interrupt my training.¡± She released the rune, and the three frogs fell into the mud. It was quiet again for a short while. Gu Bailu closed her eyes and focused on the Heavenly Eye. However, she soon heard noises again. ¡°That clown must be a witch.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a devil.¡± Gu Bailu red at them. I¡¯m such a cute and lovely woman. Do I look like a devil at all? ¡°Shut up! I am a goddess.¡± Gu Bailu roared, and the three frogs crawled into the mud. She meditated again. Hardly had she stepped on the rainbow path when she heard croaking again. Gu Bailu stood up in a fury and tied them up with runes. Ignoring theirints, she simply tossed them into her ring. The world was finally peaceful again after she sealed the ring. She sat down, but was in no mood to open the Heavenly Eye anymore. Was the Nether King really blind? That was different from what she had in mind... But how strong was he, that he could be so arrogant when he was blind? She wondered what was going on with Feng Qingtian and if he had met the Nether King. She noticed her shoes. She had forgotten to give them back. So, he had gone barefoot... Feng Qingtian sat in the Nether King¡¯s pce for an hour with bare feet before thetter finally showed up. Sensing that someone was in his room, he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Few people in the world could enter his pce. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Feng Qingtian replied casually. The Nether King rxed. He asked lightly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone you can¡¯t detain.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at the Nether King, who still looked the same after so many years. The Nether King¡¯s special robe was strewn with ghosts and skeletons. It was quite depressing. He always wore a thin ck mask. Nobody had ever seen his real face. Nobody had even seen his eyes, because his mask hid them. Even Feng Qingtian had never seen them, not because he couldn¡¯t, but because he wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Nether King sat down and poured Feng Qingtian a ss of wine. ¡°Who in the world is worthy enough for you toe in person?¡± ¡°My woman.¡± Feng Qingtian epted the wine but didn¡¯t drink it. ¡°When did I touch your woman?¡± The Nether King found it odd. ¡°She¡¯s Gu Bailu.¡± The Nether King drank up the wine. ¡°Nobody can talk me out of catching her.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion.¡± The Nether King filled his cup. ¡°Are you going to fight me over a woman, Prince Zi?¡± ¡°Try me.¡± Feng Qingtian said the words coldly before he left the pce. The Nether King finished his drink again and gripped the cup tightly. Why was Feng Qingtian involved in this? ¡°Nether King, Cloud Mirror Academy is defending her. If Prince Zi is also infuriated...¡± The Nether King¡¯s ghost shadow approached. Prince Zi certainly hadn¡¯t been joking. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Murong Qianyue had such a great helper.¡± The Nether King crushed the cup in his hand. ¡°Murong Qianyue can¡¯t be far away. Keep searching for her. Meanwhile, don¡¯t sh with that woman from Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± The ghost shadow was relieved. ¡°A wise decision, Nether King. It¡¯s more than easy to catch Murong Qianyue in secret.¡± The Nether King looked out of the pce, but Feng Qingtian was nowhere to be seen. He murmured, ¡°He¡¯s thest person that I want as my enemy.¡± Chapter 207 - Return Chapter 207: Return Gu Bailu waited for a long time until she was starving, but Feng Qingtian still didn¡¯t return. She didn¡¯t dare run away. Even if she wanted to, Feng Qingtian had set up a barrier to stop her. Was there going to be a fight? Feng Qingtian might be strong, but this was the Nether King¡¯s territory. Besides, people of the Nether Land knew all kinds of evil tricks. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Hey, frogs, is the Nether King strong?¡± She had to chat with the frogs to soothe herself. ¡°The Nether King is blind.¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Then, how strong is he?¡± ¡°The Nether King is the strongest among the blind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right.¡± ¡°...¡± It was indeed impossible for humans to chat with beasts. She was about to punch them for fun, when someone approached her quickly. He soon reached her. The forest of uneven sulents was like an open in for him. ¡°Feng Qingtian, you¡¯re back.¡± Gu Bailu grinned in delight. For the first time, she was happy to see Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian simply sniffed in reply. Gu Bailu saw no expression on his face. She couldn¡¯t tell what was on his mind. ¡°Did you meet the Nether King? How did it go?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about anything as long as I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Did it work out?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t reply. He simply picked her up and rushed out so fast that Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. By the time Feng Qingtian stopped, they were already standing before Prince Zi¡¯s residence. The intimidating gate could stop any intruder from breaking in. Feng Qingtian pulled her into the house, but Gu Bailu struggled to shake him off. ¡°I need to go back to Cloud Mirror Academy. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Ah Luo yet.¡± ¡°I asked Qin Shou to find her. You¡¯re not allowed to return to Cloud Mirror Academy in the future.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her into the house. They met a lot of people on the way, who bowed at them. Gu Bailu estimated that there were hundreds of servants. Why did Feng Qingtian keep so many people? Passing through a corridor, they reached a two-story cottage that was in a unique bright color that contrasted with the generally dark residence. Had the cottage been prepared for Nan Ningxin? ¡°Ye Ying,¡± Feng Qingtian called. A woman in tight clothes showed up. ¡°Your order, Prince Zi?¡± ¡°Help Miss Gu clean up and bring her to Indulgence Pavilion when she¡¯s ready.¡± Gu Bailu covered her stomach. ¡°Can we have food first?¡± Feng Qingtian nced at her and led her into the cottage. ¡°Deliver the meal here.¡± Gu Bailu put away her worry for Ah Luo. From his words, Feng Qingtian should be confident. Did he reach a deal with the Nether King? Gu Bailu took off her shoes and sat before the table. Soon, a row of maids served them a full table of food. She gulped them down. Feng Qingtian looked at her before focusing on his own meal. ¡°Feng Qingtian, what exactly did you say to my master?¡± Her master clearly indicated that she should cooperate with Feng Qingtian. Her master couldn¡¯t not have seen what their rtionship was like. He probably even knew how many times they had slept together. Chapter 208 - Sell For Money Chapter 208: Sell For Money Feng Qingtian picked up a meatball and put it in her bowl. ¡°He told you to serve me well.¡± Then, he ate his own slowly. Gu Bailu put the meatball in her mouth and asked, ¡°What can I get from doing that?¡± Feng Qingtian replied, ¡°Come to Indulgence Pavilion after dinner.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk with her now. Having grown up in the royal family, he wasn¡¯t used to talking over dinner. It was already a miracle that he responded to Gu Bailu¡¯s question. Feng Qingtian seemed slow, but he actually finished his food quickly and left. There was no telling why he was in a rush. Gu Bailu was truly hungry. She wasn¡¯t full until almost an hourter. Ye Ying asked a dozen maids to help her change. ¡°Miss Gu, please choose the clothes that you like.¡± Gu Bailu was pacing back and forth in the room to help with digestion. She took a nce and saw dresses in all kinds of different styles. They had obviously been prepared for a woman. Her eyes glittered. ¡°Prince Zi is rich. These clothes look expensive.¡± Her former self hadn¡¯t been appreciated in the Gu family. The good clothes she had were all hand-me-downs from Gu Wanqin. Gu Bailu knew that the clothes were expensive when she saw the fabric. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford them. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re an honored guest here, and should be treated ordingly.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°In that case, I would like more clothes.¡± She had been worried about herck of money. She had spent most of the money that she had won from gambling. The rest of the money was still at Cloud Mirror Academy. How could she turn down the feast that was offered to her? ¡°Do you think these are not enough, Miss Gu?¡± Ye Ying asked calmly. The maids in the house weren¡¯t as calm. What a shameless woman. There were already so many clothes here. Although they were angry, they didn¡¯t dare reveal it before Ye Ying. ¡°The more, the better, but if that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll pick this one.¡± Gu Bailu selected a random pink dress. She knew that these clothes must¡¯ve been prepared for Nan Ningxin. Otherwise, there was no way there could be so many fancy clothes in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Since it was Nan Ningxin¡¯s stuff, she might as well sell them for money! Ye Ying nodded and asked the maids to help Gu Bailu bathe and put the remaining dresses back on the hangers in the room. Gu Bailu took afortable bath and changed, before Ye Ying brought her to Indulgence Pavilion. Indulgence Pavilion was the height of understated luxury; even the wood that the building was made from seemed extraordinary. The road was made of jade. The gigantic tree outside the building had darknterns all over it, which made it look quite creepy. Feng Qingtian was rather crazy about the color ck. Chapter 209 - Treasure in the Box Chapter 209: Treasure in the Box Gu Bailu had been wondering how Feng Qingtian could bear to keep Nan Ningxin so far away from him. But when she raised her head, she realized that the pink cottage she had emerged from was only ten meters away. It abutted Indulgence Pavilion. However, there was no road, only flowers, between the two buildings. That was why they had toe here through a long corridor. Why couldn¡¯t they establish a road through the flowers? Finally, Ye Ying led her to one of the rooms. There were no guards to be seen. ¡°My lord, Miss Gu is here,¡± Ye Ying reported. ¡°Bring her in.¡± Gu Bailu walked in. She saw that Feng Qingtian was holding a ck box before the table. He didn¡¯t respond to them entering. He had put on loose clothes, and his hair didn¡¯t seem dry yet. It didn¡¯t affect how handsome his face was. Ye Ying shut the door and withdrew. Feng Qingtian finally raised his head and looked at Gu Bailu strangely. Her face and her lips looked redder against the pink dress. Her body curves were entuated, too. She was both innocent and sexy. Pink seemed to be a color that naturally belonged to her. ¡°Come here.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes grew dark. Gu Bailu walked over and suddenly stole the box in his hands. It had to be a real treasure for Feng Qingtian to cherish it like that. Gloomily, Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms. The ungrateful woman could see nothing but the box. Did she not find him handsome when he was in such clothes? With no time to bother about his appearance, Gu Bailu opened the box, and the room lit up. Gu Bailu closed her eyes subconsciously and closed the box in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She was almost blinded. Feng Qingtian took it from her and threw it aside. ¡°What an idiot. You shouldn¡¯t have opened it.¡± ¡°I only wanted to find out what¡¯s in it...¡± Before she could finish, her mouth was already upied by a foreign tongue. After a long time, Gu Bailu finallyined, ¡°You!¡± ¡°If you serve me well, the item in the box will be yours.¡± Feng Qingtian approached her and nibbled her earlobe. ¡°Do you know what to do now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡± Gu Bailu held back her anger and asked. ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± Gu Bailu straightened in shock. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Nan Ningxin had stolen one piece from the Gu family. Gu Bailu knew that her family had an heirloom, but she had never seen it. Was this the one stolen by Nan Ningxin? She red at Feng Qingtian. Was he the man behind Nan Ningxin? ¡°The royal families of the three countries have one piece each. My father gave this to me before he passed away.¡± Feng Qingtian had no idea why she was eyeing him as if he were an unpardonable viin that should be killed. So, he exined the Sky Splitting Mirror¡¯s origin. He didn¡¯t want Gu Bailu to hate him, so he was offering her the Sky Splitting Mirror to ease the tension between them. Chapter 210 - Youre Blind

Chapter 210: You¡¯re Blind

Gu Bailu nodded. So, Feng Qingtian already had a part of the Sky Splitting Mirror. It was his family¡¯s treasure, and not the piece that Nan Ningxin had stolen from the Gu family. Then, was it possible that Nan Ningxin was trying to obtain Feng Qingtian¡¯s piece, too? She might not be as into Feng Qingtian as she appeared. Gu Bailu suddenly looked at Feng Qingtian sympathetically. Feng Qingtian grabbed her chin. ¡°Why do your eyes change all the time?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. Because I learned a great secret. I never knew that you could be fooled. However, you certainly deserve it, since you were blind to fall in love with her. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m just happy.¡± She certainly couldn¡¯t let Nan Ningxin have this part of the Sky Splitting Mirror. The three countries each had one piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror, and the Gu family had one. Where was thest piece? ¡°Serve me well, and you¡¯ll be happy about more things.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her on the lips. Gu Bailu secretly wiped her lips and asked, holding his neck. ¡°But one piece isn¡¯t much use. Do you know where the other pieces are?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t ignore her gesture. He was quite upset. The woman still didn¡¯t want him to touch her. She was only ying along for the Sky Splitting Mirror and because of the old man¡¯s reminder. But that was fine. She wouldpletely belong to him someday. Feng Qingtian took out a scroll and gave it to her. ¡°I can help you gather the Sky Splitting Mirror, provided that you agree to these terms.¡± Gu Bailu epted the scroll suspiciously. Many uses were written on it. She skimmed through them and saw the most important one. In the next year, she had to sincerely cater to Feng Qingtian¡¯s needs in his residence. She couldn¡¯t touch another man or have a different partner. In return, he would gather the Sky Splitting Mirror for her in a year. Gu Bailu clutched the scroll tightly and felt the urge to throw it in Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. However, remembering her master¡¯s instructions and how weak she was, she could only hold herself back. One year wasn¡¯t a long time. Given her tricks, Feng Qingtian might not be able to touch her. In the meantime, she could quickly improve her strength. There had to be plenty of enhancement pills here. Not to mention that Nan Ningxin would be infuriated. She had to wait until she got stronger. While Feng Qingtian had never revealed his true abilities, it was obvious that he was scared of neither Gu Yunjing nor the Nether King. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t simply an arrogant man for nothing ¨C there had to be a reason for his confidence. ¡°Fine. Deal. But you¡¯re Prince Zi. What can I do if you vite the agreement?¡± What if she suffered for a year, but Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t give her the Sky Splitting Mirror in the end? This ce belonged to him. Thew was nothing to him. Vague delight shing in his eyes, Feng Qingtian said casually, ¡°We can sign a contract in the name of the soul.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We sign a contract using our souls. Whoever doesn¡¯t act ording to the contract, their soul will be harvested.¡± The soul would be harvested? Didn¡¯t that mean death? ¡°Do you want it?¡± Feng Qingtian asked her with sharp eyes. Gu Bailu hesitated. If it were amon contract, she could break it if she couldn¡¯t fulfill it. She didn¡¯t want to sign a contract with her life. She didn¡¯t want to sleep with Feng Qingtian at all. Chapter 211 - Youre Running Away? Chapter 211: You¡¯re Running Away? She could pretend, but she couldn¡¯t do it for real. If Feng Qingtian got angry at her someday, her soul would leave her body. That wasn¡¯t a fair bargain. Besides, if Feng Qingtian failed to deliver the Sky Splitting Mirror to her, his life was worthless to her. What she wanted was theplete Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°These terms aren¡¯t good enough. Who knows whether or not you¡¯ll choose sex over life.¡± Sleep with her for a year, and then die. In that case, she would get nothing but a dead person out of it in the end. ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. The woman scorned a lifemitment. What was she thinking? On the other hand, life was indeed worthless, considering how he had killed himself in each of hisst eight lives when he had lived enough. However, he didn¡¯t intend to die early in this life, not when he had found Gu Bailu. Thinking quickly, Gu Bailu said, ¡°One piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror for two months of service.¡± In that case, even if Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t gather all the parts of the Sky Splitting Mirror together, she wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss. It was also unnecessary to sign with the soul, so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her life if she wanted to resist. Feng Qingtian grabbed her chin and bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re certainly clever.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Why are you biting all the time? Are you a dog? ¡°I¡¯m just a weak woman. How can I not be careful?¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t bothered. He wasn¡¯t scared that Gu Bailu might run away. He was only scared that Gu Bailu was unwilling to make such a deal. He changed the contract. She was to live in Prince Zi¡¯s house and not hook up with any other men. For every piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror, she would offer two months of service. That way, it would take no more than one year to gather all the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. Gu Bailu quickly signed the contract. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went home. I would like to visit my parents,¡± Gu Bailu said after that. She needed to hide the Sky Splitting Mirror piece in case someone stole it. She would never be reassured if it was hidden in Feng Qingtian¡¯s territory. He would certainly know where it was. She remembered that there was a great ce to hide stuff in the Gu house. ¡°You¡¯re running away with it?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. She was indeed an ungrateful woman. He knew exactly what the Gu family situation was like. Gu Bailu had never said anything nice about Gu Zongxiong and his wife since she returned. It was harder for her to miss them than to miss Prince Zi. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. She simply smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not running at all. I have to pack up my stuff and move them here.¡± Holding her hand, Feng Qingtian sniffed. ¡°Why do you want that garbage? You have everything you need here.¡± He knew exactly how Gu Zongxiong and his wife treated Gu Bailu. They never offered her anything good. Thinking that, Feng Qingtian was rather angry. Gu Bailu was still smiling. ¡°They indeed aren¡¯t as good as what you have in your house, but I am partial to them after using them for years. For example, theb makes my hair shinier, and the table increases my appetite...¡± Feng Qingtian stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chapter 212 - What Do You Want With Me? Chapter 212: What Do You Want With Me? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to do. Shouldn¡¯t Prince Zi be preupied with state affairs? Why did he have the time to go to her house with her? She was going to hide the treasure! How could she hide it if he came with her? ¡°Prince Zi, you¡¯re too busy. I can¡¯t trouble you with such a trivial matter. You can send a few guys to escort me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t realize I was busy when you asked me to gather the Sky Splitting Mirror for you?¡± ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror is a big thing that only you can do.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and ran off with the ck box. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving. You must handle your affairs well, Prince Zi. So many people count on you.¡± Feng Qingtian saw her bounce off in great delight. Was she so happy to get rid of him? He truly wanted to pull her back and teach her a lesson. However, it was true that he had a lot of things to do. Gu Bailu returned to the pink cottage and packed up the beautiful clothes, before she left with two guards that Feng Qingtian sent over. All the guards in the house were surnamed Ye. The Ye family was a family under Prince Zi¡¯smand. They raised strong and loyal guards for the house. That was what Ye Ying told Gu Bailu. Nothing happened on her way back. She got out of the carriage and swaggered in. ¡°You¡¯re back, mydy. Please wait while I inform herdyship.¡± The doorkeeper greeted her reluctantly. Gu Bailu red at him. ¡°What? I cannot return to my own house until you inform her?¡± ¡°Of course not. Herdyship will be happy to know of your return.¡± The doorkeeper left. He was going to send a message. Was there something going on in the house? It definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing. ¡°Seize him,¡± Gu Bailu told the person following her. The person disappeared like a ghost. When Gu Bailu approached, the doorkeeper was kneeling like a bunny. Gu Bailu kicked him in the face. ¡°Remember who the master of this house is, or it won¡¯t be your face that¡¯s kicked next time.¡± The doorkeeper vomited blood and lost two teeth. Those servants had set a lot of traps for her former self. Her former self had never treated them unfairly. She even gave them money every now and then. However, they mocked her for the amount that she gave them. Her former self treated people sincerely, but nobody returned it. Could sincerity never be met with such in this world? ¡°Miss, how... how can you beat people up without a reason?¡± a butler ran out and asked angrily. ¡°Do I need to report to you when I beat up a servant in my house?¡± Gu Bailu asked in amusement. The butler looked at her in disgust. ¡°Even if you are the miss, you cannot punish people without a reason!¡± Besides, she wasn¡¯t the miss at all, but only garbage. Gu Bailu gazed at him. ¡°Oh? So what do you want with me?¡± She could tell that the butler was at least a level ten cultivator. The Gu family had a lot of capable hands, too. Hehe... ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to bring you to herdyship.¡± The butler waved his hand, and many guards came out. Chapter 213 - Ancestral Hall Chapter 213: Ancestral Hall Gu Bailu sniffed and her face suddenly changed. She threw out a star which blew the guards over with overwhelming force. Even the butler was pushed to the ground in disbelief. Gu Bailu stepped on his chest. ¡°Did you say that I was unreasonable?¡± ¡°Ahhhh... Miss, I was wrong. I was wrong. You¡¯re reasonable, Miss...¡± Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°So, this is reason.¡± She kicked him in the chest hard and didn¡¯t leave until the man spurted blood. She had been too busy opening the Heavenly Eye after her transmigration. Then, she encountered Nan Ningxin. She had had no time to deal with the people who had taken advantage of her former self. It was a good chance to settle the score. Gu Bailu brought the guards into the yard; the hall was quite lively. There was obviously the sound of visitors inside. Gu Bailu listened for a while but didn¡¯t go in. She returned to her own room. She had to hide the piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror which was on her. She chose to hide the item in the Gu house because her mother had left her a great hiding ce. Her mother¡¯s treasure was still hidden there. Gu Wanqin and her mistress mother pretended to love Gu Bailu, not to win Gu Zongxiong¡¯s favor, but because Gu Bailu still had her mother¡¯s treasure. Although Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what the treasure was, Gu Wanqin¡¯s mistress mother certainly did. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so nice to Gu Bailu all these years while they tried to figure out the location of the treasure. That was also why Gu Bailu despised the second prince. The only reason why he hadn¡¯t withdrawn his proposal in the beginning was that Gu Wanqin had told him about the treasure. He wanted to trick Gu Bailu into giving it to him. However, her former self had remembered her mother¡¯s reminder that the treasure was only to be used during consummation. Her former self had found it embarrassing, so hadn¡¯t revealed it however they tried to deceive her. In thest attempt, Gu Wanqin ascertained that Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know where the treasure was at all. So, she simply pushed her off the cliff and ended the life of the former Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu decided to find out what the treasure was. Gu Bailu shut the door of the room and jumped out the window. Behind the window was a trail that led to the family¡¯s ancestral hall. When her former self was little, she always went to her mother like this when she missed her. The ancestral hall was dim and cold. A dozen memorial tablets were ced there, and her mother¡¯s was the most recent one. Gu Bailu noticed the dust on the tablet. There were few offerings before it. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how the servants treated it. Gu Bailu wiped the tablet with a handkerchief and put it away. ¡°Mother, your daughter is also dead. I wonder if you¡¯ve met each other in the other world. But rest assured, I won¡¯t let go of those who were mean to you.¡± Gu Bailu knelt before the tablet, and then stood up. As for the other people in the ancestral hall, she didn¡¯t know them and simply ignored them. Chapter 214 - You’re Going to Be Married

Chapter 214: You¡¯re Going to Be Married

Gu Bailu crawled into a hole behind the table and groped along the top before she found a lever. She twisted it, and a pit was revealed. She extended her hand into it and found a little box. She was about to open it, when somebody warned from outside, ¡°Stop there. Nobody can enter without Miss Gu¡¯s permission.¡± It seemed that the general¡¯s wife was aware of her return. Gu Bailu quickly put the box with the Sky Splitting Mirror in it into the hole and moved the lever back. After she crawled out, she found herself covered in dust. How long had it been since the ce was cleaned? Gu Bailu patted the dust off her and put the box which she had taken out into her pocket, before she walked out gravely. She opened the door. There was a maid outside who was in fancier clothes than Gu Bailu had worn when she was in the house. The maid immediately smiled at her. ¡°Herdyship is very happy that you¡¯ve returned. She asked me to pick you up.¡± Gu Bailu pulled a long face. ¡°You¡¯re the head maid of the general¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you?¡± The maid sniffed but still said with a fake smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°p her.¡± After Gu Bailu gave the order, the guard behind them immediately pped the maid in the face. Her face immediately swelled up. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The maid simply red at her angrily. The guard kicked her leg. ¡°Who are you ring at?¡± The maid fell on the ground and gazed at Gu Bailu. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s great that you can be bossy now with outsiders to help you.¡± This bi*ch dared to hit her. She was the most appreciated maid under thedy. Everybody was polite to her in the house. Even the general respected her. ¡°I hit you because you deserve it. Remember that.¡± Gu Bailu left with the guards, and stopped briefly next to her. ¡°If this ce is still dusty next time I¡¯m here, it won¡¯t be your face that¡¯s smacked.¡± The maid was smart enough to know that Gu Bailu¡¯s guards were tough. ¡°Tell thedy that I was heavily wounded and can¡¯t get out of bed,¡± the maid covered her face and said to the other maids, before she walked away on trembling legs. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll get back at you, bi*ch. When Gu Bailu returned to the hall, it was still lively. Someone was saying in a shrill voice, ¡°Congrattions. They¡¯re a perfect match.¡± Gu Bailu walked in. ¡°What are you celebrating? Tell me about it and cheer me up.¡± There were six people in the room: Gu Zongxiong, his wife, two women in morous clothes, and two maids. Ye Yunshu, the general¡¯s wife, smiled at her when she came in. ¡°Lu, this is really a great thing. You¡¯re getting married.¡± Gu Bailu sat in a chair and smiled. ¡°What a miracle that somebody is willing to marry someone as useless as me.¡± ¡°Lu, don¡¯t say that. Although you don¡¯t have a spirit root, no man can refuse a girl as beautiful as you... The gentlemen of the Wang family are all very caring.¡± ¡°Does he not have a spirit root, either?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Otherwise, why would hee to her? Chapter 215 - Youre Comparing Him with Our Lord?

Chapter 215: You¡¯re Comparing Him with Our Lord?

One of the women immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Wang is about to reach the level of Master. He¡¯s the pride of the family. Also, he¡¯s handsome and funny. Everybody in Pale Emperor City likes him.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Is that so? If Mr. Wang is so great, isn¡¯t it a disgrace to marry me?¡± The other woman said, ¡°Although you¡¯re not as good as my son, I like a daughter-inw who doesn¡¯t have spiritual power the best. It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you treat me and my son well. There are plenty of experts in the house with high cultivation levels.¡± She made the Wang family sound as if it was a marvelous ce. Gu Bailu looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Wang¡¯s mother, right?¡± Thedy sat upright, obviously satisfied with her. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be marrying my son.¡± ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Gu Bailu asked carefully. Thedy¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°How dare you? Are you going back on your promise, General Gu?¡± ¡°Of course not. She was just joking with you.¡± The general¡¯s wife hurried tofort her. Gu Zongxiong became solemn. ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re lucky to be able to marry Mr. Wang given your condition. The wedding will be held in a couple of days.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°How many betrothal gifts did they give you?¡± Gu Zongxiong said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just stay in the house. You¡¯ve been expelled by Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her guards. She had been expelled by Cloud Mirror Academy? The guards appeared as if they knew nothing about it at all. Gu Bailu stood up and looked at Gu Zongxiong. ¡°I told you before that this house belongs to my mother and her father. You better wake up if you want to marry me out of here.¡± Gu Bailu sneered at Gu Zongxiong and ignored Mrs. Wang before she left the hall. ¡°You have to! I¡¯m your father!¡± Hearing Gu Zongxiong¡¯s roar, Gu Bailu smiled. Yes, you¡¯re my father, but you¡¯re just a grandson in front of Feng Qingtian. On the other hand, exactly who was the Wang family? ¡°Do you know the Wang family?¡± asked Gu Bailu. One of the guards replied expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the Murong family, but it has plenty of experts. The woman just now is a concubine of the third branch of the family.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in surprise, not expecting the Ye guards to know so much about the noble families of Southern Glory Empire. He even knew that the woman was a concubine of a secondary branch. Was it possible that they knew when the concubine was taken, too? ¡°Okay, is this concubine frequented often?¡± The guard was still expressionless. ¡°A couple of times per month, probably. I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know much?¡± They must¡¯ve been eavesdropping to know that! Gu Bailu suddenly felt that Feng Qingtian was scary. ¡°Is Mr. Wang really as good as the matchmaker described?¡± The guard finally showed contempt. ¡°He¡¯s not nearly as good as our lord.¡± The other guy nced at him. ¡°You¡¯reparing that idiot with our lord?¡± Chapter 216 - Family Tragedy

Chapter 216: Family Tragedy

¡°That¡¯s because Miss Gu asked.¡± Of course he had to defend his lord. For as long as he could remember, no woman had ever lived in Prince Zi¡¯s house; even the one from the Murong family was often kicked back out. He knew that his lord must be into this girl, or at least wanted to have offspring with her. ¡°Tell me the problem with the idiot.¡± ¡°Mr. Wang is indeed handsome, but he¡¯s too fat to move around. He can only lie on his bed every day.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say. Did he be a Master because of how fat he was? Wow, so obesity wasn¡¯t that bad a thing at all. ¡°He has no other problems?¡± Even though he was too fat to move, this still seemed a great deal of trouble for someone as useless as her. Could Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu be so nice? Gu Bailu would never believe it! The guards were silent for a while. How should they exin it to Miss Gu, and would their lord cut them into pieces when they did? The Ye guards had never been in a greater dilemma. ¡°You look quite serious.¡± The more they hesitated, the more curious she became. As Gu Bailu stared at them with sparkling eyes, one of the guards finally couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. ¡°He has syphilis, which cannot be cured.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Bailu eximed. ¡°How can he have contracted such a disease if he can¡¯t get out of his own bed?¡± The guard¡¯s face twitched. Why was Miss Gu so familiar with such a disease? ¡°His mother summoned someone to cater to his needs.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Fatty Wang was truly pitiful to have such an inconsiderate mother. You could¡¯ve found a clean girl, or at least a reliable prostitute, if your family is so rich. Fatty Wang was certainly doomed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t they buy a clean girl?¡± They were already here to buy her; why not buy a few maids who could serve him that way? ¡°It¡¯s because of internal strife within the family...¡± the guard said. Right... So, his mother might¡¯ve thought that the girl was clean when she in fact had the disease. Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu hadn¡¯t disappointed Gu Bailu. They had given her such a great fianc¨¦e. Gu Bailu returned to her own chamber and sniffed at it. It looked decent outside, but was poorly furnished inside. ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s time we returned,¡± the guards urged her. ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you hear what the general said? I¡¯m to be married. Get out. I need to get some rest.¡± Naturally, the two guards didn¡¯t dare stay in her room. They hurriedly withdrew. Gu Bailu closed the door and took out the box which her mother had left her in this life. It was only the size of a matchbox. The surface had turned rough after all these years. There was a tiny lock on the box. Gu Bailu quickly opened it with her needle. She didn¡¯t see the jewelry or marvelous pills that she was expecting ¨C instead, there was only a piece of cloth woven from gold thread. After a dozen years, the cloth was still as good as new. She unfolded the cloth, only to discover many winding lines on it. Was it a treasure map? Chapter 217 - Even Dogs Will Despise Her Chapter 217: Even Dogs Will Despise Her However, no locations were marked on the treasure map. She checked the back. It read, ¡°Dominant Emperor Mausoleum.¡± What was that ce? Gu Bailu searched her memories, only to discover that her former self didn¡¯t know the ce. However, since her former self didn¡¯t even know the Murong family, it was only natural. Gu Bailu memorized the curved routes on the map. After going over it repeatedly and confirming that there wasn¡¯t any other information on the map, she smiled mischievously. Didn¡¯t Gu Wanqin and her mother want it? She would grant their wish. She put the map back into the box and locked it again. Then, she hid the box in a tiny rat hole below the bed. That was a sign of how dpidated the room was. The wood which the box was made from was bug-proof, and rats probably wouldn¡¯t bite it. Afterpleting everything, Gu Bailu put on her clothes and opened the door, carrying a bag which she had brought from Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°Miss Gu, are we going back?¡± The Ye guards¡¯ spirits were lifted. If they followed Miss Gu out but couldn¡¯t bring her back, their lord would definitely p them. ¡°I¡¯m going shopping. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Ignoring the guards¡¯ reluctance, she left the room in delight. After she left, a maid who had been hiding in a corner hurried to the main yard. ¡°Mydy, she¡¯s out. She seemed rather happy,¡± the maid reported. Ye Yunshu was giving Gu Zongxiong a massage. She smiled. ¡°General, like I said, she¡¯s satisfied with the marriage. She was only pretending just now.¡± Gu Zongxiong touched the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re smart. However, are we really going to marry her to the Wang guy? Shao Di seemed nice to her.¡± Ye Yunshu chuckled. ¡°Are you counting on her to honor our family? Don¡¯t forget how we cleaned up her mess in the Murong house, when she stayedfortably at home without saying anything on our behalf.¡± Gu Zongxiong turned furious when he remembered that. ¡°That wench!¡± ¡°She¡¯s different from before. I suspect that she knows about her mother.¡± Gu Zongxiong looked at her. ¡°You mean she knows the truth of Yueru¡¯s death?¡± How could that be? She had been too young, and everybody involved in it was dead. ¡°Why else is she saying that it¡¯s her mother¡¯s house and asking us to get out of here?¡± Ye Yunshu smiled in disdain. Gu Zongxiong patted her hand. ¡°Why would I count on someone as useless as her? I¡¯m only afraid that Shao Di will show up.¡± ¡°Shao Di will keep her as far away as possible from him once she¡¯s married. After she contracts syphilis, even dogs will despise her.¡± Shao Di and Prince Zi would have to be blind to like her again. Then, her Wanqin would have a chance. They looked simr because of the father they shared. Ye Yunshu was certain that her daughter would be able to win their hearts. Men were all the same. They could be tricked easily. Gu Zongxiong was already imagining how Gu Bailu would suffer from syphilis. He couldn¡¯t feel any happier. If his daughter intended to kick him out of the house, he could only throw away their bond. Chapter 218 - I Cant Hold Back Anymore Chapter 218: I Can¡¯t Hold Back Anymore Gu Bailu didn¡¯t bother to wonder what her father and her stepmother were nning. She was busy making money. The Ye guards were like walking GPS that led the way for her. Very soon, Gu Bailu found the best clothes store in Pale Emperor City. Its clients included all the noble families of Pale Emperor City. The clothes were fashionable and made from selected fabrics. Ye Yunshu and Gu Wanqin had once brought her here and bought her an expensive dress. A few dayster, Gu Wanqin had asked her to wear the dress to a birthday celebration at the Prime Minister¡¯s house. In the end, she found herself in exactly the same clothes as the second daughter of the Prime Minister. Everybody had mocked her for copying the other girl. She almost jumped into theke that day. Thanks to Ye Yunshu and Gu Wanqin consoling her, she finally got over it. She appreciated them for being so warm toward her, and had no idea that they had nned everything. Gu Bailu smiled and walked in. The sales clerk simply nced at her before greeting another customer. ¡°Miss Li, some new, fine clothes have been made. Do you want to take a look?¡± he asked warmly. Nobody bothered to talk to Gu Bailu. She looked around the store. The clothes were indeed fancy and fashionable. She had even picked quite a few of them. However, they still weren¡¯t as good as what was inside her bag. After all, even the leftovers in Prince Zi¡¯s house were valuable, to say nothing of the clothes that Feng Qingtian had made for his love. Seeing that nobody greeted her, Gu Bailu walked to a sales clerk who was counting orders. ¡°Do you purchase finely made, brand new clothes?¡± She hade to this store because it could probably offer the best price. Before she could open the bag, however, the sales clerk backed off in contempt. ¡°Go away. Who wants your trash? There¡¯s a pawnshop at the end of the alley. Go there if you need any money.¡± The whole of Pale Emperor City had learned that she had been expelled from Cloud Mirror Academy. What a disgrace for Southern Glory Empire. Gu Bailu was caught off guard. Was this really the most high-end clothes store in Pale Emperor City? How mean. ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the way. You¡¯re blocking our business.¡± Another sales clerk pushed Gu Bailu away. Gu Bailu was caught unprepared again. Damn it! I can¡¯t hold back anymore! She rolled up her sleeves and was about to step forward. ¡°Miss Li, please take a look. This is a unique style in our store, created by thedy of the Murong family. You can¡¯t find it anywhere else on the entire continent. Ah... What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu had barely rolled up her sleeves when the Ye guards grabbed the sales clerk by his cor as if he were a chicken. They threw him forward, and the sales clerk hit the wall and gradually slid down, leaving clear bloodstains behind. Chapter 219 - Fine, Ill Compensate You Chapter 219: Fine, I¡¯ll Compensate You That was... so violent! But she liked it! She almost forgot that she had bodyguards. Crossing her arms, Gu Bailu pretended to criticize them. ¡°Be gentler. This is their territory. We shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± The Ye guards looked ruthless. ¡°Whoever touches Miss Gu has to die.¡± Gu Bailu stood straight. Why did it feel so good when somebody had her back? ¡°How dare you cause trouble here? Do you know whose store this is?¡± another sales clerk yelled. ¡°Who¡¯s making a scene here?¡± Someone lifted the curtain, and two men walked out. ¡°Second prince, manager, the trash of the Gu family is here,¡± the sales clerk reported to his bosses. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered as she looked at the handsome man. Today seemed to be her lucky day. ¡°Second prince, it¡¯s been such a long time. Have you recovered from the fall?¡± Gu Bailu waved at him and grinned. Feng Xuanchen pulled a long face. ¡°Are you stalking me?¡± Gu Bailu wondered what was in his brain. ¡°Hehe... You don¡¯t have anything valuable on you. Why would I stalk you?¡± If he was carrying a lot of money with him, she might be interested. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here if you aren¡¯t stalking me? Just drop it. I¡¯ll never marry you.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Do you really think I want to marry someone who would fall down after a... gentle nudge?¡± Feng Xuanchen¡¯s face became gloomy. ¡°You ambushed me. I wasn¡¯t prepared.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh? Should we try it again?¡± Feng Xuanchen waved his hand. ¡°Get out of here. There¡¯s no chance of a rtionship between the two of us.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± She truly wasn¡¯t interested in shopping in such a store. As for Feng Xuanchen, he didn¡¯t even dare ept her challenge. How boring. ¡°Stop! You hurt someone in the store, and you¡¯re leaving?¡± the manager roared, and the guards that the second prince had brought with him surrounded her. Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead. ¡°What do you want?¡± She still had clothes to sell. ¡°Kneel, apologize, andpensate us for all the losses.¡± The manager smiled contemptuously. He didn¡¯t expect such a disgrace to still dare go out and about on the street. Infuriated, Gu Bailu turned around and said, ¡°Fine. Close the store. I¡¯m going to apologize to the second prince.¡± There were a few other customers in the store. The Ye guards simply grabbed them and threw them out. They had such immense spiritual power that nobody could resist. After kicking the outsiders out, they quickly closed the store. They were so fast that Feng Xuanchen and hispanions couldn¡¯t react. Gu Bailu warmed up. ¡°You want me to kneel, apologize andpensate you for your losses, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 220 - Acquiring a Store Chapter 220: Acquiring a Store ¡°Yes... Ahhh!!!¡± Gu Bailu kicked the manager into the ceiling. Feng Xuanchen said ruthlessly, ¡°You¡¯re asking to be killed, Gu Bailu.¡± Then, he drew his sword, which glittered green. Gu Bailu knew that it was the light of a Master. A Master? A Master was certainly nothing to be scared of after she had defeated the president of Cloud Mirror Academy. Gu Bailu dodged the sword easily and approached Feng Xuanchen in a strange but quick manner. She then stuck a rune to the back of his head. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on manners.¡± Feng Xuanchen was immediately frozen. Gu Bailu kicked his leg. ¡°You must kneel with your back straight to show your sincerity, and look at the person you¡¯re apologizing to.¡± She looked down at Feng Xuanchen before him. ¡°Now, say with all sincerity that you¡¯re willing to give me all your possessions.¡± Feng Xuanchen stared at her, his eyespletely muddled. ¡°I... I¡¯m willing to give you the store.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the manager, who was still stuck in the ceiling. ¡°Did you hear that? Come down and draw up the contract.¡± She raised her hand and got the manager down. The manager hesitated. ¡°Second prince, how... how can you give the store to her...¡± Gu Bailu kicked his jaw and broke it. ¡°You only need your hand to write the contract.¡± She kicked the manager¡¯s foot again, making him sweat in pain. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the manager roared at the guards around. The guards, however, were utterly still, like trees. Gu Bailu had frozen them before she attacked. They couldn¡¯t sense anything now. Maybe I can¡¯t deal with Feng Qingtian, but do you think I can¡¯t deal with you? Gu Bailu kicked the manager in the chest and sneered at him. ¡°Are you writing it or not?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The manager got back to his feet and obediently brought out paper and pen. Gu Bailu looked at him and smiled. ¡°For each word that you write wrong, I¡¯ll break one of your toes.¡± The manager trembled. She looked like a devil. The manager wrote quickly and to Gu Bailu¡¯s satisfaction. ¡°Go kneel over there,¡± Gu Bailu said to him, before she threw the contract at the second prince. ¡°Sign it.¡± Without any resistance, the second prince signed it. Then, he gave the signed contract to Gu Bailu with both hands. Gu Bailu smiled and chanted, canceling the rune. ¡°Gu Bailu, what did you do to me? I¡¯ll never marry you!¡± Feng Xuanchen saw the contract the moment he was back to himself. Gu Bailu seemed to have gotten him to sign something just now. Did she want him to marry her immediately? Gu Bailu stuck another rune to his forehead. ¡°Just kneel there. Let me show you what you just signed.¡± She opened the contract before Feng Xuanchen. ¡°The second prince is a good guy. Knowing that you¡¯ve been running it poorly, you¡¯ve transferred the store to me.¡± ¡°You... I didn¡¯t! What did you do to me?¡± He hadn¡¯t been able to control himself just now. His body had followed Gu Bailu¡¯s instructions instead of his brain. Gu Bailu was indeed a disaster. Chapter 221 - Sold at Such a Low Price Chapter 221: Sold at Such a Low Price Gu Bailu took the contract back in a good mood. She opened the door again and said to the Ye guards, ¡°Kick these people out. This store belongs to me now.¡± Many people were outside the store. It was highly unusual that a store would be closed in the middle of a day. Now that the door was open, they looked inside, and theirplexions changed. The second prince and the manager were kneeling on the ground. As civilians, they hurried to step out of the way, so that the second prince wouldn¡¯t be kneeling to them. The Ye guards didn¡¯t ask anything when they threw the second prince and the manager out. The second prince roared, ¡°Gu Bailu, what¡¯s your evil trick? I¡¯ll report it to my royal father and burn you!¡± Gu Bailu asked a guard to move a chair to the door, and she sat in it. ¡°Why are you so generous, second prince? It¡¯s only fair that you marry my sister since you love each other. I don¡¯t need anypensation.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give you anypensation. That was evil sorcery you used just now.¡± He had been controlled just now! ¡°Second prince, I know that this minor store isn¡¯t good enough for you now that you have the treasure map, which is enough to buy thousands of stores.¡± Feng Xuanchen asked anxiously, ¡°What treasure map are you talking about?¡± Gu Bailu was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I gave the treasure map to my sister before I left. She didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Feng Xuanchen was furious. Gu Wanqin had been lying to him the whole time. No wonder she wanted to kill Gu Bailu to get rid of the evidence. He was wrong to have loved and trusted her! Feng Xuanchen got back to his feet and led the guards to the Gu house. He had no time to bother with the store now. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips curled. Just let the dogs bite each other. Now that she had a store, she would never run out of money. The bystanders outside were stunned. What happened? Did the second prince really transfer the store to the daughter of the Gu family? The Ye guards began to clean up the store. Gu Bailu took the clothes out of the bag and shouted in delight, ¡°Come on and take a look! The ownership of this store may have changed, but the goods are definitely fantastic! All of them are unique!¡± Feng Qingtian definitely wouldn¡¯t make the same clothes twice for Nan Ningxin. The bystanders looked at each other as they hesitated. ¡°All new goods are 30% off!¡± Some of the customers finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They grabbed what they liked. ¡°Are they really 30% off?¡± The fabric was all royal material that couldn¡¯t be bought, even if they had the money. ¡°I never go back on my word.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Where did you get the clothes?¡± Someone wasn¡¯t reassured. Miss Gu didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. Where did she get so many great clothes? ¡°Rest assured. They¡¯re from Prince Zi¡¯s house. You must know them, don¡¯t you?¡± She pointed at the Ye guards. ¡°They can testify that I brought these clothes from Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± The Ye guards¡¯ frozen faces cracked. The morous clothes that their lord had asked the embroiderers to make were invaluable. And Miss Gu was selling them off, just like that? Chapter 222 - Miss Murong Is Here Chapter 222: Miss Murong Is Here Someone was going to die if their lord knew that the clothes were being sold off! Should they persuade her or not? Before they could reach a decision, customers were already swarming the store. ¡°That¡¯s right. The cold-faced guards in ck are from Prince Zi¡¯s house. My husband told me that I should keep my distance from them.¡± ¡°I want the clothes if they¡¯re from Prince Zi¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Me too! I chose this one first!¡± ¡°This one is mine!¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s yours? I picked it first. Hey, why are you stealing mine?¡± Thosedies weren¡¯t half as elegant as usual. The clothes from Prince Zi¡¯s house would definitely earn them respect. As for how the woman got the clothes out of Prince Zi¡¯s house, they couldn¡¯t care less. A luxurious carriage passed the store, and the maid inside remarked in surprise, ¡°Mydy, isn¡¯t that the trash of the Gu family? Why is she out today?¡± Nan Ningxin looked over, only to see Gu Bailu happily standing in front of a bunch of people in poor clothes. Nan Ningxin frowned. What did the woman want? The smile on Gu Bailu¡¯s face was most painful for her. She didn¡¯t expect Prince Zi to negotiate with the Nether King on Gu Bailu¡¯s behalf. The Nether King even canceled the pursuit orderter. ¡°She¡¯s probably here to buy her wedding dress because she really thinks that she¡¯s going to be married into the Wang family.¡± The maid dropped the curtain. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll ask the coachman to hurry along. Prince Zi must be missing you.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled and held the Night Lotus. Yes, she needn¡¯t fear Gu Bailu at all. Even though Prince Zi could touch her, so what? She was only a toy. As long as the Night Lotus was with her, Prince Zi¡¯s heart would always be with her. Gu Bailu was just a pathetic loser who couldn¡¯t grab a man¡¯s heart. Nan Ningxin smiled so charmingly that even the maid was moved. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, mydy.¡± Nan Ningxin was satisfied. Of course she was beautiful. She had carefully selected this body. Nobody would argue that she wasn¡¯t the most beautiful girl on the continent. She had nevercked beauty. She used to be the prettiest one in that world, too. However... She had lost to that thing in the end. Nan Ningxin grew upset when she thought of the past. She grasped a cup and threw it. She wouldn¡¯t let history repeat itself in this life! Unsurprised, the maid cleaned up the broken pieces. As a close maid, she knew that herdy would suddenly throw an unexpected tantrum every now and then. The carriage stopped before Prince Zi¡¯s house, and the maid helped Nan Ningxin down. The doorkeeper greeted her warmly. ¡°Wee, Miss Murong. His lord is working in the house today. He must be waiting for you.¡± Everybody in Prince Zi¡¯s house knew that Miss Murong was the only woman whom their lord spoke to nicely. She was also the only woman who could show up in the house. However... That was before. Now, there was a woman living inside the house. The doorkeeper didn¡¯t dare specte which of the women was more important, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t piss off either of them. ¡°Nicely said, here¡¯s your tip.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s maid gave the doorkeeper a packet of money. Nan Ningxin casually walked into Prince Zi¡¯s house in a dress that was as soft as feathers. Chapter 223 - I Dont Want Her to Be Uncomfortable Chapter 223: I Don¡¯t Want Her to Be Ufortable The doorkeeper retracted his gaze. Miss Murong was definitely much more graceful than the other woman. If he had to pick, he would definitely pick Miss Murong. It was a pity that the garbage was the only woman his lord could touch. His lord was giving instructions in the study. ¡°Move my clothes and bedding to the cottage.¡± He didn¡¯t like the pink quilt. But Gu Bailu liked it. She probably would make a scene if he were to change it. ¡°Yes, sir. Will you live in the cottage? Should we move the study there?¡± the butler asked respectfully. He wondered why they had to move the stuff over when the two buildings were so close to each other. Would the lord really find the pink cottagefortable? If he really liked her, he could summon the woman to Indulgence Pavilion. He thought that his lord had put her close to Indulgence Pavilion because he didn¡¯t want to live with her. He was provenpletely wrong. His lord was going to move there. Was it because Miss Gu didn¡¯t like the other building¡¯s dull style? He had never seen his lord so considerate of a girl before. Even the girl from the Murong family had never been given such a privilege. Feng Qingtian thought for a moment. ¡°The study will stay here. Some meetings can be noisy.¡± Was he worried that Miss Gu would be disturbed? The butler found it harder and harder to remain calm. What about thedy from the Murong family? Just as the butler was pondering, someone reported, ¡°My lord, Miss Murong is here.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at the butler. ¡°Keep the servants under control. I¡¯ll show no mercy to bbermouths.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Go now.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up and watched Nan Ningxine in. She was wearing a tight pink dress that highlighted her body curves. Her face was smooth and a healthy red. Feng Qingtian stared at her, but there was no ripple in his eyes. He liked Gu Bailu¡¯s cheeks, which he could squeeze anytime, and her glittering big eyes, but Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t give him that feeling. Before Gu Bailu showed up, Feng Qingtian had thought that it was his physical problem which caused him to have no feelings for Nan Ningxin. However, after Gu Bailu¡¯s appearance, he felt everything a man should, including panic and fear of loss. When Gu Bailu tried to destroy Nan Ningxinst time, he hadn¡¯t been worried that Nan Ningxin would die, but that Gu Bailu would be killed by the bacsh from the Night Lotus. It was the first time he had been scared. He thought that he cherished Gu Bailu because she made him a man. However, after rescuing Nan Ningxin and staring at her in his arms, he didn¡¯t feel anything other than boredom. He experienced the same fear on the journey to the ind. He knew that he couldn¡¯t be apart from Gu Bailu now. So, he had to make certain things clear. He had to own up to his mistakes bravely. He needed to confess that his feelings for her were gone. ¡°Qingtian.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at Feng Qingtian, smiling. He was brilliant all the time, and looked above all other human beings. ¡°You¡¯re here. Have a seat.¡± Feng Qingtian sat down. Chapter 224 - My Love Has Changed Chapter 224: My Love Has Changed Nan Ningxin sat down in a good mood. Her favorite tea was served. ¡°Your special tea is the best, after all.¡± ¡°How is your body?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her indifferently. He had been okay chatting with her before, but even chatting now felt irritating. However, looking at the Night Lotus on her, he held back. ¡°I¡¯m basically recovered, but my chest still aches at night,¡± Nan Ningxin said casually with self-pity in her eyes. Feng Qingtian often felt guilty, seeing how stubborn she was, but he somehow didn¡¯t like it anymore. ¡°There are ultra Pure Heart Pills here. They¡¯ll make you better.¡± ¡°Qingtian, you¡¯re the best.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled genuinely. Ultra Pure Heart Pills were much rarer thanmon Pure Heart Pills. Only one in a hundredmon Pure Heart Pills could be an ultra one during the manufacturing process. Even the Murong family didn¡¯t have a lot. Feng Qingtian asked casually, ¡°How is the Night Lotus? Did you ask it why it was particrly tolerant of Gu Bailust time?¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s face changed slightly, but she soon covered it up. ¡°It was probably stunned after I abandoned it.¡± Concealing his suspicion, Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s something that I have to say.¡± Nan Ningxin grinned. ¡°Why are you so grave? There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said between us.¡± Feng Qingtian sat back and looked at her apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t touch you, or have any feelings for you. The past is somehow distant to me now.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s smile was gone. ¡°What did you say?¡± She never thought that he could say something so ruthless to her. He didn¡¯t give her any hope. No... She was Nan Ningxin, his favorite woman whom he had abandoned everything to protect. Why did he not have feelings for her? In the past, he could give up everything for that woman. He had once said that she wasn¡¯t her. She had turned into her in this life, but he still didn¡¯t like her! No!!! ¡°I thought it was a problem with my body, but it wasn¡¯t. I have feelings for Gu Bailu. I have to admit that my love has changed.¡± Feng Qingtian finally said it. He felt nothing but guilt toward Nan Ningxin. However, love couldn¡¯t be forced. When feelings were gone, they could nevere back. ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s only a physical problem. You¡¯ll be fine after it¡¯s fixed!¡± Nan Ningxin turned pale, her hand flying to her chest. After so much nning over such a long time, she had never expected to hear that! My love has changed. Well said! ¡°I¡¯m certain that my body is fine. I don¡¯t want to touch you. I know it¡¯s hard to ept. I struggled for a long time, but I can¡¯t lie to you or myself.¡± Nan Ningxin shook her head hard. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. You said that your love for me would never change, however much time passed!¡± ¡°I also promised you that I would never touch another woman, but I couldn¡¯t help touching Gu Bailu. I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± Chapter 225 - Shes Going to Destroy Her! Chapter 225: She¡¯s Going to Destroy Her! Nan Ningxin sobbed and copsed as if she had lost her soul. ¡°I don¡¯t ept it. I won¡¯t admit it. You love me. You swore that you would love me for all eternity. Do you know the consequences of breaking your vow?¡± Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°I remember little of my past. Whatever the consequences are, I will bear them, because it has already happened.¡± He couldn¡¯t free himself from Gu Bailu anymore. ¡°Do you really like Gu Bailu so much that you would give up everything for her?¡± Nan Ningxin looked at him, tears on her pale yet pretty face. Her body was trembling. Feng Qingtian felt awful, too. He had searched for his past love over eight lives, and finally found her in the ninth one, but he had somehow stopped loving her. He had hurt her as deeply as he had loved her in the past. He was sorry for her, but he had to face the fact that his heart had changed. ¡°I know that it¡¯s my fault. Whatever requirements you have, I¡¯m willing to fulfill them.¡± Compensation was the only thing he could give her now. ¡°Whatever requirements... what if I asked you to marry me?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned unwillingly. But he still nodded. ¡°I can, but it will only be in name. If you and Gu Bailu are both in danger, I won¡¯t be able to help myself and rescue her. I have to make that clear.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled miserably. ¡°I might as well die.¡± Feng Qingtian looked out the window gloomily. ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, I can apany you in the next life, but only after I¡¯ve fulfilled my deal with Gu Bailu. Also, I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll forget Gu Bailu in the next life.¡± He had no idea why he had lost feelings for Nan Ningxin, but he was certain that he would remember Gu Bailu in the next life. It was such a strong feeling, which forced him to admit his change of heart. Nan Ningxin had waited for him for nine lives, but his heart had changed. He was willing topensate with his life, but he had to make sure that he settled Gu Bailu¡¯s matter first. Nan Ningxin craved Feng Qingtian as much as she loathed Gu Bailu. She couldn¡¯t die. She wouldn¡¯t have a next life if she died, and the Night Lotus would no longer belong to her. After tomorrow night, Gu Bailu would be someone else¡¯s bride. By then, Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t be as into her as he was now. All this was because he could touch her body. She was going to destroy her! ¡°How can I let you die for me?¡± Nan Ningxin smiled miserably. ¡°You¡¯re merciless toward me, but I can¡¯t be the same toward you.¡± She stood up, shaking, before shebed out her messy hair. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. He wished she would curse him or even stab him. She had said before that she would make him suffer if his heart changed. Such weakness didn¡¯t befit her. ¡°Ningxin...¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say to such a Nan Ningxin. Nan Ningxin ignored him. She struggled forward, but when she tried to step over the threshold, she suddenly fell. The back of her head hit the floor loudly. The maid screamed. ¡°Mydy! What¡¯s wrong, mydy?¡± Feng Qingtian ran to her, but stopped two steps away. ¡°Check her condition,¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly. Chapter 226 - Dont Let Anyone Else Bully Her Chapter 226: Don¡¯t Let Anyone Else Bully Her The maid was almost crying. ¡°Prince Zi, mydy¡¯s head is bleeding. She hasn¡¯t been well since being heavily injuredst time. She came here today to ask you to apany her to the herbal spring at the Manor of the Herb King...¡± ¡°Summon the doctors,¡± Feng Qingtian ordered calmly. He didn¡¯t feel regret, and was only upset, when he saw Nan Ningxin like this. That wasn¡¯t right. He wasn¡¯t an unfaithful man. However, that was exactly what he was now. Was it true that men became ruthless when they fell in love with someone else? A doctor soon came. He sighed after the examination. ¡°Miss Murong is too weak. She hasn¡¯t recovered yet. I told Mrs. Murong that she needed the herbal spring at the Manor of the Herb King...¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°Then, why was she not sent there?¡± The maid replied, her voice trembling, ¡°Mydy... mydy wanted you to go with her... After all, she¡¯s only an adopted daughter of the Murong family...¡± Not everybody could enjoy the herbal spring at the Manor of the Herb King. Built after spending a fortune, it was reserved for the royal family. However powerful the Murong family was, it didn¡¯t darepete with the royal family. Besides, she was only an adopted daughter. Feng Qingtian felt guilty and irritated again. ¡°I¡¯ll send her to the herbal spring.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at Nan Ningxin, who was pale, and walked out of the room. He told Ye Ying in the yard, ¡°Check why Gu Bailu still hasn¡¯t returned. Send a few more men to her. You may first execute whoever is mean to her, and reportter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Are you going far away?¡± Ye Ying asked. She wouldn¡¯t dare ask if she hadn¡¯t been told to attend to Miss Gu. She needed to know her lord¡¯s whereabouts in case Miss Gu asked. ¡°Tell her that I¡¯ll be at the Manor of the Herb King and that I¡¯ll return soon.¡± He didn¡¯t want to leave. His n was to y with the wild cat tonight. But he couldn¡¯t just leave Nan Ningxin alone. ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Ying left the house and soon found Gu Bailu in the clothes store. Gu Bailu was grinning ecstatically as she counted money behind the counter. She had earned a lot. The clothes from Prince Zi¡¯s house had boosted the sales of the other clothes. The money earned today equaled a month¡¯s worth of her revenue in the past. ¡°I¡¯m going to be rich. I love women who like pretty clothes.¡± Gu Bailu kissed the money and put it in the box. Gold and silver indeed felt good. She didn¡¯t like notes at all. The Ye guardsined inwardly: How could they exin it to their lord now that she had sold the clothes so cheaply? ¡°Miss Gu,¡± Ye Ying called out and walked in. The Ye guards brightened and looked at her as if she was their lifesaver. ¡°Sister Ying, you¡¯re here. Miss Gu sold all of the clothes that our lord gave her.¡± One of the guards immediately reported. Gu Bailu threw a tael of silver at his head. ¡°What a snitch.¡± The guard, having no courage to duck, simply let the silver hit his head. Ye Ying was rather cool. ¡°We can prepare more. Were you not satisfied with the clothes, Miss Gu?¡± Chapter 227 - The Past Chapter 227: The Past ¡°I like them, but I just took over a new store; I had to attract customers with something special. Right, do you have any updates on Ah Luo?¡± Gu Bailu put down her money and asked the question hopefully. ¡°Rest assured, Miss Gu, nothing will happen to Ah Luo. The Nether King has canceled the order to kill you.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. The Nether King showed Feng Qingtian so much respect? Feng Qingtian was a lord, but why were the Nether King, Shao Zun and Shao Di somewhat scared of him? Or maybe, they weren¡¯t scared; maybe they just didn¡¯t want to get into conflict with him. Exactly how strong was Feng Qingtian? The stronger he was, the sooner her Sky Splitting Mirror could be put together. Ye Ying told her why she hade. Gu Bailu was rather surprised. Feng Qingtian had gone out instead of trying to sleep with her? She would be married by the time he got back. What would he do? Feng Qingtian would certainly be shocked. That would be fun! Naturally, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t return to Prince Zi¡¯s house as Ye Ying had hoped. She was busy in the store during the day, and returned to the Gu house at night. She barely walked through the door when a saber shed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯m going to kill her today!¡± Gu Zongxiong roared inside. Gu Bailu strolled in. ¡°Well, well, well. Are you ying tough, general?¡± Gu Zongxiong was even more angry when he saw her. Even his hair stood on end. ¡°You should¡¯ve died outside if you have any sense of shame!¡± ¡°Hehe... Didn¡¯t you want me to stay in the house and be married? Here I am.¡± Gu Bailu sipped her tea and said to the servant, ¡°Bring me dinner. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Zongxiong swung his fist at her, and she dodged it agilely and sat in another chair. She reminded Gu Zongxiong kindheartedly, ¡°You¡¯re already old. If you¡¯re always angry, you may have a stroke someday.¡± ¡°Did you provoke the second prince to make a scene here?¡± Gu Zongxiong was more than furious. Where was the coward of the past? She somehow convinced the second prince that they had the treasure map, but had hidden it from him. ¡°Your conflict is none of my business.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep now. I can be married beautifully tomorrow if I rest early.¡± Gu Zongxiong meant to chase after her, but Ye Yunshu stopped him. ¡°My lord, hold it in for now. Everything that¡¯s hers will be ours tomorrow.¡± Gu Zongxiong broke a few teacups to vent his fury. ¡°Have the Wang family pick her up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Rest assured. Her husband certainly won¡¯t be able to hold back after seeing her.¡± Ye Yunshu smiled viciously. The wedding night would be the abyss for the little bi*ch. She thought that she was marrying a Master; she had no idea about her husband¡¯s venereal disease. Gu Zongxiong was in a much better mood. ¡°I would¡¯ve been angered to death without you.¡± ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t have to say that to me. We¡¯re the real family.¡± Ye Yunshu stretched her hands into Gu Zongxiong¡¯s robe. ¡°Let me take care of you, my lord... Don¡¯t be so hasty.¡± Chapter 228 - The Heavenly Eye Is Finally Opened Chapter 228: The Heavenly Eye Is Finally Opened Ye Yunshu climbed on him. ¡°My lord, wasn¡¯t it exciting how we did it in the closet? You did it many times...¡± ¡°I like how slutty you are.¡± Back when his wife was pregnant, he identally saw Ye Yunshu changing clothes behind the screen. Attracted by her body and seeing that she wasn¡¯t unwilling, he did it with her. However, his wife came in at that moment. Ye Yunshu simply pulled him into a nearby closet. His wife slept a lot as a pregnant woman. They did it inside the closet whenever she was napping on the bed. Just remembering it made him feel like a man again. Gu Bailu actually wasn¡¯t far away. She had intended to eavesdrop on their tricks, and didn¡¯t expect to hear such shameless talk. She was so angry that she almost wanted to kill them. They must have be more and more tant until her mother discovered it and washurt. No wonder Gu Wanqin seduced the second prince shamelessly. She was exactly like her mother. They didn¡¯t deserve easy deaths. Gu Bailu checked the rat hole in her room, and the box was already gone. Ye Yunshu must¡¯ve taken it. Before Gu Bailu went out, she intentionallyined that there were rats in her room, and told the servants to clear them out. They certainly wouldn¡¯t dare steal the box, and must¡¯ve reported it to Ye Yunshu. However, seeing how angry Gu Zongxiong was, he probably didn¡¯t know that Ye Yunshu had the treasure map. Gu Bailuy on the bed for a while until it was deeper into the night. She jumped out of the house and left for the mountains outside the city. She had to activate the Heavenly Eye right now. It was a great night, with a bright moon and perfect natural spiritual energy. Gu Bailu sat in the grass and meditated, clearing her mind of all irrelevant thoughts. The Heavenly Eye was a third eye that human beings were born with, except that ordinary people couldn¡¯t open it. Gu Bailu had never opened it because she resisted learning her family arts in the past and never worked hard. However, her master said that the cultivation of such arts depended on aptitude and fate. She didn¡¯t know what her fate was, but she knew that she had learned most of the arts easily. Not thinking about anything else, Gu Bailu saw the colorful light again. She followed it tirelessly. After walking for who knew how long, she suddenly saw pink peach blossoms falling from the sky. It was a pink world, with morous petals that littered the ground and fluttered in the sky. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t feel morefortable and excited at the fragrance. She rolled around on the petals happily. One petal fell on her forehead. Gu Bailu stiffened, feeling like it had burned her, but the sensation didn¡¯tst long. Very soon, it was asfortable as a hot spring. Her body rxed, and her eyes glowed brighter, allowing her to see colorful bubbles. The energy aura... She could see the energy aura now, which was the color of the human field. Her Heavenly Eye was open! Chapter 229 - She Stole His Territory Chapter 229: She Stole His Territory Gu Bailu jumped in delight and returned to the mountain in reality. She closed her eyes and saw the peach blossom space again. Not far away, a pure white fox darted away. Opening her eyes, she smiled and ran toward the fox. ¡°Stop there! You can¡¯t escape!¡± Gu Bailu quickly gave chase, holding a rune. Very soon, she found the pure white fox up ahead. A fox that she could see with the Heavenly Eye couldn¡¯t be amon creature. Gu Bailu cast the rune as she ran. The fox was too inexperienced to dodge it. It froze, and gradually transformed into a human. Gu Bailu walked over, only to find a naked person. The fair skin, the long hair, and the fascinating waist. Unable to tell its gender, Gu Bailu demanded, ¡°Are you still running, little demon?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m a demon, but I haven¡¯t harmed anyone. Why did you catch me?¡± the fox demon said pitifully in a male voice. ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. You came to me when I was cultivating the Heavenly Eye.¡± How could she not catch a demon when she saw one? ¡°I cultivate here every day.¡± The fox demon felt wronged. This ce was previously his territory. Gu Bailu coughed. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable woman. It seemed that she had taken his turf. ¡°Why are you not wearing any clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just developed the human form. I¡¯ve never lived among humans before.¡± So, he had never hurt any human being before. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with such a demon. Most demons would absorb energy from human beings for their cultivation, but some of them weren¡¯t bad. Gu Bailu canceled her rune, and the fox demon could move now. He was about to sit up, when Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Switch to your original form!¡± She feared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself before a naked man. Not daring to disobey her, the fox demon turned back into the little fox. Gu Bailu picked him up. ¡°I¡¯ll show you around among humans. Also, you¡¯ll run an errand for me to right evil.¡± The fox demon was stunned when he looked at her. The human girl was so beautiful. Gu Bailu had a greatplexion and a cute nose under the moonlight. The peach blossom mark between her eyes made her even more like a goddess. Gu Bailu had no idea that the fox demon took her for a goddess. She brought the fox back to the Gu house. She had men¡¯s clothes in her room, which Feng Qingtian had asked her to buy earlier. Tossing the robe to the fox demon, Gu Bailu went to sleep. She was to be married today. She better make sure that she was full of energy. Soon after Gu Bailu fell asleep, Ye Yunshu woke her up with a bunch of maids. ¡°Lulu, it¡¯ll be the propitious hour soon. Why are you still not dressed? Thankfully, I prepared the things for you.¡± Ye Yunshu acted like a caring mother. How brazen. Gu Bailu nced at her and simply allowed them to put makeup on her face. ¡°Huh, why do you have a peach blossom mark here, mydy?¡± a maid eximed. Gu Bailu looked at the mirror. There was indeed a tiny pink mark. It was shallow and small, but still eye-catching. Was it the petal that fell on her head when she opened her Heavenly Eye? Chapter 230 - Wheres My Dowry? Chapter 230: Where¡¯s My Dowry? Gu Bailu touched the mark and felt it was familiar, as if the mark belonged to her. ¡°Is there a problem? It looks beautiful,¡± Gu Bailu said unconcernedly. The startled maid didn¡¯t dare say anything. Thedy had said that they mustn¡¯t be dyed. However, the miss was really pretty with the petal mark. They had never found the miss beautiful before. Ruthlessness shed in Ye Yunshu¡¯s eyes. Gu Bailu was indeed a disaster. Ever since her return, she had transformed into a different person. What happened to her when she was out? Did she learn any evil arts? Thankfully, she was going to be taken care of once and for all today. ¡°Make sure that the miss looks gorgeous for her husband.¡± Gu Bailu nced at her. ¡°For those who don¡¯t know, they might think that you work in a brothel... Why has your nature remained utterly unchanged after so many years?¡± Ye Yunshu was pale with fury, but she held it back and smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? I just want you to be wed beautifully.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and looked at her, simply allowing the maids tob her hair. Ye Yunshu felt frozen under her fake smile. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Ye Yunshu truly wanted to rip her face apart. ¡°I only want to ask you something: After pretending for so many years, you¡¯ve convinced yourself that you¡¯ve treated me nicely, haven¡¯t you?¡± asked Gu Bailu calmly. Her face changing slightly, Ye Yunshu managed a smile. ¡°Has someone been lying to you, Lulu? Why are you talking like this?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re treating me nicely, where is the dowry that my mother left me?¡± ¡°Dowry? Your mother didn¡¯t leave any dowry.¡± Ye Yunshu was dumbfounded. Gu Bailu¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t left her a dowry. Ye Yunshu would¡¯ve taken it if there had been one. Gu Bailu knocked the maid¡¯s hand away and stood up. ¡°How can there be no dowry? My grandfather only had one daughter. All his possessions belonged to my mother. Why do I have no dowry?¡± Ye Yunshu¡¯s eyes grew cold. That was what she was making a scene over. ¡°They all belong to the general now. As his daughter, you¡¯ll own most of them. We¡¯ve prepared a dowry for you. Just let the maidb your hair. The Wang family is much richer. You¡¯ll have a lot of money to use in the future.¡± Ye Yunshu coaxed her. ¡°How much of a dowry have you prepared for me?¡± Gu Bailu asked in delight. ¡°Twenty-four boxes.¡± Ye Yunshu gloated. Twenty-four boxes of rough cloth should be enough for your funeral. If Miss Murong hadn¡¯t insisted that Gu Bailu had to sleep with the fatty, Ye Yunshu would¡¯ve killed Gu Bailu right away. However, it was indeed more gratifying for her to die of a filthy disease. With her Heavenly Eye, Gu Bailu could tell what was on Ye Yunshu¡¯s mind from the malicious aura around her. The dowry of twenty-four boxes couldn¡¯t be anything good. She would find out why they were in such a hurry to marry her off. There were plenty of ways to kill her. Why had they chosen marriage? Chapter 231 - Men Are Unreliable Chapter 231: Men Are Unreliable It was a shame that her Heavenly Eye was at too low a level for her to see through Ye Yunshu. The Heavenly Eye could be divided into five levels. She was now only at the first level, where she could see the color of one¡¯s aura but couldn¡¯t see through them. Whatever one thought and did was in fact stored in the brain, and the Heavenly Eye could see them when it was at a higher level. The people of the Wang family came early with a huge team. Everybody knew that the garbage of the Gu family was to marry the young heir of the Wang family. ¡°Why is it so sudden? There wasn¡¯t any news about this marriage.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she go to Cloud Mirror Academy? Why is she getting married all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I heard that she was expelled by Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± ¡°She should¡¯ve known better.¡± ¡°Why is this garbage marrying such a great person? I heard that her husband is a Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that her husband has syphilis? He¡¯s dying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sitting inside the sedan chair, Gu Bailu could clearly hear their whispers. Yawning, shey down. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t here. Nobody was going to interrupt the wedding. How boring. Where were the men who liked her and wanted to marry her? None of them could be trusted at the critical moment. Gu Yunjing sneezed as he walked into the secretnd of Heavenly Pce Cliff. The ce was cold, even for him, but it was his father¡¯s favorite resort. His father had barely left the ce in the past 150 years. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Gu Yunjing stopped before an egg and asked. ¡°Are you marrying a woman who doesn¡¯t have a spirit root?¡± A voice which sounded like it wasing from outer space rang out. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yunjing replied. Somebody was apparently bold enough to report it here. ¡°Whatever you used to be, you¡¯re my son and the young master of the Imperial Residence. You can¡¯t be willful. Drop it.¡± ¡°I can listen to you about everything else except this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not what you used to be. If you won¡¯t listen, someone else can be the leader of the Imperial Residence.¡± Gu Yunjing smiled at the egg. ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind, even if you kill me. Don¡¯t summon me for such boring stuff next time.¡± He was losing sleep, since he missed Gu Bailu. The Nether King had suddenly withdrawn the pursuers. Gu Yunjing had no idea what was going on with Gu Bailu. ¡°Are you really going to be so stubborn?¡± Gu Yunjing grew cold. ¡°If you do anything to harm her, don¡¯t me me for ignoring our bond of the past 150 years.¡± ¡°Who is she that she deserves such attention from you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. All you need to know is that I became your son because of her.¡± Gu Yunjing left the cave. He sneezed again at the entrance. Could it be it wasn¡¯t because of the cold, but that somebody was cursing him? He raised his eyebrows in delight. It had to be Gu Bailu. ¡°Gu Yunjing ims that he likes me and even caught a dragon for me, but he isn¡¯t here to save me from this marriage. Men are truly unreliable!¡± Chapter 232 - Lets Make a Deal Chapter 232: Let¡¯s Make a Deal Gu Bailu rolled around in boredom and remembered the noble prince, Miyasi. Was the beast still on Futu Ind? Their master hadn¡¯t thrown him into outer space, had he? Before she could figure it out, she had been delivered to the Wang family. Gu Bailu looked out. It was indeed a big house. The buildings were magnificent, indicating their wealth. Why were there two gold lions at the gate? To be stolen? The matchmaker helped her out and led her into the house. Since her husband was dying, he naturally couldn¡¯te to perform the marriage ceremony. Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll cancel it. I certainly can¡¯t escape.¡± Gu Bailu took off her bridal veil and ran to the wedding room. The rest of them were all dumbfounded. ¡°The ritual can¡¯t be skipped!¡± Gu Bailu ran into the room and locked the door from inside. Everything in the room was red. A huge lump of meat was lying on the bed. Gu Bailu walked over and kicked the meat. ¡°Hey, say something if you¡¯re alive. Don¡¯t you want to take a look at your wife?¡± Wang Dachong was too weak to talk anymore. He slowly opened his eyes, only to see a blurry red shadow. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re terribly sick. Your mother is awful.¡± Gu Bailu saw gold light around Wang Dachong. Although feeble, it meant that the person had done good things in the past. Only those who were kind and had integrity would have a gold aura. ¡°Do... do not speak ill of my mother. She¡¯s a good person. You... you¡¯re my wife?¡± Wang Dachong managed to ask. He couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°She¡¯s a good person? Would a good person feed her son such drugs when he can¡¯t move?¡± Gu Bailu was shocked as she approached him. How much food had the guy eaten to be so morbidly fat? He was almost like a hot air balloon, lying there! Gu Bailu tried to find his hand, and grabbed his wrist, which was as thick as an elephant leg. After examining him, she said, ¡°He¡¯s truly a victim of family strife.¡± ¡°What... what are you doing?¡± Wang Dachong wasn¡¯t interested in a wife, not in his current condition. However, his wife seemed different. She wasn¡¯t scared of his disease, and even touched him. Even his mother didn¡¯t dare touch him. Having not been touched for a long time, Wang Dachong shed tears from eyes that could barely open. ¡°Why are you crying? You won¡¯t die since you did a lot of good things in your previous life.¡± Anybody else would¡¯ve been long dead. ¡°I... I would rather be dead.¡± Wang Dachong breathed heavily, remembering how he had been appreciated for his talent in the past, until he contracted such a disease. ¡°I¡¯ll despise you if you keep talking like that. You reached the level of Master despite being cooped up in bed. I thought you were something.¡± Wang Dachong stopped talking and tried to open his eyes to see what the girl with such a pleasant voice looked like. She didn¡¯t scorn him, and was even soothing him. Looking at his round face in great interest, Gu Bailu said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll cure you, and you¡¯ll give me money in return.¡± Chapter 233 - A Bad Feeling Chapter 233: A Bad Feeling ¡°Money... I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°The Wang family does. After you be the master, all the Wang family¡¯s gold mines will be yours.¡± ¡°You... you want the entire Wang family?¡± Wang Dachong asked. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re indeed smart. I need a lot of money, and your family is the richest in Southern Glory Empire.¡± Only if she had money could she hire other people and investigate the boss behind Nan Ningxin. She needed her own force, and money was necessary for that. Wang Dachong was smart. That was good. As it happened, his disease wasn¡¯t really tricky for a modern person like her. ¡°Can you really cure me?¡± Wang Dachong struggled to finish his sentence without pausing for breath. Gu Bailu¡¯s promise was a light in the darkness. ¡°Sure, except for the drugs that your mother gave you; fix that yourself.¡± She certainly wouldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s antidote. Gu Bailu took out her needles and worked on him for almost an hour before she stopped. ¡°One procedure a day, and you¡¯ll be fine in three days, but I¡¯m afraid that we don¡¯t have enough time.¡± Wang Dachong regained enough strength to open his eyes. He saw that Gu Bailu was really pretty. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have enough time?¡± ¡°Well, somebody will probably kill me before he lets me stay here.¡± Therefore, she had to solve Wang Dachong¡¯s problem by tonight. ¡°Who... who are you talking about?¡± ¡°A beast.¡± Gu Bailu sat down. ¡°Let me get some rest. I¡¯ll continue in a couple of hours. Let¡¯s hope that the beast is still distracted by the beauty.¡± Gu Bailu closed her eyes in the chair. In the Manor of the Herb King, a shadow broke into the splendid pce. ¡°My lord! I have urgent business to report!¡± Feng Qingtian was painting Gu Bailu, and remembering how hateful she was, he added an additional stroke to her face. He was having a lot of fun before he heard the news. ¡°What is it?¡± He would probably be back tomorrow. He was relieved by the thought. ¡°Miss... Miss Gu is getting married today,¡± the man reported fearfully. Feng Qingtian¡¯s brush fell on the table. He asked gloomily, ¡°Tell me again. How is Gu Bailu?¡± ¡°Miss Gu is marrying into the Wang family. The ceremony... is probably over.¡± The desk before Feng Qingtian was smashed into pieces, and he disappeared like a tornado. The man in ck kept his head lowered at the air that lingered. Their lord had asked them to protect Miss Gu, but didn¡¯t say that Miss Gu couldn¡¯t go out in a sedan chair. It wasn¡¯t their fault that they didn¡¯t report it sooner. Who could¡¯ve known that Miss Gu would be willing to marry the guy after finding out about his disease? Could they keep their heads? The man was full of despair. Gu Bailu opened her eyes. Just now, a tornado appeared in the pink peach blossom world and destroyed the blossoms. She had a bad feeling. Chapter 234 - You’re Going to Die Chapter 234: You¡¯re Going to Die She sat up and stuck her silver needles into Wang Dachong all over. Wang Dachong didn¡¯t dare speak now that she was silent. Whether or not she could really cure him, he was willing to let her try. He thought that he had never seen such a beautiful girl. However, he also knew very well that she didn¡¯t want to be his wife. She was here to make a deal. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. So, I have to resort to my least favorite treatment.¡± Gu Bailu lifted the quilt and closed her eyes, before she stabbed Wang Dachong¡¯s genitals on instinct. Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed hard. ¡°Gu Bailu!¡± Her ears almost split at the deafening voice. Gu Bailu slowly opened her eyes, and she saw the fury on Feng Qingtian¡¯s stiff face. ¡°Are you done apanying the beauty, Prince Zi?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Your fury cannot cover the stink of other women on you.¡± Of course, Gu Bailu was making it up. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t carry Nan Ningxin¡¯s smell when he couldn¡¯t touch her. However, she knew that Nan Ningxin must¡¯ve yed a trick to distract him. Otherwise, it was too coincidental that neither Feng Qingtian nor Gu Yunjing were around when Gu Bailu was getting married. Nan Ningxin did have a lot of connections. However, why couldn¡¯t she keep him upied a while longer? The wedding night wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t change the subject! What were you doing?¡± Feng Qingtian almost crushed Gu Bailu¡¯s wrist although he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. His heart ached when he realized that her hand had almost touched another man¡¯s private parts. It was a miserable feeling. ¡°Are you ignoring the contract now that you¡¯ve gotten what you want?¡± The contract stated that she wasn¡¯t to touch another man. However, not only did she touch another man, she even wanted to marry him. And it was such a wretched man! Feng Qingtian was never more devastated. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m only treating Wang Dachong. As for the marriage, it¡¯s not my fault. How can I refuse my parents¡¯ arrangement?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how.¡± He pulled her into his arms and plucked out her bridal hairpins, messed up her hair, and tore her wedding dress to shreds. He took off his robe and covered her in it. Gu Bailu wanted to struggle, but he simply nced at her coldly. ¡°You better stop challenging my boundaries, or I don¡¯t know what I might do.¡± Gu Bailu clenched her fists and turned her head. She was scared! She did think that Feng Qingtian would be mad at her disobedience, but she didn¡¯t know that he could be so terrifying, to the point that she didn¡¯t dare do anything. She lowered her head, not wanting to look at Feng Qingtian at all. Feng Qingtian held her and opened the door. The people outside were stunned. When did Prince Zie? When had he gone in? They never saw him outside. Why did he go in? Gu Bailu raised her head and grinned at them. ¡°You¡¯re going to die. Haha.¡± What did she mean? Chapter 235 - You Cant Bear Prince Zis Fury Chapter 235: You Can¡¯t Bear Prince Zi¡¯s Fury Why were they going to die? They had never wronged Prince Zi. The head of the Wang family and his wife soon arrived. They were confused to see Prince Zi at first, but their faces changed when they saw the woman in his arms. ¡°Prince Zi, what brings you here?¡± Wang Xuanfeng, the head of the family, asked cautiously. ¡°Who gave you the courage to marry my woman?¡± Feng Qingtian said casually, but his words were most shocking. My woman... The wife that the Wang family just obtained was Prince Zi¡¯s woman. They knew that she could approach Prince Zi, but Prince Zi had never stated in public that she was his woman. Nobody knew whether or not they had slept with each other. Didn¡¯t Prince Zi like Miss Nan Ningxin from the Murong family? What exactly was this about? Wang Xuanfeng red at his concubine gloomily. ¡°Look at what you did. Are you trying to get all of us killed?¡± With a livid face, the concubine fell on her knees. ¡°I didn¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t know that...¡± Gu Bailu hesitated. ¡°They even forced me to perform the ceremony, but I ran fast.¡± Vent your fury on someone else. It¡¯s not my business. All of them knelt and begged for mercy. ¡°Wang Xuanfeng, do you find it hrious that my woman was almost forced to marry someone else?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s question scared Wang Xuanfeng so much that he couldn¡¯t even beg for mercy. Everybody in Pale Emperor City knew that Prince Zi was troubled by misogyny. The one woman he could sleep with had almost been stolen away. Even if Pale Emperor City were to spare them, the people of Pale Emperor City would spit on them. For the people of Pale Emperor City, Prince Zi was almost a god. He was the only reason Southern Glory Empire was powerful and unchallenged. All of them, including even the current emperor, hoped that Prince Zi could give birth to the next emperor of the country. The Wang family, on the other hand, waspeting with Prince Zi for his woman. Feng Qingtian simply stood coldly, like an eagle looking at prey down below. It was truly intimidating. The cries for mercy had stopped, but not the kowtowing. Nobody dared to stop. Feng Qingtian simply stood in silence and stared at those before him. There wasn¡¯t any warmth in his eyes, as if he were a frozen corpse. Nobody knew how long he was going to stand there. They didn¡¯t dare ask how he wanted to deal with it, either. It was so awfully quiet that nobody even dared to breathe out loud. The night wind made Gu Bailu shiver with the cold. She rubbed her hands together and said to Feng Qingtian, ¡°It¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Feng Qingtian finally seemed toe back to himself. He looked at her withplicated feelings. How was he going to deal with this woman? Holding Gu Bailu even more tightly, he left with a ruthless order: ¡°Cut out the spirit roots of all the servants involved in this event. Kill their masters.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so brutal, Prince Zi.¡± Feng Qingtian nced coldly at her. ¡°Am I too merciful? Kill both them and their families, then.¡± Chapter 236 - Wandering the Streets With Gu Bailu Chapter 236: Wandering the Streets With Gu Bailu ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Gu Bailu looked back. You can¡¯t me me for not trying to save you; the man¡¯s too dreadful. She feared that she would get herself killed if she said anything more. Feng Qingtian looked like a lion licking its wounds; he would kill anyone who touched him. Why was he wounded? Because he had to abandon the beauty? Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu as he left the house, and the crowd outside was still there. Many children wereughing and asking for gifts. The Wang family had been particrly generous. Feng Qingtian walked down the stairs proudly and coldly, scaring everyone around them. Immediately, the atmosphere froze. Everybody fell to their knees. ¡°We¡¯re honored to see you, Prince Zi.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at the candies and fruits, and blew them as well as the people around them dozens of meters away. Gu Bailu felt obliged to say something, or the wounded beast would harm more innocent people. Gu Bailu pulled on his sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re only here for fun.¡± ¡°They hurt my eyes.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at her,plicated feelings shing in his eyes. It was freezing cold, and Gu Bailu somehow felt that he was pitiful. But he deserved it. Gu Bailu sniffed. If he could travel with another woman, it was only fair that she be able to travel with a man. Feng Qingtian held her and strolled through the most prosperous streets of the city. They were crammed with people, but everybody stepped out of his way. ¡°Who¡¯s Prince Zi holding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Gu!¡± ¡°That loser?¡± ¡°What loser? She¡¯s Prince Zi¡¯s woman! You¡¯re dead if someone from his house hears you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Gu supposed to be married today? What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°Prince Zi disrupted it. I heard that he grabbed her in the wedding room.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that possible? Doesn¡¯t Wang have a disease? Prince Zi is interested in such a woman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in his arms. You think he isn¡¯t? The Wang family is probably going to be wiped out.¡± Listening to all the whispers, Gu Bailu grew drowsy. She wondered why Feng Qingtian was holding her as they toured the city. Was it exercise? Or an evening walk? Dusk at the end of autumn was quite cold. However, everybody stopped whatever they were doing and followed behind Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu, hoping to find out what Prince Zi was up to. Feng Qingtian was handsome and had a majestic stride. It was enjoyable enough just watching him walk. For ordinary people, it was practically impossible to see Prince Zi on any other asion. All women, married or not, fantasized about how happy they would be if they were in his arms. They envied the only woman who could approach Prince Zi and was acknowledged by him. Gu Bailu, who was the center of attention, was sleepy since she hadn¡¯t slept muchst night. She simply closed her eyes, nning to take a nap. Chapter 237 - An Announcement to the World Chapter 237: An Announcement to the World ¡°If you dare sleep, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± A cold warning came from above. Gu Bailu opened her eyes angrily. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Everybody is going home... erm...¡± She turned around, only to be shocked. Why were there so many people behind them? Although there were a lot of people, they followed the two of them in an orderly fashion. Modern people should learn from them; nobody would need to worry about stampedes. Did they not need to go home for dinner? ¡°What are they doing?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Didn¡¯t this mean that the whole city would know that she was Feng Qingtian¡¯s woman? She didn¡¯t want to bebeled as such! Not responding to her, Feng Qingtian brought her to a restaurant. The restaurant was, naturally, empty. Both the manager and the waiters had joined the parade. One of the waiters shouted, ¡°Manager, Prince Zi... has entered our restaurant!¡± Faster than a rabbit, the manager ran into the restaurant and asked with a smile, ¡°How may I can help you, Prince Zi?¡± Feng Qingtian sat at a random table. He put Gu Bailu on hisp without letting her go and replied casually, ¡°Liquor, and food for her.¡± ¡°Of course, at once. They¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± The manager ran off quickly. Gu Bailu struggled to sit up in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms, but Feng Qingtian held her tightly without letting her go. ¡°How can I have food like this?¡± Gu Bailu had enough of it. Was the guy crazy? Not talking, not beating and not cursing ¨C what did he want? Feng Qingtian simply nced at her and buried her in his arms again. Infuriated, Gu Bailu knocked his chest with her head. ¡°Fight me if you think you¡¯re capable! Don¡¯t y mysterious!¡± Such silence was as intimidating as the calm before a storm. She would rather he beat her up. Feng Qingtian ignored her. At that moment, the manager delivered liquor, and Feng Qingtian began to drink it. Gu Bailu was thirsty for the alcohol. ¡°Give me some.¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head and transferred the drink in his mouth into hers. The fragrance of the liquor made Gu Bailu forget to push him away. The liquor was good. Feng Qingtian, however, kissed her more and more violently. Gu Bailu nearly choked on the liquid. She pounded on his chest, indicating that she was running out of her breath. The spicy liquor swirled in her throat. However, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t let go of her, and instead held her even more tightly. Was he going to smother her? Gu Bailu tried to bite his lips, but Feng Qingtian suddenly let go of her. ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Gu Bailu felt awful now that the liquor had gone up her nose. Feng Qingtian, however, grabbed her chin and asked coldly, ¡°Gu Bailu, what do I have to do to make you remember that I own you?¡± She was bold enough to touch another man! If he had been one stepte, she would¡¯ve touched Wang Dachong¡¯s filthy thing. Since she dared to rape him, there were few things she would be too scared to do. He didn¡¯t believe that she was interested in Wang Dachong. She was only doing it to piss him off. It worked very well. He had never been more humiliated and ufortable. However, he still didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Chapter 238 - You Called Her Name Wrong Chapter 238: You Called Her Name Wrong ¡°I... I feel terrible. Cough, cough.¡± Gu Bailu coughed hard after being suffocated. Feng Qingtian loosened his grip and patted her back gently. ¡°You choked on that?¡± She was too useless for another man. However, she had the courage to challenge him. He really wanted to dig her heart out and see what it was made of. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. How could one not choke when one¡¯s mouth and lips were all upied? Gu Bailu was also angry. She sulked in his arms. It wasn¡¯t like she could escape. ¡°Prince Zi, Miss Gu, this is our restaurant¡¯s most famous specialty, the wine duck. We sell three thousand of them every year.¡± The manager delivered the food with a smile. Gu Bailu swallowed. She was truly hungry. ¡°It¡¯s wrong,¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly. The manager was stunned. What was wrong? The name, or the sales? Gu Bailu smiled at the manager and mocked, ¡°Manager, your name for the dish is too lousy. If you name it Prince Zi duck[1], you¡¯ll sell thirty thousand each year.¡± The manager¡¯s face twitched. Can you stop messing around, miss? Who would dare to order the food if it was named Prince Zi duck? He stole a glimpse at Prince Zi. The coldness in his eyes forced him to look away. ¡°Her surname isn¡¯t Gu.¡± Feng Qingtian downed the alcohol. The bystanders outside were all amazed by how gorgeous Prince Zi looked when he was drinking. The manager, however, was in no mood to appreciate it, because he didn¡¯t know what Prince Zi meant. Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that myst name has changed?¡± ¡°Gu Zongxiong doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Feng Qingtian raised the duck meat to Gu Bailu¡¯s lips. ¡°Eat.¡± Gu Bailu eyed him strangely. He was getting more and more abnormal. But she opened her mouth obediently, partly because the man was dangerous and partly because she was truly hungry. The bystanders were all drooling. They hadn¡¯t had supper yet. However, nobody was interested in returning home. It was funny that Prince Zi imed that Miss Gu wasn¡¯t surnamed Gu. Then, what should her surname be? In the spirit of gossip, the folk tried to hear every word that Prince Zi said. At that moment, a child passed through the crowd to peddle his wares. ¡°Buns and pies here!¡± Although the prices were much more expensive than usual, they sold out surprisingly fast. Gu Bailu chewed the duck meat. It was rather delicious. ¡°It¡¯s true that Gu Zongxiong doesn¡¯t deserve it. I should follow my mother¡¯s surname.¡± But what was her mother¡¯s surname? Gu Bailu frowned. She truly didn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s full name. Everybody in the house never called her by her full name. The manager hesitated. ¡°Your mother is also surnamed Gu, miss.¡± Gu Bailu found it awkward. No wonder it had been such a breeze for Gu Zongxiong to enter the family. His child would have the same surname as he did, in any case. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing to change.¡± Gu Bailu snatched the chopsticks from Feng Qingtian. ¡°Prince Zi, let¡¯s talk about itter, and have food first.¡± [1] Duck in Chinese is an euphemism for male prostitutes. Chapter 239 - You Should Be Called Princess Zi Chapter 239: You Should Be Called Princess Zi ¡°Who says that it can¡¯t be changed?¡± Feng Qingtian took the chopsticks back and looked at her. ¡°Think of a name for yourself. There¡¯ll be no food until you figure it out.¡± The gossiping crowd immediately burst into whispers. ¡°No food until the misses up with a name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a special punishment...¡± ¡°Then, what should her surname be?¡± ¡°Her grandmother¡¯s, probably.¡± Gu Zongxiong pped the table. ¡°Feng Qingtian, you¡¯re being outrageous. Why do I have to change myst name because Gu Zongxiong is also surnamed Gu? Let him change his!¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue being associated with Gu Zongxiong, but Gu was her surname in her previous life. She was also thest descendant of the Gu family. She would be dishonoring her parents in her previous life if she were to change her surname. ¡°You really think that I won¡¯t get physical?¡± Feng Qingtian grasped her and spanked her. Gu Bailu was dumbfounded. The restaurant was surrounded by people who were watching the drama. She blushed pitifully. If she were spanked, she would be too humiliated to walk out the door again. Feng Qingtian felt that something was wrong. He lowered his head, only to discover that the girl was weeping silently as if she had been greatly wronged. ¡°I haven¡¯t started yet, and you¡¯re already crying.¡± He stopped helplessly and wiped her tears. Gu Bailu finally burst into tears. ¡°Feng Qingtian, I¡¯m going to rescind the contract! You aren¡¯t supposed to spank me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t spank you. It was just gentle patting.¡± He had been angry, but he controlled himself well and didn¡¯t really hurt her. ¡°Can I gently pat you then?¡± Gu Bailu sobbed. ¡°Can I spank you?¡± She pulled at Feng Qingtian¡¯s clothes and raged like a little tiger. ¡°Alright, stop crying. People are watching.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and stood up with her. He had better return now. If she went on crying, people would think that he was mean to her. ¡°How can you expect me not to cry when I¡¯m hurt?¡± Gu Bailu had been intimidated by Feng Qingtian on the way here, and didn¡¯t dare challenge him. Now that she waspletely unleashed, she was as much of a rogue as before. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you do what you want after we get back.¡± Feng Qingtian held her and was about to walk out. ¡°I won¡¯t! I want to finish Prince Zi duck!¡± Gu Bailu struggled in his arms. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face immediately darkened. The manager was dumbfounded. Were they fighting? Should he persuade them? ¡°Well, Miss Gu, it¡¯s called wine duck...¡± he felt obliged to remind her, or Prince Zi might burn the restaurant to the ground if he was upset. Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°Did you not hear me? She¡¯ll use my name in the future.¡± The manager stiffened again. Prince Zi¡¯s name? Feng was the name exclusive to the royal family of Southern Glory Empire. ¡°Well... Miss Feng...¡± The manager found it weird. Finally, some of the bystanders couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Manager, how can you do business if you¡¯re so stupid? What Miss Feng? You should call her Princess Zi.¡± Chapter 240 - A Voluntary Duck Chapter 240: A Voluntary Duck The bystanders were finally enlightened. So, that was why Prince Zi insisted that Miss Gu change her name. Why didn¡¯t he just outright say it, then? ¡°Prince Zi, you can just say it if you want to marry her. How can she understand you if you¡¯re so cryptic?¡± A tall man walked out of the crowd and made fun of him. Everybody cleared the way for him. Someone recognized him and said respectfully, ¡°General Ye!¡± ¡°It¡¯s General Ye!¡± ¡°Who else in Southern Glory Empire other than General Ye would dare make fun of Prince Zi?¡± ¡°Does Prince Zi really want to marry her?¡± It was truly hard to ept. Everybody could understand that he needed a woman to fulfill his biological needs. But why did he have to marry her? It wasn¡¯t just any random woman who could be Prince Zi¡¯s wife. ¡°General Ye was only teasing. How can Prince Zi really marry her? He¡¯ll get over her soon.¡± Gu Bailu saw a tall man in red and silver armor, who looked like a man of integrity. Smiling, he observed her with great interest. Gu Bailu red at him and continued struggling. ¡°I¡¯m going to have Prince Zi duck! I won¡¯t go back!¡± Feng Qingtianunched a dazzling streak of light at the stranger. Ye Huai didn¡¯t dodge, but hurriedly closed his eyes. ¡°Alright, that was enough. I had to see what the future madam of the family looks like.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. Although she didn¡¯t know who he was, she knew that he was talking nonsense. He certainly wasn¡¯t worthy of his appearance. Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Go see your parents now that you¡¯re back.¡± Ye Huai smiled. He clearly wasn¡¯t wee here. However, how could he not join in on the fun? He had been away for years, and Prince Zi had gotten a woman after he returned. But it seemed that there was little Prince Zi could do about the woman. Most important of all, the woman wasn¡¯t Nan Ningxin. ¡°The most important thing is to meet you, Prince Zi. I have something urgent to report.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at the woman, who was still ring at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± ¡°Not until I have my Prince Zi duck!¡± Gu Bailu sat in a chair. Since you spanked me, I¡¯ll eat you as a duck and make you even more famous. Feng Qingtian looked at the manager. The manager shivered and said, ¡°Should I pack the wine duck for you to take back?¡± Gu Bailu put a piece of meat in her mouth and looked at him. ¡°I want to eat Prince Zi duck. Why are you giving me this wine duck?¡± The manager looked at Prince Zi with a bitter smile. Your woman is truly devious. Feng Qingtian held her, and when Gu Bailu was about to struggle, he said, ¡°Pack up the Prince Zi duck for her.¡± The manager almost knelt down. Did the restaurant now have a duck named after Prince Zi? The bystanders were all shocked. Prince Zi had voluntarily turned into a duck... Gu Bailu forgot to struggle and was carried out of the restaurant. Feng Qingtian brought Gu Bailu to a carriage and left. Ye Huai finally burst intoughter. ¡°Manager, you should thank Princess Zi for giving your duck a name. Make me a hundred Prince Zi ducks and have them delivered to my house tomorrow. I want my brothers to have a taste of Prince Zi, too.¡± Chapter 241 - You Have the Same Name as the Duck Chapter 241: You Have the Same Name as the Duck The manager hurried to pack the duck on the table. Ye Huai grabbed it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to Princess Zi.¡± He leftughing. The manager was wondering if the duck should be named Prince Zi duck, when a bunch of people came in. ¡°Manager, I want a Prince Zi duck.¡± The people enjoying the show were all hungry. Naturally, they would like a taste of the new Prince Zi duck. The restaurant was immediately full of people who ordered the Prince Zi duck. The manager, making up his mind, changed the wine duck on the menu to Prince Zi duck. Gu Bailu stared at Feng Qingtian the entire way in the carriage. She was puzzled. The man acknowledged the duck as Prince Zi duck just to get her back. Had he turned into a different person after the trip? Feng Qingtian was also staring at her without talking. They seemed to be in a showdown where the first person to talk would lose. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to talk, while Feng Qingtian was simply considering how to deal with the woman, and whether or not marriage was optional. Feng Qingtian sent her to the pink cottage after they reached their destination and said, ¡°Since you insist on calling it Prince Zi duck, you will share the same name with it in the future.¡± He looked rather victorious when he said that. What did he mean? A momentter, Ye Ying brought in a food box. ¡°Princess, this is the Prince Zi duck you ordered. General Ye brought it back. It has been heated in the kitchen. Do you want to eat it now?¡± Gu Bailu jumped to her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it at all! What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Princess,¡± Ye Ying said casually. ¡°Who¡¯s your princess? I¡¯ll rip your tongue out if you say that again.¡± ¡°My lord told me to.¡± Gu Bailu immediately realized that Feng Qingtian had asked other people to call her Princess Zi so that she would have the same name as the duck! ¡°Get lost! Call that Nan woman that! I don¡¯t like being called Princess Zi at all!¡± Gu Bailu drove her out and jumped into bed in agitation. Feng Qingtian was truly childish, to get back at her in such a way. When Ye Huai arrived at Feng Qingtian¡¯s study, Feng Qingtian was drinking alone. He seemed to be in a better mood after seeing him. The Ye family had been raising guards for Prince Zi¡¯s house for generations. Ye Huai had basically grown up together with him. He was probably the only man who could speak freely to Feng Qingtian. ¡°Why are you drinking alone? Not in a good mood?¡± Ye Huai took off his helmet. ¡°Come and have a drink. Why are you suddenly back?¡± Ye Huai had been sent to defend the country¡¯s border. It had been years since he was back. Something important must¡¯ve happened. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. The most important thing right now is your woman. How does it feel to be with a woman?¡± Ye Huai leaned toward him in great interest. Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°If you want to know, find a woman yourself.¡± ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s difficult to find one that I like. Your woman seems rather disobedient. So, you like wild cats.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. She wasn¡¯t just disobedient; shepletely ignored him. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t nailed her yet.¡± Ye Huai smiled. ¡°Women will be obedient when you sleep with them more. None of the women that my brothers captured were willing at the beginning, but with some jewelry and some hard lessons, they all behaved.¡± Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°Don¡¯tpare her with those women.¡± Ye Huai chuckled. ¡°You do seem to cherish her, but what about the one from the Murong family?¡± ¡°I already made it clear to her.¡± Ye Huai frowned. ¡°Do you really like this woman so much?¡± Chapter 242 - What Do You Like About Her? Chapter 242: What Do You Like About Her? Ye Huai had followed Feng Qingtian for many years. He had been his training partner when they were children. Ye Huai knew Feng Qingtian too well. The man was never concerned about anybody or anything. He was never really concerned about his parents who cared for him. Nan Ningxin was someone he asionally cared about, but the effort was still little to none. In Ye Huai¡¯s eyes, Feng Qingtian was a heartless and coldblooded man. But he was a natural-born leader, because he didn¡¯t have any emotional weakness. Ye Huai was happy to serve such a lord. However, a woman had shown up out of nowhere and stolen all of Feng Qingtian¡¯s attention. He was willing to degrade himself for her. Ye Huai was both happy and worried for him. What kind of woman could¡¯ve enchanted Feng Qingtian so quickly? He couldn¡¯t allow Feng Qingtian to be ced in any danger if the woman used evil tricks. ¡°There¡¯s a familiar feeling, as if she was born to be mine.¡± ¡°Have you considered that it might be a trap?¡± Prince Zi had more enemies than he could count. Feng Qingtian said firmly, ¡°No, she¡¯s not that kind of person. If she is, I¡¯ll step into it willingly.¡± Ye Huai nearly choked. ¡°Cough, cough. You truly appear to have been enchanted.¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m unwilling, who can really enchant me?¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. Qin Shou mentioned the curse on Prince Zi in the letter, but so what? He could still touch the woman he liked. He couldn¡¯t touch other women only because he didn¡¯t really want to touch them. ¡°If you truly like her, just marry her. No women wants to sleep with you as a mistress,¡± Ye Huai said solemnly. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Feng Qingtian said self-mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m disgusting to her. She regards me as the enemy.¡± She didn¡¯t care about his feelings at all. He was only away for two days, and she had been about to marry someone else. ¡°Haha...¡± Ye Huaiughed unsympathetically. He never dreamed that Prince Zi would be troubled by love someday. He was truly happy to see Prince Zi being despised by someone. ¡°What is it that you like about her?¡± Ye Huai was truly curious. ¡°Her boldness.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t hide it. He liked how she dared to challenge the world when she was actually as weak as a chicken. ¡°Haha. Any chance that you like how she dislikes you?¡± Feng Qingtian hurled a cup at him. Ye Huai did his best to block the attack. Sweating, he said, ¡°You are truly ruthless.¡± ¡°Help me figure out a way to get her.¡± Ye Huai snorted. ¡°The whole continent is scared of you. It¡¯s more than easy for you to get her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to force her. I want her to be willing.¡± Ye Huai scratched his head. ¡°I know ten thousand ways to kill someone, but making a woman willing is beyond my abilities.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at him coldly. ¡°Then think. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll send several thousand women to you to try.¡± Chapter 243 - Alcoholic Feng Qingtian Chapter 243: Alcoholic Feng Qingtian Ye Huai freaked out. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t experiment with me just because you can¡¯t take care of your woman! You¡¯re going to lose a loyal subordinate!¡± Feng Qingtian looked at him without a word, implying that it wasn¡¯t a joke. Ye Huai didn¡¯t dare joke anymore. Several thousand women would definitely wear him out. He still intended to keep his virginity for his future wife. Thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Logically speaking, you¡¯re handsome, powerful and strong, so all women should like you. Since she hates you so much, you must¡¯ve done something terrible to her.¡± Feng Qingtian thought carefully for a moment. He really didn¡¯t think he had done anything outrageous. If anything, he had even defended her. Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t been hostile to him in the past. Her attitude seemed to have changed because of Nan Ningxin. After he saved Nan Ningxin, Gu Bailu even regarded him as an enemy. ¡°I struck her before,¡± said Feng Qingtian. ¡°How? Like today¡¯s spanking?¡± ¡°I shattered her soul.¡± Ye Huai jumped to his feet. ¡°Say what? You almost killed her when you liked her? That¡¯s a unique way of loving someone, Prince Zi!¡± Nobody would ept that! ¡°I had to attack her in order to protect her.¡± Ye Huai rubbed his forehead. ¡°Then, you need to let her know why you did that. While she might not ept such kindness, she would at least stop hating you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too stubborn to listen.¡± He could almost imagine the look on Gu Bailu¡¯s face when he exined it to her. ¡°There has to be a way. Let¡¯s drink.¡± Close to midnight, Feng Qingtian suddenly sat up after getting drunk and falling asleep earlier. ¡°Prince Zi, what are you doing?¡± Ye Huai asked, half-drunk. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Feng Qingtian stumbled out of the study, and the guards helped support him back to the pink cottage. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t asleep yet. She was still cultivating her Heavenly Eye. If she could improve its level, she wouldn¡¯t be scared of any hypocrisy. She would be able to see the person behind Nan Ningxin and her parents¡¯ souls. In the middle of her cultivation, the door suddenly opened. Gu Bailu opened her eyes warily. ¡°Who is it?¡± She didn¡¯t hear any reply, but only smelled alcohol. Then, someone hugged her tightly. Sensing the familiar scent, Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°How much did you drink? Go away. You stink.¡± ¡°Gu Bailu...¡± the man called out hoarsely. Gu Bailu pushed him away. ¡°Alcoholic, let go of me.¡± ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re mine... I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to steal you!¡± The man hugged her tightly, his head on her nape. He seemed to be trying to squeeze her into his body so that nobody could take her away. ¡°Who¡¯s yours? We just have a contract.¡± The only reason I¡¯m not pushing you away is for sake of the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°Why are you so disobedient?¡± The man took off her pants, then spanked her. ¡°Disobedience will be punished.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes in fury. ¡°Real men don¡¯t beat women.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man. Look at this... It¡¯s still reacting.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and ced it on a certain part of his body. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a man.¡± Gu Bailu tried to push him away. She feltplicated, holding the thing. It was burning... Chapter 244 - Such a Feng Qingtian Is Too Horrible Chapter 244: Such a Feng Qingtian Is Too Horrible Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu on the bed. He suddenly knelt and kissed her leg. Gu Bailu hurriedly closed her legs. ¡°What are you doing? Go to sleep if you¡¯re drunk!¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Lulu, my Lulu, as long as you listen to me, I¡¯ll pick the stars for you if you want them.¡± Gu Bailu was shocked. The man seemed different when he was drunk. She found it impossible to ept this new attitude. Seeing no response from her, Feng Qingtian jumped into her arms and rubbed his head against her. ¡°Lulu, just listen to me, okay?¡± Gu Bailu was dumbfounded. What was he doing? Was he ying cute? Was he really ying cute?! Somebody help her! Such a Feng Qingtian was even scarier to her! ¡°Answer me...¡± Feng Qingtian nibbled on her bosom at her silence. The itchy feeling immediately woke Gu Bailu up. ¡°Feng Qingtian, you¡¯re drunk. Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re mine. Tell me that you¡¯re mine.¡± Feng Qingtian clung to her like a kid asking for candy. The moonlight fell on his face and made it even more impossible to refuse him. His nted, charming eyes were brilliant and innocent. She had never seen such a Feng Qingtian before, who wasn¡¯t aggressive at all, but asking to be protected. ¡°Say it! Just say it!¡± Feng Qingtian bit her abdomen again after hearing no reply from her. ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Bailu moaned. ¡°Why are you biting?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t respond, I¡¯ll continue.¡± Then, he bit further down. The strange feeling made Gu Bailu quiver and blush. ¡°You... you... how can you bite there...¡± ¡°Then promise me that you won¡¯t touch any man other than me.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her, begging. Gu Bailu intended to pull her pants up. Such a position was too unbearable. Feng Qingtian, however, simply held her waist and stopped her from moving. It appeared that he wouldn¡¯t stop until she promised him. Although he didn¡¯t seem aggressive now, he was a beast, after all. Who knew if it would suddenly get the better of him? Thinking for a moment, Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± ¡°Say that you¡¯re mine and you only belong to me.¡± Feng Qingtian, however, wasn¡¯t satisfied with her attitude. Gu Bailu almost wanted to p him! ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t push too far.¡± She would never say such a thing, not even when she was lying. She wasn¡¯t the one that Feng Qingtian liked. How could she say such things to him? ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you say it? Why do you prefer those useless men to me? Am I worse than them?¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed his head between her legs, like a child ying with his mother. Gu Bailu stiffened. What was he doing? She wasn¡¯t wearing any pants. His hair brushed against her every now and then. Her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She kicked him away. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve already sold my body to you. What more do you want?¡± Chapter 245 - The Most Beautiful Smile Chapter 245: The Most Beautiful Smile She kicked Feng Qingtian away, but he simply crouched on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve been so nice to you, but you don¡¯t even care about me. What do you want me to do?¡± Feng Qingtian murmured. Gu Bailu somehow felt that he was pitiful. Worthless sympathy! Why should she feel sorry for someone like Feng Qingtian? Gu Bailu put on her pants andy down, simply ignoring him. Feng Qingtian, however, seemed to be asleep. His breath was particrly clearte at night. Gu Bailu sat up and looked at him. She didn¡¯t know why she did it, but she pulled him back to the bed. She was about to leave, when Feng Qingtian hugged her in his arms. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re so fragrant.¡± Gu Bailu struggled to sit up, but couldn¡¯t get away from him. She took out her needles and was about to stab him, but he grabbed them all. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian, only to discover that his eyes were still closed. ¡°Why are you so pretty?¡± ¡°Lulu likes it when I¡¯m pretty.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips with a smile of satisfaction. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. She didn¡¯t know that Feng Qingtian could smile so innocently! His sexy lips and his closed eyes made her want to kiss him. It was too irresistible. Gu Bailu almost forgot to struggle. ¡°Give me another smile.¡± Gu Bailu touched his face. He was truly gorgeous. Feng Qingtian rolled over and pressed her down, grabbing her lips. Gu Bailu¡¯s head had gone nk because of Feng Qingtian¡¯s smile just now, and she forgot to push Feng Qingtian away. The pain in her groin, however, made her exim, ¡°Feng Qingtian, go away!¡± He had seized her moment of carelessness to enter. ¡°Be good, baby. I¡¯ve been thirsty for a long time.¡± The man breathed heavily. ¡°No!!!¡± Gu Bailu struggled hard and tried to push him away. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m sick!¡± Gu Bailu thumped him in tears, feeling the world turn dizzy. Feng Qingtian stopped and asked her concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick. I¡¯m about to throw up. Go away.¡± Feng Qingtian was obviously disappointed, but he still carried her off the bed. ¡°You want to vomit?¡± ¡°Yes... My stomach is ufortable.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time. She had thrown up too when he touched her on the boatst time. At that time, he thought that she was seasick. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t seasickness; she was simply disgusted by his presence. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after you vomit it out.¡± Feng Qingtian patted her back gently so that she could vomit. Gu Bailu gagged but didn¡¯t vomit anything. She appeared very weak. Feng Qingtian hugged her in his arms; her pale face was painful to look at. ¡°Should I summon a doctor?¡± He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her like this, but he knew it was impossible. It was impossible for him to keep her away from everybody else. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in a moment. Let me rest.¡± Feng Qingtian put her back on the bed and held her in his arms, before he gently stroked her hair. ¡°Lulu, tell me why you hate me so much.¡± Chapter 246 - The Wang Family Wont Back Off Easily Chapter 246: The Wang Family Won¡¯t Back Off Easily Gu Bailu shook her head. She didn¡¯t know why, either. She disliked Feng Qingtian, but to say she was disgusted was too much. Besides, she had been entranced by Feng Qingtian¡¯s appearance just now. However, this wasn¡¯t bad. She had the perfect excuse to keep Feng Qingtian at arm¡¯s length. The more unattainable something was, the more people would want it. Gu Bailu smiled and closed her eyes in his arms. It was impossible for her to cultivate tonight anyway. Carefree, she simply slept until the morning. It was the first time that Prince Zi was sleeping with a woman in his arms, and yet he couldn¡¯t touch her. How fulfilling. After Gu Bailu fell asleep, he touched her sleep acupuncture point and pushed into her. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re mine...¡± When Gu Bailu woke up the next day, her body felt sore all over, particrly her legs. She found red bruises everywhere on her body when she got dressed in front of the mirror. However muddle-headed she might be, she knew what had happened. Feng Qingtian had done it while she was asleep... She gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t keep her guard up when she was asleep. Besides, Feng Qingtian was too strong for her. Gu Bailu examined herself. Her body was fine. As for her retching... Retching! Could she pretend that she was pregnant? That way, Feng Qingtian would keep her away. She was certain that he needed an heir. She could fake a pregnancy pulse. After all, it wasn¡¯t obvious in the first two months. Even the royal doctors might not be able to determine for sure if she was pregnant. Gu Bailu made the decision gleefully. The thief shouldn¡¯t have taken her while she was sleeping! Feng Qingtian was summoned to the royal study after the morning audience. The emperor asked him solemnly, ¡°Did you disrupt a wedding yesterday?¡± ¡°The bride was mine.¡± Feng Qingtian felt particrly great after enjoying the night. Even the emperor was amazed at how gorgeous he was as a man. However, he was also frighteningly ruthless. ¡°That doesn¡¯t justify their deaths. We need the four families to bnce each other out,¡± the emperor said gravely. He wasn¡¯t interested in Prince Zi¡¯s love life. However, he couldn¡¯t leave it alone if it jeopardized the stability of the state. His face unchanged, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°The Wang family has a lot of people. I only killed the stupid ones.¡± ¡°The Wang family probably won¡¯t back off easily.¡± The Wang family was the secondrgest noble family in Southern Glory Empire. Who could be the next leader of the family? The Wang family had many gold mines, and had more economic worth than the Murong family. Feng Qingtian remained silent. The emperor looked at him and sighed. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy for you now that you¡¯ve found a woman who can continue your bloodline. Have a baby with her. It¡¯s time that I retired.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and left the study. Then, he went to the royal hospital to speak with the chief doctor. The chief doctor was already familiar with him after treating his misogyny for years. Feng Qingtian asked him outright, ¡°Why would a woman throw up whenever I touch her?¡± ¡°How many times has it urred?¡± The chief doctor frowned. Prince Zi had finally found a woman that his body didn¡¯t reject. What was this new situation? Chapter 247 - False Pregnancy Chapter 247: False Pregnancy He was rather helpless when it came to Prince Zi¡¯s illness. ¡°It¡¯s happened twice recently.¡± ¡°When was thest time you were intimate with her, Prince Zi?¡± the chief doctor asked carefully. ¡°One month ago.¡± The chief doctor smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll examine the princesster.¡± He spected that it was a pregnancy, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything until he knew for sure. Gu Bailu was roaming the yard when Feng Qingtian returned with the doctor. She even had a begonia flower on her head. She was wondering if she should take a look at the store, when Feng Qingtian emerged from a passageway with an old man who was carrying a medical box. Feng Qingtian had indeed gotten her a doctor. Thankfully, she had made preparations in advance. She stabbed a needle into her foot. Feng Qingtian saw how pink her face and her clothes were. He held her and pecked her lips. Gu Bailu red at him. ¡°Thief!¡± Feng Qingtian knew that she was talking aboutst night. That wasn¡¯t his fault. He couldn¡¯t resist such a beautiful girl in his arms. Without her cooperation, however, something was missing. He preferred the moans from her cute mouth. Smiling, he whispered in her ear, ¡°The contract stiptes that I can sleep with you anytime in these two months.¡± Gu Bailu had thought of many ways to dy it, but she hadn¡¯t expected Feng Qingtian to seize his chance when she was sleeping. ¡°If you prefer to sleep with a dead person, it¡¯s fine by me.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled a long face and blocked her lips. ¡°Mind what you say.¡± Gu Bailu snorted and walked into the pavilion to enjoy her tea. Feng Qingtian sat next to her. Holding back the urge to hug her, he said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with your body. Let the doctor take a look at you.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and smiled at the doctor. ¡°If it¡¯s a terminal disease, don¡¯t tell me, and let me die an ignorant death.¡± Feng Qingtian tapped her head again. ¡°Did you forget my warning?¡± The woman was simply cursing herself. The chief doctor smiled. ¡°Rest assured, princess. You can live another hundred years.¡± Gu Bailu pursed her lips. ¡°If you call me princess again, I might die of wrath the next second.¡± The chief doctor was smart enough to not reply, and instead focused on examining her. This had to do with Prince Zi¡¯s bloodline. He had to make sure that there was no mistake. Why was the princess¡¯s pulse so chaotic? He couldn¡¯t make sense of it at all. However, it had only been one month. Was it still too soon? The chief doctor sweated. He thought that he would know what was wrong with the princess when he came. He didn¡¯t expect her condition to be so tricky. Not only couldn¡¯t he tell if she was pregnant, he couldn¡¯t even figure out her body¡¯s condition. A quarter of an hourter, the chief doctor wiped his sweat and asked Gu Bailu, ¡°Princess, does your menstruatione regrly?¡± Chapter 248 - This Is a Malicious World Chapter 248: This Is a Malicious World ¡°It was supposed toe a few days ago.¡± The chief doctor, however, wasn¡¯t certain, because the days were too short. Feng Qingtian asked coldly, ¡°What exactly is this about? How is her body?¡± He was concerned about how solemn the chief doctor was. He hoped that nothing was wrong with her body. He didn¡¯t want to lose her. ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure. The princess seems to be pregnant, but it¡¯s too soon for me to reach a conclusion,¡± the chief doctor admitted. Gu Bailu was secretly delighted. It worked! She would see if Feng Qingtian would touch her again during her false pregnancy. However, Feng Qingtian responded gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Gu Bailu frowned at him. ¡°Just tell me if you don¡¯t want to see me pregnant.¡± She had finally figured out a way, yet he wasn¡¯t cooperating. They had slept together quite a few times. Pregnancy wasn¡¯t entirely unlikely. ¡°I didn¡¯t finishst time,¡± Feng Qingtian said casually. Gu Bailu was of a mind to choke him. Hadn¡¯t he been a virgin for hundreds of years? Why would he know something like that so well? The chief doctor asked awkwardly, ¡°What do you mean by... ¡®didn¡¯t finish¡¯? I need to know how far you got to be certain if it can lead to pregnancy...¡± Gu Bailu blushed. It was embarrassing to be asked such a question. Feng Qingtian looked at her and pulled her into his arms, hiding her face from the chief doctor. She heard Feng Qingtian¡¯s calm voice. ¡°I was almost there before I passed out.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean pregnancy is impossible. Actually, conception may happen at any time during the whole process; it¡¯s just that the odds are lower.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°I told you that she can¡¯t be pregnant. Go back to your mountain and study more if you can¡¯t see the reason why.¡± The chief doctor knelt in fear. ¡°I... I¡¯m too ipetent... The princess¡¯s pulse is too chaotic...¡± ¡°Why are you so mean? He said that it was possible. Why are you sure it¡¯s impossible?¡± The trap was set, but Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t step into it. How could she allow that? Feng Qingtian stroked her hair gently. ¡°Do you want to get pregnant?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t intend to marry anybody else. My child will support me in the future if I have any.¡± Gu Bailu lied without blushing. Guilt shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I controlled myself thest few times to make sure that you wouldn¡¯t get pregnant. You¡¯ll have babies if you want. I tried really hardst night. Let¡¯s continue today.¡± ¡°What... what do you mean?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. Could that really be controlled? ¡°To prevent the bloodline from being messed up, the royal family has an art that can prevent conception no matter how much sex they have.¡± Gu Bailu went mad. ¡°There¡¯s such an art?¡± The chief doctor hurried to exin, ¡°Yes, the art ensures that Prince Zi is infertile during the process.¡± Gu Bailu realized that it probably killed Feng Qingtian¡¯s sperm before they came out. So, conception was impossible. That was a rather advanced art for such an era! Her n had failed! ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll try harder to give you a baby.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her abdomen regretfully. Chapter 249 - My Foot Hurts Chapter 249: My Foot Hurts ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll try harder to give you a baby.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her abdomen regretfully. If he hadn¡¯t controlled himself before, Gu Bailu would be carrying his baby now. Her attitude would be different in that case. However, he hadn¡¯t known how irreceable she was back then. Right now, he could only make her pregnant as soon as possible so that he would be irreceable to her. Gu Bailu was scared. Why was Feng Qingtian in such a rush to prove himself? Who told you to work harder? I don¡¯t want to get pregnant at all! Gu Bailu roared hysterically in her heart. Gu Bailu stomped on the ground regretfully. She had to think of another n. Feng Qingtian touched her cheek and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My foot hurts.¡± She had lifted a stone, only to hit her own foot. She almost wanted to beat Feng Qingtian up. Why was there such great birth control in this world? Feng Qingtian took off her shoe and rubbed her ankle. ¡°Which part hurts?¡± ¡°Everywhere. Something is seriously wrong with my body.¡± Gu Bailuy in his arms weakly. Feng Qingtian rubbed her feet sympathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re pregnant in ten days.¡± Gu Bailu hurt even more. Ten days! I have to fight it. That wasn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t he control his sperm to prevent her from getting pregnant before? Why had he changed his mind? Were Nan Ningxin¡¯s feelings no longer his concern? ¡°Forget it. The woman you love won¡¯t be happy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I have. Don¡¯t talk like that again.¡± Feng Qingtian knew that she was referring to Nan Ningxin. However, he only had obligations and debts, and no feelings, toward Nan Ningxin in this life. ¡°Okay...¡± Were he and Nan Ningxin fighting? ¡°But it won¡¯t work. I feel disgust whenever you touch me. I don¡¯t want my baby to be made without me knowing it.¡± So, don¡¯t do it stealthily while I¡¯m asleep anymore. Frowning, Feng Qingtian looked at the chief doctor. ¡°Can you figure out the source of the problem?¡± The doctor hesitated. ¡°Let me take another look...¡± Feng Qingtian might¡¯ve ripped the doctor apart if he weren¡¯t an old man. He didn¡¯t want anybody else to touch Gu Bailu. ¡°If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll be fired,¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly. Gu Bailu had already taken the needle out. This disguise hadn¡¯t worked out anyway. The doctor examined her again, only to see no signs of a pregnancy. ¡°That¡¯s odd. The indicators from earlier are all gone.¡± ¡°I just want to know if her body is fine.¡± The chief doctor said confidently, ¡°The princess is perfectly healthy, except for a slight nutrition deficiency.¡± ¡°You call that perfectly healthy?¡± Feng Qingtian red at him. The chief doctor was scared. ¡°All women tend tock certain nutrition. The princess¡¯s case is not severe at all.¡± ¡°How should it be cured?¡± The chief doctor exined the reason and the treatment carefully. Feng Qingtian listened wholeheartedly, as if that was the reason for her nausea. Chapter 250 - Who Cursed Prince Zi? Chapter 250: Who Cursed Prince Zi? After that, Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°So, you still haven¡¯t figured out why she rejects me, have you?¡± It was back to that question! Gu Bailu sweated for the chief doctor. If you can¡¯t find the cause, you probably really will be fired. However, there was nothing she could do, because she didn¡¯t know the reason, either. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too tired and worried about Ah Luo. It¡¯s probably a psychological issue.¡± Gu Bailu tried to help the doctor. As an old man, he might pass out under Feng Qingtian¡¯s k. ¡°Ah Luo is on her way back.¡± Feng Qingtianforted her. The doctor looked at Gu Bailu in gratitude and felt that he was obliged to make such a kind-hearted princess pregnant. So he asked, ¡°Can you describe your nausea in detail, princess?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. You¡¯re really trying hard not to be fired! Should she describe the details to the old man, and tell him whether the nausea started before or during sex? Gu Bailu sweated just thinking about it. Feng Qingtian nced at the doctor. ¡°Who allowed you to ask that?¡± ¡°Prince Zi, as a doctor, I have to know the details to find the root of the problem.¡± The doctor knew Prince Zi to be a man of his word. When he said that he would fire the doctor, the doctor would probably really be fired. He wasn¡¯t scared of being fired. However, he couldn¡¯t bear the fact that Prince Zi couldn¡¯t touch his woman. After all, the man hadn¡¯t med him for not curing his misogyny in the past ten years. ¡°Ask me the questions. You can go back now, Lulu.¡± Gu Bailu was in no mood to y after her n failed. She went back sullenly. After she left, Feng Qingtian asked coldly, ¡°What are your questions?¡± ¡°The way I see it, Princess Zi is fine, and you may be the problem.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He had a reaction just looking at her. How could it be his problem? ¡°Please tell me when the princess threw up. Was it when you first touched her, or was it...¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t resistant at the beginning. Every time, it was right before I came.¡± ¡°My guess is correct. The princess is fine, but you may have a problem.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at him. ¡°My problem again?¡± ¡°Please let me examine you.¡± After Prince Zi decided to leave his misogyny alone, the doctor hadn¡¯t examined Feng Qingtian in years. Feng Qingtian extended his hand. After examining him for a while, the doctor asked, ¡°Were you cursed by anyone recently, Prince Zi?¡± ¡°Cursed?¡± Feng Qingtian was rmed. ¡°There are signs of a curse on your body. Somebody must¡¯ve cursed you, which prevents you from touching the princess.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Somebody did curse me!¡± He had almost forgotten. Ye Hua had reported that Gu Bailu cursed him under the peach tree to never touch the woman he loved. At that time, he hadn¡¯t realized how much he liked her, so he hadn¡¯t cared. ¡°The curse must be lifted.¡± The chief doctor was relieved that he wouldn¡¯t be fired. Feng Qingtian stood up. ¡°Prepare the best tonics for the princess.¡± Then, he left. The doctor trembled. Prince Zi seemed to be on his way to kill someone. Who was going to suffer? Chapter 251 - The Princess Ran Off Chapter 251: The Princess Ran Off Feng Qingtian went to the pink cottage, but Gu Bailu was gone. ¡°Where¡¯s the princess?¡± Feng Qingtian demanded. A guard replied respectfully, ¡°The princess left the house. Rest assured, my lord. We¡¯ve sent people to protect her.¡± Feng Qingtian was of a mind to tie Gu Bailu up and beat her. She had run off again the moment he wasn¡¯t paying attention. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t a great fan of running, but she had toe out today. Wang Dachong only needed one more procedure to be cured. He was her treasury. She couldn¡¯t give up on him. The current leader of the Wang family had been killed by Feng Qingtian. Wang Dachong needed to fight for the position. Most of the people of the leader¡¯s bloodline had been killed or captured by Feng Qingtian. Wang Dachong was the youngest descendant of the bloodline. He was also the most capable one in the younger generation. Although he couldn¡¯t leave his bed, he had reached the level of Master. Wang Dachong was only eighteen years old. His future was nothing but promising. Gu Bailu slipped into the Wang house. Of course, she couldn¡¯t go through the front gate, or Feng Qingtian might go crazy again. She snuck in through the back door, since the Wang family was poorly guarded now. Most of the servants had left. ¡°Hey, Fatty Wang, I¡¯m here again.¡± Gu Bailu kicked Fatty Wang¡¯s quilt. The man sat up in fear. ¡°Why... why... why are you here again?¡± He was both delighted and shocked. His father and mother had both been punished after the incident. ¡°It¡¯s thest procedure. You¡¯ll be fine after it¡¯s done. I see that you can sit up now.¡± ¡°You... you still dare to work on me?¡± Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why not? After you be the leader of the family, don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡± ¡°Of... of course I won¡¯t...¡± ¡°Alright! Lie down. Let¡¯s make it fast, or the guy maye again.¡± Gu Bailu took out a string of needles. Wang Dachongy on the bed obediently. He knew that Gu Bailu could really cure him. In thest two days, his body had gotten much healthier. He could even sit up on the bed now. Although he was as fat as before, he seemed much better than before. He didn¡¯t have a lot of feelings for the Wang family. Because of his extraordinary talent, people had been jealous of him. His mother was an unappreciated concubine who was unable to protect him. So, he was poisoned as a child and could only lie on the bed. To please his father, his mother tried to find a woman to carry his baby, because she believed that her grandchildren would also have great talent. Then, she would be able to rise higher. However, the woman she found actually had a venereal disease. Chapter 252 - The New Versus the Old Chapter 252: The New Versus the Old He knew that his mother had been manipted. However, he also knew that his mother only cared about herself. Even this marriage was meant to exploit thest of his value. Neither his father nor his mother really cared for him. But he couldn¡¯t leave them alone now that Prince Zi had captured them. Only by recovering and leading the Wang family could he try to save them. More than an hourter, Gu Bailu finally stopped. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I won¡¯te again. Seize your opportunity. The Wang family will be yours.¡± Gu Bailu then jumped out the window. She had a bad feeling that Feng Qingtian woulde here again. She had to leave before he came, or he might attack Wang Dachong if he got mad. Gu Bailu returned to her store after she left the Wang family. The second prince¡¯s store was quite famous. Gu Bailu felt that anybody could sit in the store and collect money. However, the manager that the Ye guards had hired for her told her that the store was in trouble the moment she came. ¡°Huh? What trouble?¡± Who was making trouble for her when she had Prince Zi behind her? ¡°A new store opened across the street. It sells the unique clothes designed by Miss Murong. All our clients are going there.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and saw a store with fancy decor across the street. It was obviously new. She had been at home for two days, and the store was already open? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s Nan Ningxin.¡± Gu Bailu was bummed. She didn¡¯t want to degrade herself by fighting with a white lotus. However, Nan Ningxin had the Murong family and Feng Qingtian behind her. Also, she enjoyed a great reputation in Southern Glory Empire. It would be difficult to crush her. However, Gu Bailu was quite interested in the Night Lotus on her. She had almost gotten itst time. It was obvious that Nan Ningxin was prepared to fight it out with her. It did make sense. The man she loved was wandering the streets holding another woman. Nan Ningxin must¡¯ve gone crazy with fury. ¡°Haha.¡± Gu Bailuughed out loud when she thought that. Your tricks are all useless if you can¡¯t get Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu hopped across the street and walked into the other store. ¡°Your business really is flourishing. The clothes are beautiful.¡± Gu Bailu squeezed through the crowd with a smile. Everybody recognized her and quickly backed away. A show was about to start. Miss Murong had had Prince Zi¡¯s favor before, and the other woman was Prince Zi¡¯s new love. Although they weren¡¯t married, Prince Zi indulged her. Most importantly, she could serve Prince Zi at night. The pillow talk alone was enough to make Miss Murong suffer. This drama of the new versus the old would certainly be interesting. The manager greeted her. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the patronage of the nobledies. You seem quite free, Miss Gu, to drop by our store at such a time.¡± Chapter 253 - You Want to be Princess Zi? In Your Dreams! Chapter 253: You Want to be Princess Zi? In Your Dreams! The manager spoke with a fake smile, mockery in his eyes. She might have stolen the second prince¡¯s store, but so what? It would close in a month without supplies. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at your customers.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and nced around the store, as if she were remembering everybody in it. Thedies looked awful. They were trying to enjoy the show, but why were they part of it now? ¡°What do you mean, Miss Gu? Are you here to take advantage of us?¡± ¡°You must be kidding. Everybody knows that your Miss Murong is dearest to Prince Zi. How can I take advantage of you?¡± Gu Bailu said, she but didn¡¯t stop looking at everyone. The nobledies dropped the clothes and left. ¡°We have other things to do.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll buy all of them if you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t cry if you lose such beautiful clothes!¡± Gu Bailu certainly wasn¡¯t lying. Nan Ningxin¡¯s clothes had a lot of modern fashion elements. Bold and sexy, they changed the trend in Pale Emperor City. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll order all your clothes. Deliver them to Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Gu Bailu pped the counter in delight. ¡°You!¡± The manager was lost for words. Gu Bailu was obviously here to make trouble. However, she had the money and was willing to buy them. There was nothing he could say. ¡°I¡¯m paying for the clothes. Why are you upset? Prince Zi certainly has the money even if I don¡¯t. Your boss knows that Prince Zi isn¡¯t a petty person.¡± Whatever the manager wanted to say, Gu Bailu said in advance. ¡°We don¡¯t sell the clothes to people of our trade,¡± the manager finally said. ¡°In that case... I¡¯ll get Prince Zi to buy them for me. He¡¯s not in the trade, right?¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. How fun would it be to watch Prince Zi and Nan Ningxin fight? She wanted to make both Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin feel bad. Waving her handkerchief, Gu Bailu bounced out the door. You¡¯re stealing my business with a store? Come, let¡¯s see who wins in the end. When a woman fell in love with a man, he would be her greatest vulnerability. What Gu Bailu did was soon reported to Nan Ningxin, who was still in the Manor of the Herb King. Nan Ningxin¡¯s face twisted in fury. ¡°How arrogant of her!¡± ¡°She talks about Prince Zi all the time,¡± said the maid angrily. ¡°She really thinks that she¡¯s Prince Zi.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m told that the people in Prince Zi¡¯s house call her princess, but it¡¯s only a joke of General Ye¡¯s. Prince Zi never said anything about marrying her.¡± Ruthlessness shed in Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes. ¡°She wants to be Princess Zi while I¡¯m here? In her dreams!¡± ¡°Mydy, you have to go back and teach them a lesson about whom Prince Zi really loves.¡± Chapter 254 - Nan Ningxins Admirer Chapter 254: Nan Ningxin¡¯s Admirer ¡°There¡¯s no need to be hasty. Just let her have her day for now,¡± Nan Ningxin said maliciously. When her spiritual power advanced, she would be able to dual cultivate with Feng Qingtian. Although they couldn¡¯t touch each other, dual cultivation was still possible at a certain distance between them. It didn¡¯t matter that Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t like her. As long as he felt sorry toward her, she could pull his heart back. Anything could happen during dual cultivation. She would have many chances to approach Feng Qingtian when his spiritual power dropped. Shao Di was right. No tricks couldpare with sex. That was the most primitive instinct of human beings. Feng Qingtian¡¯s confession had overwhelmed her, but she was back to herself now. That garbage wasn¡¯t qualified to be Princess Zi. No matter how much Feng Qingtian liked her, she would only be a concubine at best. Nan Ningxin, on the other hand, was destined to be Princess Zi. ¡°Mydy, why don¡¯t you just kill her? She¡¯s a disaster if she¡¯s left alive.¡± The maid was confused. ¡°She will live forever in Qingtian¡¯s heart if she¡¯s dead. She can¡¯t die until Qingtian hates her.¡± Besides, death wasn¡¯t the end, but the beginning of a new life; she knew that too well, after so many lives. Feng Qingtian truly loved the garbage. He wouldn¡¯t live if she died. His love was so crazy, persistent, passionate and astounding, making all bystanders envy her. She used to be one of the bystanders, but never again! So, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t die until Feng Qingtian was disgusted by her. ¡°The n worked out well, but why didn¡¯t the Earthly Residence stop the reporter?¡± asked the maid. ¡°Because somebody offered a higher price.¡± Nan Ningxin narrowed her eyes. If she were the leader of the Murong family, she would have given Shao Zun enough money to make sure of his loyalty. However, who was it that had sabotaged her n? ¡°Does anyone else know of our n?¡± ¡°You really think that people of the Earthly Residence are trustworthy? They only care about money.¡± She should¡¯ve counted on those people instead of the Earthly Residence. Those people were the most reliable. It seemed that she needed to contact them again. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t joking when she said she would ask Feng Qingtian to buy the clothes for her. She was ready to return to the house and find Feng Qingtian, when she noticed that the store across the street was jam-packed with people. The nobledies that just left hade back again. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Bailu asked in surprise. One of the sales clerks asked around in a hurry. He soon returned. ¡°Mydy, the most gorgeous man came to the store and bought all the clothes in it...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. Who was stealing her thunder? Chapter 255 - The Gorgeous Man Who Defended Her Chapter 255: The Gorgeous Man Who Defended Her Did Nan Ningxin have a secret admirer? She had just said that Prince Zi would buy them for her, and somebody had done the same. ¡°A most gorgeous man?¡± Gu Bailu was upset that Nan Ningxin had enticed another man. However, could there be a man more handsome than Feng Qingtian and Gu Yunjing? She¡¯d like to meet him. Gu Bailu tried to squeeze into the crowd, but failed. All the women were standing on tiptoe at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man as gorgeous as Prince Zi before!¡± ¡°Why is he buying so many clothes?¡± ¡°For Miss Murong, of course. Didn¡¯t Prince Zi¡¯s woman say that Prince Zi would buy all the clothes? He¡¯s just helping Miss Murong...¡± ¡°That exins a lot. No man can refuse Miss Murong.¡± ¡°Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t have been stolen away at all if Miss Murong could approach him.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu felt wronged. She hadn¡¯t meant to steal Prince Zi at all. ¡°Excuse me...¡± Gu Bailu tried to move forward. She was determined to find out who the man was. ¡°Miss Gu is here.¡± The nobledies made way for her unwillingly. ¡°What can she do, except warm Prince Zi¡¯s bed?¡± ¡°She must be up to something again.¡± ¡°The gorgeous man is certainly here to help Miss Murong. It¡¯s going to be fun.¡± ¡°It would be even more interesting if Prince Zi were here.¡± Gu Bailu heard the whispers on her way in. Hehe... She used to be a piece of garbage that everyone stepped on, but she was now a bully that could take advantage of other people. Gu Bailu entered the store, only to see the back of a tall and elegant man. He was certainly extraordinary among Nan Ningxin¡¯s admirers. However, that wasn¡¯t strange, since even Feng Qingtian was one of them. Gu Bailu was bummed by how strong her opponent was. ¡°Mister, all your orders have been packed. Where do you want them delivered?¡± The manager smiled as if he had reaped gold. This customer was helping his boss. His boss was too beautiful a woman to be taken advantage of by random people. Someone was here for her. ¡°Send them to the store across the street.¡± The man had a low and pleasant voice. Gu Bailu frowned. He was indeed here for Nan Ningxin. He asked them to deliver his clothes to her store! This was public provocation! If he dared to do so, she would light a fire and burn all the clothes. Gu Bailu turned around and shouted to her manager, ¡°Prepare wood and fire!¡± The bystanders were stunned. Was she nning to burn Miss Murong¡¯s store? That was rather tant. ¡°Why are you preparing wood and fire?¡± the man suddenly approached her from behind and asked. Chapter 256 - Announcing Ownership Chapter 256: Announcing Ownership ¡°To burn the clothes you send, of course.¡± Wait... Why did the voice sound familiar? She turned around, only to see a familiar face. Her eyes widened. ¡°Why... why are you here?¡± Wasn¡¯t Shao Di supposed to be a mysterious existence? Also, didn¡¯t you say that you love me? And you¡¯re defending Nan Ningxin after only several days? ¡°I meant toe, but I was dyed by something. I was told that you wanted them.¡± Gu Yunjing touched her head with a smile. He had heard Gu Bailu¡¯s im that Prince Zi would buy the clothes for her when he came from Heavenly Pce Cliff just now. Anything Feng Qingtian could buy, so could he. ¡°You can tell me if you want anything in the future.¡± Gu Yunjing was amused by her surprise. ¡°So, you¡¯re really offering these clothes to me?¡± Gu Bailu was back to herself. ¡°Yes. You can burn them or sell them at a low price. Do you want to get rid of them at half the price?¡± Gu Yunjing asked. He felt great seeing her again after a few days. Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°Well... It was only a joke...¡± It was just meant to put Feng Qingtian in a dilemma. Why did you suddenly buy all the clothes? Also, Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t seem aware of the rtionship between her and Feng Qingtian. How should she exin it to him? After all, he had solemnly confessed his love for her before. She scratched the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯ve bought them for you.¡± Gu Yunjing told the manager, ¡°Send them over.¡± The manager couldn¡¯t have looked more awful. Wasn¡¯t the man supposed to be helping his boss? The bystanders were stunned, too. Where was this gorgeous man from? Why was the garbage so popr? He spent a fortune on the clothes, just so that Miss Gu could y with them? The bystanders were truly jealous! Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t ept them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Yunjing asked patiently. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for you.¡± With the thing between her and Feng Qingtian, she certainly didn¡¯t want to get Gu Yunjing involved. There was no reason to ept his gifts. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me.¡± Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t like her being polite. She hadn¡¯t hesitated to take his dragon meat or divine fruit before. ¡°Because she does not need gifts from another man.¡± A tall man all in ck walked in with a cold voice and pulled Gu Bailu to his side. Wrapping one hand around her hip, he announced his ownership. Gu Yunjing was surprised. ¡°What do you mean, Prince Zi?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my woman.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice was even colder. He held Gu Bailu even more tightly. What a scoundrel of a woman, to meet up with both Wang Dachong and Gu Yunjing when she was out. He should lock her in a barrier and prevent her from seeing any other men. Gu Yunjing looked at Gu Bailu and blinked, as if he had been betrayed. Gu Bailu smiled in embarrassment. It was really hard to exin. She had sworn to Gu Yunjing before that Feng Qingtian was her nemesis, and yet she was together with him now and couldn¡¯t argue with what he said. Chapter 257 - Am I One Step Too Late? Chapter 257: Am I One Step Too Late? She couldn¡¯t tell Gu Yunjing that she was sleeping with Feng Qingtian as part of an agreement... Besides, it didn¡¯t change the root of the issue; nobody wanted their love to have sex with another man. Gu Yunjing¡¯s heart was dealt a severe blow. Were the things he did not enough? Feng Qingtian had still gotten her first. Feng Qingtian dragged Gu Bailu out. He didn¡¯t like how affectionately Gu Yunjing looked at her. Gu Yunjing¡¯s im that he appreciated Gu Bailu¡¯s talents definitely weren¡¯t true. Feng Qingtian had lost most of his memories after his multiple reincarnations, but he remembered Gu Yunjing. It wasn¡¯t because he knew the guy at the beginning, but because he ran into the guy in every life of his. He knew Gu Yunjing to be someone unusual. They must¡¯ve known each other before. The man had even found Nan Ningxin earlier than he did. Also, Gu Yunjing never reincarnated, and always maintained his charming appearance, along with the fake Heavenly Pce Cliff, as if he were waiting for someone. Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu tightly, fearing that she might be taken away. Gu Yunjing had obviouslye for her. For her, Gu Yunjing had even fought the Nether Land. Feng Qingtian was curious about who Gu Bailu was and why she was so attractive to Gu Yunjing. Gu Bailu looked at Gu Yunjing in apology, wondering why he had degraded himself bying down to the world today. He had even changed his pink clothes. It was said that Shao Di had barely left Heavenly Pce Cliff in the past 150 years. Few civilians recognized him. ¡°Wait, she¡¯s a disciple of Cloud Mirror Academy. I¡¯m bringing her back.¡± Gu Yunjing stopped in front of Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. He looked solemn, but was quite bitter. Could he only use that as an excuse? Cloud Mirror Academy? Who was the guy? Everybody whispered to each other. ¡°I¡¯m told that Shao Di personally invited her to Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she expelled?¡± ¡°Did Shao Di send someone to bring her back?¡± ¡°Why does the man look like Shao Di himself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Shao Di toe and bring her back in person.¡± Shao Di had never touched any woman in the past 150 years, and was dedicated to cultivation. He was totally unlike Prince Zi, who abandoned Miss Murong the moment he had a woman that he could approach. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that I was expelled by Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t know who was so bold to kick her out. His eyes glinted with ruthlessness. ¡°Who dared to expel my people? Come back with me. I¡¯ll make things right for you.¡± A woman backed off as if she was going to faint. She shouted in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s really Shao Di!¡± She couldn¡¯t have been any more jealous! What was so unique about Gu Bailu, that made both Shao Di and Prince Zi like her? Despite her pretty face, she didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. She didn¡¯t deserve both men at all. Chapter 258 - Why Are You Freaking Out? Chapter 258: Why Are You Freaking Out? Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have time. She¡¯s too busy having babies.¡± Then, he held Gu Bailu and vanished, ignoring Gu Yunjing. Gu Yunjing narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. Busy getting pregnant. It didn¡¯t happen in thest life, and it wouldn¡¯t happen in this one. ¡°Shao Di, are you Shao Di?¡± somebody asked. Gu Yunjing nced at the person, and was disgusted by the fascinated woman. ¡°Shao Di, don¡¯t be enchanted by Gu Bailu. She¡¯s already living with Prince Zi. She¡¯s not clean. She doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± The woman meant to grab Gu Yunjing¡¯s hand, only to be flung into the street. ¡°I¡¯ll teach whoever is mean to Gu Bailu a lesson.¡± Gu Yunjing left a warning and quickly disappeared. ¡°Wow! So intimidating...¡± ¡°How happy would I be if he could do the same for me!¡± ¡°Why is Gu Bailu so lucky?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Murong say it before? Gu Bailu practices evil sorcery. I¡¯m told that she escaped the pursuit of many experts at Lady Murong¡¯s birthday dinner.¡± ¡°She fled from the Murong house¡¯s barrier?¡± ¡°So, she practices evil sorcery.¡± ¡°No wonder even Prince Zi and Shao Di are enchanted by her.¡± ¡°Such a woman will bring disaster to the world!¡± ¡°Yes! She should be removed!¡± Some were shouting, but most people were silent. After all, they were too ordinary to offend someone protected by Prince Zi and Shao Di. In the crowd, someone smiled and left. After they returned to Prince Zi¡¯s house, Feng Qingtian threw her onto the bed and took off her dress. ¡°Try fooling around with another man!¡± Gu Bailu was dizzy and could barely catch her breath. After Feng Qingtian finally let go of her, she gasped heavily. ¡°Feng Qingtian, what are you doing? Who¡¯s having your babies?¡± Gu Bailu sat up and pushed him away. Having babies wasn¡¯t part of her n. ¡°You.¡± Feng Qingtian shackled her in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re mine until I die, and you¡¯ll be mine in my next life.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°You must be crazy.¡± She had met him in this life because she was drugged. It would never happen again in the next life. ¡°You better remember that I¡¯m not giving you to anyone else. I¡¯ll kill whoever touches you, including Gu Yunjing.¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine how painful it would be if Gu Bailu hooked up with another man. He had almost exploded when he saw Gu Yunjing touch her nose just now. He had been restraining his fury, fearing that it might hurt her, but it was difficult. He was scared that his possessiveness when it came to Gu Bailu would exceed his own imagination one day. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you freaking out?¡± Chapter 259 - Lift the Curse Now

Chapter 259: Lift the Curse Now

Why was he acting as if they had been in love for hundreds of years? He had attacked her for Nan Ningxin¡¯s sake before, yet he was so madly in love with her right now? It was uncanny. Feng Qingtian touched her face in pain. ¡°Lulu, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can control my temper if you keep hooking up with other men. Don¡¯t make me do something that I¡¯ll regret.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. He was truly crazy. ¡°What do you want?¡± How could she continue the contract with an insane Feng Qingtian? ¡°Let¡¯s get married and have babies. I want you to be mine.¡± Feng Qingtian held her in his arms. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be your wife.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that reserved for Nan Ningxin?¡± Feng Qingtian turned her around. ¡°I made things clear to her. She doesn¡¯t want the title of Princess Zi.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve generally offered what she doesn¡¯t want, to me?¡± Feng Qingtian was rendered speechless. ¡°Things between me and Nan Ningxin areplicated. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you, but I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Psycho.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him as if he was a lunatic. Why did he harass her when he was in love with someone? Was he using her as a tool to have his babies? That wasn¡¯t happening. ¡°I¡¯m very serious,¡± Feng Qingtian said solemnly. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯ll only stick to the contract, which doesn¡¯t mention marriage or children.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make another agreement.¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t.¡± Nan Ningxin was her nemesis. One of them would die in the end. Feng Qingtian was obviously protective of Nan Ningxin. There would be a battle between her and Nan Ningxin sooner orter. Why would she have babies with the enemy? ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s make another one,¡± Feng Qingtian held her and said softly. ¡°No.¡± Gu Bailu was unmoved. She hadn¡¯t expected Feng Qingtian to be so soft when he was so tough a moment ago. ¡°What must I do to change your mind?¡± Feng Qingtian held her tightly without letting her go. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°I specifically remember that you told me ¡®no fantasies¡¯ a month ago, and now you want to marry me. Aren¡¯t you pping your own face?¡± Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He was quick and unconcerned. Gu Bailu was almost amused. How had he turned into such a person? How should she deal with that? ¡°I never had fantasies since then, but you better drop yours. I won¡¯t agree even if your face is swollen with your ps.¡± However brazen and flexible you are, I¡¯ll just stand my ground. What can you do? Feng Qingtian was very angry, but he decided to let it go. As long as she had his name, the wedding would just be a formality. He would just change her name to his in the royal pce tomorrow. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape anymore when she had his name. ¡°Alright, no marriage then, but I want you.¡± Feng Qingtian pressed forward, and Gu Bailu felt something poking her. Chapter 260 - So You Love Me? Chapter 260: So You Love Me? ¡°You¡¯re making me throw up again.¡± Gu Bailu tried to push him away. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s all your own fault. Just lift the curse.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Gu Bailu ignored him. His attitude changed faster than the weather. If he really touched her, she would definitely throw up on him. ¡°You cursed me.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her. ¡°Be a good girl and lift the curse.¡± Gu Bailu was surprised. How did he know about the curse? He wanted her to lift the curse so that he could sleep with Nan Ningxin, when Gu Bailu was in his arms? What a horrible man! ¡°What curse? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Gu Bailu appeared confused. Feng Qingtian touched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I know everything.¡± ¡°Hehe. You¡¯ll still be the same without the curse. You couldn¡¯t have lost your virginity without me.¡± She suddenly felt that Feng Qingtian should thank her for giving him a taste of women, although he seemed addicted to it now. Feng Qingtian was lost for words. ¡°I slept with you fine when you didn¡¯t curse me.¡± ¡°How is the curse rted to you and me?¡± She hadn¡¯t cursed him so that he couldn¡¯t touch Nan Ningxin, but only that he couldn¡¯t have sex with her. Her spell was a simple one which was based on feelings. She hadn¡¯t learned the curses that could easily kill people yet. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°I cursed you to not be able to touch Nan Ningxin. Why, did you despair that you couldn¡¯t be with her when you traveled together?¡± Gu Bailu suddenly felt happy when she pictured how Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t approach Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian pinched her cheeks. ¡°What are you talking about? I have no desire for her. You cursed me to not be able to touch the one I love.¡± ¡°Yes. How does that have anything to do with me?¡± She wasn¡¯t the one he loved... Wait... Gu Bailu suddenly looked at Feng Qingtian in disbelief. Could it be... ¡°You¡¯re the one I love, silly.¡± The affection in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes almost stunned Gu Bailu. ¡°Me?¡± Really? Was Feng Qingtian pping his face so hard? This was going to be fun. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Bailu asked again. ¡°Lift the curse now.¡± Feng Qingtian moved her hips closer to him, his eyes turning hot. Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°No.¡± Feng Qingtian loved her? Things would be much easier! The curses that she learned could finally be of use now. What was a human being¡¯s greatest weakness? Emotion! ¡°Lulu...¡± Feng Qingtian nibbled her ear and begged, ¡°Please...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the right way to beg, Qingqing.¡± Gu Bailu patted his face and nned how she was going to torture him in the future. Why did it suddenly feel so great? ¡°What do you want me to do? I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡± ¡°Well, I need to think about it. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going to practice my arts now.¡± Gu Bailu left the bed. ¡°Lulu!¡± Feng Qingtian roared as she bounced out of the room. That ungrateful woman dumped him so happily. Feng Qingtian rose and followed her. Chapter 261 - Why Are You So Excited? Chapter 261: Why Are You So Excited? Gu Bailu sniffed. Feng Qingtian, let¡¯s see how much you love me! Seeing that Feng Qingtian hade after her, Gu Bailu tossed out a new teleportation rune and sprinted into the portal. Thanks to her master¡¯s enlightenment, she didn¡¯t get the destination wrong. However, it wasn¡¯t far. She appeared in the backyard of the house, next to the hot spring from when she had visited the first time. The trees had shed their leaves, and the hot spring was very clean. She didn¡¯t want to stay in Prince Zi¡¯s house, but she realized that it was enclosed by a barrier. The most important thing for her right now was to improve herself. Gu Bailu sat down next to the hot spring. Closing her eyes, she sensed the air currents surging around her. She then realized what a great spot this ce was. No wonder she sensed plenty of energy the moment she closed her eyes. It was a good ce for cultivation. Gu Bailu sat down and cultivated the Heavenly Eye. Feng Qingtian lost track of her. He asked the guard, ¡°Where is the princess?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the backyard, and seems to be cultivating.¡± Feng Qingtian waved and let him leave. Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t lied. She really was cultivating. Fine. He didn¡¯t need her to lift the curse. Somebody else could help him. Did she really think that he couldn¡¯t do anything about the curse? Feng Qingtian walked out of the house. He met Qin Shou, Ah Luo, and two pr bears at the gate. Feng Qingtian frowned. Why were there two bears? Seeing his face, Qin Shou hurried to say, ¡°My lord, they¡¯ll be greatpany for Xuan Yan.¡± Feng Qingtian naturally recognized that one of them was Yin Neng, who was contracted to Gu Bailu. It was impossible to refuse them. ¡°Ask someone to bring them to the princess.¡± ¡°My lord, let me bring them to the princess, in case she¡¯s angry that Ah Luo suffered.¡± Miss Gu had be the princess after only a few days. Although Qin Shou had seen this daying, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so fast. The main reason Qin Shou served Feng Qingtian was because he was smart. ¡°Send them to their rooms. Don¡¯t disturb the princess¡¯s training.¡± Feng Qingtian got into a carriage. He was about to take a nap, but he suddenly flew out. He drew his sword and shed toward the southeast. A shadow rose, blocking his attack. The streets cracked under the collision. Thankfully, nobody lived around Prince Zi¡¯s house, or they might¡¯ve be victims. Gu Bailu opened her eyes. What was going on? An earthquake? She saw that the trees were shaking and that the air currents were twisted out of shape. Something also copsed far away. Gu Bailu started to run. Was there really an earthquake? Ye Ying, however, stopped her halfway. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s dangerous outside. You can¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Bailu was somewhat excited. Somebody was causing trouble in Prince Zi¡¯s house! How audacious! She liked it! Ye Ying¡¯s expressionless face almost cracked. Why are you so excited, princess? Chapter 262 - I’m Scared That You Might Get Hurt Chapter 262: I¡¯m Scared That You Might Get Hurt ¡°The lord is fighting an enemy. You better not distract him, princess.¡± Ye Ying feared that Gu Bailu would join the party. After apanying her for a long time, Ye Ying knew Gu Bailu¡¯s personality quite well. She would never miss out on anything fun. However, this certainly wasn¡¯t something she should join in on. The lord would certainly be distracted if she went out. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to get killed.¡± The guy must be a super expert since Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t finish him instantly. She didn¡¯t n on identally getting hurt. Gu Bailu ran back to her pink cottage and was about to watch from the roof, when she saw Qin Shou walking out of her room. ¡°Qin Shou!¡± Gu Bailu rushed to him. ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Luo?¡± ¡°Ah Luo was injured. She¡¯s fine now, but still a little weak...¡± Gu Bailu was already barging into the room before he could finish. Looking at Ah Luo on the bed, Gu Bailu was relieved. Ah Luo was fine! She examined Ah Luo and realized that she was indeed weak. So, she simply let her sleep, and climbed the roof to watch the battle instead. The battle was certainly a shocking one. The ce seemed to have been hit by an atomic bomb. There were no buildings left standing around Prince Zi¡¯s house. Most of the trees had fallen. From the roof, she could even see a furrow in the ground that was as wide as the length of her arm. A battle of experts was as powerful as an 8.0 earthquake. It seemed that Feng Qingtian had truly held back in the Murong housest time. Hehe... Was it because he hadn¡¯t dared unleash his strength in front of his love? Gu Bailu shook her head. How Feng Qingtian treated Nan Ningxin was none of her concern. There was a sudden quake, and Gu Bailu nearly fell off the roof. ¡°Thank god I grabbed hold quickly. It¡¯s wrong to involve other people in your battle!¡± Gu Bailu patted her chest in fear. She leapt off the roof of the cottage. Ye Ying chased after her, but Gu Bailu was already out of the house. ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t go there!¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she wouldn¡¯t get herself killed? Ye Ying was worn out. If anything should happen to the princess, her lord would cut her into pieces. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t intend to get herself killed. She went out because she had seen the ck, savage aura around the people fighting. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t die yet. She needed him to get the Sky Splitting Mirror for her. He was probably the only one who could get the piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror that was in Nan Ningxin¡¯s hands. ¡°Stop fighting! Someone is taking advantage of you!¡± Gu Bailu summoned Chen Yi and rode to the battlefield. ¡°You¡¯re bossing me around again,¡± Chen Yi said in anger. ¡°Attaboy. I¡¯ll give you meat tonight.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that silly girl who cares for nothing but food?¡± ¡°Hehe... Don¡¯tin, because it¡¯s useless and you have to do it anyway.¡± Gu Bailubed his bear fur. ¡°Gu Bailu, what are you doing here? Go back.¡± Before she reached the battlefield, someone pulled Gu Bailu into his arms and went back to the house. Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°Qingqing, are you running away because you can¡¯t win?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared that you might get hurt.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her tightly, worry in his nted and beautiful eyes. He was scared that she might get hurt? More like he was scared that he wouldn¡¯t have anybody to sleep with at night. Chapter 263 - Tall Trees Attract More Wind Chapter 263: Tall Trees Attract More Wind Gu Bailu smiled brilliantly in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°It seems that you do love me, Qingqing.¡± Feng Qingtian covered her head. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Somebody is hiding in the dark. Who were you fighting?¡± Whoever could fight Feng Qingtian for so long had to be quite strong. ¡°Somebody boring.¡± Feng Qingtian was about to enter the house with her, when someone shouted, ¡°Prince Zi, are you fleeing?¡± The voice obviously belonged to a woman, one who was strong and hated Feng Qingtian. The enemy of an enemy was a friend. Gu Bailu stopped and said with a fake smile, ¡°Prince Zi, is she your former lover?¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name.¡± ¡°And a total strangeres to your house looking for trouble with you?¡± Gu Bailu looked back. A woman was standing ten meters away. Her face was covered, but she was clearly strong. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Gu Bailu asked kindly. If Feng Qingtian went inside, he wouldn¡¯t talk to the woman again. She didn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t a story behind this. ¡°Prince Zi, one of us will die today. Answer for my sister¡¯s life!¡± The woman jumped forward. She charged at Gu Bailu, as if she knew that she was Feng Qingtian¡¯s weakness. Gu Bailu hid behind Feng Qingtian. ¡°Prince Zi, don¡¯t involve me in your affairs.¡± Feng Qingtian grew cold and diverted the red auraunched by the woman. He was about to enter the house again, when Gu Bailu pulled at him. ¡°Say something to her. She¡¯s already here.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her face. ¡°I said I don¡¯t know her.¡± He had killed more people than he could count on the battlefield. If he talked to everyone who sought to take revenge on him, he would never have a moment of peace. ¡°So just clear things up. It may be a misunderstanding...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯ll be taken care ofter.¡± If he hadn¡¯t been fast enough to carry Gu Bailu away, she might¡¯ve been hurt when she ran out just now. For that, the woman couldn¡¯t stay alive. He would spare no one who dared to harm Gu Bailu. ¡°I want to know what you did to her sister... You seem to be killing her to keep her mouth shut.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll capture her alive. You can ask her in person.¡± Feng Qingtian brought her into the house. There was a barrier around the house that stopped any intruders. Gu Bailu saw the hate in the woman¡¯s eyes and realized that she woulde back again. She sighed. It certainly wasn¡¯t easy to be the woman behind such a man. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Feng Qingtian touched her head. ¡°Nothing. Let go of me. I can walk.¡± ¡°I like hugging you.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll be exhausted after I put on some weight.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. ¡°I¡¯ll exercise with you every day. You won¡¯t get fat.¡± ¡°...¡± So, Feng Qingtian could talk dirty, too? By the time Gu Bailu returned to her cottage, Ah Luo was already up. Feng Qingtian left after escorting her back. Ah Luo cried. ¡°Mydy, I thought I would never see you again. Those bad guys tried to steal your token, but I stopped them...¡± Chapter 264 - I Missed You During the Morning Audience Chapter 264: I Missed You During the Morning Audience Gu Bailu touched her head. ¡°Ah Luo, you were really good. Even the people of the Nether Land couldn¡¯t defeat you.¡± ¡°It was Shao Di who saved me. Everybody in Cloud Mirror Academy helped me,¡± Ah Luo said proudly Gu Bailu remembered how Chen Yi said that Gu Yunjing might not be able to protect her this time. However, it was obvious that Gu Yunjing had, and he gave it his all. Recalling Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes today, Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°I owe him another one.¡± Perhaps she should make it clear to Gu Yunjing that he should stop loving her. She didn¡¯t intend to love anyone in this life. Although it was delightful to be loved, he shouldn¡¯t waste his time on her. ¡°Mydy, when will we return to Cloud Mirror Academy? There are still a lot of Snow Goddess Fruits and dragon meat in Shao Di¡¯s ce...¡± Ah Luo drooled as she spoke. Gu Bailu pinched her face in amusement. ¡°There won¡¯t be any Snow Goddess Fruits or dragon meat in the future, but you can ask Prince Zi¡¯s chef to make whatever you want to eat.¡± Ah Luo got off the bed excitedly. ¡°I want to eat meat.¡± ¡°Go, then.¡± Ah Luo bounced out, showing no weakness at all. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, and decided to meet Gu Yunjing to rify everything. However, she couldn¡¯t pass through the barrier of Prince Zi¡¯s house. Taking out an empty rune, she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Feng Qingtian really loves me!¡± She drew a symbol and inserted it into the paper. ¡°Tears of love are the most effective weapon...¡± Gu Bailu burnt the rune and dissolved the ashes in tea. She meditated on the bed for a while until Feng Qingtian returned in the evening. He seemed to be in a good mood. Gu Bailu poured him a cup of tea eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. Have some tea, Prince Zi.¡± Feng Qingtian took the cup with surprise shing in his eyes. He drank the tea without saying anything. Gu Bailu was happy that he drank the water, when she was suddenly pulled into his arms. He then transferred the water into her mouth. Gu Bailu was forced to drink it. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Feng Qingtian? You think there¡¯s poison in it?¡± Gu Bailu demanded angrily. He said that he loved her, but he was wary of her tea! She was angry, although his caution was justified. ¡°I would drink any poison, as long as it¡¯s offered by you, but I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± ¡°So you want me to die with you? You¡¯re really suspicious that it¡¯s poisoned? I¡¯ll drink it for you!¡± Gu Bailu stood up and drank all the tea in the pot. Feng Qingtian snatched the pot away. ¡°What are you doing? Did I say that I don¡¯t trust you? You can¡¯t gain anything by poisoning me.¡± There couldn¡¯t be any poison, but something else had to be wrong. ¡°Hehe! And you said you love me! You¡¯re only pretending to love me so that I¡¯ll have babies with you.¡± Gu Bailu shed tears pitifully. Feng Qingtian was at a loss. ¡°Alright, alright. I was wrong to suspect you.¡± Why was she suddenly so emotional? ¡°You¡¯ll give my baby to Nan Ningxin. You don¡¯t fool me.¡± Feng Qingtian wiped her tears softly. ¡°What are you thinking, silly? Why would I give her my child? You¡¯re the only one I love.¡± Chapter 265 - Tears of Love Chapter 265: Tears of Love ¡°Other people kiss the tears of their love away. You only wipe them away with your hand. You despise me.¡± Gu Bailu wept on his shoulder pitifully. Feng Qingtian held her head and cleaned her tears with his lips. ¡°Will you stop crying?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°Then, drop the barrier. I want to go out.¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°I knew that you were lying...¡± Tears almost ran out of her eyes again. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll drop the barrier.¡± ¡°Drop it now, and make sure that it keeps only intruders out.¡± Feng Qingtian somehow summoned Qin Shou. ¡°Drop the barrier.¡± Qin Shou was confused, but then he saw the tears on Gu Bailu¡¯s pretty face. He immediately understood that it was a trick to gain sympathy. Qin Shou left quickly. Gu Bailu blinked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Prince Zi, it seems that you do love me.¡± With the tea she made him drink and the tears of his love, she could make him obedient. He did drop the barrier as she told him to. Feng Qingtian held her in his arms and took off her pants. ¡°I missed you during the morning audience. Come closer.¡± Gu Bailu almost wept again. ¡°You love me because I can sleep with you. You only want me to have your babies because Nan Ningxin can¡¯t.¡± Feng Qingtian patted her bottom. ¡°What are you thinking? I don¡¯t like Nan Ningxin at all. My babies will always be yours.¡± ¡°Liar. You traveled with Nan Ningxin, while you¡¯ll only sleep with me.¡± Feng Qingtian bit her lips helplessly. ¡°I prefer sleeping with you over traveling with her. I¡¯ll bring you out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Where to? Let¡¯s go to Heavenly Wind Empire. Do you know who has the piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror in Heavenly Wind Empire?¡± ¡°The crown prince of the country.¡± ¡°Does he have any weaknesses?¡± It was difficult to kill a prince. Perhaps, she could only make a deal. ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror is the greatest treasure of every country and is kept by the strongest person in it. The crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire is ruthless enough to kill his own mother. Such people have few weaknesses.¡± ¡°Then how are we going to get his Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± ¡°War,¡± Feng Qingtian said indifferently. ¡°I already have a n. Heavenly Wind Empire will be destroyed sooner orter.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in surprise. As far as she knew, Heavenly Wind Empire wasn¡¯t a small country, but a superpower that had co-existed with Southern Glory Empire for more than a hundred years. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Qingtian, Heavenly Wind Empire might¡¯ve already annexed Southern Glory Empire. Prince Zi and his father both distinguished themselves when they resisted Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s aggression. ¡°Can I live to see that day?¡± Sooner orter... That was too indefinite. ¡°One year at most.¡± It was still too long for Gu Bailu. ¡°Bring me to the crown prince.¡± Few weaknesses did not mean zero weaknesses. Feng Qingtian had no weaknesses when it came to other people, except Nan Ningxin. Gu Bailu even felt that Feng Qingtian could give up his own life for Nan Ningxin. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Feng Qingtian rejected it right away. It was absolutely impossible for him to bring her to another man. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone monitor him. We¡¯ll discover his weakness sooner orter.¡± Feng Qingtian held her tightly. He felt very ufortable. He knew that he couldn¡¯t keep her from other men forever, but he found it uneptable when he thought about how she wanted to contact other men. Chapter 266 - Strange Way to Lift the Curse Chapter 266: Strange Way to Lift the Curse Gu Bailu had no idea what he was thinking. She only felt that he didn¡¯t want to bring her out. She said nothing else. After all, she could leave the house herself now. ¡°As long as you have a n. I¡¯ll take a bath.¡± Gu Bailu jumped away from him. She needed to hide now. Feng Qingtian certainly couldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary...¡± Before Gu Bailu could finish, she already felt a giant hand in her dress. She stabbed herself with a needle, and her tears ran out. ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t just want to sleep with me.¡± Feng Qingtian bit her lip hard. ¡°Stop crying. I promise that I won¡¯t touch you.¡± ¡°Your hand...¡± With tears on her face, Gu Bailu looked at him pitifully. Feng Qingtian removed his hand and held back his lust. ¡°Whatever you say, but don¡¯t cry.¡± He wanted to do more, but he knew that it would hurt her. He didn¡¯t dare do anything until she was okay with it. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me until you bring me out to travel.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him tearfully. Feng Qingtian naturally nned to refuse, but he somehow nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold it in.¡± Gu Bailu smiled delightedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower. Don¡¯te.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. What was going on? Why did he agree to such a request? He regretted it as soon as he agreed. The arrangement with the barrier was weird, too. What had the girl done again? The cup of tea... Feng Qingtian left the house in a hurry. The National Counselor was sound asleep in the royal pce when he was woken up by a kick. ¡°Who¡¯s disturbing my rest?¡± He rolled his sleeves up, obviously ready to fight. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The gloomy voice drove away his remaining sleepiness. The National Counselor smiled. ¡°Prince Zi, shouldn¡¯t you be with her?¡± Why had hee again? The curse had just been lifted. He should be having sex with the princess now. ¡°Check if I¡¯m cursed again.¡± Feng Qingtian sat down again. The National Counselor examined him carefully. ¡°Prince Zi, you drank runed water today...¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Runes were added to the tea. It makes you lose control of yourself after you drink it. However, it isn¡¯t malicious, and has to be triggered by something.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°The runes are driven by your feelings. As long as you taste the tears of your love, you¡¯ll listen to her obediently.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly stood up. ¡°Gu Bailu!¡± He had agreed to drop the barrier and not touch her. He would never agree to those requirements on any other asion. ¡°Well... was it the princess who cursed you?¡± The National Counselor¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Who else? Lift it for me,¡± Feng Qingtian said helplessly. The woman cursed him again and again. It wasn¡¯t serious, but it was quite tricky. ¡°This curse doesn¡¯t need lifting. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t taste her tears. Also, the effect will fade once all the tea is out.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face was even darker. He had to piss to lift the curse? Chapter 267 - Dual Cultivation Chapter 267: Dual Cultivation No wonder the woman was such a crybaby today. So it was only meant to trick him. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists gloomily. He had done so many things, but the girl kept ying him without him realizing it at all. ¡°Is there any way to stop her from casting the curses?¡± The National Counselor shook his head. ¡°Actually, with your spiritual power, most curses won¡¯t work on you, but you love the princess... Such curses can¡¯t be resisted, unless you seal off your heart.¡± Feng Qingtian sighed. He shouldn¡¯t have told her that he loved her. ¡°Forget it.¡± Feng Qingtian grimly returned to the house. Gu Bailu was already asleep in bed. Feng Qingtian squeezed into her quilt and pulled her into his arms. Gu Bailu pouted and found a peaceful spot in his arms. The sound of her breathing somehow soothed Feng Qingtian¡¯s anxiety. He kissed her lips. ¡°What an ungrateful woman.¡± He took off her clothes quickly, and he could barely control himself. He buried himself between her legs, but he didn¡¯t dare do it for real. Just travel tomorrow, or he would go crazy soon. Even he was amazed by how passionate he was about her and her alone. Even if his heart had changed, it was strange that his attitude would change sopletely. Also, considering how Gu Yunjing liked her, he and Gu Bailu probably knew each other before. Gu Yunjing also knew Nan Ningxin. Then, could Gu Bailu be someone Feng Qingtian knew before reincarnating as a human being? If so, who could she be? For the first time, Feng Qingtian was desperate to remember his previous life. However, even the Spiritual Mirror Lake couldn¡¯t reflect her past. Perhaps he should start with the old man on Futu Ind. Feng Qingtian bit Gu Bailu¡¯s breasts hard and moved faster. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯ll beg me to have you someday, you little minx.¡± Feng Qingtian roared and found his release. He carried her off the bed and cleaned up what was left on her legs. Then, he got up and opened the door. ¡°Anyone?¡± Two people showed up in the dark. ¡°What are your orders, my lord?¡± ¡°Find the names of all the experts who disappeared in thest hundred years.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give them to me tomorrow morning.¡± Feng Qingtian went back to bed. He hugged Gu Bailu and wanted to fall asleep, but it was no use. With her fragrance and smoothness, he had a reaction again. Feng Qingtian sat up and opened Gu Bailu¡¯s legs. Holding her hands tightly, his own sparked. Gu Bailu suddenly woke up, feeling as if she had been electrocuted. Noticing Feng Qingtian¡¯s face next to her, she asked, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you promise that you wouldn¡¯t touch me?¡± Feng Qingtian licked and said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. Since I can¡¯t touch you, let¡¯s dual cultivate.¡± ¡°Dual cultivate? What can I get out of it?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll double the speed of your advancement.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. She was eager to upgrade the level of her Heavenly Eye so that she could see more things and find her enemy sooner. Chapter 268 - Connected In Dual Cultivation Chapter 268: Connected In Dual Cultivation ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± With her consent, Feng Qingtian hugged her and pressed forward. Gu Bailu stiffened. ¡°Is this part of dual cultivation?¡± ¡°This is the realbination of yin and yang[1].¡± Gu Bailu knew that he wasn¡¯t lying. She knew a lot of skills that required such abination, too. But how were they going to cultivate when she was so ufortable? ¡°Are you sure that you can cultivate?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t believe in Feng Qingtian¡¯s self-control. If he lost control of himself, she would be affected, too. ¡°Most certainly.¡± He would say the same even if he couldn¡¯t. He was already satisfied that he could enter without her suddenly bing disgusted. Gu Bailu found it odd that she didn¡¯t feel any nausea. ¡°Why isn¡¯t my curse working?¡± ¡°It may malfunction every now and then.¡± Feng Qingtian moved in her. Gu Bailu bit his shoulder hard. ¡°What are you doing? Does dual cultivation require movement?¡± ¡°It will turn soft if I don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Bailu sweated. So, he had to move every now and then during the cultivation? ¡°Is the curse not working because you don¡¯t love me anymore?¡± Feng Qingtian pressed down and said, ¡°Do you want me to use actions to prove how much I love you?¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth to stop herself from making any shameful sounds. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on dual cultivation.¡± ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s torture to dual cultivate with you.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look for someone else?¡± After all, her Heavenly Eye might not benefit from it. ¡°No, I only want to do it with you.¡± Feng Qingtian held her again. ¡°Then enough talking. It¡¯ll be dawn soon.¡± Gu Bailu felt that such dual cultivation was truly a test of self-control. No wonder those who advanced to high levels through dual cultivation were all extraordinary saints. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t dare move again, fearing that she would be infuriated. Both of them closed their eyes and meditated. Gu Bailu was too inexperienced after all. Her head was too much of a mess for her to meditate. However, when she opened her eyes, she saw nothing but abstinence on Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. No, she couldn¡¯t be bested by him. They were just connected by a stick. That was hardly a big deal. Thinking that, Gu Bailu forced herself to meditate. The next time she opened her eyes again, it was already dawn. Feng Qingtian was staring at her. Now that she was awake, he kissed her lips hard. ¡°What a good girl.¡± Feng Qingtian moved in her as he said it. Gu Bailu finally sensed the anomaly in her groins. They were dual cultivating! Gu Bailu was confused. Did she fall asleepst night, or had she really meditated? ¡°It¡¯s done. Get out.¡± Gu Bailu tried to push him away. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back anymore if he stayed any longer. He was a gorgeous, impable and attractive man, after all. Too many women would beg to sleep with such a man. [1] Yin and yang can be roughly construed as femininity and masculinity Chapter 269 - Twenty-One Moves Chapter 269: Twenty-One Moves There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of fat on his abdomen, which made him wild and sexy. ¡°No, the cultivation must bepleted properly, or it¡¯ll be for nothing. Your life will also be at risk.¡± ¡°How should it bepleted?¡± ¡°Three times seven.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice was hoarse. This was the moment he had been waiting for. ¡°What do you mean by three times seven?¡± Gu Bailu had a bad feeling. Had she been tricked into this dual cultivation? ¡°Three positions, and seven times for each.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu felt the urge to p him. ¡°Which three positions?¡± Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t remember them because I never thought of dual cultivation before. Let¡¯s refer to the book.¡± ¡°...¡± Are you sure that it¡¯s dual cultivation and not reading porn together? Was she still dreaming? Feng Qingtian held her and stood up without withdrawing his stick. He walked rather steadily, but Gu Bailu was rather ufortable. Her body didn¡¯t reject Feng Qingtian much since they had already been together a few times. ¡°Does this count as a position?¡± Gu Bailu almost asked. Feng Qingtian carried her to the desk and found a tutorial on dual cultivation among the books. Turning to thest page, he frowned. ¡°The book says there aren¡¯t any fixed positions.¡± Gu Bailu bit his face. ¡°Did you do it on purpose? You liar!¡± No, I really didn¡¯t know. We can consider the walk here as a position, alright?¡± Feng Qingtian put her on the desk and kissed her forehead. Gu Bailu screamed again in fear. Feng Qingtian nibbled her earlobe and said, ¡°I would already have had you if it wasn¡¯t for the dual cultivation.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him, and wanted to roll her eyes, but in the end, she could only say, ¡°Get lost!¡± Feng Qingtian indeed left in the end. He even left rather hastily, fearing that he might lose control. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t any better. She found dual cultivation a tricky test. However, the result was satisfying. When Gu Bailu looked at herself in the mirror, she noticed the peach blossom on her forehead again. It was more morous than before. She had a feeling that her Heavenly Eye had also leveled up. After breakfast, she nned to find Gu Yunjing. Now that she was dual cultivating with Feng Qingtian, she had to make it clear to Gu Yunjing that she couldn¡¯t help him anymore. After filling up on meat for a whole day, Ah Luo was fully recovered. ¡°Mydy, where are we going? We¡¯re just staying in Prince Zi¡¯s house instead of returning to the Gu house?¡± In her opinion, that house belonged to herdy. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going back. That¡¯s my home.¡± She certainly wouldn¡¯t allow Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu to have it. Gu Bailu saw a big and brilliant pink flower in the yard. Not recognizing it, she wanted to take a closer look. After only two steps, she slipped and fell. The ground felt rather slippery. She looked down, only to see oil on the ground. ¡°Why is there oil in the yard?¡± Gu Bailu looked up. Two maids ran up from around a corner and apologized in a panic. ¡°Please forgive us. It was our fault.¡± Chapter 270 - The Improved Heavenly Eye

Chapter 270: The Improved Heavenly Eye

Ah Luo kicked the two of them. ¡°Which of you did it?¡± Gu Bailu got back to her feet. She was about to say that identally spilling oil on the ground wasn¡¯t a big thing, when she saw a surprising scene. ¡°That garbage wants to stay in Prince Zi¡¯s house? Any girl in the house is better than her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She just captivated our lord with her evil sorcery. We must unveil her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s pregnant now. How can our lord give her up?¡± ¡°Is she really pregnant?¡± ¡°She must be. The chief doctor was invited for her nausea.¡± ¡°Are we really going to let her be our mistress? I feel sick just thinking about it.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the baby. She¡¯s a piece of garbage, after all. It¡¯s perfectly normal that she won¡¯t be able to save her baby.¡± ¡°Are we really going to do that? It¡¯s the lord¡¯s baby. The lord will definitely investigate...¡± ¡°Would the lord still appreciate her if she can¡¯t have the baby?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s possible that the lord will kill her in rage. Let¡¯se up with a n. We can¡¯t let her be our mistress.¡± Ten or so girls were discussing the matter in a room, until one of them made a decision in the end. Thus, they hade up with this scheme. They spilled oil in ces that she would certainly pass through, hoping that she would fall and miscarry. Gu Bailu looked at them in delight. ¡°Did you spill the oil on purpose to kill my unborn baby?¡± The maids looked at her as if she were a ghost. ¡°How... how did you know?¡± ¡°You did spill the oil on purpose? You discussed it and didn¡¯t want me to be your mistress?¡± Gu Bailu shook them excitedly. ¡°Tell me!¡± The maids were stunned. Was she a lunatic? She had been set up and could¡¯ve lost her baby, and while Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t pregnant, she was ecstatic. Ah Luo kicked them in their faces. ¡°Thedy asked you a question.¡± ¡°Please forgive us. We were only being stupid.¡± The maids trembled. Did someone tell the garbage about their n? ¡°Hahaha. I was right. You tried to set me up. Great!¡± Laughing delightedly, she turned around and left. Ah Luo chased after her. ¡°Mydy, are we letting them go just like that?¡± In her eyes, whoever hurt herdy should be killed. However, herdy seemed very happy after the incident. Did herdy like being set up now? ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are plenty of people watching over us. Someone will deal with them.¡± Gu Bailu ran back in delight. ¡°Mydy, why are you so happy?¡± ¡°Haha, Ah Luo. I¡¯ve opened my Heavenly Eye!¡± Dual cultivation indeed helped. After one night, her Heavenly Eye had really opened, allowing her to see through what other people had done in the past. Ah Luo blinked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Why are you happy about that, mydy? You¡¯ve always had the Heavenly Eye.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head. Ah Luo had always thought her omnipotent. It wasn¡¯t strange for her to say that. Ignoring her, Gu Bailu skipped to the study. Chapter 271 - Whats on Your Forehead? Chapter 271: What¡¯s on Your Forehead? In the study, Feng Qingtian asked Qin Shou, ¡°How did your investigation go?¡± ¡°My lord, most of the experts who disappeared in the past century, such as the old masters of the Imperial Residence and the Earthly Residence, were cultivating in seclusion and never came out.¡± ¡°None of them went missing mysteriously?¡± ¡°There was one. He wasn¡¯t a top expert, but a celebrity back then. He was the princess¡¯s mother¡¯s great-grandfather.¡± ¡°Give me his file.¡± Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t let go of anything which concerned Gu Bailu. The old man obviously cherished Gu Bailu and was highly protective of her. Qin Shou handed over the intelligence he had found. ¡°Southern Glory Empire might¡¯ve been wiped out if he hadn¡¯t defeated the enemy forces, and with only a hundred people. However, he disappeared after receiving his rewards.¡± Feng Qingtian read the file carefully. ¡°Even the Gu family doesn¡¯t know where he went?¡± ¡°No. The emperor back then searched for ten years, to no avail.¡± ¡°Did anyone disappear together with him?¡± ¡°Yes. His two bodyguards, one male and one female, also vanished.¡± Feng Qingtian thought for a moment. ¡°Find out how he defeated the enemy forces.¡± ¡°My lord, it might be tricky. Many people wanted to know how he did it when he had little spiritual power, but they never found the answer.¡± ¡°Was it possible that it was somebody else who crushed the enemy forces?¡± ¡°That is unknown. However, it¡¯s true that he got strong after the incident. Some people doubted his abilities and personally challenged him; they all died.¡± Feng Qingtian said casually, ¡°He must¡¯ve been hiding his strength. Or maybe, he experienced a fortuitous event.¡± He was almost certain that this person was still alive. However, it remained a mystery why he had kept away. If he was training in seclusion, he wouldn¡¯t have brought his bodyguards. ¡°Do you suspect this old man is the one?¡± Qin Shou asked. ¡°With little spiritual power, he still resisted many experts. Who does that remind you of?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at him casually. Qin Shou said without any hesitation, ¡°The princess.¡± Didn¡¯t the princess defeat many experts without any spiritual power? She had even thrashed Ye Jinchen, the principal of Cloud Mirror Academy. ¡°Feng Qingtian... Feng Qingtian...¡± someone shouted excitedly. Qin Shou shivered. Speak of the devil. He had just been about to say something about the princess, and she already showed up. Feng Qingtian sat upright as someone ran toward him in delight. ¡°Feng Qingtian! The dual cultivation worked! I¡¯ve advanced!¡± Gu Bailu pulled his arm in delight. Feng Qingtian was the only one she could talk to about what they did. Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead and nced at Qin Shou. Qin Shou withdrew hesitantly. He didn¡¯t want to. It was rare that the princess approached his lord so readily. He wanted to know what it was about. Dual cultivation? His lord didn¡¯t need to dual cultivate. Why had he done it? ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you about the efficiency of dual cultivation, did I? However, I didn¡¯t expect you to improve so quickly after a night... What¡¯s that on your forehead?¡± Chapter 272 - Could the Night Lotus Be Wrong? Chapter 272: Could the Night Lotus Be Wrong? Feng Qingtian was stunned, and touched Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead where a peach blossom had appeared, making her even more charming. She didn¡¯t have it before. ¡°Has the peach blossom appeared again? It might be a mark of the Heavenly Eye.¡± She didn¡¯t know why the peach blossom existed, or why it sometimes disappeared. It showed up once when her Heavenly Eye openedst time, and again after her level-up. Feng Qingtian touched the peach blossom in silence, and once again felt that it was familiar. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead. Something shed in his head. ¡°My king, what is that ghost wearing?¡± ¡°Human beings call it a flower hairpin. Do you like it?¡± ¡°It looks beautiful. Human beings are fun.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± He put his hand on her forehead, and a fresh peach blossom appeared. ¡°Wow, this will be my unique image in the future.¡± ¡°You are already unique as my woman. This is my mark for you.¡± ¡°If I get lost in the future, you can find me with this mark.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose you.¡± Gu Bailu stared at Feng Qingtian, who seemed to be stupefied by the mark on her forehead. ¡°Hey, Prince Zi! Get a hold of yourself!¡± How bold of him to be absent-minded in front of her. Wasn¡¯t he scared that she would stab him? Feng Qingtian looked at her. ¡°Lulu, did we really not know each other?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve asked this many times. I really don¡¯t know you.¡± Before, she thought that it might have been his pickup line, but why was he still asking it now? ¡°The peach blossom on your forehead looks like something my friend had.¡± Feng Qingtian became gloomy. Nan Ningxin had the Night Lotus, but she never mentioned anything about the peach blossom. He knew that the scene in his head earlier was part of his past memories. They were supposed to be about Nan Ningxin, but why did he always recall them when he was with Gu Bailu? An idea popped into his head. Could the Night Lotus be wrong? If that was the case, everything would make sense. However, how could the Night Lotus be wrong? ¡°Your friend? Does she have the Heavenly Eye, too?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Feng Qingtian asked her, ¡°What do you think the reason might be if somebody had a mark in the past life but doesn¡¯t have it in this one?¡± Gu Bailu was confused. ¡°The body is different after reincarnation. Naturally, the previous characteristics disappear.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Although Gu Bailu was right, Feng Qingtian already had doubts, even though he knew that he shouldn¡¯t suspect the Night Lotus or Nan Ningxin. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Everything that had happened was too abnormal. ¡°Lulu, why did you challenge the Night Lotus?¡± It was too dangerous, even for him. However, Gu Bailu had been determined to seize the Night Lotus back then. Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°Your love¡¯s life would¡¯ve been at my mercy if I had it, and you would have to listen to me, too.¡± ¡°Why were you so sure that you could conquer it? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous the Night Lotus is?¡± Chapter 273 - Dont Assume that I Have a Good Temper

Chapter 273: Don¡¯t Assume that I Have a Good Temper

¡°It¡¯s just an item with some spiritual energy. I would¡¯ve gotten it if you hadn¡¯t stopped me.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very confident.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an item. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so scared of it.¡± She had seen too many such items while she was practicing her arts. ¡°We¡¯ve talked enough. I¡¯m going out. Let¡¯s continue the dual cultivation tonight.¡± Gu Bailu pushed him away and left in a hurry. Feng Qingtian stared at her back thoughtfully, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Gu Bailu knew that Gu Yunjing certainly wanted to find her, too. So she went to the store. The store, which had a flourishing business a few days ago, had few customers today. The manager and the sales clerks were all idle. Naturally, the store across the street was just as deserted. The smartdies knew not to get involved in thepetition between Miss Murong and Prince Zi¡¯s woman. As a result, the business of other clothes stores went up. Gu Bailu scratched her head. That wasn¡¯t a good sign. She had obtained the second prince¡¯s store to earn money. With the Murong family¡¯s support, Nan Ningxin had much more capital than she did. She should tell the Murong family what Nan Ningxin did. Right now, however, her Heavenly Eye could only see the pasts of people with little spiritual power. She wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the Murong family. Thinking for a moment, Gu Bailu realized that she had to sell something. What was most profitable? Gu Bailu pped the table. ¡°The things from Prince Zi¡¯s house, of course!¡± Although the two stores were fighting each other, the clothes which she had brought from Prince Zi¡¯s sold out. Everybody knew that she was Prince Zi¡¯s woman. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t make use of that. ¡°Manager, take down all the clothes and close the store. We¡¯ll reopen in two days.¡± The manager almost passed out. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t that too rash? There will be customers after a couple of days.¡± It was the best clothes store in Pale Emperor City. How could it be closed so easily? It had only been three days since he was hired as the manager. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just let them sell their clothes if they want. Let¡¯s sell something else.¡± Nan Ningxin was obviously doing it to piss her off, but Gu Bailu¡¯s purpose was to make money. She had to sell something that Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t duplicate. She couldn¡¯t use anything modern, because Nan Ningxin would definitely copy her. To please Gu Bailu and her parents, Nan Ningxin had learned many things back then. Gu Bailu already had an idea about what to sell. Having no choice, the manager could only ask the sales clerks to close the store. An hourter, there was a giant bronze lock on the store¡¯s entrance. The manager of the store across the street gloated. ¡°You¡¯ve closed already? Miss Gu is truly different.¡± Gu Bailu pped him in the face. ¡°You know that my temper isn¡¯t good, don¡¯t you?¡± The manager held his face. ¡°It¡¯s humiliating for ourdy topete with a vixen like you.¡± Chapter 274 - Carry Out the Familial Arts

Chapter 274: Carry Out the Familial Arts

Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Ah Luo, beat him up and show him what a real vixen is like.¡± Ah Luo shoved the manager to the ground. ¡°Hit his face! Make it swell!¡± Gu Bailu shouted. As an obedient maid, Ah Luo stomped on the manager¡¯s face until it turned into a pulp. Gu Bailu squatted and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I like how straightforward you are. You¡¯re not like yourdy, who has been ying dirty her entire life.¡± Then, she left with Ah Luo. The bystanders whispered to each other about how arrogant she was when she had Prince Zi¡¯s support. She couldn¡¯t care less about her reputation. Gu Bailu looked at the crowd and didn¡¯t find Gu Yunjing. Had he returned to Heavenly Pce Cliff with a broken heart? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t see Gu Yunjing today, because he went to the Manor of the Herb King. Nan Ningxin was cultivating in the Manor of the Herb King. She was only one step away from her level-up. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Nan Ningxin changed her clothes and met with Gu Yunjing. The man under the tree was tall and gorgeous. After all this time, she still didn¡¯t know what this proud man truly wanted. ¡°What is the situation with Prince Zi? I want the truth,¡± Gu Yunjing asked coldly. He had clearly sensed Feng Qingtian¡¯s tant possessiveness of Gu Bailu this time. Before, he at least still remembered Nan Ningxin now and then. Nan Ningxin shed tears when she heard his question. ¡°I did everything I could, but Prince Zi¡¯s body...¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a problem with his body? You never really entered his heart.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s all because of that garbage. All this is because of her. Prince Zi was already...¡± ¡°You came to me at the beginning, and I gave you a chance. Is this the best you can do?¡± Nan Ningxin clenched her fists. ¡°Give me another chance.¡± ¡°Whatever it takes, you can¡¯t let them be together.¡± ¡°Rest assured, even if you didn¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t let them be together. Prince Zi definitely feels guilty toward me even if he doesn¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°Ask Feng Qingtian to marry you. Don¡¯t dy it anymore.¡± The more things were dyed, the more Feng Qingtian would discover, and the more dangerous Gu Bailu would be. He couldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake from his previous life. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Let me warn you again: Do not hurt Gu Bailu. If you hurt her, you¡¯ll only make Feng Qingtian even more protective of her.¡± Gloom shed in Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s only because you care for Gu Bailu. ¡°Who is she, exactly? Why do you care for her so much, too?¡± Nan Ningxin found it odd. Why was Gu Yunjing defending Gu Bailu? Was he really trying to build the garbage into a god? He had better things to do. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Then, Gu Yunjing blinked and disappeared, not giving Nan Ningxin a chance to question him. Chapter 275 - Dont Get Out Of Bed Tonight Chapter 275: Don¡¯t Get Out Of Bed Tonight Nan Ningxin narrowed her eyes. Gu Bailu had always been an idiot, even in the modern era. She was fortunate enough to survive the disaster that befell her family, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. However, Prince Zi risked everything for such trash. Even Gu Yunjing fought the Nether Land to protect her. Gu Bailu certainly wasn¡¯t simple garbage. Nan Ningxin held the Night Lotus in front of her chest. Nobody could fight the Night Lotus¡¯s master for Prince Zi. The Night Lotus¡¯s real master was already gone. She was its real master now. Prince Zi was hers. ¡°Night Lotus, that man is mine. You¡¯ll help me eliminate the woman, won¡¯t you?¡± Nan Ningxin mumbled. The Night Lotus glittered and enveloped her in light. ¡°I knew that you would protect me.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled delightedly. ... After returning to the house, Gu Bailu summoned the chef. ¡°In the future, give me a list of what Prince Zi eats every day.¡± The chef hesitated. ¡°Princess, the food is supposed to be a secret.¡± ¡°You can give me the list after he¡¯s eaten.¡± She knew that what nobles ate was kept confidential in case other people poisoned them. ¡°Why do you want it, princess? I¡¯m only asking in case the lord asks me.¡± The chef certainly wouldn¡¯t give her such an important thing so easily. Gu Bailu chuckled, not bothered that she wasn¡¯t treated as a real mistress. ¡°I¡¯m going to open a restaurant with the exact food that Prince Zi eats. You need to lend me a few cooks.¡± The chef looked at her in shock and felt that the woman was crazy. Opening a restaurant with Prince Zi¡¯s food! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. I can talk to Qingqing at night...¡± At night? The talk couldn¡¯t be anything good. Although they weren¡¯t properly married, everybody knew that Prince Zi had been spending the night at her pink cottage recently. ¡°I can lend you the cooks, but the food is too important for me to divulge.¡± ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t be too hard on you. Give me your cooks first.¡± She intended to ask the cooks to make the preparations first, especially in the kitchen. The chef retreated, but still found it hard to believe. What was the princess thinking? To sell Prince Zi¡¯s food? She was truly greedy! It would be a miracle if the lord agreed. The chef soon brought two cooks over. Gu Bailu checked them. The color of the two cooks¡¯ auras were good, suggesting that they hadn¡¯t harmed anybody. The chef was rather honest in that aspect. Feeling obliged to return the favor, she reminded the chef, ¡°Don¡¯t go out to pee tonight, or disaster will befall you.¡± Chapter 276 - I Got It From the Previous Life Chapter 276: I Got It From the Previous Life There was a ck cluster between the chef¡¯s eyes. It was darkening, and would probably burst out at night. The bed was a safe ce. He probably could avoid it if he stayed in bed. The chef was stunned, not expecting the princess to say that. ¡°Thank you, mydy. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Gu Bailu had him withdraw. She knew that the man didn¡¯t really think much of what she had said. She had done what she should. It wasn¡¯t her fault if he didn¡¯t listen to her. Because of the progress brought about by dual cultivation, Gu Bailu began to look forward to the night. However, she waited for a long time, but neither Feng Qingtian nor Qin Shou returned. They must¡¯ve gone to meet Nan Ningxin again. Gu Bailu felt bummed thinking about it, but she could only dual cultivate with such a man. Thankfully, Feng Qingtian still couldn¡¯t touch Nan Ningxin. While his heart wasn¡¯t with Gu Bailu, his body had been pure before this, at least. However, since they were dual cultivating together, she needed to set certain ground rules. Feng Qingtian still wasn¡¯t back by the time her store was renovated. Nan Ningxin, on the other hand, returned. The day Nan Ningxin returned, Gu Bailu was counting the people on the street from her store in boredom. Her eyes lit up when she saw a beautiful girl walk in. But her mood dimmed when she saw who it was. Nan Ningxin was wearing a white dress which made her look like a blossoming lotus flower, sacred and elegant. Gu Bailu stared at her, trying to see her past. However, Nan Ningxin¡¯s level of spiritual power was still too high for her. Nan Ningxin walked toward her confidently on her pointy high-heels. Gu Bailu looked at her, her legs crossed. ¡°You seem to love me, Miss Nan. You¡¯vee to me right after you returned,¡± Gu Bailu said with a fake smile. Nan Ningxin mocked, ¡°You¡¯re rather idle.¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m busy thinking about how to cut my enemy into pieces.¡± ¡°I fear that you won¡¯t get the chance. Why don¡¯t you behave and stick around as a tool for Qingtian¡¯s desires? If I¡¯m satisfied, I might consider letting you have one of his children and stop him from kicking you out.¡± Gu Bailuughed. ¡°How interesting and generous of you, Miss Nan.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s face changed slightly, but she soon whispered with a grin, ¡°No matter how good you are in bed, he can only be my man. I will be Princess Zi.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s your man, except that I sleep with him every day. He¡¯s good and he canst, which is better than most men.¡± Nan Ningxin sniffed. ¡°You think you can cover up the fact that you¡¯re just his whore by putting it like that?¡± ¡°Did you really live in the 21st century before? ¡®I was sleeping with him when he was with her.¡¯ The joy is mutual. Prince Zi is handsome, rich, strong and skilled in bed. His thing is also reserved for me. I¡¯m truly lucky to be able to sleep with him. ¡°Also, some people say that sex and love can¡¯t be separated. How much do you think he loves you if he doesn¡¯t want to sleep with you? You can tolerate your man sleeping with other women every day? If I were you, I¡¯d kill myself.¡± Chapter 277 - Did They Return Together? Chapter 277: Did They Return Together? Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. You¡¯ll be worthless after he¡¯s had enough of sleeping with you.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°How interesting. Why would he get enough of sleeping with me? He¡¯ll remember me every time he feels the urge at night.¡± ¡°By the time I be Princess Zi, you¡¯ll be nothing more than a concubine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to be Princess Zi, but Prince Zi announced to all the people in the entire city that I¡¯m his woman. He didn¡¯t mention anything about you.¡± ¡°Qingtian and I are meant for each other, and you¡¯re just a shameless mistress.¡± Nan Ningxin was enraged. ¡°How can real soulmates not touch each other? You¡¯re not meant for each other at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know whether or not we are when I be Princess Zi. Qingtian said that the title was mine as long as I wanted it.¡± ¡°And to have nothing but a title for the rest of your life? How sad.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and stretched. ¡°I would love to see you die old and alone, but I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to live that long.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes were savage. ¡°You were hopelessly idiotic back then, and you still can¡¯t do anything about me right now. If I were you, I¡¯d kill myself.¡± Nan Ningxin threw Gu Bailu¡¯s words back at her. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll steal your man and sleep with him, and make you suffer.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s face shone with ruthlessness. ¡°Let¡¯s see who the winner will be.¡± Gu Bailu walked further into the store. ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s disgusting to talk to you. If I throw up again, Qingqing will think that I¡¯m pregnant, and put the doctors to unnecessary trouble.¡± Fire appeared in Nan Ningxin¡¯s hand in her fury. It was gold, and like nothing that Gu Bailu had ever seen before. She saw that Nan Ningxin¡¯s aura was gold. It only belonged to those who were extremely fortunate or who had done many good things. Why did someone as merciless as Nan Ningxin have a gold aura? ¡°You want a fight?¡± Gu Bailu held a rune. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then. Why are you holding back?¡± Nan Ningxin suddenly smiled. ¡°I have to count on your help in the future. We¡¯ll serve Prince Zi together.¡± Gu Bailu looked ahead. As she expected, Feng Qingtian, who had been away for two days, was right behind Nan Ningxin. No wonder her attitude changed so quickly. Feng Qingtian was expressionless. There was no telling what was on his mind. Did they return together? ¡°That¡¯s great. I would love to serve him with you, but please make sure that you can climb into Prince Zi¡¯s bed first.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed and went to the back of the store. Nan Ningxin would definitely act fake now that Feng Qingtian was here. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to be disgusted. Nan Ningxin was more fun when she unleashed her true nature. Nan Ningxin stood there, tears in her eyes. She then suddenly turned around and wiped the tears away when she saw Feng Qingtian. ¡°Prince Zi...¡± she called in the most affectionate way. Chapter 278 - She’s Changed Chapter 278: She¡¯s Changed The bystanders who were watching not far away were heartbroken when they heard it. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Feng Qingtian asked casually, his face unchanged. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thanks for your help.¡± ¡°I hope you are. I¡¯ll send you to the Murong house,¡± Feng Qingtian said and left. Nan Ningxin followed him to the carriage. Ah Luo rushed into the backyard and said angrily, ¡°Mydy, Prince Zi is a bad guy. We shouldn¡¯t stay in his house.¡± ¡°Bad guys have their uses. If we don¡¯t live in his house, there won¡¯t be as much meat. Are you sure you want to leave?¡± Ah Luo scratched her head. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°Hm...¡± Meat was more enticing after all. Nan Ningxin seemed confident that Feng Qingtian would marry her. Feng Qingtian must¡¯ve made amitment to her. Yet, Feng Qingtian had told other people to call Gu Bailu princess. It was indeed retaliation for her ¡®Prince Zi duck.¡¯ ¡°Ah Luo, I¡¯ll bring you to eat delicious Prince Zi duck tonight.¡± ¡°Mydy, does Prince Zi raise ducks?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to. He¡¯s a duck himself, and he¡¯lle serve me when I wave at him.¡± ¡°Prince Zi belongs to you, mydy. I can¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°... ¡°You can if Prince Zi is made into a duck.¡± Ah Luo was confused. Was Prince Zi originally a duck? The carriage rushed on its way. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t open his eyes until it reached the Murong house. He said to Nan Ningxin, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Nan Ningxin asked in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to serve me?¡± ¡°I...¡± Nan Ningxin bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at her. ¡°Even if you have to see me get intimate with Gu Bailu?¡± Tears welled up in Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes. ¡°What else can I do?¡± ¡°You can kill me. You can seek revenge from me through whatever means possible.¡± ¡°No... I can¡¯t do that, however ruthless you are to me.¡± The carriage stopped, and Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°That exins a lot.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nan Ningxin panicked. What was he implying? ¡°You chose a path that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Feng Qingtian got out of the carriage and left without turning back. Nan Ningxin held the Night Lotus worriedly. What did he mean by a path that didn¡¯t belong to her? It had always been her path to marry him. Following Feng Qingtian, Qin Shou asked concernedly, ¡°My lord, are you really going to marry Miss Murong?¡± ¡°Qin Shou, do you think one¡¯s personality changes after reincarnation?¡± ¡°Of course. Someone might be a viin in the previous life but a good guy in this one. Their fate in every life is different.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Was that why Nan Ningxin had changed andpletely lost her sharpness? If she were like before, she would¡¯ve obliterated him when his heart changed. She was so petty that she wouldn¡¯t let him look at another woman. If his heart changed, she would leave and make him suffer. It was like Gu Bailu right now. If he were to marry Nan Ningxin, he was certain that Gu Bailu would leave him. That was also why he liked Gu Bailu. She had the shadow of the one he had loved in his previous life. He was naturally attracted to her. He couldn¡¯t even stop himself from liking her. Chapter 279 - Ill Slap You Whether You Accept It or Not Chapter 279: I¡¯ll p You Whether You ept It or Not ¡°That¡¯s the sadness of mankind. Nobody can remember their past life. Those who used to be dearest to them mean nothing in their new life.¡± Standing before the restaurant, Feng Qingtian looked at the pink figure inside and said casually, ¡°But I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll change.¡± Qin Shou looked over, only to see Gu Bailu biting a duck¡¯s leg andplimenting it. ¡°This Prince Zi duck is delicious, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll name all the dishes after Prince Zi when my restaurant opens. The money will flood in.¡± Qin Shou sweated. Princess, is it really good to treat my lord like this? ¡°Mydy, why is it delicious when it¡¯s named after Prince Zi?¡± Ah Luo was confused. ¡°Because Prince Zi is yummy.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll offer you a good treat tonight.¡± A cold voice rang out. Gu Bailu turned around and saw Feng Qingtian, whose face was grim. Gu Bailu eximed in delight, ¡°Boss, Prince Zi is here for Prince Zi duck. Give me another two bowls.¡± ¡°...¡± Qin Shou was worried. Could such a woman really be Princess Zi? Would the lord die too young of rage? Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and threw the duck leg on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll wash myself clean and give it to you. Let¡¯s go, Princess Duck.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°You¡¯re calling the wrong person. Princess Duck is Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°You are what I say you are.¡± Feng Qingtian wiped her hand with a handkerchief. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t finished yet!¡± ¡°Do you still want to dual cultivate?¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at her. Gu Bailu frowned. Without dual cultivation, she would have to carry his babies. Dual cultivation could make her advance faster without the risk of getting pregnant. She had read the book on dual cultivation. Although it involved pration, climax wasn¡¯t involved. Naturally, she preferred dual cultivation. However, after knowing that he was going to marry Nan Ningxin, she was no longer interested in dual cultivating with him. ¡°Of course, but not necessarily with you.¡± Gu Bailu took back her hand. Feng Qingtian, however, gripped her even more tightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do that with a married man.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a married man for a long time.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Had she been sleeping with Nan Ningxin¡¯s husband? Dear heavens, please don¡¯t be so evil. Identity wasn¡¯t a big deal, but this was a matter of ethics. Whoever Feng Qingtian liked in the past, he had at leaste across as a bachelor to her. Had he been lying to her to push her into such an awkward position? No wonder Nan Ningxin was so confident... ¡°You have toe back with me if you want to know what it means. Whether you ept it or not, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Gu Bailu pped him in the face. ¡°Whether you ept it or not, I¡¯ll p you.¡± Feng Qingtian was stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect Gu Bailu to p him. Qin Shou was even more stunned. The princess had pped his lord... How could she bear to p such a pretty face? The manager had just opened the door to serve the food when he heard the p. The manager felt sorry for Princess Zi. She shouldn¡¯t p such a gorgeous face. However, he felt even more sorry for himself, as he wondered if he would be killed for witnessing Prince Zi¡¯s humiliation. ¡°Gu Bailu, you hit me?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her in disbelief. Chapter 280 - If You Have Beaten Me Enough, Lets Go Home

Chapter 280: If You Have Beaten Me Enough, Let¡¯s Go Home

¡°Sorry, my hand slipped.¡± Gu Bailu blew on her hand. She forgot that Feng Qingtian was too strong for her to hurt without getting hurt herself first! That had been a really bad decision. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and said helplessly, ¡°Why did you have to hit me?¡± Gu Bailu was bummed. She had pped him because she was angry, but she didn¡¯t realize that she was so weak. At that moment, she wished that she had spiritual power. ¡°I said that my hand slipped.¡± She wouldn¡¯t admit that she had gotten hurt after trying to hurt someone else. Feng Qingtian rubbed Gu Bailu¡¯s hand, which had turned red. The natural bacsh from the strike must¡¯ve hurt her. ¡°Use a weapon next time you want to hit me, not your hand.¡± Feng Qingtian smeared balm on it. Half the burning pain in her hand faded the moment he applied the balm. Gu Bailu thought that she was probably the first person ever to get hurt from pping someone. Blushing, she coughed to cover her embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your skin is so tough.¡± He wanted her to use a weapon? Was this man a psycho? ¡°Alright, tell me why you hit me,¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her and asked. ¡°You deserved it.¡± The manager silently left; he didn¡¯t dare listen any longer. What happened today was beyond his imagination. Prince Zi was pped in the face for real! A man¡¯s fortuney in his face. That was why pping the face was taboo. But Princess Zi was so fierce that she pped Prince Zi¡¯s charming face! Her own hand was hurt, yet Prince Zi helped treat it! The manager thought that he was hallucinating. He shook his head and took the two tes of Prince Zi duck back into the kitchen. The chef asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, manager? Is Prince Zi not satisfied with the duck?¡± ¡°Prince Zi does not need duck right now... Xiao Zhu, what would you do if your wife ps you in the face?¡± Xiao Zhu eximed, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t! If she does, I¡¯ll definitely p her to death!¡± The manager¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s very understandable.¡± ¡°Manager, why are you suddenly asking that? You can¡¯t indulge women all the time, or they¡¯ll get used to bossing you around.¡± The manager sighed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re just a chef and I¡¯m just a minor manager.¡± Only a man like Prince Zi could indulge a woman like that. People like them feared that women would grow wild if they indulged them. However, Prince Zi would still be the high and mighty Prince Zi, no matter what his woman did to him. Nobody else would dare disrespect him. The chef was confused. Why was the manager thinking suchplicated thoughts? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, manager?¡± The manager couldn¡¯t help but tell him what just happened. Shocked, the chef told somebody else. Very soon, word of the incident spread through the entire restaurant like wildfire. In the room upstairs, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know that people were judging her for what a hoodlum she was. Sitting opposite her, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Fine, now that you¡¯ve pped me, you shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. That¡¯s not my home.¡± Gu Bailu felt like pping him again. How could he be so shameless? Chapter 281 - Married Man? Chapter 281: Married Man? He wanted to take her back to his home after he had already married Nan Ningxin? What an unscrupulous man! It was delightful when Gu Bailu could piss Nan Ningxin off, but she refused to act immorally. She imed that she would sleep with Nan Ningxin¡¯s man, but that had just been to enrage her. Now that Feng Qingtian had be Nan Ningxin¡¯s husband, Gu Bailu would never touch him again. ¡°Whose home is it if not yours?¡± Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s done is done. I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Gu Bailu picked up a te of duck from the table and threw it at his face. ¡°You think I won¡¯t use a weapon?¡± I won¡¯t let you go? That sounded so arrogant. It sounded like he wouldn¡¯t divorce Nan Ningxin, but he still wanted to sleep with Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu felt a strong desire to beat him up. Feng Qingtian¡¯s head was drenched in the sauce from the te, and a piece of duck meat wobbled on his head before it fell to the floor. Qin Shou waspletely dumbfounded. Even Ah Luo was shocked. She said pitifully, ¡°Mydy... I haven¡¯t had the Prince Zi duck yet...¡± What a great waste of delicious food! Gu Bailu rubbed her head and said, ¡°Be a good girl. I¡¯ll buy more for youter.¡± Feng Qingtian stood still, but everybody felt the air in the room freeze. The manager felt that it was about time he could start serving food again, so he opened the door of the room, only to drop the tray in his hand. What was he seeing? The powerful and majestic Prince Zi had duck sauce all over his hair. The sauce even dripped down his face onto his ck robe and the floor. The manager¡¯s heart felt tight, as if someone had tied it up with rope. Dear god! What, exactly, was he seeing? Princess Zi, on the other hand, even told her maid that she would buy her more foodter. They even thought that throwing Prince Zi duck at Prince Zi was a waste. Qin Shou red at the manager. I¡¯m really screwed this time! The manager immediately sweated hard. He hurriedly fell to his knees, not even daring to beg for mercy. Qin Shou hurriedly offered a handkerchief. ¡°My... my lord, please wipe it off first.¡± Even if he had a second brain, he still wouldn¡¯t know what to do. If someone else had done this to his lord, he would¡¯ve killed them, but it was the princess. A princess whom his lord liked, even after she pped him, no less. Wiping the sauce off his face with the handkerchief, Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes at Gu Bailu. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Not at all. Let¡¯s just go our separate ways ¨C screw the contract!¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re already on the list of members of the royal family. You can¡¯t just get away from that.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Let me tell you again: I will not touch a married man!¡± ¡°What married man?¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I mean you!¡± Gu Bailu kicked him and tried to p him again. ¡°You¡¯ve touched me so many times, and you say you¡¯ll never do that?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes turned cold. Chapter 282 - This Married Man Is Your Husband

Chapter 282: This Married Man Is Your Husband

Why did she want to break up with him? Did she hate him that much? He certainly wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily! ¡°That¡¯s because you tricked me. You didn¡¯t tell me that you were married! You shameless liar!¡± ¡°Wait, how did I trick you?¡± His eyes glowing, Qin Shou said, ¡°Erm... my lord, I think the princess might have misunderstood you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me princess. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Gu Bailu roared. Feng Qingtian¡¯s pretty face was darker than ever. ¡°Princess¡± was disgusting to her? ¡°Gu Bailu, no matter how much you hate me, you cannot change what happened. Come back with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to change what happened, but I¡¯ll never go back with you.¡± Qin Shou said anxiously, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s true that my lord is a married man. But, he¡¯s married to you!¡± ¡°Whoever he¡¯s married to, he¡¯s not qualified to...¡± Gu Bailu suddenly stopped and looked at Feng Qingtian in shock. ¡°Wait, who are you married to?¡± Feng Qingtian gave her a yellow book. Gu Bailu opened it suspiciously, only to discover that it was a list of Prince Zi¡¯s family members. Even the emperor¡¯s name was in it. She read on and saw her own name, listed as the wife of the thirteenth Prince Zi. Her birthday was next to her name, confirming that it was her instead of someone else with the same name. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Nan Ningxin?¡± Gu Bailu was confused. What the hell? Had Nan Ningxin been bluffing when she imed that she was Princess Zi? ¡°You think everyone¡¯s addressing you as princess for fun?¡± Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t be angrier. This ungrateful woman thought that he married someone else when he had done so much for her. So, was she angry just now because she thought that he married Nan Ningxin, not because he married her without discussing it with her? Gu Bailu was at a loss. How should she react right now? She had been furious just now because she thought that Feng Qingtian was a married man, but he turned out to be her legal husband. But she certainly wasn¡¯t very happy. No proposal, no bridal gifts, no ceremony... She didn¡¯t even know that she had be someone¡¯s wife... ¡°I...¡± What could she say? Her feelings wereplicated. If Feng Qingtian had told her earlier that he had married her, she could have thrown a tantrum at him then. But after the earlier misunderstanding, she was too tired to make a fuss anymore after finding out that she was his rightful wife. Should she feel happy that she wasn¡¯t a mistress? ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You look awful.¡± Looking at the filthy Feng Qingtian, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t refuse him again. Holding her hand, Feng Qingtian left the restaurant. Everybody outside the restaurant fell silent when they saw them. Looking at the shocked audience and Feng Qingtian, Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°Should we... teleport?¡± Didn¡¯t Feng Qingtian find it embarrassing that his clothes were so dirty? ¡°No, I¡¯m showing everyone what a bully Princess Zi is.¡± Gu Bailu sweated hard. ¡°That was your fault.¡± Right now, she was worrying over how she was to break away from the list of royal family members. She didn¡¯t want to be Princess Zi. Chapter 283 - What About Miss Murong? Chapter 283: What About Miss Murong? Holding her hand, Feng Qingtian led her down the street with sticky sauce in his hair that reeked of the unique smell of Prince Zi duck. Everybody cleared the way for them withplicated thoughts. It wasn¡¯t until they were far away that the people finally made some noise. ¡°Who poured the duck sauce over Prince Zi¡¯s head?¡± ¡°That woman, of course! She even pped him!¡± ¡°How can that be? That woman should be disciplined!¡± ¡°But Prince Zi is fine with it. The way I see it, Prince Zi is a real man who spoils and indulges the woman he loves.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about that loser? Why is Prince Zi so nice to her?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s Princess Zi.¡± ¡°What Princess Zi? I didn¡¯t see any marriage ceremony. She¡¯s just a girl who can sleep with him.¡± The manager got up from the ground in a panic and pinched his thigh. It hurt! He was alive ¨C it wasn¡¯t a dream. The princess had thrown a duck at Prince Zi¡¯s head for real. She was truly savage. Stumbling out of the room, he heard people talking about Gu Bailu in the hall. He roared, ¡°What do you know? Princess Zi is on the list of royal family members. You¡¯ll be killed if you gossip about her!¡± The restaurant fell into utter silence once again. She was on the list of royal family members? When did that happen? Nobody could be added to the list of royal family members without the patriarch¡¯s approval. Who was the patriarch? The emperor of Southern Glory Empire, of course. Why would the emperor allow a loser to enter the royal family? It was fine if she was a bed toy, but how could she be Prince Zi¡¯s wife, and perhaps the future queen, when she was a good-for-nothing? ¡°Manager, are you sure that¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Of course! Princess Zi was holding the list of royal family members in her hand when she left. Prince Zi gave it to her himself.¡± If Prince Zi hadn¡¯t given it to her, he could have ended up with something worse than duck sauce on his head. But the manager didn¡¯t dare think beyond that. ¡°Princess Zi is bold enough to p Prince Zi. How do you think she¡¯ll punish you if you speak badly of her? Just focus on your food already, or you¡¯ll be banished from this restaurant.¡± The manager felt that he was lucky to be alive because Prince Zi loved Princess Zi. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been killed if Prince Zi had exploded with rage. So, Princess Zi had indirectly saved him, and he had to be grateful for that! People still found it hard to believe that a loser had be Princess Zi, a title that so many women coveted. What about Miss Murong? Everybody in Pale Emperor City had thought that she was the one most likely to be Princess Zi. ¡°Miss Murong must be crying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t cried already. But wait, Prince Zi escorted her back to the Murong family house today.¡± ¡°Prince Zi has feelings for Miss Murong, too.¡± ¡°Feelings are unimportant. What Prince Zi needs most right now is a child.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t hear what people were saying about her, nor was she interested. She was still stunned; she was angry that Feng Qingtian had made her his wife, as well as curious about what he was going to do after this. Chapter 284 - Your Heart Chapter 284: Your Heart ¡°What do you want from me as your wife?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°What can you give me?¡± Feng Qingtian asked her in return. Gu Bailu thought that there was nothing she could offer except her body. Of course, there was something else from her body that she could offer ¨C a child. ¡°You want a child?¡± Gu Bailu asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. When was he going to get over it? She didn¡¯t want a child at all! She had only said that earlier to trick him. ¡°I¡¯m already the princess; I don¡¯t need a child to defend my position,¡± said Gu Bailu casually. ¡°You¡¯ve already abandoned Nan Ningxin?¡± Was this an example of physical love conquering romantic love? Feng Qingtian looked at her gloomily. ¡°Like I¡¯ve told you a thousand times, I have no feelings for Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°Who would believe that?¡± Why would he defend Nan Ningxin so passionately if he had no feelings for her at all? Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t like that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t concerned or jealous about his rtionship with another woman. Because his own possessiveness was out of control, he hoped that Gu Bailu could care more for him. But he also knew that she would never fall in love with him until Nan Ningxin was out of the picture. ¡°If anything, I only feel guilty toward Nan Ningxin.¡± Interested, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Why? What did you do to her? Did you lose the ability to touch her after you imed her virginity...?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s thoughts wandered. She remembered that Feng Qingtian¡¯s misogyny started ten years ago, but that didn¡¯t mean that he hadn¡¯t touched any women before that. One of her ssmates in the modern era bragged that he and his friend once had sex on the way back home when they were in elementary school. At that time, he was only seven or eight... But this man got divorcedter in life. She heard that he couldn¡¯t perform sexually. So, maturing too early might have side effects. Feng Qingtian was probably the same. It was why he became impotentter. But that didn¡¯t feel right. Feng Qingtian was very frisky with her... Wait, now that she thought about it, he actually wasn¡¯t that randy, even with her. The first time, she had been on top. The second time, she was unconscious, but her body wasn¡¯t sore when she woke up, which suggested that Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯tsted long. The third time, he passed out halfway through. The fourth time, she fell asleep. She was sore the next day, but she didn¡¯t know how long he hadsted at all. Was it possible that Feng Qingtian really was impotent? Feng Qingtian had no idea that Gu Bailu was nowpletely disdaining him. He put his hand on Gu Bailu¡¯s head, then pulled her into his arms. ¡°What are you thinking? I feel guilty toward her because of our past life.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Past life? You weren¡¯t lovers in your past life, were you?¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened in my past life, exactly, but I remember that I had a devoted lover...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°And she was Nan Ningxin? How blind were you to fall in love with her?¡± Chapter 285 - I Have Nothing To Do With Your Past Life Chapter 285: I Have Nothing To Do With Your Past Life ¡°Wait, if you don¡¯t remember your past life clearly, how do you know that she was your lover?¡± Nan Ningxin could be impersonating someone, given how cunning she was. ¡°I was the one who raised her Night Lotus. It only acknowledges one master in its entire life...¡± ¡°You gave it to your lover ages ago, so you think the woman who has the Night Lotus was your lover in your past life?¡± Gu Bailu immediately got it. She had seen too many novels and TV series with simr plots. Feng Qingtian nodded. He had always thought so, and had never suspected the Night Lotus. But Nan Ningxin had changed too much, and he had such strong feelings for Gu Bailu, which made him suspicious. ¡°How silly are you to trust a spiritual nt? I can control it when my level is higher. Since Nan Ningxin is stronger than me, she can certainlymand it right now.¡± ¡°No... The Night Lotus is different from other spiritual nts. It will not bend to souls that do not match it.¡± ¡°So, you think that Nan Ningxin is the soul of the woman you loved?¡± ¡°Yes, but I have no feelings for her.¡± Gu Bailu nodded her head. ¡°You¡¯re screwed. You¡¯ve betrayed your lover.¡± She wondered what she could say about him. The man regarded Nan Ningxin as his lover just because of the Night Lotus, and protected her even though he had no feelings for her. No feelings meant that she wasn¡¯t the right person. Even an idiot could see that. ¡°I... it¡¯s all because of you,¡± said Feng Qingtian angrily. Whom had he betrayed Nan Ningxin for? Yet, this woman was gloating. ¡°Is it my fault? I¡¯m pretty and adorable, and I was born to steal the men of evil women.¡± Gu Bailu suddenly had a strong sense of achievement. Nan Ningxin must be fuming after her n was sabotaged. Hahahaha! Gu Bailu never knew that Nan Ningxin had this trick up her sleeve. I¡¯ll just let you keep your disguise, and make Feng Qingtian find out and kill youter. ¡°You...¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head and said, ¡°Do you know why I love you?¡± ¡°Do you need to ask? Because I can sleep with you, of course,¡± said Gu Bailu without any hesitation. Feng Qingtian pulled a long face. ¡°Because you¡¯re almost identical to her. I always remember her when I¡¯m with you.¡± Gu Bailu stepped back. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me the love of your past life. You¡¯re giving me goosebumps.¡± The man was clinging to her already since she could sleep with him. Would he ever let her go if she were his former lover? ¡°You¡¯re the only person to have ever survived the Night Lotus¡¯s counterattack,¡± said Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°That means nothing. Nan Ningxin and I are from the same school. If she can control it, so can I.¡± ¡°My lover had the same peach blossom mark you have on your forehead.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a sign of the Heavenly Eye. If Nan Ningxin can open her Heavenly Eye, she¡¯ll have it as well.¡± Feng Qingtian must be thinking that she was his imaginary lover because he wanted to sleep with her so badly. ¡°I¡¯m certain that I¡¯m not your lover. I remember my past life very well, and you were never part of it.¡± Chapter 286 - Steal the Night Lotus Chapter 286: Steal the Night Lotus She knew Nan Ningxin¡¯s past life very well, too. After Nan Ningxin stole the Sky Splitting Mirror from her, the woman came to this world and imed the real Nan Ningxin¡¯s body, then controlled the Night Lotus and pretended to be Feng Qingtian¡¯s former lover. What was she up to? ¡°You mentioned the Fire of Hell? Where did you learn about the Fire of Hell?¡± Feng Qingtian held back his difiture. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Bailu to be so resistant. He thought that Gu Bailu would be happy when he told her that she was the one he loved. But her resistance was clear. ¡°I dreamed it. It was just a fire with a scary name which didn¡¯t kill me.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly grabbed her excitedly. ¡°A dream? You were burning in the Fire of Hell?¡± Gu Bailu pushed him hard. ¡°Why are you so excited? It¡¯s just a dream. Nothing happened.¡± She subconsciously felt that her dream would be a breakthrough of some sort. Was the reason Feng Qingtian asked her if they knew each other every time she mentioned the Fire of Hell because she was a lot like his lover from his past life? Was that the reason why she could approach and sleep with him? ¡°Something definitely happened. Did you dream that you were burning in the fire?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m burning every time I have a fever.¡± ¡°Lulu, answer me carefully. This is very important to me. I think that Nan Ningxin has changed too much. Something must be wrong.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re suspicious of Nan Ningxin, too? That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll get the Night Lotus, and you¡¯ll know if Nan Ningxin is your former lover.¡± ¡°No, the Night Lotus is too dangerous for you.¡± He remembered that Gu Bailu had almost been destroyed when she tried to seize the Night Lotus. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough, you would¡¯ve disappeared from this world. Drop that thought and don¡¯t risk yourself.¡± He was worried that Gu Bailu would try to steal it behind his back. She hated Nan Ningxin so much that she certainly didn¡¯t want him to protect Nan Ningxin anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. That spiritual nt is nothing.¡± Gu Bailu had never found the Night Lotus dangerous. ¡°You¡¯re so confident?¡± Feng Qingtian was even more suspicious. Why was the Night Lotus like a toy to Gu Bailu, when everybody else was scared of it? ¡°Of course. I have too many things to do to get myself killed right now. Ask Nan Ningxin out and knock her out somehow, and I¡¯ll try to take the Night Lotus.¡± Feng Qingtian held her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The Night Lotus really isn¡¯t as simple as you imagine.¡± If the Night Lotus didn¡¯t resist her, he could let her try it. Butst time, the Night Lotus hadn¡¯t shown her any mercy, even if it hadn¡¯t reacted as powerfully to Gu Bailu as to other people. It was possible that the Night Lotus had forgotten how to fight after all these years. But even weakened, it still almost obliterated her. He certainly wouldn¡¯t allow Gu Bailu to take the risk. Whether or not Nan Ningxin was the woman from his past life, he had no feelings for her now. Chapter 287 - Why Do I Feel that Dual Cultivation Is a Trap? Chapter 287: Why Do I Feel that Dual Cultivation Is a Trap? ¡°I¡¯m really confident! Why are you so scared when I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°Gu Bailu, I won¡¯t lose you again. If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll find a way to make you understand.¡± Feng Qingtian red at her, as if he were going to dig her heart out and check what it was made of. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose me, you have to finish off Nan Ningxin. She¡¯s my greatest nemesis.¡± Gu Bailu was rather worried about Feng Qingtian¡¯s passion. Did the man really think that she was his former lover? Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°What exactly is the grudge between the two of you?¡± ¡°If I tell you, will you let me kill her?¡± ¡°No...¡± Although he had no feelings for Nan Ningxin right now, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to be hurt unless there was conclusive evidence that she wasn¡¯t the person he was looking for. Until then, he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her get hurt even though he didn¡¯t love her. Gu Bailu felt like pping him. ¡°What do you want, exactly? You im you love me but you¡¯re still so nice to Nan Ningxin? Who will you side with if Nan Ningxin and I have a fight?¡± ¡°You,¡± said Feng Qingtian without hesitation. Hm, because you love me? ¡°Because you can¡¯t defeat her yet.¡± What Feng Qingtian said next broke Gu Bailu¡¯s heart. ¡°That was very heartbreaking, dude.¡± Gu Bailu sat down angrily and stopped talking. Feng Qingtian hugged her in amusement. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t defeat her without spiritual power.¡± ¡°Hehe... I¡¯ll kill her without spiritual power. Just wait and see.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s focus on dual cultivation. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll level up soon.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips softly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Dual cultivation, so that you can defeat your enemy sooner,¡± said Feng Qingtian hoarsely. Gu Bailu pped him on the back. ¡°Are you out of your mind? We¡¯re in a carriage!¡± Too many eyes on the street were focused on Prince Zi¡¯s carriage. Also, they had been talking about important things a moment ago, but why had it suddenly turned to dual cultivation? ¡°Stop,¡± Feng Qingtian shouted, and the carriage immediately stopped. Feng Qingtian got off with Gu Bailu in his arms. Gu Bailu hurriedly tidied up her clothes. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t messy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since the carriage isn¡¯t an option, we must do it somewhere else.¡± ¡°Sir, may I suggest a different time?¡± ¡°No, my spiritual power is rising. This is the perfect moment for dual cultivation.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Bailu was unconvinced. Was this man trying to have sex under the pretext of dual cultivation? ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I can¡¯t get anything from the dual cultivation, can I?¡± That did seem to make sense. Ejaction wasn¡¯t possible in dual cultivation, which had to be difficult for a man. The carriage happened to stop right in front of Gu Bailu¡¯s store. Feng Qingtian carried her into the back hall. There was nothing but a table and two chairs in the hall. ¡°How are we going to cultivate when there isn¡¯t even a bed?¡± Hm, that didn¡¯t seem right. What kind of cultivation required a bed? That seemed more like sex than cultivation. Gu Bailu sweated hard. Feng Qingtian nibbled her earlobe and said, ¡°The chairs will do. There are many positions for dual cultivation.¡± Gu Bailu hesitated. She wanted to grow faster with dual cultivation, but this didn¡¯t feel right at all. They had barely taken off their pants when someone roared, ¡°Prince Zi, where are you hiding?¡± There was a strong wind, and the screen that was shielding them was flung away. Everything in the back hall could clearly be seen now. Chapter 288 - Lets Go to Hell Together Chapter 288: Let¡¯s Go to Hell Together Gu Bailu waspletely dumbfounded by the light and the cold wind. She shivered in the cold, but was soon covered in something. Gu Bailu lowered her head, only to see Feng Qingtian¡¯s bare legs in the wind. His pants were half-off. He was holding them up in one hand and covering the both of them with a cloak with the other. But his expression was as offhand as ever, as if nothing had happened. Even at that moment, his genitals were still stuck to her without softening at all. Gu Bailu felt like killing herself now that someone had caught her in the middle of such a humiliating thing. Could she ever lift her head again? The woman who had kicked the screen was stunned too. She saw a girl in a weird position, and Prince Zi, who was taking off his pants. However, Prince Zi was so fast that she didn¡¯t see anything else after that. ¡°Get lost!¡± Feng Qingtian roared, and knocked the woman away. The screen went back up again to create a partition. The guards outside quickly came in and caught the intruder. Gu Bailu looked at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s die together.¡± Why should she live on after embarrassing herself like that? Feng Qingtian kissed her and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to live after being caught in the middle of something like this!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just dual cultivating. Nobody saw you.¡± Feng Qingtian had covered Gu Bailu with his own body and the cloak right away. Nobody could¡¯ve seen her. ¡°You¡¯re just deluding yourself. Your pants were off, and everybody saw your bare legs...¡± The store wasn¡¯t open yet, but there were still several clerks and cleaners here. When the screen fell just now, everybody had looked over. Even though Feng Qingtian had reacted fast enough, they could easily tell what he was doing from his naked appearance and posture. Feng Qingtian stroked her back and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re a couple.¡± ¡°So what? They¡¯re definitely going to nder me.¡± Everybody in Pale Emperor City would regard her as a sl*t after finding out what happened here. She was furious that she was going to be vilified again. ¡°Just leave them alone. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Feng Qingtian thrust forward, and Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re continuing?¡± After the shock just now? ¡°Since they¡¯re going to curse you anyway, why don¡¯t we finish? I like you, anyway. What can they do to you?¡± Gu Bailu bashed his back angrily. ¡°Let me go! I want to go home!¡± This man was truly brazen to continue after such humiliation. Feng Qingtian chuckled and said, ¡°I was kidding. Don¡¯t be nervous. They won¡¯t dare say anything no matter how bold they are.¡± Gu Bailu bit his ear hard. ¡°It won¡¯t be you that they gossip about. Of course you¡¯re not worried.¡± Women always suffered worse than men when it came to having multiple sex partners. Chapter 289 - Its Your Capability Chapter 289: It¡¯s Your Capability ¡°Why would you be embarrassed when we¡¯re dual cultivating? It¡¯s a legitimate training method.¡± Feng Qingtian helped her put on her pants and kissed her with a smile. Seeing how she didn¡¯t dare move at all in his arms, Feng Qingtian felt both sorry and amused. He didn¡¯t know that she could feel fear too, not when she was bold enough to pour sauce over his head. ¡°Will other people really believe that we were dual cultivating?¡± To be honest, she didn¡¯t quite believe it herself. However, they really were dual cultivating without thinking about sex. ¡°Of course! Who dares to not believe it?¡± Feng Qingtian dressed himself and was ready to carry her out. ¡°Wait a moment! Don¡¯t go out until people have dispersed.¡± After Prince Zi was attacked and people had seen him and his woman doing something unspeakable, the store would undoubtedly be surrounded by men right now. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to go home?¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head and said. ¡°It¡¯s really fine. Nobody dares to say anything. Besides, we really were dual cultivating.¡± Did she think that they hadn¡¯t been dual cultivating? Otherwise, why would she feel so embarrassed? Feng Qingtian regretfully thought that they shouldn¡¯t do it outside next time since his princess feared ridicule. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were dual cultivating...¡± But dual cultivation was a trap. It looked like sex in every way, including taking off your pants, pration, and different movements and positions. Was it dual cultivation? Was it really dual cultivation? But it really was. Previously, after a night of cultivating like that, she leveled up the next day! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home!¡± She wouldn¡¯t have allowed Feng Qingtian to touch her had it not been for dual cultivation. Yes, it was for dual cultivation, definitely not for anything else... When Feng Qingtian carried her to the door, Gu Bailu suddenly grabbed the doorframe and said, ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t go out. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± She couldn¡¯t care less about people saying how she was mean and stole someone else¡¯s lover, but she truly felt ufortable after being caught in grante delicto. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll ask Qin Shou to clear the area. I guarantee that you¡¯ll see nobody outside the store.¡± Gu Bailu nodded quickly. The area had to be cleared! ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it seem like I did something bad?¡± Feng Qingtian tapped her on the nose and said, ¡°Silly girl, even if they think that we were having sex, so what? That¡¯s what a husband and wife should be doing.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. What a husband and wife should be doing? She felt like crying. She had intended to negotiate with Prince Zi about getting an amicable divorce, but after this, she had to be acknowledged as Princess Zi now. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t find the incident worrisome at all. Actually, he was happy that people recognized them as a loving couple. What pissed him off, however, was that someone else almost saw Gu Bailu naked ¨C that was a sight which was exclusively his. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just go back. Don¡¯t clear the area.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. Like Prince Zi said, they were husband and wife, and they had every right to do it. ¡°But exactly who was that woman who attacked you?¡± Chapter 290 - The Lord Has Returned With a Woman Chapter 290: The Lord Has Returned With a Woman The woman was quite annoying. She almost hurt Gu Bailust time, and had barged in yet again. This was the first woman Gu Bailu had ever seen who was so fearless in Prince Zi¡¯s presence. More importantly, the woman was still alive after what she had done. Feng Qingtian said that he would arrest her. Why was she still free? ¡°She¡¯s the sister of an old friend of sorts,¡± said Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know herst time.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t, but I asked Qin Shou to look into herter. I never let go of anyone who intends to hurt you.¡± ¡°So? This is how you do that? She simply broke in!¡± Would the Ye guards and Qin Shou have allowed her to break in if she didn¡¯t have any privileges? Even a mosquito wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape their attention. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to do that either...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see iting, or is it because your ¡®old friend¡¯ is a woman?¡± Why would a man who couldn¡¯t stop himself from killing any woman who got close to him have a female friend? ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Feng Qingtian carried her out. He had let the woman go before for old times¡¯ sake. But the woman hade back to create another ruckus, which he couldn¡¯t tolerate anymore. ¡°It won¡¯t? What did you say to mest time? You said that I could interrogate her! But you let her go after finding out who she is?¡± It wasn¡¯t like Gu Bailu truly hated that woman. She simply felt that Feng Qingtian had gone back on his word. Also, an old friend who was a woman? Based on what the attacker had said before, that old friend had even died for him. Gu Bailu thought that Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t been involved with any women other than Nan Ningxin. But another one had popped up. He was having affairs even when there was something wrong with his body. What would he be like if his body was fine? ¡°Well... my old friend asked me to take care of her sister before she died. Her death had something to do with me too...¡± Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t expected Gu Bailu¡¯s overreaction. Since Gu Bailu had defended the womanst time, he thought that Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t really care. ¡°Have you been faking your misogyny?¡± Gu Bailu snorted and ignored him. Now that she was angry, she stopped feeling embarrassed. They got back into the carriage. Gu Bailu saw that Feng Qingtian¡¯s hair was still gross with sauce. And she had almost had sex with such a filthy man just now. God, please let me wake up to find that this is just a dream... Thinking to herself, Gu Bailu fell asleep in the carriage. When she woke up in her bed, Ah Luo said angrily, ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re still sleeping? Prince Zi just returned with a hideous woman.¡± Gu Bailu sat up and noticed that it was already night. ¡°It¡¯s Feng Qingtian¡¯s business who he wants to bring back. Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± She was hungry, as she had thrown the Prince Zi duck she was supposed to have for lunch in Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. ¡°This is your house, mydy. Ah Luo doesn¡¯t want other women to steal your things. Ah Luo will kick her out.¡± ¡°Then go and do it.¡± After all, Gu Bailu was Princess Zi now, and her maid enjoyed impunity. As if they knew that Gu Bailu was hungry, Ye Ying and a few maids brought her delicious food. Ah Luo¡¯s eyes glowed when she saw the meat. She rose and said, ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll beat her up first, but save the meat for me.¡± Chapter 291 - Ah Luo Got Beaten Up? Chapter 291: Ah Luo Got Beaten Up? ¡°Only if you win.¡± Gu Bailu sat down at the table. Ah Luo ran off like a rabbit. Gu Bailu asked Ye Ying curiously, ¡°Who did your lord bring back to make Ah Luo so angry?¡± Normally, Ah Luo never asked for trouble. ¡°Rest assured, princess. It was the woman who attacked the lord. She¡¯s been making a fuss because she thinks that the lord got her sister killed.¡± ¡°Oh... the woman who wants revenge on Prince Zi... Does her sister and your lord have a history?¡± ¡°General Bai is dead.¡± ¡°I know that she¡¯s dead.¡± Why else would her sister be trying to kill Prince Zi to avenge her? ¡°General Bai was the lord¡¯s trusted subordinate and a most brilliant genius on this continent, but unfortunately, she is now deceased.¡± ¡°God is always jealous of geniuses.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and said, ¡°I thought that your lord never keeps women around him. I didn¡¯t know that he had a female subordinate.¡± Ye Ying exined, ¡°Many women from the Ye family run errands for the lord, but rest assured, princess, none of them are qualified to approach the lord. General Bai only pretended to be a man so that the lord would take her in.¡± Oh, another version of Mn. Considering Feng Qingtian¡¯s tolerance of her sister, General Bai must¡¯ve been important to him. But Gu Bailu knew that the only reason General Bai had joined the army was actually to get close to Feng Qingtian. Otherwise, why would a talented woman pretend to be a man? Now that she thought about it, Feng Qingtian had told her to wear men¡¯s clothes too at the beginning. Was General Bai the reason for that demand? ¡°So, your lord took in the old friend¡¯s sister to take care of her?¡± ¡°General Bai made great contributions to the country, and her sister looks very simr to her. The lord can¡¯t turn a blind eye to her.¡± Gu Bailu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your lord is such a faithful man.¡± ¡°Our lord seems cold and cruel, but he¡¯s actually good to his subordinates.¡± Gu Bailu knew that very well. Real leaders nevermanded their subordinates with power or oppression, but with fairness and reward. Judging from how organized this house was, Prince Zi must have tremendously loyal supporters. ¡°Since General Bai made great contributions, her sister should be properly rewarded. I think she can be a concubine.¡± After all, a man could have as many concubines as he wanted. Ye Ying¡¯s lips twitched. Her lord had asked her to tell the princess about General Bai¡¯s sister, and to gauge the princess¡¯s attitude. But the princess didn¡¯t seem jealous at all, and even proposed to make the woman a concubine... How should she report this to her lord? Her lord expected the princess to be jealous. Ye Ying was so worried. From the moment she started serving the princess, she was constantly troubled, because the princess was highly unconventional and didn¡¯t seem to really care about anything. ¡°Mydy, I can¡¯t have meat now...¡± In the midst of Ye Ying¡¯s worries, Ah Luo ran over, crying. ¡°The meat is right here. Nobody ispeting with you for it. Why are you crying?¡± Gu Bailu handed her a te of meat. ¡°Mydy, I lost the fight. I don¡¯t deserve any meat...¡± Gu Bailu raised her head, only to see that Ah Luo¡¯s hair was in a mess and that there was blood on her forehead and her lips. Chapter 292 - Does Princess Zi Need to Act In Person? Chapter 292: Does Princess Zi Need to Act In Person? Gu Bailu raised her head, only to discover that Ah Luo¡¯s hair was in a mess and that there was blood on her forehead and her lips. Ah Luo¡¯s dress was stained with blood, too. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does it seem like you got beaten up?¡± Gu Bailu put down her chopsticks and looked for a balm. Ah Luo had such enormous spiritual power that she could defeat hundreds of guards. How had she lost? Gu Bailu had permitted her to fight because she hadn¡¯t thought that Ah Luo could lose. ¡°Mydy, that woman knows dirty tricks. I couldn¡¯t defeat her.¡± While putting the balm on Ah Luo, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°What dirty tricks did she use?¡± ¡°She had a bug that stopped me from moving after it crawled on me.¡± ¡°Then she beat you up?¡± ¡°She has strong spiritual power. I was badly wounded.¡± While talking, Ah Luo looked at the greasy meat and swallowed. She lost the fight, so she couldn¡¯t have meat. She couldn¡¯t have hated the hideous woman any more. She decided to train harder today and get back at the woman tomorrow. ¡°She dared to beat you up? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Gu Bailu put down the balm and left with Ah Luo. There was a terrible wound on Ah Luo¡¯s face. What if a scar was left on her cute face? That woman had definitely been trying to destroy Ah Luo! Gu Bailu was a face-pper herself. For example, she had pped Nan Ningxin¡¯s manager in the face because he worked for Nan Ningxin. That woman, on the other hand, punched Ah Luo in the face while knowing that Ah Luo was her subordinate. That was a p to Gu Bailu¡¯s face. Gu Bailu was determined to meet with this woman who imed to be avenging her sister, but who had done nothing right. Ah Luo hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°You will certainly beat her up, mydy.¡± Like a child who now had an adult behind her, she held her head high and forgot her pain. Gu Bailu patted her head and said, ¡°That woman must be a shrewd one. We must act wisely if we want to defeat her.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t confident in herself, but that she would rather be prepared. General Bai was a genius whom even Feng Qingtian appreciated. Her sister couldn¡¯t be much weaker than her. More importantly, she had even crushed Ah Luo. So, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to be rash, or it would be humiliating if she got beaten up too. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re always smart.¡± Ah Luo quickly nodded her head. She was certain that herdy would settle the score for her. While walking in the enormous garden, Gu Bailu suddenly realized that this wasn¡¯t right. As Princess Zi, she was thedy of this house. Although she didn¡¯t want it, she should certainly make use of that power now that she had it. She shouldn¡¯t get back at the enemy in person after her subordinate was beaten up. ¡°Ye Ying, go capture that woman for me.¡± Ye Ying was relieved. For once, the princess finally recognized her identity. ¡°Yes, at once.¡± Ye Ying suddenly disappeared. Gu Bailu blinked and said, ¡°Why is she in even more of a hurry than I am? Ah Luo, do you think she likes you?¡± Ah Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to like me. I only want you to like me, mydy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my good girl. I am always the warmest harbor for you. Let¡¯s go back and have meat.¡± Ah Luo grinned broadly. The reason Ye Ying left so quickly wasn¡¯t to capture the woman, but to go to Prince Zi¡¯s study. Chapter 293 - Nan Ningxins Big BOSS Chapter 293: Nan Ningxin¡¯s Big BOSS Finally, Ye Ying could report to her lord now. Seeing her arrive, Feng Qingtian rose in a hurry. ¡°How was it? What did the princess say?¡± ¡°My lord, the princess asked me to capture General Bai¡¯s sister.¡± Feng Qingtian curled his lip. ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± Ye Ying nodded and backed away. In a great mood, Feng Qingtian continued reading the intelligence on the Earthly Residence¡¯s recent actions. To his surprise, he saw Nan Ningxin¡¯s name. Blocking the Ye guards? Why had she blocked his men? It was seven days ago... Seven days ago, he personally escorted Nan Ningxin to the Manor of the Herb King, when Gu Bailu¡¯s family had almost forced Gu Bailu to marry that fatty. Nan Ningxin had tried to stop his guards from reporting the matter to him. Nan Ningxin had really changed, or maybe she wasn¡¯t the one he had loved in the first ce. He didn¡¯t remember things clearly, but he knew that his lover wasn¡¯t a woman who would do such a thing. However, why hadn¡¯t the Earthly Residence stopped his guards in the end? In the living room in the Earthly Residence, Shao Zun was still wearing his half mask that covered part of his perfect face, making people want to lift it and see what was underneath. A cloaked man was sitting next to him. He looked like a ghost, and even his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Is this how you do things, Shao Zun?¡± the man said furiously. Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Miss Murong¡¯smand carried out?¡± Shao Zun said, ¡°Oh, that was what you were referring to. Nan Ningxin is a member of the Earthly Residence, and I¡¯m supposed to help her. But...¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But nothing would¡¯ve changed even if I helped her, so I may as well save myself the trouble. Even if I stopped the Ye guards from reporting to Prince Zi, so what? Do you really think that the little loser would obediently marry Wang Dachong?¡± ¡°How do you know what would¡¯ve happened since you didn¡¯t stop them? You¡¯re just making excuses.¡± Shao Zun smiled. ¡°Why would any woman marry Wang Dachong? If Nan Ningxin thinks that Gu Bailu¡¯s that stupid, no wonder she failed so spectacrly.¡± He wondered why Nan Ningxin would think that Gu Bailu would follow her parents¡¯mand and marry a dying cripple. ¡°Who says that Miss Murong failed? She¡¯s still the person that Prince Zi cares for the most.¡± Shao Zun burst intoughter. ¡°After all these years, she still can¡¯t catch Prince Zi¡¯s heart, and you still trust her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Miss Murong¡¯s identity is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about her identity, and don¡¯t talk about the past. Whoever she used to be, she is only Miss Murong now, who no longer has Prince Zi¡¯s favor.¡± She was useless to the Earthly Residence, and useless people didn¡¯t deserve respect. Shao Zun wished that he had brought Gu Bailu back to the Earthly Residence instead. Since both Gu Yunjing and Prince Zi valued her, he could easily use her to suppress them. Shao Zun was angry that he had misjudged. The man in ck rose in a fury. ¡°Miss Murong is the person that my master thinks most highly of. You better be polite to her. If you don¡¯t cooperate, my master can work with someone else.¡± Shao Zun looked at him and said, ¡°Tell your master that I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m returning the favor to someone.¡± Though he disliked Nan Ningxin, Shao Zun didn¡¯t want to drop the coboration. ¡°A favor to who?¡± Chapter 294 - Avenge Ah Luo Chapter 294: Avenge Ah Luo Shao Zun sneered. ¡°There¡¯s only one person in this whole world to whom I owe a favor.¡± ¡°You mean Mr. Xiao? How can that be?¡± The man in ck raised his voice in disbelief. ¡°He wrote me a letter asking me not to do anything to Gu Bailu. You think I will go against his wish?¡± ¡°Why would he help that loser?¡± ¡°When you go back, ask your master exactly who Gu Bailu is. I¡¯m very interested in her.¡± Shao Zun stood up and strode away. The man in ck was stunned. Why would Mr. Xiao care about Gu Bailu? How did he know her? Personally, the man was quite interested in who Gu Bailu was, too. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sitting on a swing in the yard, Gu Bailu looked at the girl who had been brought to her and replied, ¡°Princess Zi.¡± Princess Zi was the most intimidating identity that she had for now. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if people shook in fear someday when she simply said that she was Gu Bailu? The girl red at her. ¡°You stole my sister¡¯s ce!¡± Gu Bailu observed her carefully. She was simr in age to Ah Luo. Her face was huge and chubby, her skin was dark, and she had in looks overall. No wonder Ah Luo said that she was hideous. Well, Ye Ying mentioned that this girl was very simr to her sister, General Bai. So, it was probably really possible for General Bai to pretend to be a man... This girl might seem in, but the spiritual power she emitted was pretty formidable. ¡°If you think that I¡¯ve stolen your sister¡¯s ce, you can add ¡®Princess Zi¡¯ to your sister¡¯s tombstone. I don¡¯t care.¡± Swinging gently, Gu Bailu said, ¡°However, you must pay for what you did to my subordinate.¡± On her knees, the girl said angrily, ¡°Your stupid maid can¡¯t defeat me, no more than you can. If you think you¡¯re good, release me and let¡¯s fight!¡± Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s way too beneath me. Ye Ying, beat her up and punch her face until she knows who I am.¡± ¡°How dare you? My sister was General Bai, who contributed to this country! Are you not worried that the hearts of other patriots will harden against you if you beat me up?¡± The girl was utterly fearless. Gu Bailu kicked her right in the face. ¡°General Bai did contribute to the country, but that has nothing to do with you. You have nothing inmon except that you shared the same womb.¡± She kicked the other side of the girl¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that your sister doesn¡¯t haunt you with how you humiliate her like this.¡± ¡°You really hit me? Even Prince Zi didn¡¯t hit me!¡± Infuriated, Bai Zhaozhao lunged at Gu Bailu, only to be stopped by the Ye guards that she couldn¡¯t get rid of. She had been stirring up trouble for days, but Prince Zi never punished her. She was certain that Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t do anything to her because her sister had died to save him. Yet, this woman hit her! Gu Bailu felt that she had every reason to beat up such a woman. ¡°Ah Luo, give her a face surgery. Her current face is an insult to her sister.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ah Luo tossed her chicken leg aside and punched Bai Zhaozhao hard. ¡°Where are your dirty tricks now? I¡¯ve got mydy behind me! Take this!¡± Chapter 295 - Eat Sh*t Chapter 295: Eat Sh*t Bai Zhaozhao was stunned as her face swelled up. She burst into tears and cried, ¡°You¡¯re bullying the sister of someone who contributed to this country! Nobody will serve Prince Zi again after this!¡± She cried loudly and pitifully. Ye Ying lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. The Ye guards were utterly emotionless. Some of the maids who passed by the yard hurriedly told the butler what was going on. The butler, knowing that his lord¡¯s reputation would be ruined if General Bai¡¯s sister was beaten up like this, hurriedly went to inform Prince Zi. Prince Zi soon emerged. He nced at the anxious butler and asked coldly, ¡°Is the princess beating someone up?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord. You better talk some sense into her. That¡¯s General Bai¡¯s sister, after all.¡± Didn¡¯t the lord bring her back to take good care of her? What would people think if the princess beat her up? ¡°I should check it out myself.¡± Feng Qingtian went to the pink cottage. He had barely arrived when he heard wailing inside. Gu Bailu thought that she would let the girl go after Ah Luo vented her anger since they weren¡¯t enemies, but the girl didn¡¯t give her the chance. The girl cried as if Prince Zi¡¯s house was where loyal people were brutalized and Gu Bailu was a vicious princess. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth might¡¯ve thought that she was General Bai herself, who had been of great service to her country. But she was actually General Bai¡¯s ignorant sister whose ego was puffed up on her sister¡¯s merits. That was utterly intolerable! Gu Bailu had a cup of tea and said, ¡°Stop beating her up. It¡¯s getting boring. Since she has a foul tongue, feed her some feces.¡± ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re a vicious woman who disrupts the order of the country! You will be judged!¡± Gu Bailu almost spewed out the tea. ¡°Little girl, do you think I¡¯m Jesus?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a rude, barbaric and mean woman! How can you give that kind of thing to me?!¡± The girl was crying for real. That couldn¡¯t be eaten at all! ¡°Your mouth is full of sh*t ¨C you might as well have some more.¡± Was this girl here to seek shelter, or to avenge her sister? Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t fathom what the girl got out of this except for tarnishing both Feng Qingtian¡¯s and her reputation. The only reason that Gu Bailu coulde up with was that someone else had incited the girl to do this. ¡°By hurting me, you¡¯re hurting the family of a loyal patriot. All the other loyal patriots will turn against you! You don¡¯t deserve to be Princess Zi at all! You¡¯re just garbage! Your maid couldn¡¯t defeat me, and you¡¯re as much a coward as she is!¡± Swinging herself, Gu Bailu simply let her curse. Soon, Ye Ying returned with a bucket of golden excrement. ¡°Princess, here¡¯s what you asked for.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly covered her nose at the stench. ¡°That¡¯s as foul as her mouth. Feed it to her.¡± Bai Zhaozhao almost passed out in front of the bucket of feces. She was too scared to yell at Gu Bailu anymore. She murmured, ¡°No... no... no... I don¡¯t want it!¡± Ye Ying certainly didn¡¯t waste time speaking. She simply had two guards hold the girl still, then shoved a spoonful of feces into her mouth. Chapter 296 - Prince Zi Protects Bai Zhaozhao Chapter 296: Prince Zi Protects Bai Zhaozhao The nauseating stink made Bai Zhaozhao dizzy. After a spoonful, she threw up and got vomit all over herself. ¡°Garbage, aren¡¯t you afraid that the soldiers of this country will be demoralized after finding out that you insulted their brethren while they¡¯re defending the country?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I never ask for trouble, but I¡¯m not scared of it, either. This is your own fault. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re privileged just because of your family¡¯s contributions. Nobody can hurt me!¡± This girl tried to kill her the first time, sabotaged the dual cultivation the second time, and injured Ah Luo the third time. The defeat was understandable, but the girl had intentionally disfigured Ah Luo¡¯s face as a sign of disrespect. Gu Bailu certainly wouldn¡¯t give up just because of the girl¡¯s sister. If Feng Qingtian stopped her, she would rather not be Princess Zi. ¡°Prince Zi won¡¯t let you go! He promised my sister that he would treat me well.¡± ¡°Then why are you trying to kill him to avenge your sister?¡± ¡°My sister wouldn¡¯t have died if she wasn¡¯t trying to protect him!¡± ¡°Even so, he owes your sister a favor, not you, and the favor has been returned when he set you free again and again.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and said, ¡°Ye Ying, keep the feces going.¡± The moment Feng Qingtian entered the yard, he smelled the stench... Qin Shou hurriedly gave him a handkerchief, ¡°My lord, what a nasty smell.¡± Feng Qingtian epted the handkerchief and walked over to Gu Bailu. On the swing, Gu Bailu wasmanding Ye Ying proudly while holding her nose with one hand. Ah Luo was standing right next to her, arms on her hips. Feng Qingtian smiled. It had been a long time since he had encountered such a lively scene which made him feel that his life wasn¡¯t pointless. However, the ce was too smelly, and the bucket of feces was an eyesore. He went over and covered Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lulu, what are you doing? Why did you ask for such filthy stuff?¡± Gu Bailu knocked his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Sure enough, was Feng Qingtian here to stop her from punishing General Bai¡¯s sister? Could Princess Zi not fight back because General Bai had sacrificed herself for the country? ¡°Prince Zi, Prince Zi, help me! Please help Zhaozhao...¡± Bai Zhaozhao¡¯s lips trembled. She really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Bailu to truly feed her sh*t. She wasn¡¯t scared of physical punishment, but this sort of punishment was beyond her imagination. How could such a vulgar woman be Princess Zi? Feng Qingtian rubbed Gu Bailu¡¯s head and said, ¡°Why are you angry with such a little girl? That bucket is too filthy for you. Come on. Let¡¯s go. Remove that now.¡± He said thest sentence to Ye Ying. Ye Ying was about to take the bucket of feces away, when she looked at Gu Bailu uncertainly... Gu Bailu yelled, ¡°Ye Ying, keep going. If you don¡¯t listen to mymand, your service will no longer be needed.¡± She was angry that Feng Qingtian was indeed here for the little girl. Not only did he let the girl gost time, but he was here to help her again when he had imed that he wouldn¡¯t go easy on her anymore. Chapter 297 - My Woman Can Beat Up Whoever She Wants Chapter 297: My Woman Can Beat Up Whoever She Wants Feng Qingtian sat down next to her on the swing. ¡°But it¡¯s so smelly. Isn¡¯t it ufortable?¡± He was only sorry that Gu Bailu was suffering herself while punishing someone else. ¡°You can ask them to do it. Why do you have to watch in person?¡± The smell was truly disgusting. Unexpectedly, Feng Qingtian frowned and covered Gu Bailu¡¯s nose with his handkerchief. ¡°Stop smelling it.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. She was angry that Feng Qingtian was indirectly defending Bai Zhaozhao. ¡°How can you feel good without witnessing the punishment for yourself?¡± Also, she was doing this to teach the servants of this house a lesson, in case they tried to trick her in the future. Feng Qingtian sighed helplessly. ¡°You could¡¯ve used a less ufortable way.¡± ¡°This is nothing. It may be smelly and disgusting, but someone is eating it. Smelling it is nothing.¡± Gu Bailu nced at Bai Zhaozhao. Bai Zhaozhao trembled violently, fearing that the woman woulde up with some other vicious method. She cried for help. ¡°Prince Zi, help me! That¡¯s a mean woman! You must see through her!¡± Feng Qingtian stood up and held Gu Bailu in his arms. ¡°What isn¡¯t my wife allowed to do?¡± Bai Zhaozhao was dumbfounded. ¡°Prince Zi, I¡¯m General Bai¡¯s sister! You promised my sister to take care of me! You can¡¯t let her bully me like this! It will demoralize so many people! My sister died for you...¡± Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°Whoever tries to threaten my woman will be punished. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll take good care of you, but if you want to take advantage of me, this is what you¡¯re going to eat for the rest of your life.¡± Gu Bailu raised her head in surprise; she hadn¡¯t expected Feng Qingtian to say something like that. So, Feng Qingtian was a man after all. ¡°Prince Zi, you¡¯re treating the family of a national patriot unfairly over an evil woman. The hearts of all the soldiers will grow cold!¡± Bai Zhaozhao became hysterical once she realized that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t on her side. Gu Bailu stepped back at the obvious furying off of Feng Qingtian. Bai Zhaozhao was really an idiot to threaten Feng Qingtian at a moment like this. Feng Qingtian clearly wasn¡¯t a man to be threatened. Feng Qingtian red at Bai Zhaozhao and said imposingly, ¡°My power is meant to be used to protect her. Whoever disrespects her will regret it.¡± Then, he carried Gu Bailu away and said, ¡°Dispose of her.¡± Qin Shou nodded quickly. He drew his sword to sh at Bai Zhaozhao¡¯s head. Bai Zhaozhao closed her eyes and passed out. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t kill her yet. She¡¯s just being manipted by someone.¡± Though Bai Zhaozhao was annoying, she didn¡¯t deserve to be executed, at least not until Gu Bailu found out who was behind her. ¡°Whatever you say. Have someone clean up this ce already. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Feng Qingtian only wanted to take her away from this hellish ce. Gu Bailuughed at the bucket of golden feces. ¡°What¡¯s disgusting about that? It¡¯s just pumpkin soup.¡± She held up a spoon to Feng Qingtian and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s really pumpkin, except that it¡¯s been added to some thick soup...¡± Chapter 298 - When Will We Hold the Wedding? Chapter 298: When Will We Hold the Wedding? Feng Qingtian stepped back and said, ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s smelly enough. Get it away.¡± Gu Bailu dropped the spoon and wiped her hands with the handkerchief. ¡°Actually, the pumpkin sauce is quite delicious. It¡¯s a pity that Bai Zhaozhao didn¡¯t enjoy it.¡± Qin Shou¡¯s lips were twitching hard. How would anyone know that the smelly stuff is pumpkin, when you told her it¡¯s feces? No wonder the girl had trembled with fear. Hm, he had to make a note never to piss off the princess. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to punish her? Why did you fake it?¡± She wasn¡¯t as ruthless as she imed to be. ¡°I certainly can¡¯t use real feces. I would¡¯ve been killed by the stench before she was.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and took her inside, before he asked, ¡°I have to make an announcement. When do you want to hold our wedding?¡± ¡°W- wedding?¡± asked Gu Bailu in confusion. Gu Bailu decided to be softer toward Feng Qingtian for his attitude just now. In any case, she was the legitimate Princess Zi for now. As long as she stole the Night Lotus from Nan Ningxin, Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t protect Nan Ningxin so fiercely anymore. Although Gu Bailu had never considered marriage, she didn¡¯t want to make Feng Qingtian angry at the moment. ¡°His Majesty is about to issue a royal decree. He needs a date for our wedding.¡± Gu Bailu was in a trance after hearing the word ¡°wedding.¡± She had somehow ended up as Feng Qingtian¡¯s wife, Princess Zi, and a spokesperson for ducks, but she had never considered marriage. How could she have a wedding without her family¡¯s blessing? ¡°After we rescue my master.¡± Her parents were dead and their souls were gone, but she still had a master. Besides, being Princess Zi was just for the convenience of it; she didn¡¯t really want to be Prince Zi¡¯s wife. She didn¡¯t know if Prince Zi was reliable or not. He valued her now because she was the only woman he could touch. Who knew if he would cheat on her after his curse was lifted? Feng Qingtian was bitter that Gu Bailu was unwilling to marry him. He knew that she wasn¡¯t that into him, but he still couldn¡¯t give up on her. ¡°Alright, whenever you want it.¡± He still had a lot of time to work harder. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t expect him to listen to her so readily, when he had always been so domineering. She swore that she hadn¡¯t used any sort of spell this time. Leaning into his arms, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Who do you think is pulling the strings behind Bai Zhaozhao?¡± ¡°The Bai family is a notable family in Southern Glory Empire. Not just anybody can manipte her.¡± ¡°Bai Zhaozhao is obviously trying to make me look like a princess who is unfair to loyal patriots so that I can¡¯t be a princess anymore. And who doesn¡¯t want me to be Princess Zi?¡± Solemnly, Feng Qingtian stroked her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Is your former lover a woman who knows nothing but dirty tricks? You were truly blind.¡± Gu Bailu looked at how Feng Qingtan narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°I think she must be a fake, because you certainly weren¡¯t blind to fall in love with me.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her hard on the lips. ¡°Funny.¡± Chapter 299 - The Treasure in the Vault Chapter 299: The Treasure in the Vault Gu Bailu breathed heavily on his shoulder ¨C this Feng Qingtian was addicted to kissing. ¡°Hugging and kissing all the time is not in ordance with etiquette.¡± Feng Qingtian tapped her on the nose. ¡°You¡¯re talking about etiquette with me?¡± Going by etiquette, she should¡¯ve been executed countless times. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about etiquette then. I¡¯ll make business with your menus in the future.¡± ¡°What menus? What business?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. What exactly was she up to this time? ¡°I don¡¯t n to sell clothes in my store anymore. I¡¯m going to sell the food that Prince Zi eats. It¡¯s going to be a hit. Just look at the Prince Zi duck...¡± Feng Qingtian was amused. ¡°You¡¯re going to use your husband to make a fortune?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal, I¡¯m only using your name... Nothing else.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to make money in this house. You can just buy whatever you want. You think it¡¯s so easy to run a business?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want her to do any sort of business, because it would mean that she would be out hanging around other men. He found that uneptable. ¡°I don¡¯t need to run anything. I¡¯ll just have someone send what you eat to my store and wait to get money. I have a manager.¡± Prince Zi was rich, but the money wasn¡¯t hers. She felt that it was necessary for her to have her own source of ie, so that she wouldn¡¯t owe anybody anything. ¡°Are you really short of money?¡± Feng Qingtian gave her a badge. ¡°This is a badge to the vault. You can open the vault and take whatever you want.¡± Gu Bailu epted the badge and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She decided to use the badge as Feng Qingtian¡¯spensation for making her Princess Zi. Gu Bailu secretlyughed to herself foring up with that excuse. Since he was a busy man, Feng Qingtian soon returned to his study. Holding the badge, Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go look at treasure.¡± Ah Luo¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Will there be meat?¡± ¡°You can eat as much meat as you want with money.¡± ¡°Mydy, Ah Luo wants dragon meat...¡± She hadn¡¯t had any dragon meat since they left Cloud Mirror Academy. Although the meat here was delicious, it wasn¡¯t as tasty as golden, greasy dragon meat. Gu Bailu rubbed her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get dragon meat for you when I¡¯m stronger.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to return to Cloud Mirror Academy anymore. Speaking of which, where was Gu Yunjing? Why hadn¡¯t he done anything when she became Princess Zi? It seemed that he didn¡¯t mean it at all when he said that he loved her... So, there was no need for Gu Bailu to exin anything to him now. She could catch dragons by herself for Ah Luo once she was capable of doing so. Gu Bailu led Ah Luo to the vault and swiped the badge, and the vault immediately opened. Enveloped by a fragrant scent, Gu Bailu assumed that the vault was full of marvelous herbs. She was rather excited. She would take all the marvelous herbs here and obtain more spiritual power! ¡°Mydy, it smells so good! Look at all these flowers...¡± Ah Luo shouted excitedly, as delighted as a little kid. ¡°So many colorful flowers, and they¡¯re glowing...¡± Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and found that... The inside of the vault covered a few acres. Flowers blossomed everywhere, their edges glimmering beautifully. The flowers looked like roses, but weren¡¯t as thorny, and they were astoundingly beautiful. But where were the marvelous herbs and the valuable treasures in this vault? Chapter 300 - 9,999 Spring Harbingers Chapter 300: 9,999 Spring Harbingers Though slightly different from what she expected, Gu Bailu was still delighted at the dreamy flowers all over the ce. The flowers looked beautiful and smelled refreshing. ¡°Mydy, these are 9,999 Spring Harbingers. There are 9,999 flowers and they have 9,999 different colors. I¡¯ve never seen them in real life before...¡± Gu Bailu knew that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t grow just any ordinary flower in this vault. She crouched down and examined the flowers. The petals were translucent and attractive. Some of them were in colors that she had never seen before. More amazingly, the edges of the flowers were all glowing, making them look like crystalmps. Gu Bailu reached for a flower, but Ah Luo hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Mydy, you can¡¯t touch them. If any of them dies, all of them will die.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, how do you know what these flowers are?¡± Gu Bailu looked at her curiously. Ah Luo¡¯s identity had always been a mystery. She usually seemed silly, but she sometimes proved knowledgeable. For example, she had recognized the Snow Goddess Fruit and dragon meat easily. How had she recognized these amazing 9,999 Spring Harbingers? ¡°Mydy, I dreamed of them,¡± Ah Luo replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh... what are these flowers for?¡± Ah Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I heard in my dream that when a person gives these flowers to their love, they would never be separated.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Feng Qingtian could express his love so artfully despite how cold he usually was? Gu Bailu¡¯s face turned red. She couldn¡¯t help feeling touched. After all, she didn¡¯t have a heart of stone. However, it was impossible for her to fall in love with Feng Qingtian just because of this. She didn¡¯t want to give her heart to anyone for now, not after Nan Ningxin deceived her. Friendship was already soplicated ¨C love would be even more so. She wouldn¡¯t let herself fall in love with Feng Qingtian until she was sure that she could bear the consequences. Focusing her attention, Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°What do they feed on?¡± The floor of the vault was made of marble that was as bright as a mirror, and the flowers sprouted from gaps in the floor. White mist flowed in from holes all over the vault, making it look like a fairnd. ¡°They feed on the white mist... It¡¯s made of nine mystical materials to sustain the 9,999 Spring Harbingers.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead. ¡°So, such delicate and vulnerable flowers have no use except to be admired?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That wasn¡¯t in my dream.¡± Ah Luo frowned and felt regret that she couldn¡¯t answer herdy¡¯s question. ¡°What a shame...¡± Gu Bailu sighed. Ah Luo was confused. ¡°What¡¯s a shame, mydy?¡± ¡°That such beautiful flowers are trapped in this vault and only we can appreciate them.¡± The 9,999 Spring Harbingers were so beautiful that they deserved to be presented to the rest of the world. After all, beauty was meant to be appreciated. ¡°Mydy, we can invite other people to appreciate them.¡± Chapter 301 - Dinner With Noble Ladies Chapter 301: Dinner With Noble Ladies ¡°Who can I invite? I have no friends at all in this world except you.¡± Sitting in a chair nearby, Gu Bailu recalled her experience in this world in thest few months. She had been through many things, but had met few decent people. It really wasn¡¯t her fault. This world was simply crowded with snobs. She suddenly missed Bu Yaolian. That girl sincerely liked her and worshiped her like an idol. Gu Bailu wondered how her ssmates in ss H were doing after she left Cloud Mirror Academy ¨C or if Cloud Mirror Academy still existed at all. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re the princess. You can invite the nobledies to visit you. They¡¯ll have to please you. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Ah Luo hopefully. Thosedies had despised and ndered herdy, and it was time to get back at them. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gu Bailu pped her thigh and made the decision. She would invite nobledies to visit the vault, including Nan Ningxin... It was time to make a try for the Night Lotus again. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t stick to her in a party ofdies, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. Gu Bailu asked Ye Ying to prepare the invitations and send them to the famousdies and misses in the capital. Everybody in Pale Emperor City talked about how Princess Zi had invited other people to appreciate the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. ¡°Is it really the 9,999 Spring Harbingers? Nobody has ever seen that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that they¡¯re the most fragile flowers and can steal your heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m told that they¡¯re Prince Zi¡¯s gift.¡± ¡°Prince Zi is really a good man. Princess Zi is lucky to be the only woman who can approach him.¡± ¡°I really want to see what the 9,999 Spring Harbingers look like.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pull some strings and see if any of the nobledies can take us with them.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s for everyone? If any of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers dies, all of them will perish... If you identally damage any of the flowers, your whole family will be executed.¡± A tall man in a cloak came to a tea stand and said, ¡°I would like a bowl of tea.¡± The gossiping women finally stopped and looked at him. The man was in in clothes and shoes, but he was obviously very powerful. Intimidated, the women didn¡¯t dare speak as loudly. They whispered among themselves as they discussed who the man might be instead of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. After a bowl of tea, the man rose and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are the 9,999 Spring Harbingers that you mentioned?¡± ¡°In... in Prince Zi¡¯s house...¡± The man smiled and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± He dropped a big tael of gold as payment and left. Several hours had passed by the time Feng Qingtian learned that Gu Bailu had inviteddies to his house. He hurried to return and talk to Gu Bailu. ¡°Lulu, the 9,999 Spring Harbingers are too precious to be appreciated by so many people.¡± ¡°Such beautiful flowers are supposed to be enjoyed by more people.¡± Feng Qingtian tapped her head and said, ¡°Those flowers are not meant to be enjoyed.¡± ¡°Then what are they meant for?¡± What a shame it would be for the flowers to be kept a secret all the time! ¡°Forget it. Everybody in town already knows. It¡¯s impossible to take back the invitations now. But please, discuss it with me first before you invite other people here. I don¡¯t want any random personing to my house.¡± Chapter 302 - Persistence Chapter 302: Persistence Sitting in his arms, Gu Bailu looked at him in amusement. ¡°Do you have a lot of secrets? Are other treasures hidden in this house?¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her and said, ¡°You¡¯re the greatest treasure in this house.¡± Gu Bailu blushed slightly, caught off guard by Prince Zi¡¯s sweet talk. ¡°Did you talk to your former lover like this? What kind of person was she?¡± Gu Bailu was suddenly interested in his former lover. Feng Qingtian rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ve searched for her for nine lives. My memories be more and more blurry with each reincarnation, but I know I have to find her. If I can¡¯t find her in one life, I¡¯ll be instantly reincarnated in the next one.¡± ¡°How many years has it been?¡± Nine lives could mean hundreds of years. So, Gu Yunjing wasn¡¯t the only old monster that Gu Bailu knew. ¡°This is the 150th year of my pursuit.¡± ¡°So... you died young in your previous eight lives.¡± ¡°Yes. Why should I carry on living when I can¡¯t find the woman I want?¡± Feng Qingtian found it a waste of time to live his previous lives. Gu Bailu was amused. People might¡¯ve thought that Feng Qingtian had died too young in his previous lives; little did they know that he was only looking for someone. ¡°You found her in this life, which is why you¡¯re still alive,¡± Gu Bailu teased him. ¡°Nan Ningxin has the Night Lotus, but I have no feelings for her. She tries to make herself like before, but the important decisions she makes aren¡¯t like her at all. I thought that my feelings for her had faded because of the passing of time, but then I ran into you...¡± Feng Qingtian stared at her with narrow eyes. ¡°I struggled for a long time to resist seeing you, but you were in my dreams every night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you kicked me away when I was poisoned the second time?¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°I was scared... I was scared that all my reincarnations would be for nothing if I didn¡¯t love my former lover anymore, but missed another woman like crazy instead...¡± God knew how much determination he had needed to kick her away after sleeping with her the second time, and how regretful he had felt afterward. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and looked for her at Cloud Mirror Academy. Finally, he realized that she was more important to him than Nan Ningxin was. His life¡¯s purpose was to keep her alive, protect her, and make her happy. So, he desperately bound her to him, and didn¡¯t hesitate to give her the Sky Splitting Mirror that everybody in the world coveted. ¡°What if your former love does appear in the end?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Are you very sure that Nan Ningxin is fake?¡± ¡°Of course she is! The darkness in her heart can¡¯t change even after thousands of reincarnations.¡± ¡°Whether she¡¯s real or fake, I¡¯ve decided to move on. There¡¯s nothing I can do to change my heart. I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± He couldn¡¯t leave Gu Bailu, so he had to break Nan Ningxin¡¯s heart. It didn¡¯t matter if Gu Bailu was the woman he had been looking for or not ¨C she was his new motivation now. Chapter 303 - Rules Chapter 303: Rules She was the person he was looking for ¨C he didn¡¯t need any evidence to prove it. ¡°Your former lover must be crying. Chances are that she¡¯s still waiting for you somewhere.¡± Feng Qingtian reached for her breasts. ¡°When I say you are her, you are. You were mine the moment I fell in love with you.¡± Gu Bailu tried to protect her breasts. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on talking, alright?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You know what I want.¡± Feng Qingtian waved his hand and her clothes came off. Hands over her breasts, Gu Bailu was lost for words. Why was this guy taking action again? Feng Qingtian pushed her legs open and seated her in hisp with burning eyes. ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s been a while since we signed an agreement, but we haven¡¯t done it even once yet.¡± The skin contact made Gu Bailu shiver slightly. Feng Qingtian, who had just confessed his heart, wanted to prove his determination with real action and obtain some reward. Gu Bailu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Then... please be gentle... just once...¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Okay my ass! Gu Bailu was so sore that she could barely roll over on the bed, and she cursed Feng Qingtian vehemently in her heart. Feng Qingtian was simply an insatiable wolf. She felt like she was dying, but he still wasn¡¯t stopping. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! If you touch me again, I¡¯ll use a spell on you!¡± Gu Bailu turned her back to him. It was true that nothing a man said in bed could be trusted. Feng Qingtian promised to be gentle and to only do it once! ¡°Lulu, I was wrong. I just can¡¯t control myself in front of you.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her from behind and kissed her back. It was the first time that they had real sex. She wasn¡¯t poisoned and he was free of concerns. It was definitely exhrating. ¡°Is it my fault? I didn¡¯t do anything! You justck self-control! Has it urred to you that I might get hurt?¡± It was so painful that Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t move at all. If Feng Qingtian wanted to do it again, she would simply cast a spell and make him unable to have an erection for the rest of his life. After all, her spells could work on him since he loved her. Gu Bailu had simply wanted to reward him for his previous behavior, but he was greedy and uncaring. Feng Qingtian hugged her regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Actually, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped at all, if he didn¡¯t care about her. He had been trying to hold back despite the pain. Gu Bailu snorted and ignored him. She decided to teach him a lesson in case he did this again in the future. Her reaction made Feng Qingtian even more anxious. He feared that the girl wouldn¡¯t let him touch her again in the future. If that happened, all his previous efforts would have been in vain. ¡°Alright, I promise that I won¡¯t touch you anymore until you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°True love means holding back your desires, and you only love me because I can satisfy your sexual needs.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I touch you if I didn¡¯t love you?¡± Feng Qingtian nibbled her shoulder. ¡°Then show me how much you love me.¡± ¡°Tell me what you want me to do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set some ground rules.¡± Chapter 304 - Your Rules Chapter 304: Your Rules ¡°What rules?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned the moment he heard that. This woman never appreciated rules herself, yet she was imposing rules on him. ¡°Considering yourck of self-control, I¡¯ll take the initiative and be on top in the future.¡± She had to control the pace herself. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Anything but this is negotiable.¡± He would probably starve if Gu Bailu decided when and when not to have sex. Gu Bailu jabbed him with her elbow. ¡°Go away! You just regard me as a sex tool; you don¡¯t care whether or not it hurts for me.¡± She even shed regretful tears. She truly regretted allowing him to take her today. This man simply moved without any care for her at all. Also, she felt sorry to her master and her parents whom she hadn¡¯t avenged yet. She regretted it after the passion passed, particrly when Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all. Feng Qingtian turned her over and hugged her. ¡°Alright, alright, I was a jerk. Where does it hurt? Let me help you.¡± ¡°Go away! You want to do it another time?¡± Infuriated, Gu Bailu bashed his chest. ¡°I¡¯m really not going to do anything. I¡¯m just checking your injuries.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her tears away regretfully and didn¡¯t dare do anything anymore. He knew that he was crazy and unrestrained when he touched her. He only wanted to ride her and make her his. He couldn¡¯t control how wild he was. Also, he didn¡¯t think Gu Bailu would cry from pain. He helped clean her up and treated her injuries. Looking at the swollen parts of her body, he pped himself angrily. ¡°We¡¯ll abide by your rules.¡± Gu Bailu stared at him and saw nothing but guilt and pain in those profound, brilliant eyes on his gorgeous face. Gu Bailu found it impossible to hate such a charming man. Gu Bailu stepped over him and said majestically, ¡°Little monster, I¡¯ll ask for your services when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Feng Qingtian was amused. ¡°As you wish, mydy. I¡¯ll try to keep you in a good mood.¡± The next day, Feng Qingtian prepared for the flower appreciation party. Gu Bailu had decided to show everyone the beauty of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, but it was a major challenge for him. Those who knew the true function of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers would definitely try to steal them. He didn¡¯t tell Gu Bailu that in case she got worried. Besides, it would be a bummer if he stopped her from hosting her first gathering as Princess Zi. Since they couldn¡¯t have a wedding for now, he had to give her a chance to demonstrate her identity. Gu Bailu asked Ah Luo to dress her that morning. Chapter 305 - You Might Catch a Cold Chapter 305: You Might Catch a Cold Standing in the passageway and looking at the garden of the pink cottage, Feng Qingtian said to Qin Shou, ¡°Tell the embroiderers to use more cloth next time. I have enough money.¡± Qin Shou understood that his lord was implying that the princess¡¯s clothes were too revealing and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her skin. He was astonished by his lord¡¯s possessiveness. The party was held in the small garden in front of the pink cottage. It was unusually splendid and extravagant. The decorations and the tableware couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else, and the exquisite food was made by Prince Zi¡¯s own chef. Gu Bailu was the one who wanted to hold this party, but she actually didn¡¯t do any of the preparations herself; this was also her first time seeing everything. Standing on the stairs, she was amazed by the dreamy scene, and couldn¡¯t believe that she was ady of the house now. ¡°This is well-nned. Ah Luo, tip them.¡± Ah Luo went to the ountant and said, ¡°Mydy says to tip all the servants in this house.¡± The ountant left with a smile. Feng Qingtian rapped the pir next to him in a good mood. ¡°I knew it ¨C she¡¯ll realize that she¡¯s thedy here after having this party.¡± After she got used tomanding the servants, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away. ¡°Smart decision, my lord.¡± Qin Shou knew how to suck up to his lord. Gu Bailu raised her head and noticed Feng Qingtian, who was wearing an unusual moon-white robe. His long hair was tied into a topknot and his eyes were captivating. Yes, Feng Qingtian was a man of contradictions. Sometimes his eyes were icy, and sometimes they were alluring. In the meantime, he exuded a magnificent and forceful air. And she was the one to snag such a contradictory and gorgeous person. Chuckling, Gu Bailu hopped up to him and asked, ¡°It¡¯s a party ofdies and misses. What are you doing here? Are you hoping you¡¯ll find your former lover?¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Gu Bailu clutched his arm. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Nan Ningxin ising today.¡± She was certain that Nan Ningxin woulde and try to steal her thunder in dazzling finery. However, she was disinclined topete with Nan Ningxin today, so she was dressed in a more unassuming style. Feng Qingtian raised the cor of her outfit and said, ¡°Go change your clothes. You might catch a cold with your shoulders exposed.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s low-cut clothes revealed the pink lingerie underneath. It was a unique and sexy design. Such clothes were among the more conservative types on this continent; there were many more fashionable outfits on the street which exposed the cleavage, the legs or the waist. ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± Gu Bailu was unconcerned. Because of her smooth skin and the smooth material of her clothes, the cor of her outfit slipped down again as she turned around. Narrowing his eyes, Feng Qingtian nced at Qin Shou. Chapter 306 - My Wife Wont Be Happy Chapter 306: My Wife Won¡¯t Be Happy Qin Shou hurriedly averted his gaze. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll inspect the guards outside.¡± He quickly left before Feng Qingtian said anything, certain that his lord would dig his eyes out if he identally saw the princess¡¯s bare shoulders. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t insist that Gu Bailu change her clothes, but covered her in a white cloak. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off, in case you catch a cold,¡± he said matter-of-factly, as if he meant it. Gu Bailu nodded. She didn¡¯t really feel cold, but decided to ept the gesture of kindness. Under the thick cloak, Gu Bailu¡¯s face was even prettier. Feng Qingtian rubbed it and kissed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long. We have to dual cultivate tonight.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the sun. ¡°It¡¯s still the morning and you¡¯re already thinking about tonight?¡± ¡°I wish it was night all the time.¡± Gu Bailu gave him the side-eye and left. If people knew that the high and mighty Prince Zi had such a side to him, they would probably cry. Feng Qingtian smiled, feeling that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t as opposed to him as before. In a great mood, he summoned the butler. ¡°Tip everyone. I¡¯m feeling great today.¡± The butler left in delight. He liked tipping people the most. He wondered why the prince was tipping everyone again when the princess had just done so. It seemed that both of them were feeling great? However, if they both felt great, someone else would certainly feel less so. On his way to Indulgence Pavilion, Feng Qingtian heard someone call out to him. ¡°Prince Zi.¡± Feng Qingtian turned back, only to see Nan Ningxin in a pink dress and a box in her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve made your favorite mousse. Would you like a piece?¡± Nan Ningxin raised the box and smiled. Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Ningxin, stop making anything for me.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t want to marry me, you can still have some of my food, can¡¯t you? We¡¯re still friends.¡± Feng Qingtian turned solemn. ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for me to have your food now that I have a wife.¡± Nan Ningxin stiffened, then smiled bitterly. ¡°We can¡¯t be friends because you have a wife? What have I done wrong to make you so cold to me?¡± ¡°My wife won¡¯t be happy if I eat your food,¡± Feng Qingtian said resolutely. Nan Ningxin stepped back. ¡°To think that you¡¯re sacrificing so much for her! It¡¯s true that people can change.¡± Feng Qingtian recalled Gu Bailu¡¯s deration that Nan Ningxin was fake. If Nan Ningxin really was his former lover, he could only feel guilt at her usation. But if she was only a fraud, what she had been doing was quite loathsome. In any case, Feng Qingtian knew that he couldn¡¯t give her hope. Giving her hope would mean endangering Gu Bailu. Seeing how she had dealt with Murong Lanyi, Nan Ningxin was definitely an unscrupulous and sly woman. ¡°If you¡¯re in any trouble, I¡¯ll try to help you, but don¡¯t do the things that my wife is supposed to do for me.¡± Nan Ningxin said with a self-mocking smile, ¡°I was supposed to be Princess Zi, but after a trip to the Manor of the Herb King, someone else became Princess Zi.¡± Chapter 307 - Party (1) Chapter 307: Party (1) Feng Qingtian said expressionlessly, ¡°You were the one who turned down my offer. But I can help you with whatever difficulties you encounter in the future.¡± ¡°Everybody in the world isughing at me. Even you are so indifferent to me as well...¡± Nan Ningxin appeared helpless and hurt. Feng Qingtian knew that his attitude now would make peopleugh at her even harder. Until he found out for certain that she wasn¡¯t his former lover, he didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. ¡°Whoever is mean to you, just tell me and I won¡¯t spare them,¡± said Feng Qingtian. Nan Ningxin asked quickly, ¡°What if it¡¯s Princess Zi who¡¯s mean to me?¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to live with it. She¡¯s mean to me too.¡± Watching Feng Qingtian walk away, Nan Ningxin clenched her fists, and her eyes turned cold. She was seeing the man¡¯s devotion again after a hundred years, but it still wasn¡¯t directed to her. Why not her? Because of that idiot Gu Bailu. She wasn¡¯t going to let Gu Bailu have her way. Never. She had tricked Gu Bailu in their previous life, and she would make her life miserable here as well. Nan Ningxin left with the box. When she passed the pink cottage, she looked at the ce where she used to stay, but now belonged to a different woman. I¡¯ll take back what¡¯s mine and a thousand-fold! ¡°Ningxin, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in,¡± a woman in yellow grabbed her arm and said affectionately. ¡°Sister... I... I don¡¯t feel like going in...¡± Nan Ningxin lowered her head in frustration. The woman in yellow snorted. ¡°Why? You stayed here for two nights before. That loser is nothing. I¡¯ll help you get back at herter.¡± The woman in yellow was Kuang Min, the granddaughter of Lady Murong¡¯s sister. She and Nan Ningxin were very close, and she had always loved Nan Ningxin, who was gentle and kind. She thought that Nan Ningxin would marry Prince Zi, but a vixen jumped out of nowhere and seduced Prince Zi even though she was utterly repulsive. ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t... Not for me...¡± Nan Ningxin begged. Kuang Min said, ¡°I¡¯ve been angry with her for a long time. She almost killed our little sister from the Bai family. She has no respect for nobledies at all.¡± Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t say anything and kept her head down. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. The thing you showed me yesterday will definitely work on her. Let¡¯s see if she can still be arrogant after that.¡± Nan Ningxin said anxiously, ¡°Sister, you mustn¡¯t use it randomly. I... I don¡¯t think we should use it...¡± ¡°We¡¯re only getting back at her because she was mean to you.¡± Kuang Min wasn¡¯t going to sit around after Bai Zhaozhao was bullied. They had been best friends since childhood, and Kuang Min hadn¡¯t cultivated spiritual power just for show. She pulled Nan Ningxin into the garden. Some women were already seated in the garden. They all looked at Nan Ningxin when she arrived. Some were sympathetic and some scoffed, but of course, most were only eager to watch the drama unfold. Chapter 308 - Party (2)

Chapter 308: Party (2)

It was true that Nan Ningxin was more suited for Feng Qingtian than Gu Bailu was in terms of family background, spiritual power, and personal appeal. Everybody had been jealous of Nan Ningxin when Feng Qingtian devoted himself to her in thest few years. It was actually quite gratifying to see such a gorgeous woman lose her man to someone else despite her beauty and her rich spiritual power. Nan Ningxin looked terrible. She lowered her head pitifully. She had never been arrogant toward other nobledies, so some of them actually sympathized with her. ¡°Miss Murong is here.¡± Someone greeted her. Nan Ningxin managed a broken, devastated smile. Some of the womenforted her. ¡°Prince Zi probably did it on the spur of the moment. You can wait a while.¡± Nan Ningxin shook her head and sat down silently. ¡°She didn¡¯t see thising, did she? She thought that Prince Zi would love her forever!¡± ¡°She lost Prince Zi¡¯s love!¡± ¡°Prince Zi never loved her. If he did love her, he would¡¯ve married her even though he couldn¡¯t touch her. So, Prince Zi never loved her at all.¡± ¡°The way I see it, Prince Zi likes his current partner very much since he made her the princess already. He doesn¡¯t want her to feel wronged at all.¡± ¡°Did you hear? Bai Zhaozhao, General Bai¡¯s sister, was beaten up because she thought that Princess Zi didn¡¯t deserve the title. She¡¯s probably dying.¡± ¡°I really wonder why Prince Zi is so nice to her. She¡¯s nothingpared with Prince Zi¡¯s previous partner.¡± One of the women looked at Nan Ningxin in confusion. ¡°Who says Lulu doesn¡¯t deserve to be Princess Zi? What do idiots like you know?¡± An enormous person barged into the crowd. The nobledies who were still feeling puzzled were easily knocked aside. Her arms akimbo, Bu Yaolian red at them and said, ¡°Few people know how great Princess Zi is, and Prince Zi is one of them. If you gossip about her again, I¡¯ll ask the guards to throw you out.¡± ¡°You...¡± The nobledies looked at the woman who was bigger than a bear, lost for words. Where did this piece of garbagee from? She had no spiritual power and was as fat as a ball. What gave her the guts to criticize them? Shouldn¡¯t a person like her be like a dog in front of them? ¡°Where is this dog from? Get out of here!¡± someone shouted. Bu Yaolian stepped back in fear. She had been enraged when they said that her idol wasn¡¯t as good as someone else, so she had charged out to defend her. Facing people with enormous spiritual power, however, she lost her courage. Both her elephant legs shook. But remembering that this was Prince Zi¡¯s house and that her idol was Princess Zi, Bu Yaolian stood straight and said, ¡°This is Prince Zi¡¯s house, and I was invited here. Why are you asking me to leave? Do you think you¡¯re Princess Zi?¡± All thedies fumed. That was right, everybody here had been invited by Princess Zi. If a conflict broke out, Prince Zi would certainly punish them, whoever they were. Chapter 309 - Party (3) Chapter 309: Party (3) Nobody dared to cross the line in Prince Zi¡¯s house, particrly when it was rare for them to be able to visit this ce. Many of them had felt dwarfed when they saw the low-key extravagance in Prince Zi¡¯s house. All the women shut up. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes glimmered. So, people with high spiritual power were nothing to be scared of, as long as she knew their weakness. ¡°This is indeed Prince Zi¡¯s house, but I didn¡¯t know that a loser like you can speak for Prince Zi.¡± A cold but gentle voice whichmanded respect rang out nearby. The nobledies cleared the way for an elegant woman in a pink dress. ¡°If you know that this is Prince Zi¡¯s house, why did you hurt them?¡± Following Nan Ningxin, Kuang Min berated her. Bu Yaolian said timidly, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I simply nudged them.¡± ¡°Nudging is hurting. What you did was provocation.¡± Kuang Min snorted. ¡°You¡¯re bold enough to hurt someone in Princess Zi¡¯s house? You think we can¡¯t do anything to you because Princess Zi has your back?¡± ¡°No, you were speaking badly of other people under their own roof first. I only stopped you because it wasn¡¯t right. It has nothing to do with Princess Zi.¡± Bu Yaolian might be fat, but she definitely wasn¡¯t dumb. She already knew that the person was trying to make Gu Bailu look bad. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Gu Bailu to be Princess Zi, and Bu Yaolian certainly couldn¡¯t drag her down. ¡°It has nothing to do with Princess Zi? Would you have dared attack us if she hadn¡¯t invited you?¡± ¡°I... I simply couldn¡¯t tolerate your nonsense. Even garbage has the right to speak.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good, but she couldn¡¯t back down. She was a friend invited by Princess Zi. If she chickened out, Princess Zi would definitely despise her. Princess Zi once told her that when all else failed, she could kill other people with her weight. She was determined to be as fearless as her idol. ¡°Why? People can¡¯t discuss Princess Zi at all? We¡¯re not making up anything. Just because she¡¯s Princess Zi doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s garbage.¡± Kuang Min had been meaning to unleash her fury on Gu Bailu, but thetter had been keeping the nobledies waiting. Did Gu Bailu really think she was something? Now that Bu Yaolian had blundered, Kuang Min certainly wouldn¡¯t let her go. Since the bigger piece of trash hadn¡¯te yet, she could have some fun with the smaller one first. Nan Ningxin tugged at Kuang Min and said, ¡°Sister, she¡¯s Princess Zi, after all. For Prince Zi¡¯s sake, please... don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°She simply enchanted Prince Zi with her evil arts. When he wakes up, there will be no Princess Zi...¡± ¡°Princess Zi didn¡¯t use any evil arts. Prince Zi really loves her.¡± Bu Yaolian certainly wouldn¡¯t allow her idol to be demonized. She had heard of a strong expert who practiced unconventional arts and had been executed for it. Even the strongest person couldn¡¯t take on the entire world on their own! This woman was indeed malicious! Chapter 310 - Let’s Fight, White Lotus 1 310 Let¡°s Fight, White Lotus 1 ¡°He really loves a piece of garbage? You must be kidding.¡± Kuang Min sneered. ¡°She hurt so many experts at the Murong family house before. So many people saw it.¡± ¡°Stop bullsh*tting. You think her arts are evil just because you can¡¯t defeat her? Do you think you¡¯re naturally stronger than everyone else?¡± Bu Yaolian was infuriated too. She couldn¡¯t allow her idol to be ndered as a witch. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a spirit root. How can she be stronger than other people? You¡¯re saying that we can¡¯t defeat a piece of garbage?¡± Kuang Min mocked. ¡°Princess Zi isn¡¯t garbage. Just because we don¡¯t have spirit roots doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re good-for-nothings. Even Cloud Mirror Academy was willing to take us in. Can you enter Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± ¡°That was because Shao Di just wanted to have some fun. Wasn¡¯t Princess Zi expelled right after?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Shao Di would never expel Princess Zi. He¡¯s very nice to her. Are you saying that Shao Di was bewildered by evil arts too?¡± ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s weird that a piece of garbage can win the favor of so many men.¡± Kuang Min smiled. The nobledies finally remembered how Shao Di had bought clothes for Princess Zi¡¯s sake, when they had thought that he was doing it for Miss Murong. Why were two such remarkable men defending Princess Zi so fervently? They really couldn¡¯t see Princess Zi¡¯s charms. So, it could only be evil arts... ¡°You... They like Princess Zi because she¡¯s beautiful and adorable. You¡¯re just jealous of her.¡± Having traveled the world with her grandpa since childhood, Bu Yaolian had seen plenty of people and things. She knew exactly what this troublemaker was trying to achieve, but she wouldn¡¯t let the woman get her way. ¡°Beautiful and adorable? I can¡¯t tell.¡± Kuang Min snorted. ¡°Who can be more beautiful and smarter than Ningxin? Prince Zi was so nice to Ningxin until the garbage showed up...¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯re only bullsh*tting because you lost your man. Just get him back instead of spreading rumors if you think you¡¯re worth it.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s face turned even paler. She murmured, ¡°I... I¡¯m unworthy. Prince Zi promised that I would be the princess, but I lost that position to someone else.¡± Kuang Min held her hand, feeling sorry for her. ¡°Ningxin, it¡¯s fine. Prince Zi may be enchanted for now, but you will be Princess Zi sooner orter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. I can¡¯t defend my position because I¡¯m unworthy. My spiritual power is utterly useless,¡± said Nan Ningxin with a self-mocking smile. Anyone who had a heart would feel sympathetic when they saw that smile. However, the audience watching this drama were having a great time. Bu Yaolian almostughed. Did the woman really think that she was entitled to the position of Princess Zi? ¡°You¡¯re truly brazen to say that Prince Zi promised you the title of Princess Zi. Go ask Prince Zi whether she asked to be Princess Zi or if she was given the title.¡± Ah Luo had told Bu Yaolian that Prince Zi hadn¡¯t discussed it with Gu Bailu before he added her name to the list of royal family members. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have epted the title so easily, at least not without a wagon of dragon meat as a bridal gift. Chapter 311

311 Let¡°s Fight, White Lotus 2

Kuang Min pped Bu Yaolian in the face, and Bu Yaolian was flung backward as she hit the ground several meters away. She coughed up blood in pain. ¡°You think a piece of garbage can mock our Ningxin? You¡¯re truly bold.¡± Kuang Min stepped on Bu Yaolian angrily. Nan Ningxin went over to her and stopped her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t. We¡¯re in Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± ¡°What are you scared of? Prince Zi said that he would help you if anyone was mean to you. This woman isn¡¯t Princess Zi anyway.¡± Kuang Min knew that Feng Qingtian was nice to Nan Ningxin, as if he were in her debt. So, Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t punish her as long as she didn¡¯t touch Princess Zi. ¡°But... but I don¡¯t want to make a fuss.¡± Nan Ningxin was indirectly admitting that this was a privilege Prince Zi had given her. ¡°You¡¯re still tolerating her when she¡¯s so outrageous?¡± Kuang Min was furious, thinking that Nan Ningxin lost the title of princess because she was too kind. If she were Nan Ningxin, she would¡¯ve killed the current Princess Zi. ¡°She¡¯s Princess Zi¡¯s friend...¡± Nan Ningxin said mindfully. She was Princess Zi¡¯s friend, so she was so cocky even if she was only a piece of garbage. ¡°Miss Murong, your eyes are really keen. She is indeed my friend.¡± By the time Gu Bailu had spoken, Ah Luo had already rushed in, kicked Kuang Min aside, and helped Bu Yaolian to her feet. ¡°Mydy, Miss Bu is bleeding. They were mean to her.¡± Ah Luo had always liked this plump sister, because she was the first person who was nice to herdy in this world. She red at Nan Ningxin. This troublemaker had kicked up a fuss yet again. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Miss Murong? Are you here for a fight?¡± Gu Bailu asked solemnly. Nan Ningxin frowned. ¡°Not exactly. My sister taught her a lesson because she said something nasty.¡± No reasons were needed for the high and mighty Kuang Min to teach a piece of garbage a lesson. What a matter-of-fact tone! Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Did she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? You think other people can¡¯t punish your dog just because you¡¯re Princess Zi?¡± Kuang Min was angry and embarrassed that she had been kicked aside. Nan Ningxin tugged at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with her. She¡¯s Princess Zi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with her. What I hit was just a piece of garbage who doesn¡¯t know how to speak,¡± said Kuang Min coldly. Narrowing her eyes, Gu Bailu looked at her, only to see that her aura was gray and ck. She was indeed here for a malicious purpose. What surprised Gu Bailu was that she could see an image inside Kuang Min¡¯s head. ¡°The thing you showed me yesterday will definitely work on her. Let¡¯s see if she can still be arrogant after that.¡± Nan Ningxin said anxiously, ¡°Sister, you mustn¡¯t use it randomly. I... I don¡¯t think we should use it...¡± ¡°We¡¯re only getting back at her because she was mean to you.¡± The image disappeared. It was a shame that Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t seen anything before or after the clip. What was the thing that they had mentioned? What trick had Nan Ningxine up with to deal with her? But more than that, why could she see images in someone else¡¯s head now? Had her Heavenly Eye been upgraded? Had she leveled up because she had had sex all nightst night? If so, that was an unexpected silver lining to all her fatigue and pain. Chapter 312 - Let’s Fight, White Lotus 3 312 Let¡°s Fight, White Lotus 3 Gu Bailu looked at the other nobledies, and also saw the thoughts in their heads. Some were enjoying the drama, some were missing their lovers, and some were wondering what they should wear for their blind dates the next day. The clips were all very short. Not intending to pry into their privacy, Gu Bailu shook her head and focused. ¡°Why are you shaking your head? Can¡¯t I teach her a lesson?¡± asked Kuang Min aggressively. ¡°You¡¯re truly a funny person. Do you always overthink things?¡± Gu Bailu smiled casually and suddenly rushed at her, before she stuck a rune to her forehead. She then gestured at Ah Luo, who immediately tied Kuang Min¡¯s hands together. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Nan Ningxin turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Your subordinate hurt my friend, and I¡¯m capturing her... I¡¯ve always been fair.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my subordinate; she¡¯s my sister and Lady Murong¡¯s niece.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. She¡¯s on your side, isn¡¯t she? If you can hurt someone on my side, I can certainly catch someone on your side. That¡¯s only fair, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Bailu spoke like a child quarreling with someone else. ¡°What do you want?¡± Nan Ningxin asked with her arms crossed. Kuang Min still had an important role to y, and Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t allow her to be captured yet. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Actually, they¡¯re both great friends, or they wouldn¡¯t concern themselves with someone else¡¯s business. What do you say we settle our grudge ourselves?¡± ¡°I have no grudge with you,¡± said Nan Ningxin, as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m incapable of sleeping with Prince Zi and bearing his child. I¡¯m not as good as you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Miss Nan. You¡¯re Prince Zi¡¯s lover from his previous life. You¡¯re certainly better than me.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her sharply. Nan Ningxin was shocked. How could Prince Zi have told her that? ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Nan Ningxin was a little flustered; it seemed that Gu Bailu might have seen through her. But that was impossible. With the Night Lotus, nobody could tell that she was a fraud. Nan Ningxin clutched the Night Lotus hard. Gu Bailu sat down. ¡°Everybody says that I¡¯m garbage and Miss Nan is one of the strongest women. Why don¡¯t we have apetition?¡± Nan Ningxin was reluctant when she heard that... Now that Gu Bailu had talked her up, it wouldn¡¯t do her any good whether she won or lost. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost. Just release my sister.¡± Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t want to fight her, unless it was for her sister. Gu Bailu asked Ah Luo to bring Kuang Min over to her. ¡°Miss Nan is unwilling topete with me. Miss Kuang, why don¡¯t you tell me if Miss Nan is sincerely admitting defeat?¡± Nan Ningxin looked at Kuang Min, only to see that Kuang Min¡¯s eyes were unfocused and that she was clearly under mind control. Fearing that Kuang Min would say something that she shouldn¡¯t, Nan Ningxin rushed forward and tried to take Kuang Min back, but Ah Luo reacted fast enough and pushed Kuang Min behind her as she fought Nan Ningxin. Unwilling to fight her, Nan Ningxin dodged and reached for Kuang Min again. ¡°Release my sister!¡± She was furious, and her hair was a mess because of her movements, making her look pitiful. Chapter 313 - Let’s Fight, White Lotus 4 313 Let¡°s Fight, White Lotus 4 Some of thedies who were watching couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Princess Zi, Miss Kuang simply taught someone who deserved it a lesson. It would appear disrespectful to the Murong family if you hold her prisoner.¡± Even Shao Di, Shao Zun and Prince Zi had to show respect to Lady Murong of the Murong family. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to her except preventing her from causing trouble. Besides, Miss Kuang knows a lot of things that Miss Nan doesn¡¯t want her to say.¡± Nan Ningxin lowered her head helplessly. Everyone else didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Kuang Min had just shown them what might happen if they defended Nan Ningxin. They all looked at Nan Ningxin with sympathy, butcked the courage to help her. They felt that Princess Zi was too arrogant, but didn¡¯t dare say it out loud. Gu Bailu, however, knew that Nan Ningxin had to be up to something else. She simply kept her gaze on Nan Ningxin, her eyes as sharp as des. Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t care less about what was going on around her, because she was trying to break Gu Bailu¡¯s control over Kuang Min. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t nearly as skillful as she was, and Nan Ningxin was certain that she could lift it. Sensing that the rune had moved, Gu Bailu raised her hand and stabilized it on Kuang Min¡¯s forehead again, surprised that Nan Ningxin could crack it remotely. It seemed that she had truly learned the skills of the Gu family before she eliminated them. This was truly an ungrateful and heinous woman. Everybody in the Gu family had regarded her as a treasure. She could¡¯ve lived a happy life, but she refused to do so. What exactly did she want? Was it Feng Qingtian? In that case, Gu Bailu certainly wouldn¡¯t give him to her! Failing to nullify the rune, Nan Ningxin looked at Gu Bailu, full of hate. Why had this idiot gotten so much stronger? Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t crack the rune at all. Gu Bailu sent her a mental transmission: ¡°Stop trying. Your skills are nothing in front of me now.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at her coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Let¡¯s have a match then. If I lose, I¡¯ll give Feng Qingtian to you. How does that sound?¡± Nan Ningxin heard the words, and wondered how Gu Bailu could be so audacious. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t that stupid a person ¨C she had to have some tricks up her sleeve. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts topete with me? How can you get a man if you don¡¯t? Do you know how I got Feng Qingtian? I pounced on him and slept with him the first time I saw him.¡± Nan Ningxin turned red with fury. What a shameless woman! That was her man! The woman did that to her man! Nan Ningxin had tried her best to please Feng Qingtian, but Gu Bailu was shameless and didn¡¯t do anything before she slept with Feng Qingtian! Why had it never urred to Nan Ningxin that she could sleep with Feng Qingtian when he didn¡¯t have any spiritual power? No, it had urred to her before, but she had never had the courage to do so, fearing that Feng Qingtian would despise her for her lust. In their previous life, Feng Qingtian never really had sex with her. She didn¡¯t dare take that step because she was worried that Feng Qingtian would change! ¡°Look at you. All you can do is pretend. You¡¯ve lost your man because of that.¡± Gu Bailu grinned at her. Her beautiful face was full of mockery. Chapter 314 - Let’s Fight, White Lotus 5 314 Let¡°s Fight, White Lotus 5 No... Nan Ningxin had to tear this face to shreds and utterly destroy Gu Bailu, even if Feng Qingtian had strong feelings for her. ¡°Alright, release my sister first. We canpete however you want,¡± Nan Ningxin said pitifully. Gu Bailu gestured at Ah Luo, who pushed Kuang Min toward Nan Ningxin. Nan Ningxin tore the rune off of Kuang Min and let her go when her eyes were clear again. She wouldn¡¯t have saved this brainless and unreasonable woman if thetter wasn¡¯t still useful to her. But on the other hand, if the woman did have brains, Nan Ningxin wouldn¡¯t have been able to manipte her in the first ce. ¡°What happened?¡± Kuang Min couldn¡¯t remember what just happened. ¡°You were being controlled with this rune.¡± Nan Ningxin gave her the rune that she was holding. Kuang Min jumped to her feet. ¡°Gu Bailu, this is purely an evil art!¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know runes? What an idiot. You think that anything that can defeat you is an evil art?¡± Even the National Counselor of Southern Glory Empire used runes, except that he had tremendous spiritual power and Gu Bailu had none. ¡°How can you control runes? You don¡¯t even have spiritual power!¡± ¡°Who told you that runes have to be controlled with spiritual power?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can control runes without spiritual power. You must be using evil arts!¡± ¡°Stop showing off your ignorance. Those who are immortal don¡¯t have spiritual power, but they can control everything,¡± Ah Luo said loudly. Kuang Min mocked, ¡°Are you saying that she doesn¡¯t have spiritual power because she¡¯s immortal?¡± Gu Bailu drew a rune and threw it at her, flinging her away. ¡°You may think that. You better stay away from me while you can.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at Gu Bailu in shock, wondering how Gu Bailu had reached such a high level. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going topete? Why do you keep ragging on her?¡± Nan Ningxin said angrily. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t as good at talking as you are, Miss Nan. You need to teach her better.¡± Now that Nan Ningxin had been provoked, Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°Are we going topete or not?¡± Nan Ningxin was really keen to find out what Gu Bailu¡¯s strength was like now. ¡°Why the rush? We have so many guests who are here to appreciate the 9,999 Spring Harbingers.¡± Thedies and misses beamed with curiosity; they were here precisely to see the legendary flowers, not the drama between the two women. Gu Bailu stepped forward and said, ¡°Ladies, if I may direct you to Indulgence Garden.¡± Nan Ningxin was rather infuriated by Gu Bailu. It was Gu Bailu who had demanded a match, but then she proposed to view the flowers before that. What exactly was she up to? But Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t think that she coulde up with any clever tricks. When Gu Bailu passed by, Feng Qingtian stood in the passageway and observed the crowd, but he couldn¡¯t see anybody else when he noticed Gu Bailu in the lead. His woman was the most eye-catching one from every angle. ¡°My lord, the princess seems to be in a good mood,¡± said Qin Shou. ¡°That¡¯s good. But pay attention to her safety.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled and said, ¡°Send a few more men with the princess. Don¡¯t let her be wronged in her own home.¡± Chapter 315 - Let’s Fight, White Lotus 6 315 Let¡°s Fight, White Lotus 6 Qin Shou nodded his head, but didn¡¯t really think that anyone would challenge Princess Zi in Prince Zi¡¯s house. However, he then remembered Miss Murong... Would she give up? Probably not. Qin Shou hurriedly instructed Ye Ying to protect Princess Zi well. If the princess so much as lost a single strand of hair, someone would definitely be punished. Gu Bailu opened the vault, and the interior was illuminated slightly by the sun that streamed in. She walked in first, amazed by the colorful and splendid flowers in the gloom. Some servants ced night pearls in the vault, making it much brighter than before. The 9,999 Spring Harbingers were reflected on the clean floor. Everybody was astounded by their different colors and hues. ¡°How beautiful.¡± It was all they could say in their astonishment. ¡°The 9,999 Spring Harbingers are as legendary as described.¡± The flowers were translucent, and the sheen along their edges blended perfectly with the colors of the flowers. ¡°I wish I could have one of these flowers.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? If any of them is plucked out, all of them will perish.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± All thedies and misses stepped back, fearing that they would damage the flowers and kill them if they got too close. If that happened, there would be no way that they could make up for it. Nan Ningxin clenched her fists. Prince Zi never told her that he had the 9,999 Spring Harbingers in his house, even when he thought that she was the woman he loved. The items that he had given her weren¡¯t worth mentioning whenpared with the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. How could a woman as idiotic as Gu Bailu deserve these flowers? ¡°Miss Nan, let¡¯s have a match.¡± What Gu Bailu said shocked everyone. A match in here? What if the delicate flowers were hurt? Princess Zi, don¡¯t be so wilful. Though the flowers are Prince Zi¡¯s gift to you, they¡¯re the only 9,999 Spring Harbingers in the world. You mustn¡¯t ruin them. Miss Murong certainly wouldn¡¯t agree with her. ¡°How do you want topete?¡± Nan Ningxin knew that it was a good chance for her to destroy this ce. The otherdies and misses were reluctant, unwilling to let them ruin the delicate flowers. ¡°The 9,999 Spring Harbingers will die if any of them is damaged, so a battle isn¡¯t an option. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the fastest to cross the flowers.¡± Nan Ningxin frowned. The 9,999 Spring Harbingers were extremely rare. She didn¡¯t know how Prince Zi had gotten them, but she knew that she would be cursed if she killed them. However, she was unwilling to let Gu Bailu boast about such precious flowers every day. ¡°What will happen when either of us wins?¡± Nan Ningxin asked. ¡°Everybody knows how precious the 9,999 Spring Harbingers are. If you hurt them, you have topensate me with your most important item. Same for me. You can take whatever you want most from me if I fail.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Nan Ningxin with a smile. ¡°Fine.¡± Nan Ningxin found no reason to refuse her. She could fly with her spiritual power; she only needed to be careful not to injure the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. With so many eyewitnesses, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t y any tricks. Besides, the 9,999 Spring Harbingers were just flowers that couldn¡¯t attack anyone. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin,¡± said Gu Bailu, before she rushed forward. Chapter 316 - The Faster You Are, the More Miserably You“ll Die 316 The Faster You Are, the More Miserably You¡°ll Die The gaps in between the 9,999 Spring Harbingers were identical, and only big enough for one person to squeeze through. Even so, one had to be extra careful, because their clothes might identally brush against the flowers. One touch and the fragile flowers would be ruined. Though Gu Bailu entered the flowers first, she walked extremely slowly and wrapped her clothes more tightly around herself to prevent them from touching the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Nan Ningxin did the same. She didn¡¯t dare be too fast at first. After all, it was Gu Bailu who had proposed this match, and Nan Ningxin was worried that there might be traps. But even after a while, she didn¡¯t find any on the floor. The flowers were beautiful, and there was nothing wrong with them at all. ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Bailu eximed and managed to maintain her bnce. ¡°I almost lost.¡± She patted her chest, her heart pounding. Nan Ningxin, however, walked steadily. Smiling, she sped up. She thought that Gu Bailu had proposed the match because Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t do anything to her even if she ruined the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, but if Nan Ningxin ruined them, other people would say that she did it on purpose, and Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t feel that he owed her anything anymore. Well... Nan Ningxin decided to ept the challenge. She wouldn¡¯t touch the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Gu Bailu walked even more carefully to avoid the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Nan Ningxin was already a dozen meters ahead of her. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t seem anxious at all. ¡°Miss Nan, the faster you walk, the more miserable your death might be. You better be careful!¡± Gu Bailu reminded her generously since she liked a fair game. Well, she was an honest woman. But Nan Ningxin thought that Gu Bailu was bluffing because she couldn¡¯t catch up. She examined the environment and didn¡¯t see any danger. All she needed to do was keep her bnce and stay away from the flowers. Gu Bailu carefully elerated, trying to catch up with Nan Ningxin. As she walked, she said to the flowers nearby, ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. Forgive my intrusion.¡± Everyone watching held their breaths, fearing that these two might identally ruin all the flowers. It wouldn¡¯t feel great to watch something so beautiful be destroyed. However, both Nan Ningxin and Gu Bailu walked steadily, and the flowers were still blooming. Everybody wanted Miss Murong to hurry up and reach the end so that the match would be over. ¡°Princess Zi, why are you talking? Focus on walking!¡± Bu Yaolian was rather anxious because Miss Murong was way ahead of her. Gu Bailu replied loudly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. More haste, less speed.¡± Speed wasn¡¯t the only thing she needed to win this race. Nan Ningxin looked back at her in confusion, wondering why Gu Bailu didn¡¯t seem as hasty as a moment ago. She stopped and looked around suspiciously. Sensing no danger, she felt that Gu Bailu was only bluffing. She started moving again. However, she barely took a step forward when something crawled out in front of her eyes, and she was about to fall. She wanted to control her bnce, but then realized that her spiritual power had disappeared. Nan Ningxin was shocked. What on earth was that? What was the thing that had crawled out just now? Chapter 317 - Nan Ningxin Has a Good Dream 317 Nan Ningxin Has a Good Dream She tried to control her body so that she fell between the flowers and didn¡¯t damage any of them. Sitting on the ground, she saw nothing but the reflections of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers on the floor. The stems of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers were only as thick as fingers and couldn¡¯t hide anything. Nothing could be secretly lurking here, either, because she had already examined the ce with spiritual power. Then what was that thing just now? And where was her spiritual power? Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual power. She rose to her feet, only to see nobody around. Gu Bailu had disappeared too. Where was she? The audience suddenly eximed, ¡°Dear god! Miss Murong fell!¡± ¡°What happened? Why is she not getting up?¡± ¡°What about the 9,999 Spring Harbingers? Were they damaged?¡± ¡°How could she have been so careless? That¡¯s the 9,999 Spring Harbingers!¡± Gu Bailu snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t yell, or you¡¯ll annoy the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Gu Bailu ran fast, not caring if her clothes touched the flowers anymore. She had to be fast, in case Nan Ningxin woke up soon. After she arrived, she saw that Nan Ningxin really was sound asleep. Were the 9,999 Spring Harbingers truly only meant to be admired? Of course not! This was Prince Zi¡¯s vault. Why were the 9,999 Spring Harbingers grown in the vault? To prevent his treasures from being stolen, of course! The 9,999 Spring Harbingers were actually hallucinogenic flowers... However, they had their own personality, and wouldn¡¯t drug everyone. For example, Gu Bailu had been praising them and apologizing to them, so they didn¡¯t drug her. Nan Ningxin, on the other hand, ignored the 9,999 Spring Harbingers and didn¡¯t seem to like them at all. Naturally, she was unfortunate enough to be hit! Gu Bailu smiled. She had told Nan Ningxin that walking fast wasn¡¯t a good thing, but her enemy didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°Huh. Prince Zi, I love you so much...¡± Nan Ningxin wriggled and rubbed her legs, lust all over her face. Gu Bailu pped her face. Feng Qingtian was her man and could sleep with only her. She certainly wasn¡¯t happy that Nan Ningxin was having erotic dreams of the man that Gu Bailu was sleeping with every day. But this wasn¡¯t the time to wake Nan Ningxin up yet. Gu Bailu stared at the Night Lotus around Nan Ningxin¡¯s neck. ¡°You escapedst time. Let¡¯s see where you can hide this time.¡± Gu Bailu trusted that the Night Lotus, as an artifact that had lived for a thousand years, could understand her. The Night Lotus shot out a dazzling light right toward Gu Bailu. ¡°You want to take me down first?¡± Gu Bailu turned her head quickly and avoided the attack. Nan Ningxin had now lost consciousness, which meant that her soul was out of her body. It was the best moment to deal with the Night Lotus. Gu Bailu drew a triangle rune and smashed it onto the Night Lotus, but was blocked. She chanted and used all her power to cover the Night Lotus with another rune. Chapter 318 - Subduing the Night Lotus 1 318 Subduing the Night Lotus 1 The Night Lotus flew and dodged her rune. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today, you ungrateful traitor who acknowledged a thief as your master!¡± Gu Bailu recited, ¡°Tranquility of mind! Summon Yin Neng with the soul contract!¡± Yin Neng appeared out of nowhere in his human form. He asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be appreciating flowers?¡± His life in Prince Zi¡¯s house had been so great that he almost forgot that he was contracted. ¡°Help me capture the Night Lotus. I¡¯ll control it today.¡± Yin Neng sweated hard. ¡°You¡¯re going to control the Night Lotus? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Just do as I say!¡± Gu Bailu had no time to exin. She couldn¡¯t get revenge until she got rid of the Night Lotus. Nan Ningxin was only her enemy¡¯s pawn, and she had to obtain this pawn. Yin Neng took action and charged at the Night Lotus. The whole vault turned cold. The Night Lotus seemed to be dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe that a human wanted to fight it. Emitting dazzling brilliance, it made everyone¡¯s eyes hurt and their ears hum. Everybody in the vault felt their hearts shake. Not knowing what was going on, thedies and misses had to crouch down to get themselves under control. Those with little spiritual power were already throwing up blood, theirplexions pale. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t any better, but she drew another two runes to enhance Yin Neng. ¡°Get it under control now.¡± The Night Lotus spun in midair while it radiated that dazzling brilliance. Yin Neng released an ice pir at the Night Lotus, but it nimbly dodged the attack. Yin Neng began to surround the Night Lotus with ice pirs, so that it would have nowhere to go. ¡°Ah... Prince Zi, please go faster. I love you!¡± Nan Ningxin moaned louder and louder. Gu Bailu frowned. It seemed that Nan Ningxin¡¯s dream was reaching the climax. She had to be quick. Yin Neng could fight the Night Lotus when she boosted him, but he couldn¡¯t defeat it. Crouching next to Nan Ningxin, Gu Bailu cast a fatal rune over her and said, ¡°Night Lotus, she¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t give up.¡± The Night Lotus uttered a huge noise, before it darted at Gu Bailu amidst dense ck fog. Knowing that things weren¡¯t looking good, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dodge, but carefully drew a star to block it. ¡°You traitor, I¡¯ll have to get you under control today.¡± By the time Feng Qingtian arrived, the vault had been reduced to a mess. Most of thedies and misses were lying on the ground. The ce was shrouded in a ck fog, with dazzling light and ice pirs in the center. It looked like the scary chaos from when the universe was just created. Feng Qingtian¡¯s expression was awful. He knew that the Night Lotus was on the counterattack. ¡°Gu Bailu, who told you to touch the Night Lotus?¡± Feng Qingtian roared worriedly and rushed into the fog. In his carelessness, he had forgotten how determined Gu Bailu was to get the Night Lotus. Her determination would get her killed. No! She couldn¡¯t die! ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re so great! You¡¯re mine! Nobody can steal you from me! I love you!... Ugh...¡± Hearing the lustful moans, Feng Qingtian looked even more awful. Chapter 319 - Subduing the Night Lotus 2 319 Subduing the Night Lotus 2 Why was Nan Ningxin talking like that? If it was any other woman, he would¡¯ve pped them into a meat pie. But he had no time to bother with that now. When he approached the Night Lotus, he found that Gu Bailu and the floating Night Lotus were fighting. They were still fighting? Feng Qingtian was hugely relieved. Seeing him, Yin Neng hurried to say, ¡°Prince Zi, you must help. I can¡¯t do anything without hurting her now.¡± Feng Qingtian waved his hand, and a flood of enormous spiritual power covered the ck fog like fire. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t escape now even if she wanted to, because the Night Lotus had her in its grasp. Just as Feng Qingtian stepped in, Gu Bailu sensed that the Night Lotus was enhanced to an extent where her star wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. ¡°Don¡¯t help me! Stop!¡± She realized that the more the Night Lotus was attacked, the more powerful it became. They weren¡¯t helping her at all, but injecting energy into the Night Lotus. Feng Qingtian naturally sensed the change in the Night Lotus too. He could only retract his spiritual power. ¡°Night Lotus, if you dare hurt her, I¡¯ll exterminate you myself.¡± The Night Lotus was no longer the Night Lotus which he had given away years ago. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°You think that such a traitor can hurt me?¡± Infuriated, the Night Lotus spun faster and faster and unleashed greater and greater power. Gu Bailu could barely endure anymore. She nced at Nan Ningxin and saw that she was about to have an orgasm. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul out of her body. She wouldn¡¯t have a second chance to control the Night Lotus. Calming down, Gu Bailu simply canceled her power and opened her Heavenly Eye. The whole world turned into a paradise where peach blossoms flew everywhere, and a pink peach blossom mark appeared on her forehead. The Night Lotus suddenly stopped, as if it was confused. Its ck fog was gone, and it couldn¡¯t use any power. Had it been trapped in a different world? Gu Bailu red at it. ¡°Do you have any idea how heartbroken your former master would be after your betrayal?¡± The Night Lotus was absolutely still. ¡°Nan Ningxin isn¡¯t your master at all. You should know that better than anyone else. Why have you been helping her? She murdered my whole family!¡± The Night Lotus fell to the ground. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She carefully examined the Night Lotus, which glimmered as it rested on a bed of peach blossoms, as if it was exhausted. ¡°Do you know that you were wrong?¡± Gu Bailu squatted and tried to reach for the Night Lotus, only to be deflected by a force. Gu Bailu simply smashed a fatal rune on the Night Lotus and said, ¡°I¡¯ll smash you into pieces if you still aren¡¯t obedient.¡± Gu Bailu certainly meant what she said, as the fatal rune surrounded and burned the Night Lotus. The Night Lotus jerked up, but it fell again before it even climbed two meters in the air. It rolled on the ground, trying to extinguish the fire. Gu Bailu realized that the Night Lotus had probably lost the ability to counterattack in the world of her Heavenly Eye. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you¡¯re going to hide. It never ends well for traitors.¡± Unhurriedly, Gu Bailu cast another spell to stimte the fire as the Night Lotus writhed on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me... don¡¯t hurt me... I was wrong.¡± A childish voice suddenly burst out. Chapter 320 - Subduing the Night Lotus 3 320 Subduing the Night Lotus 3 Gu Bailu looked around as she searched for the source of the childish voice. Why would someone else be in the world of her Heavenly Eye? ¡°It hurts! Please let go of me! I was wrong!¡± The cute cries of a child softened Gu Bailu¡¯s heart. She looked at the Night Lotus and asked, ¡°Were you talking?¡± She didn¡¯t know that the Night Lotus could talk. ¡°Please stop burning me. It¡¯s painful.¡± The Night Lotus sounded like a crying boy, but Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t be tricked. ¡°Just hold it in even if it hurts. You should¡¯ve seen thising when you betrayed me.¡± Did the Night Lotus think that she would feel sorry for it when it pretended to be a boy? Whoever helped Nan Ningxin deserved to be punished. If Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t have the Night Lotus¡¯s endorsement, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to pretend to be Feng Qingtian¡¯s former lover. Without the Night Lotus, Nan Ningxin wouldn¡¯t be so strong either. If Nan Ningxin was a murderer, the Night Lotus was her murder weapon. ¡°I didn¡¯t betray anyone... Please stop burning me...¡± The Night Lotus rolled around on the ground. With its cute and lovely voice, it looked like a baby. Gu Bailu sweated hard. The childish voice was really an excellent weapon. She did feel reluctant. Who could be ruthless when they saw a lovely baby burning in a fire? She might not be a good person, but she still had a conscience. Gu Bailu said solemnly, ¡°I can stop burning you, but you have to rescind the contract with Nan Ningxin immediately...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t rescind the contract. I have to wait for my master to rescue me, but she hasn¡¯te. I¡¯ve waited for a long time...¡± said the Night Lotus pitifully. ¡°How can your master appear when you¡¯ve acknowledged Nan Ningxin as your master?¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. ¡°This is just for convenience¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Gu Bailu in confusion. ¡°I can only find my master by staying with her. It¡¯s impossible to exin it to you. Please stop burning me. I¡¯m not a traitor.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°That¡¯s just your side of the story. You helped Nan Ningxin in so many evil things. Don¡¯t you feel guilty toward your master?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I did it for a reason! You have the scent of my master. Are you my master?¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want a traitor like you. Rescind the contract, or I¡¯ll destroy you.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t destroy me. I haven¡¯t done anything bad after I was contracted to her.¡± The Night Lotus was anxious. ¡°I have to wait for my master. I can help fulfill whatever demands you have.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You really can¡¯t rescind the contract?¡± ¡°I never lie. I¡¯m a good boy.¡± ¡°Scram. Those who don¡¯t listen to me are bad boys, and bad boys should suffer.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think that the Night Lotus was lying, but it was unwilling to exin why it was staying with Nan Ningxin. It seemed to still be loyal to its master, but Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to give the Night Lotus to Nan Ningxin. ¡°I¡¯m a good boy.¡± ¡°Then will you listen to me?¡± ¡°Of course. You have my master¡¯s scent, or I would¡¯ve harvested your soulst time,¡± sobbed the Night Lotus. Chapter 321 - Subduing the Night Lotus 4 321 Subduing the Night Lotus 4 Feng Qingtian had said the same thing before, iming that the Night Lotus had almost killed her. But the Night Lotus had weakened for some reason, and Gu Bailu was lucky to survive. So, the Night Lotus went easy on her? Feng Qingtian mentioned that she gave him the impression of his former lover, and the Night Lotus was saying a simr thing. Was she really rted to that woman? But she couldn¡¯t remember a thing. ¡°Then tell me who Nan Ningxin is helping, and who has been helping Nan Ningxin.¡± If the contract couldn¡¯t be rescinded, Gu Bailu could turn the Night Lotus into a spy for her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that she and Shao Di often meet. She contacts other people through letters, but I¡¯m illiterate.¡± ¡°...¡± What could Gu Bailu say? The Night Lotus, which was a nightmare to many people, couldn¡¯t read. Hm, fine. While the Night Lotus could talk, it was still an object in the end, and not human. ¡°Has she never gotten in touch with suspicious-looking men or asked you to do things for her?¡± ¡°Of course, she often asks for my help, but I don¡¯t like her and I¡¯ve been sleeping and cultivating, so I don¡¯t know what she does.¡± ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± Gu Bailu snorted. The Night Lotus didn¡¯t know anything about Nan Ningxin¡¯s movements despite the fact that they were together all the time. ¡°How can you protect your master like this? You need to keep an eye on Nan Ningxin, because she¡¯ll definitely hurt your master again.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± The Night Lotus was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t cultivate, don¡¯t sleep, and keep an eye on her day and night to see who she¡¯s meeting and talking to. Then, report to me the next time we meet.¡± The Night Lotus was reluctant. ¡°You¡¯re not my master. Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m stronger than you and I can burn you again. Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be burnt. I¡¯m scared.¡± The Night Lotus¡¯s voice shook, as if it was scared of fire. ¡°Then be a good boy. If you do a good job, I¡¯ll help you find your master.¡± ¡°Really? You can help me find my master?¡± ¡°Of course. Right, do you know how Nan Ningxin set up Murong Lanyi?¡± Ghost Murong had been inside the Soul Attractor for a long time. It was time to send her off. After sending her off, Gu Bailu would probably level up from this good deed. The Night Lotus said, ¡°I know Murong Lanyi. She was very close to Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°Then do you know how she died?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that Nan Ningxin took her out and she never returned.¡± ¡°Are you sure that Nan Ningxin took her out?¡± ¡°Yes. I was awake and absorbing moonlight for my cultivation when Nan Ningxin took her out, iming that they would be going to the Woods of God¡¯s Tears to train together.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then, Nan Ningxin left first, telling her that she was sleepy. I don¡¯t know what happened next.¡± ¡°Can you testify?¡± ¡°Testify... how?¡± ¡°Tell Lady Murong what you know.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Nan Ningxin would be done for once Lady Murong learned what she had done. Lady Murong didn¡¯t look like an unreasonable person. ¡°Outsiders can¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°Then why are you talking to me? Outsiders can see you only when you¡¯re about to be burnt?¡± asked Gu Bailu coldly Chapter 322 - Subduing the Night Lotus 5 322 Subduing the Night Lotus 5 In Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes, saying that it couldn¡¯t meet outsiders was just the Night Lotus¡¯s excuse. In this life-or-death moment, the Night Lotus certainly hadn¡¯t hesitated to talk to her. ¡°Because you look like my master,¡± said the Night Lotus matter-of-factly. Gu Bailu¡¯s face twitched. The same reason again. ¡°Then, the person who looks like your master is ordering you to see Lady Murong. Will you listen to her or not?¡± Since it said that she looked like its master, she might as well act like it. The Night Lotus said pitifully, ¡°My master is never so mean. She nevermands me, either. She¡¯s very nice to me.¡± Gu Bailu sweated hard... Why did she feel like the Night Lotus was insinuating something? It wasn¡¯t stupid at all! ¡°Your master is now angry because of your disobedience,¡± said Gu Bailu coldly. The Night Lotus felt like crying. This woman who looked like its master was so mean. However, it liked the familiar scent that wasing off her. ¡°But outsiders cannot see me.¡± ¡°Well... You can simply talk to them then.¡± ¡°They cannot hear me either...¡± The Night Lotus wasn¡¯t fond ofmunicating with outsiders. Gu Bailu realized that she could hear the Night Lotus only because of her Heavenly Eye. Then, how could she let Lady Murong know of Nan Ningxin¡¯s viciousness? ¡°I¡¯ve got my ways. Just tell themter what you saw.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± ¡°Watch Nan Ningxin closely and remember what she does and whom she meets. We¡¯ll talk again.¡± Gu Bailu closed her Heavenly Eye and opened her normal eyes. ¡°Lulu! What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Qingtian shouted anxiously. He never knew how incapable he was until this moment, when he couldn¡¯t save the person he loved most at all. Opening her eyes, Gu Bailu looked at him and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s an even match. It¡¯s pointless to continue fighting.¡± Gu Bailu withdrew the star she cast earlier, and the Night Lotus returned to Nan Ningxin¡¯s neck. Feng Qingtian was dumbfounded. What had happened? Why was the Night Lotus so obedient? It stopped fighting when Gu Bailu told it to stop? But he had no time to think about that now. He rushed to Gu Bailu and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re as reckless as ever. Why did you get into a conflict with the Night Lotus? You could¡¯ve been killed!¡± Gu Bailuy weakly in his arms, exhausted after the battle. ¡°I said I would be fine. The Night Lotus is just an object even though it has enormous spiritual power. You also have enormous spiritual power, but I subdued you too, didn¡¯t I?¡± Gu Bailu said shamelessly. Both angry and amused, Feng Qingtian spanked her and said, ¡°You¡¯re forbidden from meeting with Nan Ningxin again.¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Bailu was shocked. ¡°N- no! I won¡¯t fight her again. You can¡¯t stop me from seeing her.¡± ¡°You can see her when you¡¯re strong enough.¡± This time, Gu Bailu had tricked Nan Ningxin by luring her into the center of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, where she was drugged and her soul left her body. But Nan Ningxin certainly wouldn¡¯t be deceived again. Gu Bailu clearly couldn¡¯t defeat Nan Ningxin with her current level of strength. ¡°I¡¯m not weak. Even the Night Lotus listened to me. Look, it stopped fighting when I told it to.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but he had seen what happened just now. Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°Of course. I defeated it fair and square.¡± Chapter 323 - Miss Nan Wakes Up 323 Miss Nan Wakes Up ¡°Oh? How good are you?¡± Feng Qingtian held her in his arms, still feeling some fear. She was safe now, but he still felt helpless. He hated it when she was in trouble and there was nothing he could do. He felt like this had happened before, a long time ago. The feeling was etched into his heart, frightening him. ¡°That¡¯s a secret. Anyway, I¡¯m very strong. Don¡¯t stop me from meeting Nan Ningxin.¡± How could she talk to the Night Lotus without meeting Nan Ningxin? The Night Lotus was her spy now. Feng Qingtian said, ¡°You cause such a fuss every time you meet her. How many 9,999 Spring Harbingers do you think there are for you to destroy?¡± Gu Bailu looked around, only to discover that the colorful, glowing 9,999 Spring Harbingers had goneckluster. Some were even turning ck. ¡°They¡¯re all dead?¡± Gu Bailu was rather regretful. Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. It was nothing serious, because the 9,999 Spring Harbingers could revive themselves after death. As long as the nutrition supply wasn¡¯t cut off, they woulde back to life in three days. The rumor was that the 9,999 Spring Harbingers would die if any of them was damaged, but what people didn¡¯t know was that they were capable of resurrection and had infinite lives. Also, the 9,999 Spring Harbingers weren¡¯t grown for their beauty. Their true effect was frightening. Gu Bailu had been amazed by how marvelous the nt was when Feng Qingtian told her about it earlier. If somebody else stole the flowers, the world might fall into chaos. Gu Bailu pushed him away and said, ¡°Nan Ningxin is about to wake up. I have to go now.¡± The match wasn¡¯t over yet, and she had to win it. Gu Bailu ran through the 9,999 Spring Harbingers very quickly, and Nan Ningxin woke up at that moment. Blushing, she opened her eyes with a smile and saw Feng Qingtian not far away. From her perspective, Feng Qingtian was as gorgeous and awe-inspiring as a god. Sex with him just now had been truly mind-blowing. Nan Ningxin called out, ¡°Qingtian...¡± Her voice was full of lust, giving thedies and misses who had just recovered from the pressure of the Night Lotus goosebumps. They never knew that Miss Murong, who had always been innocent and graceful, could be so sl*tty. Feng Qingtian said solemnly, ¡°Get up. Qin Shou, have someone send her back.¡± Stunned by his stern tone, Nan Ningxin heard the whispers around her and lowered her head, only to see that her breasts were exposed to the air, and that there were scratches on them. Around her were thedies and misses who hade to the vault with her. What happened? Didn¡¯t she have sex with Prince Zi just now? She finally had him; Prince Zi even praised her and said that it felt great to be with her. However... Her face turned pale, and she knew what happened. Looking at the people around her, Nan Ningxin clenched her fists so hard that her fingernails pierced her skin. What on earth had Gu Bailu done to humiliate her like this? ¡°Why... Why am I here? What just happened? Something got in my way and I stumbled,¡± said Nan Ningxin pitifully. She knew that she had toe up with an exnation, or the image of herself that she had cultivated for a long time would be destroyed. Chapter 324 - Only Prince Zi Came In 324 Only Prince Zi Came In ¡°Miss Nan and I were having a match. She might¡¯ve decided to take a nap because I was too slow. I heard the story of the Hare and the Tortoise when I was little, but I never thought that I would see it in reality.¡± Gu Bailu came over and looked at Nan Ningxin with a smile. Feng Qingtian hugged her and asked, ¡°What is the Hare and the Tortoise?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a race between a tortoise and a rabbit. You know that a tortoise can¡¯t outrun a hare, but it was unwilling to give in, and insisted on a race. The rabbit was so confident of its victory that it took a nap when it was way ahead of the tortoise...¡± Everybody realized that Gu Bailu wasparing herself to the tortoise and Nan Ningxin to the confident rabbit. Then, did Nan Ningxin really take a nap? Was Miss Murong really so stupid? Or was she simply arrogant? ¡°Eventually, the tortoise beat the rabbit, like I beat Miss Nan. Miss Nan, do you still remember our bet?¡± Narrowing her eyes, Gu Bailu looked at Nan Ningxin sharply. Nan Ningxin looked at Feng Qingtian pitifully. ¡°I didn¡¯t take a nap; I tripped over something and passed out.¡± ¡°I believe her. How could Miss Nan have taken a nap? She isn¡¯t an idiot.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to any conclusions yet. What if she was trying to mock Princess Zi by taking a tap?¡± ¡°It seems a battle took ce just now...¡± The people around them were confused. ¡°Are you saying that there was a trap in the 9,999 Spring Harbingers? Since they¡¯re dead now, you can search for evidence of a trap yourself.¡± Gu Bailu lied without blushing. But it was also a fact. There had never been a trap, except for the unique characteristic of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, which wouldn¡¯t allow just anyone to step among them, especially those who were unfriendly toward them. If the intruders had a better attitude, the flowers might be gentle toward them. That was the flowers¡¯ only way to protect themselves. It wasn¡¯t Gu Bailu¡¯s fault that Nan Ningxin was drugged by the flowers since thetter was ignorant of this trait. ¡°Everybody can see for themselves whether or not it¡¯s a trap. Do you see any traps? Was it a fair match?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t allow Nan Ningxin to smooth this over so quickly. ¡°There are indeed no traps. Miss Murong seems to be a sore loser.¡± ¡°The story of the Hare and the Tortoise is fun. Miss Murong lost precisely because of her arrogance.¡± Nan Ningxin was furious when she heard the whispers, but she had no proof that the race was rigged. Also, she had checked the environment before the race and hadn¡¯t detected any danger. So, exactly what happened? ¡°I... I really don¡¯t know what happened to me. The world suddenly turned dark in front of my eyes.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°I think Miss Nan knows very well what happened. You also took off all your clothes, and you have so many scratches on you...¡± Her face pale, Nan Ningxin shivered on the ground weakly, as if she was going to pass out. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what happened at all.¡± Nan Ningxin sobbed. ¡°How did this happen? When I woke up, the first person I saw was Prince Zi...¡± Chapter 325 - My Husband Must Be Responsible For What He Did 325 My Husband Must Be Responsible For What He Did Gu Bailu was enraged as Nan Ningxin was ming her erotic dream on Feng Qingtian. She said that she saw Prince Zi the moment she woke up. Wasn¡¯t she implying that Prince Zi was guilty for what happened to her? ¡°Miss Nan, are you saying that my husband did something to you?¡± Gu Bailu said mockingly. Nan Ningxin shook her head helplessly. ¡°I passed out. I don¡¯t know what happened at all.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart turned heavy as she realized what Nan Ningxin was ying at. Because of the ck fog from the Night Lotus, only the people near her saw what happened inside. But since Nan Ningxin put it that way, the people who hadn¡¯t seen anything for themselves would think that Feng Qingtian did something to her. Gu Bailu smiled and said, ¡°Miss Nan, are you saying that you were raped?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned and stared at Nan Ningxin, wondering what she would say. Nan Ningxin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Don¡¯t ask me. Don¡¯t ask me...¡± She gripped her head in agitation. Only Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian knew that she herself was responsible for her scratches and nudity. Her condition was certainly worse than when Gu Bailu was poisoned before. ¡°You have to make yourself clear. You can¡¯t ask anyone to shoulder the responsibility without exining what happened,¡± said Gu Bailu solemnly. Feng Qingtian pinched her waist, indicating that he didn¡¯t do anything. Gu Bailu blinked her eyes at him. ¡°Now, you can find out exactly who your former lover is, and you can be responsible for her.¡± Feng Qingtian rapped her head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t exin it, you have to be responsible for her. Can you abandon your former lover after ruining her reputation?¡± ¡°I can ensure that she won¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of her life, but I certainly can¡¯t give myself to her.¡± Gu Bailu was very satisfied with his answer. ¡°Then, just watch and don¡¯t do anything.¡± Naturally, Feng Qingtian knew that Nan Ningxin was trying to make him admit that he had done something to her, so that she wouldn¡¯t be med for this scandal. If it was anything else, he might¡¯ve helped her, but he certainly didn¡¯t want to be responsible for such a thing. Previously, he had given her a chance to be Princess Zi, but she turned it down. Now, she was ying tricks again. Nan Ningxin pursed her lips and lowered her head regretfully, her sexy clothes revealing even more of her cleavage. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened,¡± said Nan Ningxin in a low voice. ¡°You said that you only saw my husband, and someone raped you. Aren¡¯t you saying that my husband did it?¡± Nan Ningxin raised her head and looked at Feng Qingtian in panic. ¡°Why would I think that? I¡¯ve known Prince Zi for years. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± ¡°But he was the only person who came here. Who else could have done anything to you?¡± Gu Bailu said snidely. Nan Ningxin shed tears. ¡°I... I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Miss Nan, you should know very well yourself whether or not you¡¯re still a virgin. If my husband really did something, I¡¯ll definitely have him take responsibility.¡± Feng Qingtian stood next to her, sulking. Chapter 326 - Ask a Midwife to Examine Her 326 Ask a Midwife to Examine Her Nan Ningxin wept so pitifully that one of thedies said, ¡°Let¡¯s send Miss Murong to a room so that she can clean herself up.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. While she¡¯s there, we can ask a midwife to examine her and see if she was injured.¡± Everybody realized that Gu Bailu was implying that they would check if Nan Ningxin¡¯s virginity was still intact. Getting up in tears, Nan Ningxin said, ¡°No... Don¡¯t touch me. I... I want to go home.¡± She looked at Feng Qingtian poignantly and helplessly, as if she was using Feng Qingtian of not admitting to what he had done. Smiling coldly, Feng Qingtian said to Gu Bailu, ¡°You deal with this. I have other business to attend to.¡± He turned around after saying that. Since he had regarded Nan Ningxin as his former lover for a long time, he couldn¡¯t bear to expose her in front of everyone. However, what Nan Ningxin had done made him realize that she wasn¡¯t the person he used to love. Even if she was, her soul had bepletely different. ¡°Prince Zi...¡± Nan Ningxin, however, rushed to him and shouted, ¡°Prince Zi, how can you leave? You can¡¯t let her be mean to me...¡± Feng Qingtian turned around and red at her. ¡°You seem to have forgotten what I said.¡± ¡°What... What did you say?¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes were full of pitiful tears. However, Feng Qingtian, the only man in this ce, had no pity for women at all. ¡°If my wife is mean to you, you better deal with it.¡± Feng Qingtian left after saying that, his robe fluttering dismissively in the wind. Nan Ningxin gritted her teeth and swallowed her fury. This man wouldn¡¯t help her after all the things she had done for him? He imed that he would help her and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. But it turned out to be a privilege only for the woman he loved. No... she wouldn¡¯t give up. He was hers. She would get him, whatever it took. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Miss Nan, if you¡¯re going home, you can ask Lady Murong to help you out. If you did suffer a loss, Prince Zi will definitely take responsibility. Someone, escort Miss Nan back to the Murong family house.¡± The Ye guards soon arrived and gestured at Nan Ningxin to leave. Nan Ningxin looked at Gu Bailu viciously. ¡°You know very well what happened inside the fog. I passed out.¡± ¡°I did hear strange noises from you, Miss Nan, but I was too focused on the race to check it out.¡± Nan Ningxin clenched her fists. Had Gu Bailu really seen her do something ugly when she was dreaming just now? ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Nan Ningxin left, followed by the Ye guards. Gu Bailu said to thedies and misses, ¡°If my husband really did it, I¡¯ll make sure that he takes responsibility for her, but only if it¡¯s confirmed that my husband did have sex with her. You know that my husband never touched Miss Nan when they were together for years. It¡¯s rather hard to believe that his attitude can suddenly change.¡± Thedies and misses nodded in agreement. They all knew that Prince Zi had kept a distance from Nan Ningxin even when they were at their closest. Why would he suddenly touch Nan Ningxin now? Didn¡¯t they say that Prince Zi couldn¡¯t touch any woman other than Princess Zi? Chapter 327 - The White Lotus’s Decision 327 The White Lotus¡°s Decision ¡°This incident concerns my husband¡¯s reputation, so we have to uncover the truth. Why don¡¯t we go to the Murong family house together with Miss Nan so that you can be eyewitnesses to the investigation?¡± ¡°Al- alright.¡± Thedies and misses were certainly delighted to be able to witness the oue of this drama. Also, not everybody could go to the Murong family¡¯s house, but they could at Princess Zi¡¯s invitation. Nan Ningxin flushed with fury, but she couldn¡¯t refuse them. So, she had to let the women follow her to the Murong family house. Receiving the report, Lady Murong came in a hurry and sat down in the hall. ¡°Prince Zi is really an impetuous man. How did this happen?¡± Nan Ningxin lowered her head, as if she had just been raped. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I fainted.¡± Gu Bailu chimed in, ¡°Mydy, Miss Nan keeps saying that she doesn¡¯t know what happened, but when we found her, her clothes were messy and there were scratches on her. This incident took ce in Prince Zi¡¯s house, and I certainly don¡¯t want my husband to be med for it. So, we have to figure out the truth.¡± Lady Murong said solemnly, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll uncover the truth. Since there weren¡¯t any other men in the vault, it could¡¯ve only been done by Prince Zi. Where is he?¡± ¡°Mydy, my husband was worried about me and might have mistaken someone else for me. He asked me to deal with this on his behalf,¡± said Gu Bailu calmly. Lady Murong looked at her. ¡°You...¡± She had thought that Nan Ningxin would be Princess Zi, and had been raising her toward that goal. She was pleased that her granddaughter was a perfect match for Prince Zi in terms of looks and spiritual power. However, another woman who wasn¡¯t nearly as good as her granddaughter jumped out of nowhere and won Prince Zi¡¯s favor, stealing the position of Princess Zi. Moreover, that woman was a piece of garbage who didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of spiritual power. Lady Murong remembered that Gu Bailu was that bold girl who had challenged her previously. It had been years since anyone disrespected her like that, so the girl had left a deep impression on her. The girl turned out to be the woman who had captivated Prince Zi, but Lady Murong couldn¡¯t see how. ¡°Yes, Lady Murong, I¡¯m the current Princess Zi. We better uncover the truth.¡± Lady Murong looked at her sharply. ¡°If Prince Zi did do it, how will you react?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask my husband to marry her, of course. Miss Nan¡¯s identity is too noble for her to be a concubine. She can be another wife,¡± said Gu Bailu generously. She could also put on an act, except that she had never done so in her life because she despised pretentiousness. Thinking for a moment, Lady Murong looked at Nan Ningxin. ¡°Nan Ningxin, you really don¡¯t know anything?¡± Nan Ningxin shook her head helplessly. ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t even know how I passed out. Something¡¯s wrong with the 9,999 Spring Harbingers.¡± Lady Murong pulled Nan Ningxin closer and asked in a low voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t feel anything?¡± Blushing, Nan Ningxin said shyly, ¡°I... I felt Prince Zi nearby...¡± ¡°But he has always kept a distance from you because of his disease, hasn¡¯t he? Why all of a sudden...¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. They seem to be hallucinogenic.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Lady Murong was surprised. She had never known that the 9,999 Spring Harbingers were hallucinogenic. Chapter 328 - The Result Is Ou 328 The Result Is Ou ¡°Maybe my granddaughter truly was drugged.¡± Lady Murong immediately made the decision. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s examine your body. If you¡¯re iplete, we¡¯ll ask him to take responsibility, but you must think twice before you make any decision. There will be no turning back.¡± After a long hesitation, Nan Ningxin said solemnly, ¡°My reputation has been ruined with or without the examination.¡± ¡°That does make sense. Let¡¯s do it then.¡± Lady Murong asked Gu Bailu, ¡°Let¡¯s invite a midwife to examine her. Will you get one, or do you want me to?¡± Gu Bailu nodded her head. ¡°Any midwife in your house will be fine.¡± Gu Bailu allowed Lady Murong to use her own midwife because it would make Nan Ningxin think that her trick had worked. Lady Murong was very satisfied with her attitude. She immediately summoned her most capable midwife and asked her to take Nan Ningxin to a room. Gu Bailu sat down and enjoyed the tea, and Lady Murong simply stared at her without saying anything. ¡°Mydy, are you angry that someone like me stole your grandson-inw?¡± Gu Bailu asked. Lady Murong snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re as simple as you look.¡± She didn¡¯t think that a good-for-nothing loser would be able to captivate Prince Zi. She was certain that Gu Bailu would¡¯ve been killed a long time ago if she were really useless. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Lady Murong, you can see through me, but you can¡¯t see through your granddaughter?¡± Lady Murong pulled a long face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you really think Murong Lanyi eloped with someone?¡± Lady Murong¡¯s face changed greatly. ¡°Why do you know about Lanyi?¡± The scandal of the Murong family had been kept a secret all this time. Nobody knew that Lanyi had gone missing. They thought that she had gone out traveling. ¡°How can I not know? I even know where her body is buried.¡± ¡°What? Lanyi is dead? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Lady Murong pped her hand on the table and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can make things up just because you¡¯re Princess Zi.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do, but I need to remind you that your granddaughter is not as innocent as she appears. If you¡¯re interested, you can ask Murong Huangtang about Murong Lanyi.¡± Lady Murong snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just ndering Ningxin because you¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll steal your position, right?¡± ¡°She failed to obtain it after years of work, what¡¯s there for me to be afraid of? Just forget what you heard if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Gu Bailu focused on the tea and stopped talking. After all, to be the leader of a big family, Lady Murong couldn¡¯t be a fool, and she would definitely investigate the matter if she grew suspicious. If she couldn¡¯t find any clues that Murong Lanyi had eloped, she would certainly believe Gu Bailu. In that regard, Gu Bailu believed that Lady Murong was more reliable than Murong Huangtang. She had followed Nan Ningxin back to the Murong family house precisely to talk to Lady Murong. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve already ended Nan Ningxin back in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Very soon, the midwife returned with Nan Ningxin, an awful look on her face. Nan Ningxin had changed into another red dress, which made her look like a pink lotus flower blooming at the beginning of summer. The midwife walked to Lady Murong and whispered something to her, and Lady Murong sighed. ¡°Princess Zi, it seems that you do owe me an exnation.¡± Chapter 329 - My Husband Is Impoten 329 My Husband Is Impoten ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Bailu was unsurprised. ¡°Has Miss Nan really lost her virginity?¡± Both Lady Murong and Nan Ningxin looked ufortable at her bluntness. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s better if we can be frank.¡± Lady Murong looked at the midwife, and the midwife nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll certainly take responsibility. However, you know that my husband has never touched any women except me, so I think there might be something else behind this.¡± Lady Murong red at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Literally what I said.¡± Gu Bailu put down her cup. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that my husband slept with her. My husband might¡¯ve touched her, but he couldn¡¯t have had sex with her, because he¡¯s impotent when he¡¯s with other women.¡± Lady Murong blushed. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t talk so bluntly.¡± ¡°Bluntness is required if we want to unravel everything. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can ask my husband toe here and prove his impotence.¡± Thedies and misses all lowered their heads. How could they witness that? ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, we can invite His Majesty to witness it since they¡¯re both men. I don¡¯t think His Majesty would lie.¡± Lady Murong¡¯s heart turned heavy. She suddenly realized that Gu Bailu was setting a trap for Nan Ningxin. As for Ningxin... She asked Nan Ningxin in a low voice, ¡°What happened, exactly?¡± Her face pale, Nan Ningxin shook her head. ¡°Grandmother, I really don¡¯t know what happened. I was drugged.¡± Nan Ningxin gritted her teeth. It was a good thing she had imed that she wasn¡¯t aware of anything, or her grandmother would¡¯ve be suspicious of her. ¡°But you don¡¯t know what happened to your body?¡± ¡°No... But Prince Zi was the only man who entered the 9,999 Spring Harbingers.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nan Ningxin said decisively. ¡°All thedies and misses here can testify that nobody else came in.¡± Lady Murong raised her head and asked, ¡°Are you sure that it wasn¡¯t done by Prince Zi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m positive.¡± ¡°But all of them can prove that only Prince Zi went there,¡± said Lady Murong solemnly. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Lady Murong, who says that a woman can only lose her virginity to a man? What if Miss Nan did it herself?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Lady Murong aimed a p at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu dodged quickly and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be furious, mydy. I was just kidding.¡± ¡°That was a bad joke!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility. My statement isn¡¯t entirely false. There are plenty of ways that a woman can lose her virginity, for example, when they take too big a step.¡± ¡°Princess Zi, I¡¯m in no mood for jokes. Since Prince Zi was the only man there, he must take responsibility for this,¡± dered Lady Murong sternly. Otherwise, this would be too humiliating for the Murong family. ¡°Like I said, my husband is impotent with Miss Nan. You must be reasonable, Lady Murong. Should we appeal to His Majesty?¡± Lady Murong looked even more awful. If this case was brought to His Majesty and it turned out that Prince Zi couldn¡¯t have an erection in front of Nan Ningxin, the Murong family would be aughingstock. ¡°Are you here to settle the problem or not?¡± Lady Murong looked at Gu Bailu, who was grinning, and felt like she had stepped into a trap. ¡°Of course I am. Actually, my husband wasn¡¯t the only man who entered the 9,999 Spring Harbingers.¡± Chapter 330 - Another Man 330 Another Man Nan Ningxin raised her head to look at Gu Bailu, her eyes sharp enough to cut her to pieces. Gu Bailu looked back at her innocently. ¡°There was another man.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s expression turned even more vicious, and she almost lunged at Gu Bailu. Lady Murong looked even more awful. ¡°What are you implying, Princess Zi?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming my husband because he was the only man who entered the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, but he wasn¡¯t the only man there.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s statement was quite vague. However, thedies and misses in the room were smart enough to read between the lines. ¡°Who else? Did you see any other man?¡± Lady Murong asked as she red at everybody else in the hall. Gu Bailu thought that if any of them said yes, Lady Murong would feed them to her dogs. ¡°None of them saw anything. Don¡¯t give them a hard time. They didn¡¯t see a thing because of the fog from the Night Lotus. That¡¯s why they thought that my husband assaulted Miss Nan.¡± ¡°Although they didn¡¯t see what happened inside, they can still tell if someone else entered the vault from where they were,¡± Lady Murong pointed out. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Oh, this man didn¡¯te in through the door, and I promise you that unlike my husband, he is quite virile.¡± In other words, Miss Nan¡¯s loss of virginity had something to do with that man. Nan Ningxin was already shaking, but she still asked firmly, ¡°Who was it?¡± Lady Murong gave her a hand and said, ¡°Ningxin, go in and get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of the rest for you.¡± ¡°No, I have to hear it. I cannot let anyone else take the me.¡± Nan Ningxin was implying that Gu Bailu was trying to shift the me from Prince Zi to someone else. Gu Bailuughed. ¡°Who exactly is shifting the me here? My husband never touched Miss Nan in the past ten years, but he raped you during a flower appreciation party? Who would believe that? You¡¯re only ming him because he was the only man there.¡± ¡°You!¡± Nan Ningxin copsed in Lady Murong¡¯s arms. ¡°Princess Zi, if you aren¡¯t here to resolve the problem, you¡¯re not wee here. Get lost!¡± Lady Murong roared. ¡°No, I¡¯m really here to settle the problem. I would like to speak to Miss Nan about what happened when she was unconscious, but I don¡¯t know if Miss Nan wants to listen.¡± Shivering in Lady Murong¡¯s arms, Nan Ningxin asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private. It won¡¯t be good for you if anyone else hears our discussion.¡± Nan Ningxin clenched her fists. ¡°I have no secrets. Let¡¯s just talk here.¡± Gu Bailu hesitated. ¡°Do you insist that we talk here, Miss Nan?¡± Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t know if she had made the right decision as she wondered if this was another trap Gu Bailu had set for her. Seeing her hesitation, Lady Murong said quickly, ¡°If you say another man was there, bring him here. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t try to get Prince Zi out of this.¡± Gu Bailu sighed and said, ¡°Fine, I was hoping to give Miss Nan another way out, but since she doesn¡¯t want to listen...¡± While talking, Gu Bailu drew a rune with both hands in front of her chest. ¡°Tranquility of mind! Summon Yin Neng with the soul contract!¡± Chapter 331 - I’m Not Worthy of Your Granddaughter?

331 I¡¯m Not Worthy of Your Granddaughter?

A pr bear that had white, glistening fur appeared out of thin air. It was most beautiful. However, before everybody realized it, the pr bear turned into a skinny, hideous man whose hair was a mess and who looked like he had been wearing the same clothes for many years. His arms were just dry skin over bone, making him look appalling. Thedies and misses quickly stepped back. ¡°Who¡¯s this man? He¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°He does look like a man.¡± ¡°And Princess Zi brought him out...¡± Gu Bailu nced at them, and they quickly shut up. ¡°Why did you summon me again? You can¡¯t defeat them?¡± Yin Neng nced at the women impatiently, angry at their disdain. He had once been a handsome swordsman years ago, and girls would even follow him down the street. However, now that he looked different, women eyed him as if he were a monster. What a bunch of shallow creatures. Gu Bailu red at him and whispered, ¡°I got you a wife; she¡¯s a beautiful woman.¡± Yin Neng¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do? I don¡¯t need a wife.¡± ¡°Does your thing still work or not? If it does, you can have a wife.¡± Yin Neng snorted. ¡°I¡¯m old, but I¡¯m definitely still capable, except that I don¡¯t want a wife.¡± ¡°Fine, just follow my leadter.¡± When she saw Yin Neng, Lady Murong was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s you. How could you have been contracted by such a weakling?¡± Yin Neng sat down in a chair. ¡°Nice to meet you, too.¡± ¡°You... You¡¯ve really been contracted?¡± Brooding, Yin Neng didn¡¯t say anything. He was obviously contracted, and it wasn¡¯t a thing that he was proud of. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s contracted to me, and I let him out when I was in danger among the 9,999 Spring Harbingers,¡± said Gu Bailu. Lady Murong stepped back and fell into her chair, as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°Impossible... That¡¯s impossible!¡± Did her granddaughter and this man... Gu Bailu felt that something was off. Did Lady Murong know Yin Neng? Also, they seemed to be quite close. However, Yin Neng had been locked up on the mountain for a hundred years, and Lady Murong could¡¯ve only just been born when he was caught. Besides, Lady Murong was the sister of the master of the Earthly Residence, who had been one of the people involved in capturing Yin Neng. There was no way he could be so close to his enemy¡¯s sister. ¡°Why? I¡¯m not worthy of your granddaughter?¡± Yin Neng asked gloomily. Lady Murong almost felt like killing herself. Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of my granddaughter, with your wretched appearance? Nan Ningxin stood up. ¡°You call a random beast you¡¯ve contracted a man? That¡¯s really an insult.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You can try and see if he¡¯s a man.¡± Nan Ningxin said warily, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Bailu said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk to His Majesty. His Majesty will decide who assaulted Miss Nan in the middle of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers.¡± ¡°There was no danger amidst the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Why did you summon him? Did you want him to do anything to me while I was unconscious?¡± Chapter 332 - Fall of the White Lotus 332 Fall of the White Lotus With a few simple words, Nan Ningxin once again turned Gu Bailu into a vicious person, who intentionally summoned Yin Neng in the middle of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers to humiliate Nan Nan Ningxin. But Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t fooled. She was toozy to exin why she summoned Yin Neng. After all, it was a fact that Nan Ningxin had lost her virginity, and people were beginning to ept that she had lost it to Yin Neng. ¡°Miss Nan, you don¡¯t need to know why. All you need to know is that Yin Neng, another man who is capable, was there when you lost your virginity. Let¡¯s ask the emperor to make a ruling. Anyway, my husband can¡¯t be wronged.¡± Lady Murong suddenly stood up. ¡°No, we can¡¯t trouble His Majesty with such a petty matter.¡± Gu Bailu turned grave. ¡°Then what do you want, Lady Murong? My husband entrusted me to deal with this, and he¡¯ll be angry if I don¡¯t handle it well.¡± The Murong family might be awesome, but it wasn¡¯t as awesome as Prince Zi. If you want to me this on Prince Zi, you better make sure you can suppress him first. Nan Ningxin closed her eyes and fell on Lady Murong, passing out. Gu Bailu asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Nan? You mustn¡¯t die of fury. Though Yin Neng is ugly, he¡¯s still a man, and unlike my husband, he¡¯s definitely virile with you.¡± While talking, Gu Bailu pinched Nan Ningxin hard to wake her up. By the time Lady Murong shook her hand off, a dark mark had been left on Nan Ningxin¡¯s skin. ¡°Princess Zi, you better take your people back first. Ningxin can¡¯t take the stimtion.¡± Gu Bailu hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can. The problem isn¡¯t solved yet. I¡¯m really here to solve the problem.¡± ¡°How can the problem be solved? She already passed out.¡± Lady Murong practically wanted to kick Gu Bailu out of her house. ¡°You must be kidding, mydy. Miss Nan is too strong to pass out because of such a minor thing. Is there something wrong with her body?¡± Lady Murong roared, ¡°What are you talking about? Get out!¡± After that, she carried Nan Ningxin away. Gu Bailu looked at Yin Neng apologetically. ¡°Sorry that I didn¡¯t get a wife for you, but just wait. She¡¯ll be yours sooner orter.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t keep her voice down, and everybody else in the hall heard it. They felt queasy when they imagined how such a crappy old man had slept with such a young and beautiful girl like Miss Murong. Gu Bailu left the Murong family house with thedies and misses. ¡°You have to defend Prince Zi for me. He has never touched another woman. If the me is pinned on him, I¡¯ll definitely appeal to His Majesty,¡± said Gu Bailu half-threateningly. Thedies and misses nodded quickly. ¡°Of course we will.¡± Gu Bailu was implying that they might be executed by the emperor if they said anything unwise. Besides, Prince Zi was truly impotent. If he had been the only man back there, he could¡¯ve been med for it. However, there had been another man, a crappy old one who had been imprisoned for a hundred years. It was possible that he lost control of himself when he saw the unconscious Miss Murong. Chapter 333 - Fall of the White Lotus 2 333 Fall of the White Lotus 2 Gu Bailu took her carriage back to Prince Zi¡¯s house and summoned the butler. ¡°Prepare enough bridal gifts for me.¡± The butler was stunned. ¡°Bridal gifts? Is there anyone getting married?¡± Had his lord really slept with Miss Murong, and now he had to marry her? If so, wasn¡¯t the princess too generous? He had thought that the princess was too petty to share her husband with someone else. Was he wrong? ¡°My contracted beast is going to be married. Prepare as many bridal gifts as possible, for he¡¯s marrying the youngdy of the Murong family.¡± ¡°What? Who¡¯s going to marry whom?¡± The butler was shocked. His ears must¡¯ve deceived him. The princess¡¯s contracted beast was going to marry Miss Murong? But wasn¡¯t his lord interested in Miss Murong¡¯s family? Was his lord even aware of this? ¡°You heard me. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. Get the preparations down. He¡¯s going to propose this afternoon.¡± Gu Bailu ignored the butler¡¯s shock, knowing that he had heard her instruction. ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t think I can prepare so many bridal gifts so quickly...¡± The butler felt a headacheing on. Preparing for a marriage could take months. How could he aplish the task in a day? ¡°Butler, I believe in the capabilities of Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Gu Bailu left after giving the instruction. Very soon, Feng Qingtian returned. He asked with a strange expression, ¡°Are you really helping Yin Neng get married?¡± Feng Qingtian almost thought that his ears had deceived him when he heard the report. Yin Neng was old and hideous. Any woman that married him would suffer. Even if he had despoiled Nan Ningxin, she couldn¡¯t marry him. How did Gu Bailu evene up with such an idea? Gu Bailu put down her book and looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care about your former lover? You may have to marry her.¡± Feng Qingtian turned cold. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ye Ying had reported everything to him. He was happy that Gu Bailu trusted him, but he was unhappy that she was being willful. ¡°She really wants to marry you. She was having sex with you even when she was drugged.¡± Feng Qingtian tapped her head and said, ¡°How can I have sex with her when I¡¯m impotent with her?¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°She¡¯s your former lover!¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her and asked, ¡°Why did the Night Lotus listen to you?¡± ¡°Like I said, I can deal with the Night Lotus. If you trust me, I can tell you that Nan Ningxin isn¡¯t your former lover. I¡¯ve talked to the Night Lotus, and it¡¯s still waiting for its master.¡± Feng Qingtian said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she is or not now.¡± Her soul had changed too much. He really didn¡¯t like it at all. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not angry about her deception?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think that he was such an open-minded man. Feng Qingtian rubbed her head and said, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let go of anyone who deceived me.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s marry her to Yin Neng. They¡¯re the perfect couple.¡± ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s your wish, prepare for it now. I¡¯ll go with you this afternoon.¡± Gu Bailu hugged him in delight. ¡°Really? She¡¯ll be so much happier if you¡¯re there.¡± Chapter 334 - Is This Dual Cultivation? 334 Is This Dual Cultivation? Feng Qingtian rubbed her face in amusement. ¡°Why would she be happier?¡± Gu Bailu smiled cunningly. ¡°That¡¯s a secret. Just promise me that you¡¯lle with me.¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head to her lips. ¡°Not unless you satisfy me first.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Bailu stood up warily, only to sense that an arm had locked around her waist and something was standing up between her legs. ¡°Stop, I need to check on the bridal gifts.¡± Gu Bailu frowned and tried to push him away. This man couldn¡¯t get it up at all with other women, but when it came to her, he was like a beast that had been starving for thousands of years. Nibbling her earlobe, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°They¡¯ll finish the preparations themselves. If they need your supervision all the time, they¡¯re too useless.¡± ¡°I have to make sure that they won¡¯t actually give the good stuff away.¡± The plethora of bridal gifts was only meant to let the whole world know of Nan Ningxin¡¯s marriage; Gu Bailu didn¡¯t intend to really give her any expensive gift. Her n was ayer of real gifts on the top and stones and trash underneath. She had to supervise that in person. ¡°Rest assured, the people of my house are smart enough to know your intentions. Let¡¯s just focus on our business.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed his way from her earlobe to her neck, breathing in her fragrance and feeling that he wanted to devote his everything to her. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t free himself from her now. ¡°My business is training. I have to train immediately.¡± In the battle against Nan Ningxin, Gu Bailu realized that she couldn¡¯t have defeated Nan Ningxin if she hadn¡¯t leveled up from the dual cultivation. After the level-up, she was able to see the past with her Heavenly Eye. It was brief, but still major progress for her. If she worked harder, it would be possible for her to see more of the past from Nan Ningxin. She was determined to cut up the murderer who had killed every person of the Gu family into pieces. ¡°Let¡¯s dual cultivate then. I like dual cultivation too.¡± While talking, Feng Qingtian had already taken off Gu Bailu¡¯s clothes. ¡°You... you... you...¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say, but dual cultivation did work for her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to dual cultivate?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face remained unchanged, but his eyes were full of passion as his hands wandered over Gu Bailu¡¯s shivering body. Feng Qingtian loved her sensitive reactions to his enthusiasm, which filled him with the desire to conquer her. She said, ¡°I do...¡± Feng Qingtian asked, ¡°Really? Where?¡± Gu Bailu had basically turned into water in his arms. Unable to take the provocation anymore, she said, ¡°Everywhere.¡± ¡°Really? Here? Or here?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands were setting Gu Bailu¡¯s body on fire everywhere, making it practically impossible for her to resist. Chapter 335 - I Had a Fight With My Husband 335 I Had a Fight With My Husband Gu Bailu felt her head go nk, and her legs were as soft as if she were on a cloud. She felt that she was cultivating, but she was excited too, and almost cried out in ecstacy. It was already past noon when everything was over. Gu Bailu was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t want to move at all. Her head was still nk. But she clearly sensed that Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t been cultivating at all, because he had ejacted more than once. She was exhausted, but she felt the power rising in her body. She sensed that her Heavenly Eye was leveling up again. Feng Qingtian carried her to the bath. When she was soaking in warm water, Gu Bailu suddenly felt her sight brighten as everything became clearer. Looking out the window, she could see dozens of meters away in clear detail. Gu Bailu jumped into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°I think I just had a level-up.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her hands. ¡°Of course you did. I worked really hard. Let¡¯s continue tonight.¡± While talking, he kissed her legs, which seemed tiny in his big hands. Feeling ticklish, Gu Bailu kicked him and said, ¡°Stop. It¡¯s already gettingte. We have to go to the Murong family to propose on Yin Neng¡¯s behalf today.¡± Feng Qingtian finally took off his robe and changed his clothes, before he summoned the maids. ¡°You can change first. I¡¯ll check the preparation of the bridal gifts.¡± Gu Bailu nodded quickly. Ah Luo came in after Feng Qingtian left. Seeing the red marks on Gu Bailu¡¯s nose, she asked angrily, ¡°Mydy, did he abuse you?¡± ¡°No, it was a normal fight between a husband and a wife.¡± Gu Bailu pointed at her forehead with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know what it¡¯s about after you get married.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married. I want to be with you forever, mydy.¡± Ah Luo shook her head quickly. ¡°You can still be with me after you get married.¡± She certainly didn¡¯t want to marry Ah Luo away and never see her again. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll get married. We can have a fight with our husbands together,¡± said Ah Luo delightedly. Since herdy seemed to like the fight, it had to be fun. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°The fight is only between a husband and a wife. Nobody else can be involved.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fight without you, mydy.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her head. ¡°You¡¯ll understandter. I can¡¯t exin it to you right now.¡± Ah Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Mydy, where are we going now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Murong family houseter. You can have some cookies first while I get changed.¡± Ah Luo pped her hands in delight. ¡°Great! I want to watch that ugly woman fall! Also, that old granny¡¯s face is hrious, too!¡± Ah Luo ran off. Smiling, Gu Bailu asked the maids to dress her. It wasn¡¯t because she enjoyed it, but because the maids would be dismissed if she refused their services. Many of these maids didn¡¯t have any spiritual power or even a name. FacebookTwitterMore Chapter 336 - Prince Zi Is Here to Propose 336 Prince Zi Is Here to Propose Why would she add to the maids¡¯ trouble? Their life was difficult enough as it was. After Gu Bailu changed, Feng Qingtian picked her up. A low-key but luxurious carriage was parked outside the door, and people crowded the road. Gu Bailu had expected onlookers, but not so many of them. Thosedies and misses must¡¯ve spread what happened today to everyone they knew. ¡°Are Prince Zi and Princess Zi going to the Murong family house?¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely going to propose. Look at how many bridal gifts there are!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Miss Murong didn¡¯t lose her virginity to Prince Zi?¡± ¡°But Prince Zi has to take the me. It happened in his house anyway.¡± ¡°Prince Zi has feelings for Miss Murong anyway.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the princess ever had a wedding or received any bridal gifts. Is Prince Zi going to marry another wife?¡± ¡°I envy Miss Murong. I should¡¯ve lost my virginity too if I had known earlier.¡± Listening to their discussion, Gu Bailu got on the carriage. Such gossip was exactly what she wanted. The more they gossiped, the more devastated Nan Ningxin would beter. It truly felt great to manipte other people. Leading carriages of bridal gifts, the carriage set off for the Murong family house. In the Murong family house, Nan Ningxin had already ¡°woken up.¡± Lady Murong asked broodingly, ¡°Ningxin, tell me the truth. What happened?¡± Didn¡¯t she lose her virginity to Prince Zi? Why was Yin Neng part of this? Bewildered, Nan Ningxin shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I passed out. But I think it should be Prince Zi. I know how he feels.¡± Lady Murong frowned. ¡°Are you saying that Gu Bailu is doing this on purpose?¡± After Prince Zi had sex with Nan Ningxin, Princess Zi decided to shift the me to Yin Neng so that Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t be held responsible? ¡°I think so too. That old man was too hideous. I would never allow him to touch me.¡± Nan Ningxin ran into Lady Murong¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandmother, you have to make things right for me!¡± Lady Murong patted her back. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of you.¡± Right then, the butler rushed in. ¡°Mydy, great news! Great news!¡± Lady Murong was in a terrible mood after being strung along by Gu Bailu. ¡°What great news? I¡¯ll chop you up if it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Prince Zi is here to propose with 108 carriages of bridal gifts.¡± ¡°Propose? Why is he here to propose all of a sudden?¡± Lady Murong was both delighted and surprised. Hadn¡¯t the me been shifted to Yin Neng? ¡°It¡¯s true. Their team is about to reach our road. Prince Zi is here in person.¡± Why would Prince Zie in person with so many bridal gifts if he wasn¡¯t here to propose? Nan Ningxin immediately sat up straight. ¡°Are you serious?¡± The butler said cheerfully, ¡°Absolutely, mydy. It¡¯s all over town.¡± ¡°Prince Zi isn¡¯t a bad man after all,¡± said Lady Murong, appeased. He was showing his sincerity bying in person. Nan Ningxin hurriedly got off the bed. ¡°Have someone dress me now. Grandmother, what do I do? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s enough time. I can¡¯t go out like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. If he¡¯s here to propose, he can wait.¡± Chapter 336 - Excited 337 Excited Nan Ningxin calmed down after hearing what Lady Murong said. Since Prince Zi was here, it meant that he didn¡¯t want her to be hurt by the rumors. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless as to turn a blind eye to his former lover. Gu Bailu set her up, but it only increased the guilt which Prince Zi felt toward his former lover. Gu Bailu had be the victim of her own scheme. Nan Ningxin smiled. As long as she could enter Prince Zi¡¯s house, she was sure that she could win all of Prince Zi¡¯s love from Gu Bailu. ¡°Alright, go dress yourself. I¡¯ll check if it¡¯s real.¡± Lady Murong felt that this turn of events was too surreal and that she had to check it out herself. However, Prince Zi wasn¡¯t a heartless person; though he seemed cold, his decision was understandable. So, Lady Murong sent someone she trusted to investigate. Soon, the person returned and reported that Prince Zi was here to propose with a tremendous amount of gifts. ¡°In that case, open the front gates and wee Prince Zi in.¡± Excited, Lady Murong was finally reassured. ¡°Yes, mydy, I¡¯m on it.¡± The butler was ecstatic as well. The front gates of this house had never been opened since Lady Murong¡¯s wedding. The front gates of the Murong family house remained closed except for important asions. It hadn¡¯t opened even for the weddings of the few geniuses of the younger generation of the Murong family. Opening the front gates for Prince Zi was a sign of Lady Murong¡¯s respect for him. It had always been her wish to marry Nan Ningxin to Prince Zi, which would allow the Murong family to continue to thrive for at least the next three hundred years. The low-key but luxurious carriage reached the front gates. Gu Bailu lifted the curtain, only to see that the front gates were now wide open, revealing the extravagant second gates behind them. ¡°It seems that we¡¯re weed here. Even the front gates have been opened for us.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. Feng Qingtian hugged and kissed her. ¡°Why are you so happy about Yin Neng¡¯s marriage?¡± ¡°Because I want Miss Nan to find the right person for her and stop coveting my man all the time,¡± said Gu Bailu matter-of-factly, concealing none of her intentions. Feng Qingtian loved her clever tricks. He grabbed her jaw and kissed her fervently. Swooning, Gu Bailu breathed heavily in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. After learning of his history with Nan Ningxin and bing Princess Zi, she wasn¡¯t as opposed to Feng Qingtian now. Instead, she quite enjoyed the pleasure of kissing. ¡°Your man is always yours. Other people coveting me won¡¯t change anything,¡± Feng Qingtian whispered hoarsely in her ear as he kissed her earlobe. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll say the same when your former lover does show up.¡± Gu Bailu was reluctant to devote herself to him for many reasons. Firstly, Feng Qingtian falling in love with her had been too sudden and crazy, and felt like it had happened on the spur of the moment. Secondly, he had a former lover whom he deeply loved; Feng Qingtian had probably transferred his feelings for her to Gu Bailu because Gu Bailu was simr to her. Once his former lover did show up, chances were that his attitude would change. Thirdly, Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t sleep with any women other than her for now, so of course he would treat her differently. Chapter 338 - We’re Family 338 We¡°re Family Fourthly, she hadn¡¯t avenged her family yet, and it was hard for her to trust anyone easily. She was well aware of Feng Qingtian¡¯s feelings for her. Perhaps, even if she set Pale Emperor City on fire, he would still say that it was fine, and would take care of everything for her. It was unreasonable pampering, but she had to admit that it was enjoyable and touching. Sometimes, she was worried that she would inadvertently fall for him. ¡°I love you right now. I don¡¯t care about the former lover.¡± Feng Qingtian, however, had freed himself of the struggle. Whatever happened in his past lives, he only cared about the present. ¡°You might be considered an unfaithful man.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Anyone who loves you may be heartbroken when they find out how you abandoned your former lover.¡± Feng Qingtian bit her chest and said, ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything about future lives, but I guarantee that I¡¯ll be devoted to you for the rest of this life.¡± Gu Bailu raised her eyes and looked at his impable face. She never thought that she could be loved and pampered by such a man. Had god given Nan Ningxin¡¯s man to her because Nan Ningxin had deceived her so cruelly in her previous life? Karma was indeed a thing. Feng Qingtian turned cold. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me? I can convince you.¡± He then put his hand into her dress, and Gu Bailu hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Of course I do! I believe you!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°My lord, the people of the Murong family are weing us. Would you like toe out?¡± Qin Shou waited outside the carriage for a long time, but the two people inside didn¡¯t appear to be getting out at all, and he seemed to be hearing weird sounds. But they couldn¡¯t keep Lady Murong and the important people of her family waiting. More importantly, was it really the right time to do that sort of thing with so many people outside? ¡°Mydy, that old woman is out. She¡¯s smiling happily,¡± said Ah Luo from outside. Gu Bailu hurriedly pushed Feng Qingtian away. ¡°We¡¯re here for business.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one business in my eyes.¡± His fiery eyes brushed over Gu Bailu¡¯s red lips. He wished that he could kiss those lips until they were swollen, so that the whole world would know what a loving couple they were and that Gu Bailu belonged to him exclusively. Gu Bailu could read his mind all too well. She nced at him and jumped off the carriage first. She raised her head, only to see Lady Murong standing at the main entrance with a bunch of family members. Her husband even snorted in disdain when he saw Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu grinned. It seemed that the old man still remembered what happened between them. She knew few people of the Murong family except Murong Huangtang, who was wearing an azure robe and standing in front of the youngsters. He looked handsome but seemed exhausted, possibly from excessive sex. Suddenly, her head was turned around as Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Who are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting the people of the Murong family. We¡¯re going to be familyter, aren¡¯t we, mydy?¡± Gu Bailu looked at Lady Murong. Lady Murong smiled. ¡°Of course we are. That¡¯s well said, Princess Zi. Family members should know one another. I¡¯ll introduce them to youter.¡± Chapter 339 - Im Always Yours 339 I¡°m Always Yours ¡°That will be unnecessary. After all, nobody other than Miss Nan will being to Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± What Gu Bailu said confirmed the onlookers¡¯ spection. ¡°Like I said, they¡¯re here to propose to Miss Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°Prince Zi is really a caring man. Miss Nan was imed by another man, but he still...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be killed if anyone from the Murong family hears that.¡± ¡°Miss Nan is worthy of this privilege, given her family background and Prince Zi¡¯s appreciation of her.¡± Gu Bailu smiled at the adorable people. ¡°Pleasee in, Prince and Princess Zi.¡± Lady Murong was d that they could settle the matter of the marriage sooner. She also decided to ignore the fact that they had kept the people of the Murong family waiting for such a long time. Arm around Gu Bailu¡¯s waist, Feng Qingtian walked in. Hearing that Feng Qingtian had arrived to propose, Nan Ningxin wanted to see Prince Zi immediately. The dream which she had had for years was finallying true. It hadn¡¯t gone as smoothly as she had imagined, but the result was satisfactory nheless. Recalling her dream amidst the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, Nan Ningxin felt hot and was eager to have real sex with her Prince Zi. If only they could hold the wedding today, so that they could consummate their marriage. Nan Ningxin was feeling excited, when she heard the sound of a bell ringing. Her face immediately changed. She quickly drove her maids out of the room. She stretched out her hand to the back of the dresser, and a door slowly opened. After a brief hesitation, she entered the door. The door closed, and no trace of it could be seen from outside at all. In the dark room that was illuminated by night pearls, a man in a ghost mask stared at her from a chair. ¡°Why are you here now?¡± Nan Ningxin asked cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you on marrying the man of your dreams,¡± the man said in a hoarse and jealous voice. Nan Ningxin walked over and knelt before him. ¡°Whoever I be, I am always loyal to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The man pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re about to serve another man, and you say you¡¯re loyal to me?¡± ¡°Prince Zi is just my dream.¡± ¡°Then what am I?¡± The man grabbed Nan Ningxin¡¯s soft breasts and left scratches on them ungently with his long fingers. ¡°You¡¯re my most revered master.¡± Nan Ningxin wrapped her arms around his neck and put her lips on his. ¡°I¡¯ll dedicate the Sky Splitting Mirror to my master after I obtain it.¡± ¡°You really are a smart woman.¡± The man pulled her closer. ¡°You¡¯re about to be married. Let me take you once more.¡± ¡°M... master, this isn¡¯t the best moment. Those maids are waiting. They¡¯ll notice that I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to touch you because you¡¯re getting married?¡± The man became angry. ¡°Of course not. I am always your servant.¡± Satisfied with her answer, the man took off his pants and entered her. ¡°I¡¯m really reluctant to give away such a beautiful creature like you to someone else,¡± the man whispered, before he started to move. Biting her lip, Nan Ningxin imagined Feng Qingtian in his ce, and was stimted even more when she remembered Feng Qingtian¡¯s face and his sexy physique. ¡°I¡¯m always yours. Faster...¡± Chapter 340 - The Sooner They’re Married, the Better 340 The Sooner They¡°re Married, the Better ¡°Can Feng Qingtian satisfy you as much as I can? You little sl*t.¡± It was almost an hourter when Nan Ningxin came out again. The maids outside were all waiting anxiously. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had tea in the living room and talked about the history of the Murong family while they waited for Nan Ningxin. ¡°Why is Miss Nan still not here? Mydy, rest assured, nobody will bully her after she¡¯s married. There¡¯s no need to hide her anymore.¡± Gu Bailu was puzzled over what was taking Nan Ningxin so long. There was no way that woman would be this patient now that Feng Qingtian was proposing. It almost seemed as if she didn¡¯t want to marry him. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check on her. She may still be getting dressed.¡± Lady Murong sent another person to bring Nan Ningxin out. ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Nan wants to get married,¡± said Gu Bailu unconcernedly. Lady Murong looked at Feng Qingtian, who had been silent the entire time. His eyes, however, were filled with affection as they remained fixed on Gu Bailu. His love for her was obvious. Lady Murong had never seen him look at Nan Ningxin that way. Lady Murong had been cherished by her husband her entire life. She could read a man¡¯s eyes very well. She was slightly worried that Ningxin wouldn¡¯t be cherished after she was married. However, there was no choice for Ningxin now. Besides, she had always liked Prince Zi. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Lady Murong¡¯s husband rose and went to get Nan Ningxin himself. Gu Bailu waved her hand at Qin Shou and said, ¡°Here is the letter of proposal. Please take a look, Lady Murong. We haven¡¯t made all the preparations, but for the sake of Miss Nan¡¯s reputation, we intend to hold the wedding tomorrow in case she¡¯s hurt by rumors.¡± Lady Murong read the letter of proposal and saw that Nan Ningxin would marry as a wife. She grew happy and said, ¡°It¡¯s not wholly appropriate, but it¡¯s true that the wedding should be held as soon as possible. You¡¯re very considerate.¡± Gu Bailu rose. ¡°Since Miss Nan isn¡¯ting out, we¡¯ll go back now. It¡¯ll be a busy day tomorrow. We have to prepare.¡± Feng Qingtian rose too and put his hand on her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lady Murong naturally sensed that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t enthusiastic. It was understandable. Nobody would be happy to marry a woman who had been sullied by someone else. Lady Murong wasn¡¯t bothered by his attitude, and simply saw him off with the other members of the Murong family. The servants who carried the bridal gifts into the Murong family house were all excited. ¡°Young master, Prince Zi is truly generous with the bridal gifts,¡± said Murong Huangtang¡¯s guard delightedly. Murong Huangtang wasn¡¯t very happy. ¡°I don¡¯t think Prince Zi sincerely wants to marry her. It would be a shame for my cousin to marry him.¡± Murong Huangtang thought that his cousin would be happier if she married him instead. ¡°There¡¯s no choice now. The miss is...¡± The miss wasn¡¯t pure anymore, and the olddy wouldn¡¯t allow Murong Huangtang to marry her. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a virgin or not, as long as she¡¯s good in bed.¡± His cousin¡¯s body and legs would be enough for him to enjoy for years. Nan Ningxin was finally done getting dressed. She grinned in delight when she saw the bridal gifts in the yard. Chapter 341 - What Kind of Proposal Is This?

Chapter 341 What Kind of Proposal Is This?

¡°Cousin, thank you for your trouble.¡± Nan Ningxin nodded at Murong Huangtang. Murong Huangtang said, ¡°Cousin, I can see that Prince Zi is very nice to Gu Bailu. Why don¡¯t you marry me instead? I swear that I¡¯ll cherish you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to let go of your lovers?¡± Nan Ningxin chuckled. Murong Huangtang didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°As long as you say yes, I¡¯ll get rid of all of them.¡± Nan Ningxin red at him. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too ruthless. Those are all gorgeous women¡­¡± She then strode off gracefully. Even her re still enthralled Murong Huangtang, and he regretted that he couldn¡¯t get a taste of her. Nan Ningxin went to the hall, only to see nothing but a few cups of tea on the table. ¡°Where are they?¡± Nan Ningxin asked her maid, raising her voice. Why wasn¡¯t her grandmother here? Did something go wrong? ¡°The olddy is seeing Prince and Princess Zi off,¡± the maid replied carefully. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she have them stay longer until I came?¡± Nan Ningxin sat down angrily. She hated that filthy man who visited her at the worst possible time. One day, she would get back at him. ¡°Ningxin, what were you doing? They¡¯ve already left.¡± Lady Murong was puzzled to see Nan Ningxin after she returned to the hall. If Prince Zi had been more sensitive, he might¡¯ve canceled the proposal just now. Nan Ningxin lowered her head shyly. ¡°I was hoping to present the best side of myself, so it took me longer than usual to get dressed.¡± ¡°But that was still too long. To everyone else, it might look like you¡¯re expressing your reluctance, and Prince Zi could have changed his mind if he wanted to.¡± Respect was important to a man. Prince Zi could have read that reluctance as arrogance. ¡°What about the wedding?¡± Nan Ningxin asked concernedly, ¡°Did Prince Zi¡­¡± Had Prince Zi left just like that? Nan Ningxin was prepared to chase after him. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up to him and exin myself.¡± Lady Murong red at her. ¡°He¡¯s gone, and it would be inappropriate for you to go after him now.¡± ¡°How can I not go after him? After so long¡­¡± Nan Ningxin almost burst into tears of anxiety. Lady Murong chuckled and gave her the letter of proposal. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. You should thank Prince Zi for not being petty. This is the letter of proposal. The wedding will be held tomorrow.¡± Nan Ningxin was surprised when she read the letter. ¡°Tomorrow? Isn¡¯t that too rushed?¡± Was a carriage going to take her into Prince Zi¡¯s house as a concubine without a formal ceremony at all? Lady Murong patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯re marrying as a wife. Prince Zi wants to hold the wedding sooner because he¡¯s considering your reputation. So, we have to start making preparations right now. Good thing your bridal clothes are ready¡­¡± ¡°Grandmother, what did you say? I¡¯m marrying as a wife?¡± Nan Ningxin was excited. She had thought that she would be taken in as a concubine at most. ¡°It¡¯s all in the letter of proposal. Just take a look yourself.¡± Lady Murong was quite excited. Nan Ningxin read the letter quickly, only for her face to change. ¡°Grandmother, what kind of proposal is this?¡± Chapter 342 - Nan Ningxin Feels Wronged

Chapter 342 Nan Ningxin Feels Wronged

¡°What about the letter of proposal?¡± Lady Murong sat down unconcernedly. In her eyes, her granddaughter was only making a fuss because Prince Zi was too important to her. She understood the feeling, as she had felt the same when she got married. She had been hopeful but also scared that something would go wrong and ruin her happiness. Nan Ningxin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not stated in the letter of proposal who¡¯s marrying whom.¡± Lady Murong patted her hand and said, ¡°Rest assured, nothing can go wrong since Princess Zi was here to propose in person. Princess Zi says that they had to draft up the letter quickly, so they didn¡¯t write any names on it.¡± ¡°Also, you know that Prince Zi¡¯s name cannot be written down without the permission of the royal family. He¡¯ll definitely talk to His Majestyter.¡± Nan Ningxin still didn¡¯t feel relieved. ¡°Grandmother, is this really okay? I still feel that we¡¯re rushing into the marriage.¡± Lady Murong red at her. ¡°Silly girl, the sooner you¡¯re married, the better. There¡¯ll be no more rumors after you marry Prince Zi, whom you¡¯ve always been close to.¡± Nan Ningxin realized that it did make sense. Though the wedding was rushed, it was the best arrangement for her. ¡°What was Prince Zi¡¯s attitude like? I didn¡¯t see him today.¡± ¡°Prince Zi is a loyal man. He certainly can¡¯t sit by after what happened to you. It was a nice gesture for him to propose in person. You must serve him well, and hope that he can touch you sooner¡­¡± Lady Murong grew worried when she thought that. Though Prince Zi had taken the me for Ningxin¡¯s loss of virginity, Lady Murong knew that he probably hadn¡¯t touched her. If he still couldn¡¯t touch her in the future, how could Ningxin win her husband¡¯s heart? Nan Ningxin hugged Lady Murong and said, ¡°Rest assured, I have my own ways. Thank you, grandmother.¡± Lady Murong patted her back warmly. ¡°Lanyi went missing and I don¡¯t know how she is right now. I only hope that both of you can live happily.¡± Lanyi wasn¡¯t as close to her as Ningxin was, but she was still smart and obedient. Ningxin, inparison, was like a coat that had always warmed her. ¡°Rest assured, grandmother, Lanyi is happy with the one she loves.¡± ¡°She really should¡¯ve sent us a letter.¡± Lady Murong looked at Nan Ningxin¡¯s face when she said that. Nan Ningxinforted her as usual. ¡°She must be afraid of capture. I think she¡¯ll return when things have settled.¡± ¡°Really? How long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡± Lady Murong grew hopeful. Her granddaughter was obviously alive. That Princess Zi was simply bullsh*tting. ¡°I think she¡¯lle back once she has a baby.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. You should work harder too. Although Princess Zi married earlier than you, there wasn¡¯t a wedding. What you see might not be the truth. Your position will be safe if you bear Prince Zi a child.¡± Nan Ningxin said regretfully, ¡°Grandmother, I never expected to share a husband with another woman.¡± ¡°I know you feel bad. Prince Zi might grow tired of that useless woman soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 343 - Anything You Want Can Be Given to You

Chapter 343 Anything You Want Can Be Given to You

¡°I guess that¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡± After she was married, she had thousands of ways to make Prince Zi hate Gu Bailu and want to kill her. She was determined to teach Gu Bailu a lesson for stealing her man. Returning to the house with Feng Qingtian, Gu Bailu started preparing for the wedding that would be held the next day. To be honest, it was difficult to prepare for a grand wedding in such a short period of time, but Gu Bailu quite enjoyed it. Tens of thousands of invitations were written and sent to the noble families of Pale Emperor City. Some of the invitations were even given to random folk on the street. Many people even thought that it was Gu Bailu herself who was getting married. Due to the short timeframe, even the chefs from the royal pce were asked to help out. The most famous cooks in Pale Emperor City were invited to Prince Zi¡¯s house as well. They were all eager to do their best. Everybody in the city soon knew about Prince Zi¡¯s wedding. Gu Bailu smiled when she heard Ye Ying¡¯s report. ¡°Nan Ningxin feels awful that she has to share her husband?¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Ye Ying was reporting on what she had overheard. ¡°Do you think we should make her feel awful, Ah Luo?¡± Gu Bailu looked at Ah Luo, who was eating chicken legs, and wondered why her maid never gained any weight. ¡°Mydy, awful isn¡¯t enough.¡± Ah Luo wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°We should make her miserable.¡± Gu Bailu snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m a kindhearted woman. I won¡¯t let her feel awful, and I guarantee that she won¡¯t be sharing her husband with someone else.¡± ¡°Mydy, let¡¯s marry her to a dog.¡± Ah Luo didn¡¯t think that Nan Ningxin was worthy of any man. ¡°Don¡¯t insult Yin Neng. He¡¯s a bear, not a dog.¡± Gu Bailu pulled a long face. Yin Neng identally overheard that in Gu Bailu¡¯s spiritual space. ¡°I¡¯m the one who feels awful about marrying her, alright?¡± said Yin Neng angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Although she¡¯s no longer pure and she¡¯s ruthless, she¡¯s pretty and fertile. You need to work harder and give her a baby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too old to make any woman pregnant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. It¡¯s all about the odds.¡± Gu Bailu felt that Nan Ningxin wasn¡¯t as innocent as she appeared, or she wouldn¡¯t have proven to no longer be a virgin after the body examination. She remembered that Nan Ningxin had had a wet dream among the 9,999 Spring Harbingers that day, but that was just a dream. Then, did Nan Ningxin lose her virginity earlier on? Nan Ningxin must¡¯ve been busy with something since she never came out to meet the visitors, but regretfully, the men that Gu Bailu sent couldn¡¯t enter her room. Her room was protected by runes, and was impossible to break into. Gu Bailu decided that it was time to sleep, as tomorrow was going to be a beautiful day. Gu Bailu woke up early the next morning, but Feng Qingtian cuddled her for a long time and stopped her from getting up. ¡°Let me up. I need to check on the wedding preparations.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the one getting married. Just stay with me.¡± ¡°As my contract beast, Yin Neng is my man. He¡¯s been alive for a hundred years, but never married. Of course I should be happy for him.¡± Feng Qingtian bit her ear. ¡°It¡¯s more like you¡¯re happy about seeing Nan Ningxin cry, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, no, no, she certainly won¡¯t cry, but I do look forward to her reaction.¡± Chapter 344 - Here Comes the Groom

Chapter 344 Here Comes the Groom

Feng Qingtian patted her butt and said, ¡°You little minx, is that why you asked me to go with you yesterday?¡± ¡°Of course. However, I¡¯d like to point out that you volunteered to go with me.¡± ¡°If you please me, I guarantee that Yin Neng will consummate his marriage today,¡± Feng Qingtian said hoarsely as his hands moved over Gu Bailu. ¡°No, stop fooling around. I need to keep an eye on the wedding.¡± ¡°Nothing can go wrong. As long as you satisfy me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± Gu Bailu pushed him back. ¡°Be gentler. Why can¡¯t you control yourself?¡± Ejaction wasn¡¯t supposed to be part of dual cultivation, but Feng Qingtian simply found release every time. ¡°I don¡¯t need to dual cultivate. I¡¯m only keeping youpany. The more I love you, the faster you¡¯ll cultivate. Whates from me has my power.¡± Gu Bailu wondered if he was bluffing, but she was somewhat convinced. By the time they were done with another round on the bed, the bride-fetching team was a hundred meters away from the house. Feng Qingtian left the house in a ck hooded robe. He promised Gu Bailu a good time, and he intended to keep his promise. Gu Bailu also got dressed and went to the hall. Looking at the bride who was kneeling before her, Gu Bailu said in delight, ¡°We¡¯ll be family in the future. Such formalities are unnecessary. Just get up.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the bride¡¯s beautiful red dress, which was in an attractive design. Since Gu Bailu was already the formal wife, it was impossible for Nan Ningxin to finish the ritual with Prince Zi. This entire ceremony was only meant to show Nan Ningxin respect. So, she simply knelt before Prince Zi and Princess Zi, the heavens and the earth, and Prince Zi¡¯s ancestors, before she was sent to the bridal chamber. Gu Bailu summoned Yin Neng and gave him a nice robe. ¡°It¡¯s your wedding day today. Work harder tonight and don¡¯t embarrass this family.¡± Yin Neng was slightly worried. Though he didn¡¯t like Nan Ningxin, he didn¡¯t feel reluctant to sleep with her. She was damaged goods, anyway. The problem was that he was sort of impotent after being frozen for a hundred years. But it was inappropriate to bring that up with Gu Bailu. He feared that Prince Zi would kill him if he did. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared something nice for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll want to work harder at night after you take these pills.¡± Gu Bailu gave him a bottle. ¡°These pills are great, but don¡¯t take too many of them.¡± Yin Neng epted awkwardly, not expecting her to see through his problem. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t spare him if he didn¡¯t work hard on Nan Ningxin tonight. Yin Neng put the bottle in his pocket. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going out. It¡¯s time for the bridegroom to toast everyone.¡± ¡°If you have some wer, the medication will be more effective.¡± Yin Neng snorted. ¡°I¡¯m already more than a hundred years old, yet I still have to do this kind of thing for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like this is a punishment and not a privilege. Now go.¡± A hundred tables had been set up with all kinds of dishes in Prince Zi¡¯s house, which was crowded with guests. ¡°Why is the bridegroom still not here? Prince Zi is so lucky. It¡¯s a good chance for us to get him drunk. We don¡¯t usually have an opportunity like this.¡± Chapater 345 - Prince Zi Is Not the Bridegroom

Chapater 345 Prince Zi Is Not the Bridegroom

¡°What did you say? The bridegroom is Prince Zi? Why did I hear that it¡¯s someone else?¡± asked one of the guests, who had just returned from the toilet. ¡°Stop kidding. This is Prince Zi¡¯s house. Prince Zi and Princess Zi were both here when the bride performed the ritual. Yet, you¡¯re saying that the bridegroom isn¡¯t Prince Zi? Are you drunk?¡± ¡°I found it odd, too. Just now, I saw Prince Zi¡¯s servants congratting a man in a red robe on the marriage. He didn¡¯t look like Prince Zi at all.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve heard wrong. How could it be anyone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m positive that I heard right. I stopped for a moment to make sure. The man said that he was slightly nervous because this was the first time he was getting married after a hundred years.¡± ¡°Stop talking such nonsense, or you might never talk again when Prince Zi hears this.¡± The guest was angry that nobody believed him. ¡°You can go listen for yourself. The man in the red robe is still in the inner yard. You can also ask their servants.¡± ¡°Who dares to ask that? You think we¡¯re fools? This isn¡¯t the ce for us to fool around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you are. Who else in Prince Zi¡¯s house deserves such a grand wedding, and with so many royal family members present as guests, except Prince Zi?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re here for Prince Zi¡¯s wedding, and you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s actually someone else that¡¯s getting married.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think this man is only fantasizing that the bride isn¡¯t marrying Prince Zi since he¡¯s reluctant to give up on her.¡± ¡°The bride will belong to Prince Zi soon. You better give up on your delusions, or you may die before you see iting.¡± ¡°You think Prince Zi is marrying her because he likes her? Of course not. It¡¯s only because that thing happened in his house, and he has to take the me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If she really is important to him, the wedding wouldn¡¯t be so rushed. I heard that she¡¯s not even on the list of royal family members yet.¡± ¡°You think Prince Zi will touch a woman who¡¯s no longer pure? Prince Zi is only marrying her in order to preserve her reputation.¡± ¡°Prince Zi can¡¯t touch her even if he wanted to.¡± ¡°But still, she¡¯s going to marry Prince Zi. How lucky she is¡­¡± ¡°Stop saying that. It¡¯s possible that it was indeed Prince Zi who did that to her.¡± ¡°Why is Prince Zi still not here?¡± ¡°Prince Zi is here¡­¡± All the guests stood up and looked over, only to see Prince Zi in a ck robe with a gold hood that made him look daunting and magnificent. But he didn¡¯t seem excited at all. Traditionally, the bridegroom should be wearing a red robe when he toasted the guests. Everybody found it odd but understandable, since Prince Zi never followed rules and traditions. Other people took half a year to n a wedding, but he married Princess Zi without anybody knowing about it, and was marrying yet another woman just two dayster. It was utterly uwful, but it seemed to make perfect sense when it came to him. ¡°Sit down. Thank you for taking part in this wedding, and please forgive us for our imperfect preparations. Now, the bridegroom will make his toast. Please make yourself at home.¡± Chapter 346 - Princess Zi Is Not Garbage

Chapter 346 Princess Zi Is Not Garbage

What? What did that mean? The bridegroom will make the toast? Aren¡¯t you the bridegroom? Everybody fell silent, not knowing what to say or do. ¡°Prince Zi, what did you do to make everybody look so awkward?¡± Ye Huai walked out with Yin Neng, who was wearing a splendid red robe. Everybody fixed their eyes on him, and Ye Huai smirked wickedly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not the bridegroom. The bridegroom is here. He may seem thin, but he has a good tolerance for alcohol. Feel free to get him drunk. Hahahaha!¡± Ye Huai had been shocked when he received the invitation. His best friend had married Gu Bailu without informing him, and was now marrying another woman? He visited Prince Zist night and finally figured out that it was Yin Neng who was getting married, and that the misunderstanding was intentional. He learned that he should never piss off a woman pampered by a man. Everybody kept silent, and felt that the sun was particrly dazzling. Finally, someone raised their cup and drank. ¡°To the bridegroom!¡± The awkward silence had to be broken. Yin Neng chuckled. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m getting married after a hundred years. Your surprise is understandable.¡± Shocking all these people felt even better than killing them. Gu Bailu arrived with Ah Luo and Ye Ying. ¡°Why are all of you still standing? Sit and enjoy the food. All the dishes here were made by the best cooks.¡± Everybody was lost for words. Do you have nothing better to do? Why are you holding such a grand wedding when it isn¡¯t for Prince Zi? Now, you¡¯re telling us that it isn¡¯t Prince Zi who¡¯s getting married, but a crappy old man who¡¯s marrying Miss Murong? Does the Murong family know? Does Miss Murong know? ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat and drink.¡± Someone said, ¡°There¡¯s food and wine here. Let¡¯s just enjoy the show.¡± A more exciting drama was probably going to take ce at night. The Murong family certainly wouldn¡¯t have allowed Miss Murong to marry such an old man. Yin Neng was rather generous. He toasted each and every one of the guests without any hesitation. ¡°Can this old man still get it up?¡± ¡°I feel sorry for Miss Murong. She¡¯ll essentially be a widow.¡± ¡°But I heard that he was the one who did Miss Murong before. I think he still has it in him.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. That old man will certainly try his best with such a gorgeousdy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a contract beast. Why is Prince Zi holding such a grand wedding for him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Princess Zi. Prince Zi does everything that she wants,¡± Ye Huai interjected. ¡°You really can¡¯t spoil a woman. They¡¯ll forget boundaries the moment you spoil them.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been troubled by a woman, too?¡± everybody asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve already suffered enough just watching them. But watch yourselves when you pull pranks on him tonight. He¡¯s Yin Neng!¡± ¡°Yin Neng? The Yin Neng that was locked up by the three lord masters together?¡± ¡°...¡± They didn¡¯t know that he was such a great figure. How on earth did Princess Zi contract him? ¡°Is Princess Zi truly useless?¡± Chapter 347 - Blindfolded Consummation

Chapter 347 Blindfolded Consummation

¡°Useless? Do you think she could¡¯ve contracted Yin Neng if she were useless? Yin Neng can destroy your whole family. ¡°Show him enough respect.¡± Ye Huai stood up and knew that Princess Zi would be nicer to him now that he had spoken up for her. After learning Yin Neng¡¯s history, nobody dared to disrespect Yin Neng any longer even if they despised his looks and age. Yin Neng was more popr than ever. He got half-drunk as people kept toasting him. He hadn¡¯t drunk much over thest hundred years. Fearing that he would be too drunk to do anything at night, Gu Bailu told Ye Ying to stop him. In the wedding room, Nan Ningxin was sitting on the bed in her red dress. Her maid listened at the window for a moment and said, ¡°Mydy, the party is almost over. I think your husband ising.¡± Nan Ningxin put on a smile. ¡°Is Prince Zi gorgeous today? I look forward to seeing him.¡± Covered with a veil, she couldn¡¯t see her beloved man at all during the wedding. She had been looking forward to this for years. In order to get him, she had entered the cycle of reincarnation with no thought to the cost. So, he could only belong to her; one day, he would belong to her. Princess Zi was also a title that only she could have. ¡°Princess, how are you going to consummate the marriage with the prince tonight? Will the olddy¡¯s trick work?¡± Nan Ningxin pulled a long face. ¡°I have my ways. I belong to him now; I certainly can ensnare him.¡± She had been too prudent before, which was why Gu Bailu had gotten to him first. She decided to be less hesitant. Her skills in bed were so good that even that big devil couldn¡¯t let go of her. As long as Prince Zi could touch her just once, she was confident that he would never want to visit Gu Bailu¡¯s bed again. ¡°Here¡¯s the bridal chamber. Open the door now!¡± There was a shout from outside, followed by noisy footsteps. ¡°Princess, your husband is here, along with the pranksters,¡± said the maid in excitement. ¡°The prince looks great in the red robe. No man is more gorgeous than he is.¡± ¡°Not just men. Few women are better-looking than him,¡± said Nan Ningxin proudly. Such an excellent man would be hers very soon, and she would keep him whatever the cost. The door opened, and a guest in a yellow robe rushed in. ¡°Let¡¯s see how beautiful the bride is...¡± His mouth stank, indicating that he was drunk. The maid hurriedly stopped him. ¡°No, no. Only the bridegroom can see the bride.¡± The guest pushed her away. ¡°She belongs to him tonight, but until then, we get to enjoy her first.¡± Nan Ningxin frowned. Such pranks seemed too outrageous for Prince Zi¡¯s wedding. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re freaking out the bride. Look, the maid is almost in tears; that¡¯s not good. If anything goes wrong, Prince Zi wille after you.¡± Nan Ningxin was reassured to hear Ye Huai¡¯s voice, knowing that he could suppress all the pranksters here. ¡°General Ye, pranks during the wedding are fun and part of tradition, aren¡¯t they?¡± Ye Huai nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. So why don¡¯t we have the bride and bridegroom consummate their marriage blindfolded?¡± Chapter 348 - Who Are You?

Chapter 348 Who Are You?

Huh? Blindfolded consummation? Wouldn¡¯t Yin Neng be angry if he couldn¡¯t see such a beautiful bride? That man was more than a hundred years old. Could he even do it with his eyes closed? The more clever guests, however, realized that this was a fatal trap for Nan Ningxin. ¡°Great idea! Blindfolded consummation will be extra fun.¡± Nan Ningxin was so angry that she felt like pping them. She wanted Prince Zi to see her naked in order to seduce him. How could she do that if he was blindfolded? Before she could figure it out, her eyes were covered with a thick cloth. She could no longer see a thing. ¡°General Ye, this prank is too much. How can we drink from the marriage cups if we can¡¯t see each other?¡± asked Nan Ningxin gloomily. ¡°I¡¯m sure that the bridegroom can appreciate your beauty even if he can¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°The bridegroom is slightly drunk. You must take good care of him. Haha. It¡¯s getting dark. Time to go. We don¡¯t want to dy the lovebirds.¡± Everybody dispersed. Immediately, the stench and the noise in the room disappeared. ¡°Both of you, leave, and don¡¯te in unless instructed... No, you don¡¯t have to stay on watch tonight. Go back and get some rest.¡± Nan Ningxin drove her maids away. It would be more difficult for her to handle matters with them around. Soon, the door opened again, and Nan Ningxin smelled alcohol. She immediately asked, ¡°Prince Zi?¡± ¡°Have this.¡± The smell got stronger and stronger. Nan Ningxin wondered how much Prince Zi had drunk. A cup was given to her, and Nan Ningxin crossed arms with her husband and drank the wine quickly. The man said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower. Wait for me.¡± His voice was hoarse and he sounded slightly drunk. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t think it sounded like Prince Zi, but then again, she had never seen Prince Zi drunk. She wondered if a man¡¯s voice changed after they got drunk. Soon, the sounds in the bathroom suggested that he was taking a shower. Nan Ningxin grew anxious. Picturing the muscles on Prince Zi in her head, Nan Ningxin grew excited. The wine gave her a heady and sensual feeling. Nan Ningxin moaned and took off her red dress. Underneath was the special lingerie that she had designed herself. The thin, white lingerie perfectly highlighted her body figure. She was very confident in her appearance. In the sexy underwear, shey on the bed and rubbed her breasts. She found it more exciting with her eyes covered, so she didn¡¯t take the blindfold off. After the shower, Yin Neng took the pill that Gu Bailu gave him and felt energized. Then, he saw the most erotic scene. ¡°Honey, are you out? Why are you still waiting? Come on.¡± Nan Ningxin moved her foot up his thigh, making Yin Neng¡¯s eyes ze. He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and jumped her. ¡°You little sl*t, I¡¯ll give you a good time tonight.¡± Sensing someone over her, Nan Ningxin chuckled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t hold back anymore? Why couldn¡¯t you touch me before?¡± ¡°Whoever can hold back after seeing you like this isn¡¯t a man.¡± Yin Neng tore off her underwear and took her without any hesitation. Nan Ningxin moanedfortably. ¡°Why the rush...¡± Her hands rested on the man¡¯s neck. Then, she realized that something was wrong. Why was this man so skinny? Chapter 349 - Im Your Rightful Husband

Chapter 349 I¡°m Your Rightful Husband

She recalled that Prince Zi wasden with thick muscles. Nan Ningxin shrieked, ¡°Who are you?¡± She tried to push Yin Neng away, only to find that her hands and feet were bound, making it impossible for her to struggle. The man was moving quickly on top of her, and her body even felt pleasure. No! Why would she sense pleasure from such a man? Right, the wine! The wine was drugged! Yin Neng chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me who I am when I¡¯m inside you? I¡¯m your husband, of course! Your reactions suggest that you¡¯re experienced at this. So, stop ying innocent and let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m marrying Prince Zi! This room is for me and Prince Zi! Get out of here! Where is Prince Zi?¡± Nan Ningxin screamed, trying to attract attention. ¡°Prince Zi? Stop dreaming! Prince Zi is busy with Princess Zi. You¡¯re thinking about another man when you¡¯re under me? It seems that I¡¯m not working hard enough.¡± Yin Neng tied down her hands and legs and thrust into her again. Nan Ningxin cried hysterically, ¡°This is assault! The Murong family won¡¯t let you go! Night Lotus, kill him!¡± The Night Lotus flickered, but then turned dim again. Nan Ningxin grew scared. ¡°Night Lotus, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Princess Zi taught that little guy a lesson yesterday, and it certainly doesn¡¯t daree out again. Just be obedient and don¡¯t force me to be impolite.¡± Nan Ningxin focused her spiritual power in her forehead, before she suddenly sat up and mmed into Yin Neng¡¯s head. Not expecting her to be so brutal, Yin Neng was hit in the head, and blood gushed out. Nan Ningxin took the chance to escape from under him and ran away from the bed while she cried for help. Yin Neng soon came back to himself and threw her onto the bed again. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with mywful wife? Scream louder and have everyonee. I like people watching me when I am doing this.¡± Yin Neng certainly wasn¡¯t a gentleman. Nan Ningxin was dizzy after the throw, but she knew that she was trapped. However, she felt that this was Gu Bailu¡¯s scheme alone, because she was the only one who could summon Yin Neng. Prince Zi couldn¡¯t be aware of this. She had to let Prince Zi know that she had been vited. The wedding party wasn¡¯t over yet. As long as she was loud enough, someone would definitelye. Nan Ningxin struggled to mercilessly unleash her spiritual power at Yin Neng¡¯s face. Yin Neng snorted. ¡°You think you can defeat me?¡± There were few people in this world that could defeat him with their own power. Nan Ningxin took off the blindfold, and her face drained of color when she saw Yin Neng¡¯s face, which was no better than a skull. Thinking about how she had just been touched by such a hideous man, she almost threw up. She would rather die than be touched by him! Nan Ningxin concentrated her spiritual power again to attack Yin Neng, but Yin Neng didn¡¯t even bother to dodge this time. He simply fortified himself and lunged at Nan Ningxin. Chapter 350 - You’re Running Away Naked?

Chapter 350 You¡°re Running Away Naked?

Nan Ningxin shivered with cold, knowing that things weren¡¯t looking good. She couldn¡¯t defeat the disgusting man with spiritual power. With no time to think, she quickly drew a star and chanted, ¡°Fight with the power of the sky!¡± Yin Neng frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you also had this ability.¡± Yin Neng knew that he couldn¡¯t touch these runes, so he stopped to avoid the star and jumped behind Nan Ningxin. Nan Ningxin took the chance to open the door and shout, ¡°Help! Prince Zi, help!¡± Her voice was particrly loud with her spiritual power. Yin Neng spat in regret and gave chase, freezing everything around her with his power. Nan Ningxin slipped and almost fell. Then, Yin Neng grabbed her hair. ¡°You¡¯re running away naked?¡± Yin Neng didn¡¯t know what to say about this woman who was still hoping that Prince Zi would help her. Would Prince Zi be interested in her at all, seeing that she had obviously done it with another man? Nan Ningxin red at him. ¡°I¡¯ll make your life hell if you don¡¯t let go of me.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be so harsh. If you kneel and meekly beg for mercy, I might spare you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just Gu Bailu¡¯s dog. You¡¯ll spare me?¡± Nan Ningxin had a savage look on her face. She swore that she would kill Gu Bailu! ¡°I¡¯m only contracted to her, but if you satisfy me, you¡¯ll be my wife, and we can negotiate between ourselves.¡± Yin Neng pulled her into his arms. Gritting her teeth, Nan Ningxin looked at the skinny hands on her waist and felt nauseated, more determined than ever to kill Gu Bailu! ¡°Who¡¯s going to be your wife? Just look at yourself in a mirror!¡± Nan Ningxin spat at Yin Neng¡¯s face, before she stuck a rune on Yin Neng and he disappeared with a teleportation rune. The party was still going on in the hall when a shriek burst out. Gu Bailu rose and said, ¡°Go see what¡¯s going on. I know it¡¯s their first night together, but they don¡¯t want the whole world to hear them, do they?¡± Soon, a servant reported, ¡°Miss Nan is reluctant to consummate the marriage.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Yin Neng can take care of her. Come on. Let¡¯s continue the party.¡± Gu Bailu was confident in Yin Neng. ¡°Princess, I think we better take a look. Miss Murong seems to be in a lot of pain. Let¡¯s make sure that Yin Neng doesn¡¯t identally kill her,¡± Ye Huai said maliciously as he got up. Gu Bailu red at him. ¡°How can you watch that? Focus on your food.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned and pulled Gu Bailu into his arms. ¡°Who are you making eyes at?¡± He didn¡¯t like Gu Bailu looking at another man, not even Ye Huai. Also, he clearly sensed that Ye Huai was helping Gu Bailu, and Gu Bailu seemed to like Ye Huai, which bugged him. ¡°Your good buddy. I certainly can¡¯t let him peep on the newlywed couple.¡± Even though Gu Bailu loathed Nan Ningxin, she wouldn¡¯t let other people peep on her, despite her hate ¨C she just didn¡¯t want to turn into a horrible person. Chapter 351 - Help Me, Prince Zi

Chapter 351: Help Me, Prince Zi

¡°Just ignore him. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Feng Qingtian embraced her and took her away from the hall. Ye Huai sighed. ¡°Too bad that nobody¡¯s there to enjoy the drama.¡± Since even he couldn¡¯t go over, the other guests naturally didn¡¯t dare dismiss Gu Bailu¡¯s warning. Some of thedies said concernedly, ¡°Will anything happen to Miss Murong?¡± The bridegroom was too old and hideous for any woman, and Miss Murong would definitely be devastated... ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to go over. Even if we could, what else can we do? Let¡¯s just ask our servants to inform the Murong family. That¡¯ll be enough,¡± one of thedies suggested. ¡°Hm, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had barely entered the yard when something charged at them. ¡°Prince Zi, please help Ningxin! Prince Zi, please help Ningxin...¡± Seeing the woman who about to fly into his arms, Feng Qingtian frowned and pped her away. ¡°Where did this disgusting creaturee from?¡± Gu Bailu squinted at the woman, only to be shocked. The woman who wasn¡¯t wearing a stitch of clothing was none other than Nan Ningxin. What had gotten into her? Did she think that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t p her away if she approached him nude? Or did she think that the whole thing was Gu Bailu¡¯s ploy alone, and she could ask Feng Qingtian for help? Did she really think that she was Feng Qingtian¡¯s former lover to whom he owed a debt? Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but feel that Nan Ningxin had guts. She could¡¯ve fled elsewhere, but she chose the hall which was crowded with guests just to ask Feng Qingtian for help. ¡°Prince Zi, help me... It... It¡¯s all her doing. She made the ugly old man vite me...¡± Nan Ningxin covered her breasts and looked at Feng Qingtian pitifully. Gu Bailu suddenly felt that even if Nan Ningxin was pitiful, that didn¡¯t make her any less hateful. Gu Bailu said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s exactly Yin Neng that you¡¯re supposed to marry. Consummating the marriage isn¡¯t viting you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your scheme! I¡¯m supposed to marry Prince Zi... Prince Zi, you want to marry me, don¡¯t you?¡± Tears ran down Nan Ningxin¡¯s pretty face. She had been picturing a happy life with Prince Zi while torturing Gu Bailu; what happened was outside her expectations! ¡°I was there to propose on someone else¡¯s behalf. I already have a wife. Why would I marry anyone else?¡± said Feng Qingtian unemotionally. He had felt guilty toward Nan Ningxin before, but now that he knew that she was only trying to impersonate his former love, the only thing he felt for her now was hate. He never hesitated to strike down anyone who manipted him. ¡°Prince Zi... No, Prince Zi, she¡¯s fooled you. How can you do this to me... I¡¯m your...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you mention anything about the previous life, or I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡± Stunned, Nan Ningxin looked at him in disbelief. What did he say? Had he learned something? No, that was impossible. She had been concealing herself so well all this time. Nobody could tell that she was an impostor. It had to be Gu Bailu¡¯s pillow talk that had deceived him. Chapter 352 - Adding to Your Woes Chapter 352: Adding to Your Woes The guests at the party gathered and whispered as they looked at Nan Ningxin, who had copsed entirely naked on the ground. ¡°She seems ripe for the taking. I wish I could jump her now.¡± ¡°What a shame that the hideous monster already had her. If only we had a chance to taste her.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you only into virgins? Are you interested in a woman who¡¯s no longer pure?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too pretty. I think I can make an exception for her.¡± Thedies all covered their eyes, unwilling to look at her. Someone remarked, ¡°She could¡¯ve married a good husband if she wasn¡¯t always fantasizing about Prince Zi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She should¡¯ve known that Prince Zi would never marry a tarnished woman.¡± The oddity could¡¯ve been easily picked out, but the Murong family had overlooked it because of their delusions. It was obvious that Prince and Princess Zi had set the trap for Nan Ningxin together at the very beginning, which showed that Prince Zi had no sympathy for her. Gu Bailu looked at Nan Ningxin and said coldly, ¡°You know, I know, and Prince Zi knows what happened amongst the 9,999 Spring Harbingers the other day. You want to me the loss of your virginity on my husband, and you really think you can marry him?¡± Nan Ningxin looked at her with self-regret. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go, b*tch!¡± ¡°You have never let me go, nor the hundreds of people you killed. My purpose is precisely to destroy you. Look at you. Isn¡¯t it great to be exposed in front of so many people?¡± Gu Bailu was talking right in front of Nan Ningxin in a low voice. No one else could hear them. Nan Ningxin snorted. ¡°So what? By the time I rise up, all they¡¯ll remember is my radiance.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say about your shamelessness.¡± Instead of talking to her anymore, Gu Bailu turned around to the guests. ¡°You must be curious about what happened in the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Actually, the flowers are hallucinogenic. ¡°That day, Miss Nan was drugged, and she had a wet dream. She made all the marks on her body herself. Yin Neng didn¡¯t touch her at all, either. She lost her virginity to someone else long before that. ¡°She was well aware of that, but wanted to me it on my husband. For the sake of our friendship with the Murong family, we imed that Yin Neng did it with her, and had Yin Neng marry her. However, Miss Nan is still trying to sully my husband¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s all a trick! You¡¯re only scared that I¡¯ll take Prince Zi from you!¡± Nan Ningxin cried pitifully on the ground. By the time Yin Neng arrived, the yard was already full of people. He silently went over to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu nced at him, and Yin Neng nodded. Gu Bailu finally smiled and said, ¡°We can prove if it¡¯s a trick or not. Qin Shou...¡± Qin Shou stepped forward and said, ¡°Yin Neng¡¯s body is crippled after being frozen for a hundred years. He¡¯s lost all his flesh and blood. He¡¯s alive because of his spiritual power, but his spiritual power cannot give him a man¡¯s capability. So, if the gentlemen here are interested, they can examine Yin Neng themselves and testify if he¡¯s capable of iming Miss Nan¡¯s virginity.¡± ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s pure nonsense! That monster just vited me!¡± Nan Ningxin cried in fright. Chapter 353 - You Set Me Up Chapter 353: You Set Me Up ¡°Miss Nan, stop lying. Yin Neng¡¯s body is crippled. You im that Yin Neng vited you, but you¡¯re unwilling to marry him. It seems to me that you¡¯re just kicking him away now that he¡¯s no longer useful. You think everybody in this world is a fool that you can take advantage of?¡± Gu Bailu talked aggressively and convincingly. She could¡¯ve cut Nan Ningxin some ck and saved her some embarrassment, but she changed her mind at the woman¡¯s reactions. ¡°That does make sense. Yin Neng was imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak for a hundred years. It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s crippled.¡± ¡°Seeing how skinny he is, he doesn¡¯t look like a man capable of doing that.¡± ¡°We can go and find out whether or not he¡¯s a man. Hehe...¡± Immediately, a few men walked over and surrounded Yin Neng. Feng Qingtian pressed Gu Bailu¡¯s head to his chest and said, ¡°This is too filthy for my wife to watch. Take him to the back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir...¡± The Ye guards hurriedly brought them away. Nan Ningxin shrieked, ¡°What are you doing? Get off me!¡± ¡°Miss Nan, we¡¯ll see if you¡¯re really innocent soon enough. Take her away!¡± Without any kindness, Qin Shoumanded a few female guards to drag Nan Ningxin away. She was truly embarrassing herself in this ce, even though she didn¡¯t think so herself. Ye Huai leaned in close and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°What a savage woman. I didn¡¯t know that she had yet another backup n. Prince Zi, you better be careful, or your life will be miserable if you ever cheat on her.¡± Feng Qingtian kicked him away. ¡°Keep a distance of three paces from my wife.¡± Ye Huai cried, ¡°Why? A distance of three paces? She¡¯s my sister-inw. I have to bond with her in case she bullies meter.¡± ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t allow other men to approach her,¡± said Feng Qingtian coldly. Ye Huai was lost for words. ¡°Did she make that rule, or did you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand even more tightly. Gu Bailu was also speechless. ¡°In that case, should I ask someone to clear the street when I go out?¡± No men within three paces... All the passersby and peddlers on the street would have to run away from her. ¡°That¡¯s a nice suggestion. I¡¯ll give the instructionter,¡± said Feng Qingtian seriously. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Get lost.¡± Did he really think that she was a canary in his cage? Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened, and Ye Huai chuckled. ¡°Sister-inw is truly bold to tell Prince Zi to get lost.¡± Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Do you want to get lost for him?¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± Ye Huai ran off immediately. Prince Zi obviously wasn¡¯t in a good mood, and Ye Huai might be beaten up if he stayed any longer. He wasn¡¯t as powerful or as strong as Prince Zi, so he had to be smarter. Soon, the few guests returned with Nan Ningxin, who was wrapped in a nket. The female Ye guards were escorting her and stopping her from struggling. ¡°You¡¯re setting me up!¡± Nan Ningxin wept, as if she had been greatly wronged. Yin Neng stood to one side, full of derision. The guests looked at her scornfully as well. In their eyes, it wasn¡¯t a problem to be a loose woman, but it was disgusting for one to y innocent. Chapter 354 - Ill Prove My Innocence Chapter 354: I¡¯ll Prove My Innocence ¡°Why would we set you up? The Murong family is too powerful for us to piss off. Besides, we¡¯ve all seen for ourselves that Yin Neng¡¯s genitals are crippled.¡± ¡°This is Prince Zi¡¯s house. Of course you¡¯re defending him...¡± Nan Ningxin said in a low but audible voice. ¡°Are you done yet, Nan Ningxin? If you want to prove yourself, fine. Let¡¯s just ask Yin Neng to try again in front of everyone. If you¡¯re wronged, we¡¯ll ask His Majesty to restore your reputation, and you can be the new Princess Zi.¡± Gu Bailu really couldn¡¯t tolerate Nan Ningxin¡¯s shamelessness any longer. ¡°You...¡± Nan Ningxin sobbed silently, as if she were too intimidated to argue. ¡°Qin Shou, take off her clothes and let Yin Neng do it, so that everybody can see who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. Miss Nan, if you insist that Yin Neng is a man, use your tricks to make him so. Don¡¯t me us for not giving you a chance.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think Nan Ningxin would give up the chance to turn things around. After all, all she needed to do was arouse Yin Neng. Nan Ningxin clenched her fists. She too wondered why Yin Neng didn¡¯t have any reaction at all in front of her now, when he had just vited her in the room. Her situation wasn¡¯t good. So many people had seen her naked, and if it was proven that she had lost her virginity before now, Lady Murong would definitely abandon her, and Nan Ningxin¡¯s years of work would be for nothing. ¡°Nan Ningxin, enough talking. Just tell me if you¡¯re up for it.¡± Gu Bailu had had enough of mind games. She felt that scheming was really exhausting. Nan Ningxin had been pushed into a corner. She would be despised by everyone if she refused. But if she epted, she would have a chance to seize the title of Princess Zi. ¡°I have to prove my innocence even at the cost of my life,¡± dered Nan Ningxin stubbornly, like a flower blooming proudly on top of a snowy mountain. The long nket hid her body. There was no embarrassment and only resolution on her face. ¡°Okay, go now, Yin Neng.¡± Gu Bailu backed away to Feng Qingtian¡¯s side. Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and frowned. He wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯re putting your title of Princess Zi at stake.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Hey, Qingqing is angry. Rx, the title¡¯s mine. Besides, I can always cheat, can¡¯t I?¡± She winked at him. She would rather not put the title out there either, but Nan Ningxin wouldn¡¯t fall for Gu Bailu¡¯s ruse without this bait. Feng Qingtian still wasn¡¯t happy. He clutched Gu Bailu¡¯s hand silently. He knew that the title meant nothing to Gu Bailu, and that he had yet to really enter the heart of this wary woman. Yin Neng walked to Nan Ningxin, and she stepped back in fear. However, she gritted her teeth, and was about to embrace him, when someone shouted, ¡°Wait, Nan Ningxin, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 355 - Visitors From the Murong Family Chapter 355: Visitors From the Murong Family Lady Murong came in with members of the Murong family, all of whom were clearly furious. Gu Bailu frowned since the intruders had disrupted Nan Ningxin¡¯s risque show. ¡°Grandmother...¡± Nan Ningxin looked at Lady Murong and jumped into her arms in tears. ¡°Grandmother, I was set up...¡± Lady Murong patted her back and looked at Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu coldly. ¡°Do you really think that you can take advantage of the Murong family with tricks?¡± Gu Bailu was about to speak, but Feng Qingtian pulled her back because he didn¡¯t want her to take their fury. ¡°Mydy, you probably don¡¯t know why we¡¯re doing this since you just came. Qin Shou, exin it to thedy.¡± Qin Shou hurried to exin that Yin Neng took the me for the loss of Nan Ningxin¡¯s virginity for the sake of the Murong family¡¯s dignity, when she had lost it a long time ago. Lady Murong snorted. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the good guys here? The descendants of the Murong family would never do such a thing.¡± She naturally didn¡¯t believe that Nan Ningxin, who had always been obedient and thoughtful, would do something so stupid. As a young miss from the Murong family, she was loved by everyone. What man could she possibly have served? It didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡°Mydy, we¡¯re about to let her prove whether or not she has.¡± ¡°How?¡± A maid whispered something to her, and Lady Murong burst with fury. ¡°You want her to prove it by doing that kind of thing? You really think that the Murong family is weak?¡± ¡°Mydy, you can ask any royal doctor to examine Yin Neng¡¯s body, and they¡¯ll tell you that he can¡¯t have sexual intercourse with Miss Murong. Prince Zi can¡¯t, either. Both of them can be tested. If the Murong family is unwilling to let Miss Nan Ningxin prove herself, we can only conclude that Miss Nan lost her virginity a long time ago!¡± Lady Murong aimed a p at Qin Shou. ¡°Nonsense. The girls in the Murong family would never do that.¡± Having anticipated the movement, Qin Shou nimbly dodged the p. Gu Bailu reminded her, ¡°Miss Nan¡¯s surname is Nan. She¡¯s not a real member of the Murong family.¡± Lady Murong looked at her with hate, knowing that she had deliberately set up this trap to humiliate Nan Ningxin. However, she was indeed reminded that Nan Ningxin wasn¡¯t surnamed Murong, but Nan. Though she cared for Nan Ningxin, Lady Murong couldn¡¯t risk the Murong family¡¯s reputation for her. Prince and Princess Zi had done this so tantly because they definitely knew Ningxin¡¯s secrets. Now that Princess Zi had given her an excuse, should she take it or not? Nan Ningxin observed Lady Murong¡¯s countenance nervously. She could tell that the old woman was about to abandon her for the family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Grandmother, you raised me, and I would never do anything to embarrass you...¡± Nan Ningxin grabbed Lady Murong¡¯s sleeve and said pitifully. Separating her from the Murong family wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Though her surname wasn¡¯t Murong, she had grown up in the Murong family. She had to get the Murong family to take her away first. Chapter 356 - Necessary Compensation Chapter 356: Necessary Compensation Lady Murong stroked her back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you would do such a thing either, and this farce has to end. Prince and Princess Zi, she might not be surnamed Murong, but we can¡¯t give her up. I¡¯m taking her back.¡± Gu Bailu was unhappy. ¡°Mydy, she¡¯s Yin Neng¡¯swful wife, and you personally agreed to the proposal. How can you just take her back? Yin Neng can¡¯t find another wife. He kindly covered up for the Murong family and even revealed his physical handicap, but he got nothing for it in the end...¡± Lady Murong snorted. ¡°She can divorce him even though they¡¯re married.¡± By saying that, Lady Murong was admitting that Nan Ningxin was indeed married to Yin Neng. So, Gu Bailu was satisfied. Her efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. But Gu Bailu still wasn¡¯t too happy. ¡°Mydy, look at this party. So many dishes were made by so many famous cooks to entertain the guests. Now, this house¡¯s reputation will be affected if everybody in Pale Emperor City learns that the wife was taken back even before the end of the wedding.¡± ¡°Just tell me your terms.¡± Lady Murong didn¡¯t intend to stay any longer. Nan Ningxin was a pitiful but also embarrassing sight. No decentdy should be as naked as she was right now in public. Everybody could imagine what was underneath the nket after the earlier episode. Lady Murong was angry when she saw their lewd expressions. ¡°Mydy, please don¡¯t talk like that. We¡¯re not threatening you or anything. Everybody has seen how much we paid for this wedding. Now that you¡¯re taking her back, I think we¡¯re due somepensation, right?¡± Gu Bailu spoke matter-of-factly. Lady Murongughed in anger. ¡°How much do you want?¡± She just knew that this woman was greedy. ¡°Mydy, you know that I don¡¯t have a spirit root. However, I¡¯m aware that there is a spirit fruit in the Murong family that can help a person develop a spirit root...¡± Lady Murong sneered and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re doing all this for the spirit fruit, but it¡¯s missing.¡± In fact, everybody in the Murong family knew that Murong Lanyi had taken it with her when she eloped. But Lady Murong couldn¡¯t reveal that. She could only say that the fruit was missing. ¡°I know it¡¯s missing,¡± Gu Bailu said, ¡°and I know where it is now.¡± Lady Murong was surprised. How did Gu Bailu know that the fruit was missing? She thought that Gu Bailu would use her of lying. ¡°How do you know where it is?¡± ¡°Murong Lanyi told me.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Nan Ningxin with a smile. Nan Ningxin stared at her fiercely, regretting that she hadn¡¯t killed this b*tch sooner. Even though she wanted to tear Gu Bailu apart, she still looked as if she was shaking pitifully with fear in Lady Murong¡¯s arms, as if Gu Bailu would eat her alive. People tended to sympathize with the weak. The guests felt a little sorry over her misfortune. ¡°How did she tell you that?¡± Lady Murong pressed further. ¡°That you should ask Miss Nan, who has the spirit fruit right now.¡± Chapter 357 - Dont Hurt My Grandmother Chapter 357: Don¡¯t Hurt My Grandmother Gu Bailu mentioned Murong Lanyi at this point because she knew that Lady Murong was now dissatisfied with Nan Ningxin. When someone was dissatisfied, they tended to be suspicious. Gu Bailu had previously told Lady Murong about Murong Lanyi. While nothing happened afterward, she was sure that Lady Murong remembered their conversation. And now that Gu Bailu had brought it up again, Lady Murong would recall many other things. Lady Murong frowned and did recall Gu Bailu¡¯s im that Nan Ningxin killed Murong Lanyi. She suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Few people in the Murong family knew about the loss of the spirit fruit, and Gu Bailu certainly wasn¡¯t one of them. So, only Lanyi could¡¯ve told her that. However... could Ningxin really have killed Lanyi? ¡°Grandmother, she¡¯s lying. I¡¯ve never seen any spirit fruit. How can I have it?¡± Nan Ningxin pretended to be bewildered. Lady Murong was suspicious, but she wouldn¡¯t condemn Nan Ningxin over a few words from Gu Bailu. Besides, Gu Bailu had to resent Ningxin at this point, because Prince Zi used to like thetter, and every woman got jealous. ¡°Ningxin doesn¡¯t know anything about the spirit fruit, so we can¡¯t offer it to you,¡± Lady Murong said quickly. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t present it now, but you can give it to me whenever you find it again. It¡¯s really a shame that Nan Ningxin has the box but doesn¡¯t know how to open it.¡± Nan Ningxin was enraged. ¡°Don¡¯t insinuate. You only hate me and want to get rid of me because Prince Zi is nice to me...¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°You still im that I¡¯m setting you up when it¡¯s obvious what the truth is. It seems that we still have to clear this up. Mydy, we better sort everything out.¡± Lady Murong secretly red at Nan Ningxin, who had increased the burden on the Murong family. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time...¡± Lady Murong subconsciously refused. Gu Bailu signaled to Feng Qingtian, who threw a pir of dazzling light at Lady Murong. Neither Lady Murong nor the people from the Murong family saw iting. Immediately, both Lady Murong and Nan Ningxin were enveloped in the light. Feng Qingtian pulled Gu Bailu into the light, which shut out everybody else. Gu Bailu stood on tiptoe and gave Feng Qingtian a kiss. ¡°Qingqing, nice job.¡± Feng Qingtian snorted. This ungrateful woman only remembered him when she needed him. Lady Murong said coldly, ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Nan Ningxin stood before her and said, ¡°Juste at me. Don¡¯t hurt my grandmother.¡± Gu Bailuughed. ¡°Miss Nan, stop acting. We have no grudge against Lady Murong, and we wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Do you really think that Lady Murong can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re just acting?¡± Lady Murong was already dissatisfied with Nan Ningxin in the first ce. At Gu Bailu¡¯s words, she became even more suspicious. She had never thought that Prince Zi would hurt her, but Nan Ningxin seemed eager to point it out. Chapter 358 - Suspicion Chapter 358: Suspicion ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re up to? I¡¯m only worried about my grandmother.¡± ¡°Okay... Ningxin, get out of the way. Exactly what do you want?¡± Lady Murong pushed Nan Ningxin aside and asked the question solemnly. ¡°Lady Murong, have you considered who will lead the Murong family if Murong Lanyi dies?¡± Gu Bailu said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer for you. It¡¯s the person next to you. She and Murong Lanyi are the strongest descendants in the younger generation of the Murong family. If Murong Lanyi dies, Nan Ningxin will take control of the family someday.¡± Lady Murong frowned. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So, she wants Murong Lanyi dead. That¡¯s her motive. Haven¡¯t you wondered why you never heard from Murong Lanyi after she went missing, or why she would elope with a nobody, abandoning her powerful family?¡± Nan Ningxin was about to defend herself, when Gu Bailu continued, ¡°I know that Lady Murong can¡¯t be convinced so easily, so...¡± Gu Bailu pulled Lady Murong to her and swiped her hand across the woman¡¯s forehead. The environment instantly changed for Lady Murong. She found herself standing on green grass amidst flying peach blossoms. The air was fresh and full of spiritual power. ¡°What is this ce?¡± She looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°You¡¯re in the world of my Heavenly Eye. I believe you should know what this is.¡± Gu Bailu pointed at the Night Lotus rolling around. Lady Murong was surprised. ¡°Night Lotus? Why is it here?¡± Shouldn¡¯t it be on Ningxin? ¡°I captured it. Night Lotus, tell Lady Murong everything you know.¡± The Night Lotus rolled again and said in an unhappy, childish voice, ¡°You hit me again!¡± ¡°How can I get you into my Heavenly Eye without hitting you? Just spit it out.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t kind to it. The Night Lotus said pitifully, ¡°I only know that Nan Ningxin asked Murong Lanyi to go into the woods for training, and then Nan Ningxin came out alone. After that, nobody saw Murong Lanyi again. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and released them from the Heavenly Eye. Feng Qingtian had been keeping Nan Ningxin subdued with his spiritual power. Seeing that they were back, he let her go. Opening her eyes, Nan Ningxin appeared confused. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll send the Murong family a bill for all the wedding costs as well as for thepensation due to Yin Neng for the damage to his honor. You can leave now.¡± Gu Bailu then pulled Feng Qingtian away. She didn¡¯t want to see Nan Ningxin¡¯s fake acting anymore. She had done everything she could. Now, it was up to Lady Murong to believe Gu Bailu or not. Lady Murong nced at Nan Ningxin and focused on the Night Lotus on her chest. The thousand-year-old artifact couldn¡¯t be a liar. ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nan Ningxin felt scared, as Lady Murong was looking at her differently, with wariness and distrust. What happened just now? Her head was nk, as if her mind had been under control. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and stop making a scene.¡± Lady Murong dragged her out of the house. Nan Ningxin narrowed her eyes. Did this old woman learn something? Maybe... she should take action sooner. Chapter 359 - Seeing Off Murong Lanyi (1) Chapter 359: Seeing Off Murong Lanyi (1) The drama was already over, but the guests weren¡¯t entirely satisfied. Nevertheless, they had truly enjoyed themselves today. They never knew that the beautiful and powerful Nan Ningxin was actually a sl*t. ¡°Even Lady Murong doesn¡¯t approve of her anymore. Something must be wrong with her.¡± ¡°I thought that she was elegant and pure... She hasn¡¯t been clean for a long time.¡± ¡°She wants to be Princess Zi, and ims that she loves Prince Zi? How can she say that?¡± ¡°She really is a b*tch. Why else would she have that kind of wet dream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly shameless of her to y at being so innocent.¡± ¡°Will anyone ever marry her again?¡± ¡°I will. She¡¯s much prettier than amon prostitute...¡± ¡°What a shameless man...¡± Gu Bailu went to the indoor garden where Xuan Yan was kept. The garden was full of trees and round pirs, which made it look like a tiny arena. Gu Bailu remembered how she had almost been debauched by Xuan Yanst time. She couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her in confusion, wondering why she was upset again. Gu Bailu snorted again and ignored him. Looking at Xuan Yan, Feng Qingtian remembered something and said, ¡°Qin Shou, take Xuan Yan away and keep it elsewhere.¡± Huh... Qin Shou was stunned. Xuan Yan wasn¡¯t amon lion, but his lord¡¯s mount on the battlefield. It was as fast as lightning and would automatically protect its master. Was his lord really sending it away? ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Um, my lord, what did Xuan Yan do wrong?¡± Qin Shou felt that he should defend Xuan Yan as a loyal friend. ¡°It upset the princess. Can¡¯t you see?¡± said Feng Qingtian matter-of-factly. Gu Bailu said, ¡°It was you who did something wrong, not the beast. Why are you ming it?¡± Xuan Yan roared to proim its innocence. ¡°Then I¡¯ll work harder tonight as punishment.¡± Gu Bailu nced at him before ignoring him. She walked to a gold cage next to Xuan Yan, which had a pr bear inside. The cage wasn¡¯t locked, and it coulde out any time it wanted. However, Chen Mu wasn¡¯tfortable in this strange environment, which was much hotter than Ice Mist Peak. As a pr bear, it had been feeling listless all this time in this weather. Its sole hobby was to y with Gu Bailu¡¯s Soul Collecting Bracelet. Gu Bailu stroked its fur and said, ¡°Chen Mu, give me the Soul Collecting Bracelet. It¡¯s for business.¡± Chen Mu looked at her warily and hid the Soul Collecting Bracelet under its paw. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you after I¡¯m done.¡± Gu Bailu touched its head, feeling that it shouldn¡¯t be kept here. However, Yin Neng was unwilling to let go of the bear, which had always been with him when he was imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak. ¡°Chen Mu, the Soul Collecting Bracelet is hers. Give it to her.¡± Yin Neng spoke to Chen Mu, and finally, Chen Mu reluctantly moved its paw away. However, it still red at Gu Bailu, as if using her of stealing its beloved toy. Gu Bailu said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Ah Luo to y with youter.¡± Uninterested, Chen Mu put its head down on the ground. Chapter 360 - Seeing Off Murong Lanyi (2) Chapter 360: Seeing Off Murong Lanyi (2) After Gu Bailu left the garden with the Soul Collecting Bracelet, Feng Qingtian said carefully, ¡°Its body will wither away if it stays here.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I know. Yin Neng... you have to consider setting it free.¡± ¡°Unless it¡¯s with me, it¡¯ll be caught by someone else even if it¡¯s released,¡± said Yin Neng. ¡°I can rescind the contract, and you can go live your own life with Chen Mu.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she could rely on herself now without needing Yin Neng¡¯s help anymore. She didn¡¯t want Chen Mu to die like this. Yin Neng looked at her in surprise, not expecting her to make such an offer. She wasn¡¯t very strong yet. If the contract was broken, could she deal with future danger? ¡°Are you sure that you can manage on your own?¡± Yin Neng asked uncertainly. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve got her back. Just get out of here.¡± Yin Neng was contracted as a beast, but he could also turn into a man. Feng Qingtian had been angry about that for a long time. ¡°You can¡¯t be with her all the time. What really matters is one¡¯s own strength,¡± said Yin Neng solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger soon.¡± As long as she saw Murong Lanyi off, she would have done enough good deeds for her to level up. Then, she would bepletely different. If she could also get a spirit fruit and develop a spirit root, she would be even stronger. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re stronger. Nothing will happen to Chen Mu anytime soon anyway.¡± Yin Neng quickly made the decision. Gu Bailu was a little surprised, not expecting Yin Neng to be so... loyal. She put on the Soul Collecting Bracelet and said to Murong Lanyi, ¡°If my guess is correct, Nan Ningxin will take action today to protect herself.¡± Murong Lanyi asked nervously, ¡°Take action against whom?¡± ¡°Lady Murong. Considering how smart Lady Murong is, she¡¯s definitely suspicious about Nan Ningxin, and Nan Ningxin has to take action now.¡± ¡°What do we do? Even if my grandmother is suspicious of her, she won¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless.¡± ¡°You go back to the Murong family house and keep an eye out for any unusual movements from Nan Ningxin.¡± Gu Bailu freed Murong Lanyi from the Soul Collecting Bracelet. She had let Nan Ningxin return to the Murong family precisely to force Nan Ningxin to take action. As long as Nan Ningxin took action, whoever was behind her would show up. Gu Bailu had been curious about who her enemies were for a very long time. Murong Lanyi nodded and drifted away. Feng Qingtian patted her and asked, ¡°Why do you care about the Murong family?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want the Murong family to be a second Gu family. Do you want to know my past?¡± Gu Bailu decided to tell him her history with Nan Ningxin. He had been too protective of Nan Ningxin before to listen to Gu Bailu, but she was sure that he would listen now. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m very interested.¡± He had been upset that he couldn¡¯t see into her previous lives. ¡°Nan Ningxin is my nemesis. She killed more than a hundred people in my family, and I was the only lucky survivor...¡± Gu Bailu told Feng Qingtian everything, including her foolishness. She was unwilling to give her heart to Feng Qingtian, but she was sure that Feng Qingtian was someone she could trust, and who wouldn¡¯t hurt her for now. ¡°The Gu family had the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Feng Qingtian pointed out the key issue. Chapter 361 - In the Name of Fairness Chapter 361: In the Name of Fairness The Sky Splitting Mirror had broken into five pieces. Only those involved in the battle could¡¯ve found them. Why did the Gu family have a piece? Exactly who were Gu Bailu¡¯s parents and teacher? ¡°Well, my parents and my master guarded the mirror, but it was still stolen by Nan Ningxin in the end. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let Nan Ningxin go, or allow her to ruin the Murong family with the same trick.¡± If Nan Ningxin obtained the Murong family, she would be even more powerful, and it would be more difficult for Gu Bailu to get her revenge. As for Gu Bailu¡¯s master? He was the strange guy who was imprisoned on Futu Ind, and was probably the man who disappeared from the Gu family a hundred years ago. When he disappeared, two guards ¨C one man and one woman ¨C disappeared with him. There was a glint in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. Could Gu Bailu¡¯s parents have been the guards? What did they do after they went missing? ¡°Will you be able to paint portraits of your parents?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Of course. I remember their appearances clearly.¡± ¡°Draw them and I¡¯ll ask around. I think I can find them as long as they haven¡¯t been caught by the Nether World.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in delight. ¡°You really can find them?¡± ¡°As long as they aren¡¯t in the Nether World yet.¡± As a human being, he couldn¡¯t step foot into that ce. Gu Bailu jumped into his arms. ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re truly an omnipotent man.¡± ¡°That sounds so insincere. Do you truly love me when I¡¯ve been so nice to you?¡± Feng Qingtian patted her bottom angrily. Gu Bailu raised her head and looked at him solemnly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sincere. It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s mean to you, I¡¯ll definitely be on your side. I¡¯m someone who understands gratitude.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°What about your feelings for me? Do you love me?¡± Gu Bailu was taken aback. She could regard Feng Qingtian as a friend, and even as a friend with benefits, but she couldn¡¯t give him her heart. However, it seemed unfair for her to simply enjoy the privileges he afforded her without telling him the truth. ¡°What about you? Do you love me?¡± Gu Bailu asked in return. ¡°Not only do I love you, I can sacrifice my life for you.¡± Feng Qingtian bit her lips. He had never concealed his feelings for her ever since he realized them. This woman was asking the obvious. Gu Bailu frowned a little at the pain. ¡°Have you considered why you love me?¡± ¡°Because you have all the special qualities that I love.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s because I¡¯m very much like your former lover, the woman that you will remember to the end of your days.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned slightly. ¡°I guess you can say that.¡± ¡°Then, have you considered if you will still love her recement when your former lover does show up someday? Or will you simply love both?¡± Feng Qingtian covered her mouth. ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t have any former lover now. I only have you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You only have me, which is why you feel that I¡¯m the one. But can you guarantee that you¡¯ll still feel the same when your former lover shows up? A fake is just a fake, and a recement is just a recement. In a situation like this, I really can¡¯t devote myself to you. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll be abandoned when the right person returns.¡± Chapter 362 - I Owed You In My Previous Life Chapter 362: I Owed You In My Previous Life Feng Qingtian hugged her tightly. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I believe that you mean everything you say. However, people always change. You are only attracted to me because I¡¯m her recement and I¡¯m like her.¡± ¡°Why would you think that? You¡¯re nobody¡¯s recement even if you look like her.¡± ¡°What will you do if your former lover does show up?¡± Feng Qingtian patted her. ¡°Silly girl. I don¡¯t have a former lover, or maybe you¡¯re her, except that neither of us can prove it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because I¡¯m all you have right now.¡± Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily. She was sure that he would immediately abandon her when his former lover showed up, even if thetter¡¯s attitude toward him might have changed. He had chased that woman for nine lives; there had to be something unforgettable between them. He was only being so nice to Gu Bailu right now because Gu Bailu¡¯s behavior reminded him of her. But the resemnce didn¡¯t mean that Gu Bailu was her, because there was no evidence. ¡°I¡¯ll find evidence.¡± Feng Qingtian was rather helpless about her wariness. She was exactly like his former lover, who wouldn¡¯t devote herself to anyone easily. But he also knew that she would never regret it as soon as she did. All he needed to do was wait. ¡°Until then, I have the right to guard my heart, in case you find your former lover whom you¡¯re deeply in love with.¡± ¡°Okay. You can do anything you want, but just don¡¯t talk to other men.¡± ¡°Other men don¡¯t have any lovers from their former lives,¡± Gu Bailu mumbled. Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms, and his cold demeanor was belied by the gentleness in his long, narrow eyes. ¡°Lulu, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m an unfaithful man. I trust my gut. You are her, or I wouldn¡¯t love you so deeply. Like you said, a fake is always a fake. My feelings tell me that you aren¡¯t one.¡± Gu Bailu had butterflies in her stomach as Feng Qingtian stared at her. Clinging to his neck, Gu Bailu hid her face in his chest, determined not to let the guy conquer her heart. It wasn¡¯t the time for her to fall in love with anyone yet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± she said in a low voice, unable to promise him anything. She knew that he was nice and what he said might be true, but she didn¡¯t feel any love toward him. She could do anything to repay him except say ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sorry. I¡¯ll wait for you. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re by my side.¡± He had been waiting so long already; he didn¡¯t mind waiting a while longer. He didn¡¯t want to push her. Gu Bailu bit his chest and said, ¡°I told you everything because I want us to be even. You can choose to not be so nice to me.¡± ¡°How will I obtain your heart if I¡¯m not nice to you? I won¡¯t give you to anyone else, even if you never fall in love with me.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s way of loving a woman was to keep her by his side even if she didn¡¯t like him? What was love if not possessiveness? Gu Bailu stuck out her tongue like a cat and licked the part that she just bit. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 363 - Go Talk to That Animal Chapter 363: Go Talk to That Animal ¡°It doesn¡¯t. You can bite more.¡± He was veryfortable as it felt like being bitten by a cat. Gu Bailu did start biting from his chest up to his neck and then his lips, until Feng Qingtian was breathing heavily as he pressed her down on the grass in the garden. Under the clear, crisp moonlight, the two people melted together. ¡°We agreed that I would be on top.¡± Gu Bailu rose and sat on top of Feng Qingtian. Gripping her bottom, Feng Qingtian settled her on his hips, before he whispered in a low voice, ¡°Are we going to dual cultivate tonight?¡± Gu Bailu giggled. ¡°No. You¡¯re only going to serve me tonight.¡± ¡°Do you know anything about being on top? Do you need me to teach you?¡± Feng Qingtian bit her lips. He certainly enjoyed her initiative, but he was afraid that she would exhaust herself if she were on top. ¡°I can learn everything myself if you¡¯re lewd and sexy enough.¡± Gu Bailu licked his handsome face. With a smile, Feng Qingtian took off his robe and revealed his sexy muscles. Hey down, his long hair spreading over the grass, before he gave Gu Bailu a smoldering look. ¡°Lulu,e and ravage me.¡± His enchanting smile, his pretty face and his sexy body were all too appealing. Gu Bailu tore open his inner robe and reached for his abs, which were so enthralling that she lowered her head to kiss them. ¡°Huh...¡± Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but moan, which made Gu Bailu even more excited, as if she had gone back to that night when she was drugged in the woods. ¡°Sir, can I borrow something from you?¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and looked at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian rubbed her face and asked, despite knowing the answer, ¡°What exactly do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Let me look for it. Where is it? Why can¡¯t I find it? It seems that it¡¯s too small...¡± ¡°Small?¡± Feng Qingtian asked in a low voice. ¡°If it isn¡¯t small, then why can¡¯t I find it?¡± Gu Bailu goaded him. ¡°Youngdy, you can¡¯t find it when you¡¯re holding it right in your hand? It seems that you¡¯ve be addled.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s patience had run out, and he simply grabbed her and pushed into her. ¡°My lord, I would like to recite a poem.¡± Gu Bailu smiled cleverly above him. ¡°A poem right now? Focus.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t stop moving. Whether he was on top or not, he knew that he was the one doing the hard work. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°But I really want to.¡± Feng Qingtian rose and switched their positions as he pressed her down. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not working hard enough.¡± ¡°...Spare me!¡± After provoking Prince Zi, who was as ferocious as a tiger, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t even walk back to her room after she was ravaged all the way to dawn. The next day, when Ye Ying came to report updates on Nan Ningxin, she was so scared when she saw Gu Bailu copsed on the bed as if she were dead that she called for a royal doctor. ¡°The princess is fine, albeit a little over-exhausted. You must restrain yourself...¡± said the doctor gravely. That was awkward. ¡°Tell that to that monster!¡± Gu Bailu roared at the royal doctor, before kicking him out. Chapter 364 - Another Awkward Level-Up Chapter 364: Another Awkward Level-Up The more she thought about it, the more bummed she felt. That monster had gone for an audience at the pce in the morning with more vigor than ever, as if he had taken a spirit fruit, but she was sore and hurt like a dead dog. ¡°Ye Ying, don¡¯t call the royal doctor for this anymore. It¡¯s too humiliating.¡± Gu Bailu struggled to get dressed. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t do anything after returning the previous day, but Gu Bailu was sure that she would take action in a day or two. Gu Bailu wondered if Lady Murong had found anything after a night of investigation. If she had, Nan Ningxin would have to take action sooner. So, Gu Bailu had to get up today no matter what. ¡°Princess, the royal doctor said that you have to contain yourself,¡± said Ye Ying solemnly. ¡°Tell that to your lord.¡± She was the one who suffered when he took his pleasure! ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the lord. The doctor said to take this medication, princess. He said that you would feel better.¡± Ye Ying presented a bowl of creepy-looking liquid to Gu Bailu, who simply drank it up to quench the ufortable soreness and pain. How could Feng Qingtian ravage her so badly? She felt like crying. ¡°Why do I smell herbs?¡± Prince Zi detected the smell of the medication when he returned. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Gu Bailu was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep with me ever again!¡± Prince Zi was in a great mood after being satisfiedst night. He hugged her and said, ¡°Where should I sleep, then?¡± ¡°Wherever you want.¡± Gu Bailu tried to push him away, but Prince Zi simply held her more tightly. ¡°Why are you so angry? Was I too harshst night?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. Feng Qingtian kissed her and put a pill in her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after you take this. I got it from Concubine Xiao.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in surprise. ¡°His Majesty likes Concubine Xiao the most, so...¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that everybody in the royal pce knows that...¡± Feng Qingtian said proudly, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t they? Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡± Gu Bailu was reinvigorated after taking the pill and eating breakfast. She even felt that her eyes were clearer, and that she could hear the voices of the peddlers on the street outside Prince Zi¡¯s house. When she closed her eyes, she could imagine the countenance and the movements of the peddlers, as well as the items they were selling. The picture was clear and vivid. Gu Bailu opened her eyes. Had she leveled up again? She turned to Feng Qingtian, but couldn¡¯t sense his feelings at all. But when she turned to the maid nearby, she could hear her thoughts clearly. ¡°The princess is really lucky. She¡¯s getting prettier and prettier... ¡°I wonder why Brother Ye Si is asking for me tonight. ¡°If Brother Ye Si is interested in me, I can get married too.¡± Gu Bailu waved at the maid. ¡°Come here. Do you want to marry Ye Si?¡± The maid blushed in embarrassment. How did the princess know what she had been thinking? ¡°Forgive me... I was wrong...¡± She knelt in fear. Gu Bailu smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯re an honest girl. Go bring Ye Si here.¡± The maid¡¯s face turned red, regretting her silliness. She should¡¯ve denied it instead of admitting it. Chapter 365 - Give Birth to a Baby Chapter 365: Give Birth to a Baby If Ye Si didn¡¯t like her and turned her down in front of the princess, she would be too embarrassed to live. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ye Si certainly wouldn¡¯t dare refuse in front of me.¡± Gu Bailu believed that she still had some influence as a princess. The maid was shocked. Why did the princess know what was on her mind? ¡°Because your feelings are written all over your face.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. Feng Qingtian rubbed her cheeks. ¡°I think you¡¯re describing yourself. Did you level up again? My hard workst night paid off.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in surprise. ¡°Can people really level up so fast through sex?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about other people, but we certainly can, because we¡¯re meant for each other,¡± dered Feng Qingtian proudly. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. She had never seen anyone brag about himself as naturally as he did. Ye Si soon arrived. ¡°My lord, what can I do for you?¡± He was rather anxious, as he was only a lowly guard for the front hall from the Ye family. He was flustered by the unexpected summons. ¡°Do you know this girl?¡± The princess pointed at the maid next to her. Ye Si looked at the blushing maid and nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Ye Si looked at the princess in surprise, wondering why she was asking such a trivial question. ¡°I do.¡± However, he still replied honestly. ¡°Then take her in.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°She can stay by my side from today onward.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The maid¡¯s jaw almost hit the ground. How did she get so lucky? ¡°You heard the princess. You can go now.¡± Feng Qingtian poured chicken soup into Gu Bailu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Have some more. You need to replenish your energy.¡± Gu Bailu obediently had the soup. Then, she suddenly remembered that neither she nor Feng Qingtian had used any protection. What if she got pregnant? ¡°Did you control yourself?¡± asked Gu Bailu worriedly. ¡°Control myself?¡± Feng Qingtian was confused. ¡°I might get pregnant.¡± Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°No. We¡¯rewfully wedded husband and wife. Why would I control myself?¡± Rather, he wished for her to bear him a child sooner, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t control himself. Besides, he would be distracted during climax if he were to control himself, and he wouldn¡¯t be fully satisfied. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Bailu rose and said angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t control yourself? I¡¯m not on any medication yet!¡± ¡°What medication?¡± ¡°Contraceptives.¡± Feng Qingtian smacked her bottom and said, ¡°That¡¯s harmful. Don¡¯t ever take that.¡± ¡°You hit me? You didn¡¯t control yourself and you hit me?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why should we control it when we¡¯re a couple? A child isn¡¯t bad, anyway. After all, you won¡¯t be able to escape from me for the rest of your life,¡± said Feng Qingtian matter-of-factly. He could allow her to guard her heart, but he wanted everything else that was expected between a husband and a wife. ¡°But...¡± But what would she do if she was driven away after she had a baby? She didn¡¯t want her child to have a stepmother, nor would she ever leave her child. ¡°It¡¯s non-negotiable. Just let nature take its course about the baby. You can¡¯t take any medication.¡± Feng Qingtian grew solemn. Gu Bailu felt depressed, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable. She was his wife, anyway. After taking so much advantage of him, it would seem shameless if she didn¡¯t pay him back. Chapter 366 - End of the White Lotus (1) Chapter 366: End of the White Lotus (1) ¡°I can give you a baby, but you must promise me that the baby will go with me if anything happens,¡± said Gu Bailu quickly. Feng Qingtian was angry. ¡°You¡¯re so eager to leave me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just considering all the possibilities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not one of them. You¡¯ll always be with me.¡± Feng Qingtian fed her the soup. ¡°Have the soup and stop fretting.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a possibility or not, you must promise me.¡± Gu Bailu wanted Feng Qingtian¡¯s word. ¡°Alright, I give you my word. But I do hope that you take me with you, whatever happens in the future,¡± said Feng Qingtian sincerely while giving her the soup. ¡°I will, as long as you¡¯re willing toe with me.¡± Feng Qingtian patted her and said, ¡°Time will prove everything.¡± He knew that she felt insecure. He had to find a way to prove that she was the woman from his past. After breakfast, Gu Bailu¡¯s Soul Collecting Bracelet suddenly glowed, which was Murong Lanyi¡¯s signal that something was going on in the Murong family. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Murong family.¡± Lady Murong summoned Nan Ningxin to the hall and looked at her coldly. ¡°Nan Ningxin, I¡¯ve always cherished you since you came here when you were seven. How could you do this to me?¡± Nan Ningxin looked at Lady Murong in confusion. ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve never done the Murong family any wrong. You must not be deceived by Princess Zi. She only said that because she was scared ofpeting with me for Prince Zi.¡± Lady Murong smiled mockingly. ¡°Where were you on the day of Lanyi¡¯s disappearance?¡± ¡°Are you really suspicious of me, grandmother?¡± Nan Ningxin stepped back, as if she were hurt. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where were you when Lanyi went missing?¡± Lady Murong felt sorry for her, but she also knew that Nan Ningxin had to be punished if she had done something wrong, or it would be unfair to Lanyi, who was also her granddaughter. ¡°I went out with my cousin that day. You can ask my cousin, grandmother.¡± Lady Murong looked at her sharply. ¡°Then why did someone see you enter the woods with Lanyi, but leave on your own?¡± Stunned, Nan Ningxin looked at Lady Murong. ¡°Grandmother, who told you that? How could I have been in the woods with Lanyi? Just ask my cousin.¡± ¡°Ningxin, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Where were you that day?¡± Lady Murong wouldn¡¯t be so aggressive if she didn¡¯t have solid evidence. That day, Nan Ningxin did leave with Murong Huangtang, but she also appeared in the woods at the same time, which was why Lady Murong was curious. How had she split herself in two? Also, before Lanyi left, she said goodbye to Murong Huangtang and told him about her elopement. However, Lanyi had also asked Murong Huangtang how to open the box with the spirit fruit in it, which didn¡¯t make sense since Murong Huangtang had told her how when they were very young. Given how smart Lanyi was, she wouldn¡¯t have forgotten. It hadn¡¯t felt wrong at first. Lanyi had only appeared to be asking because she wasn¡¯t sure if she had remembered wrong. Chapter 367 - End of the White Lotus (2) Chapter 367: End of the White Lotus (2) But on second thought, it didn¡¯t make sense. If Lanyi wanted the spirit fruit, she could¡¯ve used it a long time ago instead of taking it with her after she eloped. Considering that Nan Ningxin had appeared in two ces on the same day, Lady Murong suspected that the person who said goodbye to Murong Huangtang wasn¡¯t Lanyi, but someone else. It would be horrifying if Nan Ningxin could create a mirror image of someone. ¡°I did go out with my cousin that day. He was interested in a girl from the Bai family and asked me to go with him. We hung out at the Bai house until dusk. I yed chess with Miss Bai the entire afternoon. I still remember every move I made. If you don¡¯t believe me, grandmother, you can ask Miss Bai toe here and rey the game with me.¡± Lady Murong hesitated again when she saw how confident Nan Ningxin was. Was the eyewitness mistaken? Had it been someone else pretending to be Nan Ningxin, who took Lanyi into the woods? ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but the National Counselor happened to be collecting herbs when he saw you and Lanyi enter the woods.¡± Lady Murong sighed. She had asked someone to investigate the woods that Gu Bailu mentioned. There was nothing left of Lanyi¡¯s body but bones, but that had been enough to confirm her identity. Lanyi died so young. She had been so obedient, strong and diligent. She had been the hope of the Murong family. Lady Murong was determined to find her murderer. ¡°Grandmother, I can swear to god. Grandmother, don¡¯t be deceived. Princess Zi has been hostile toward me ever since she met me, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± Kneeling before Lady Murong, Nan Ningxin cried, ¡°How can I do the Murong family any wrong when everybody is so nice to me? My dream has always been to marry Prince Zi. Why would I want leadership of the Murong family?¡± Lady Murong was convinced. It did make sense. Why would she try to seize control of the Murong family when she could be Princess Zi? But on the other hand, how did Princess Zi know that Lanyi was dead? Did she kill Lanyi? Impossible... Princess Zi was too weak to sneak into the Murong house and trick Lanyi into going into the woods. Nan Ningxin knew that Lady Murong was more or less convinced, but she also knew that Lady Murong wouldn¡¯t hand the Murong family to her anymore after this incident. So, she had still failed, and she was sure that the devil wouldn¡¯t let go of her. She rose and poured a cup of tea for Lady Murong. ¡°Grandmother, have some tea. Forgive me for making you so angry.¡± Lady Murong patted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m only sad for Lanyi. She was so young and had a promising future. I¡¯ll cut her murderer into pieces!¡± Nan Ningxin snorted. It seems that I can¡¯t let you live anymore. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s confirmed that Lanyi was murdered, grandmother?¡± asked Nan Ningxin sorrowfully. ¡°Her remains have been brought back.¡± Nan Ningxin was surprised. How did they find Murong Lanyi¡¯s body? Had Gu Bailu really seen Murong Lanyi¡¯s ghost? Now that she thought about it, Gu Bailu had no spiritual power and was a soul collector, so it wouldn¡¯t be unusual for her to encounter Murong Lanyi¡¯s soul. Chapter 368 - End of the White Lotus (3) Chapter 368: End of the White Lotus (3) No wonder Murong Huangtang imed that he had heard Murong Lanyi¡¯s voice when he questioned Nan Ningxinst time. If Gu Bailu used the same trick and the old woman heard Murong Lanyi¡¯s soul speak, Nan Ningxin would probably really be cut into pieces. ¡°Who could be so ruthless? Lanyi was gentle and lovely and had no enemies...¡± Nan Ningxin wept as she spoke, as if it was too painful to bear. Lady Murong couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shed tears. Nan Ningxin patted her back and said, ¡°Grandmother, for your health, please don¡¯t be too emotional. The Murong family needs you. Lanyi certainly wouldn¡¯t want you to hurt because of her...¡± Lady Murong¡¯s tears gradually stopped. ¡°How could that child be so unlucky? She was so aplished. Ah... ah... Ningxin, I can¡¯t breathe...¡± While patting her back, Nan Ningxin covered Lady Murong¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll help you. You must be grieving too much.¡± Lady Murong looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I... I can¡¯t breathe... Take... Take it away...¡± ¡°Grandmother, since you love Lanyi so much, you should go with her. She¡¯ll keep youpany in the other world. Don¡¯t haunt us as ghosts, or more people will be killed. It¡¯s all Lanyi¡¯s fault. She should¡¯ve reincarnated instead of lingering in our world... If she hadn¡¯t exposed me, I wouldn¡¯t need to do this to you at all, grandmother...¡± Nan Ningxin wept sadly as she spoke, as if she couldn¡¯t bear it. Her eyes rolling up, Lady Murong looked at Nan Ningxin, who was obviously being a hypocrite, and realized that she had been manipted all this time. The Murong family would probably be destroyed because of her... At that moment, a strong slice of wind shed Nan Ningxin across the back from outside, forcing her to drop the handkerchief with which she was suffocating Lady Murong. Gu Bailu ran in to help Lady Murong. ¡°Mydy, hang in there. You must survive to see what will happen to this wolf.¡± She hurriedly pinched Lady Murong and kept her conscious until the royal doctor arrived. ¡°Thedy has been poisoned. The poison is making it impossible for her to breathe, and will make it look like she died of a heart attackter. ¡°Save her...¡± Gu Bailu said quickly. The royal doctor took out a pill. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we got here in time. This poison isn¡¯t too strong. Everything will be fine.¡± Nan Ningxin had been thrown to the floor. Her head lolled on her sleeve, as if she had passed out. Gu Bailu walked over to her and kicked her in the head. ¡°I know you¡¯re still conscious. If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll pour boiling water on you.¡± Nan Ningxin cried out in pain and pushed her foot away. ¡°What... What are you doing?¡± Looking at Gu Bailu and the strangers in panic, she seemed to remember Lady Murong, and hurriedly crawled toward her. ¡°Are you alright, grandmother? She couldn¡¯t breathe when she was feeling too sad earlier, and I was helping her when you broke in and interrupted me. What do you want?¡± Lady Murong¡¯s husband hugged her and said furiously, ¡°Ningxin, we all heard what you said and saw what you did, and you¡¯re still trying to deny it?¡± Chapter 369 - End of the White Lotus (4) Chapter 369: End of the White Lotus (4) Nan Ningxin seemed at a loss. ¡°Grandfather, what are you talking about? I was onlyforting grandmother because she was very sad, when you suddenly rushed in. What¡¯s this about?¡± Lord Murong felt like pping her. ¡°Nan Ningxin, everybody in this family cares for you, but I didn¡¯t think that at the end of the day, you would actually try to murder your grandmother. What a monster!¡± Lord Murong stepped forward, and Nan Ningxin hurriedly retreated. ¡°Grandfather, why on earth would I murder my grandmother?¡± ¡°Then who put poison in the tea?¡± asked Murong Huangtang furiously. Nan Ningxin shook her head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t make the tea. Why are all of you suspicious of me? Did you all listen to her?¡± Nan Ningxin raised her head and looked hatefully at Gu Bailu. Why was this woman here? It almost seemed like the woman knew that she would try to kill Lady Murong. ¡°Nan Ningxin, it¡¯s obvious what the truth is. I didn¡¯t know that you could be so shameless. I really shouldn¡¯t have been so nice to you.¡± Murong Huangtang castigated her. If he had listened to Gu Bailu sooner, his grandmother¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t have been in danger. He regretted taking care of Nan Ningxin like an older brother. Nan Ningxin chuckled. ¡°You, nice to me? Brother Huangtang, why were you nice to me? If I didn¡¯t turn you down so many times, I would have be one of your lovers. Do you really care for me? You believe everything that Princess Zi tells you, when you¡¯ve known me for years. You believe her, when she¡¯s only setting me up!¡± Gu Bailu stared at Nan Ningxin. The derision on her face was absolutely authentic, making her look like someone who had been wronged greatly. ¡°Nan Ningxin, everybody saw what you did just now. I set you up? Do you think I can control your actions?¡± Nan Ningxin red at her angrily. ¡°What did I do? I only gave grandmother a cup of tea and told her not to be too sad...¡± Lady Murong suddenly came back to herself. ¡°You told me to go with Lanyi so that she wouldn¡¯t be lonely in the underworld! How nice of you! You should keep herpany yourself!¡± Lady Murong flushed with fury, and Gu Bailu frowned as she looked at the woman¡¯s blue aura. She felt that Lady Murong might not live much longer. Murong Lanyi¡¯s death and Nan Ningxin¡¯s betrayal had severely affected her health. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re still ill. You should get some rest,¡± Gu Bailu persuaded her. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know whether it was a good or bad thing that Lady Murong had exposed Nan Ningxin like this. It was in fact devastating for the Murong family, who had always cared for Nan Ningxin. Years ago, Gu Bailu and her parents didn¡¯t believe that Nan Ningxin, whom they had protected for years, could be such a treacherous woman, which was why they defended her and refused to trust Gu Bailu¡¯s master. People tended to run away from cruel truths instead of confronting them. Perhaps, it had been a relief for her parents that they died the moment they learned the truth. Chapter 370 - End of the White Lotus (5) Chapter 370: End of the White Lotus (5) At least for Gu Bailu, she felt pain and regret, and she couldn¡¯tugh so freely, no matter how great her life was. ¡°Yes, honey, I¡¯ll take you elsewhere. Leave this little bastard to someone else.¡± Naturally, Lord Murong could tell that his wife didn¡¯t look well, which was understandable since he himself was almost vomitting blood in his fury. It was hard to ept that the two future pirs of the Murong family had been lost on the same day. Lady Murong red at Nan Ningxin as Lord Murong took her away. ¡°Traitor! You shameless traitor! Has the Murong family ever wronged you? Why would you do this?¡± Lady Murong left, and Nan Ningxin said pitifully, ¡°Gu Bailu, why are you making my grandparents hate me so much?¡± Gu Bailu kicked her in the face. ¡°You¡¯re a good actress, aren¡¯t you? Keep it up and show your pitiful face to everyone.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s cheek was swollen, and blood dripped from her lips. She looked at Murong Huangtang and begged, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t trust me either? I really was set up! Gu Bailu¡¯s doing this only because she¡¯s scared that I¡¯ll steal Prince Zi from her! I¡¯m the reincarnation of Prince Zi¡¯s lover from his previous life!¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°I said that I would end you myself if you ever bring it up again.¡± His coldness stabbed into Nan Ningxin¡¯s heart like ice. She clutched her chest in pain. ¡°Prince Zi, are you really so merciless to your lover...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s fingers clenched tightly around Nan Ningxin¡¯s neck, causing thetter¡¯s face to turn pale. ¡°Cough, cough, cough... Let go of me...¡± ¡°Nan Ningxin, I¡¯ve never met anyone as shameless as you. Let me see how thick your face is.¡± Gu Bailu scratched her face with a fingernail, making it bleed. ¡°So, your face isn¡¯t thick, but your heart is ck. Speak! Who are you working for?¡± Gu Bailu shoved her down and stepped on her chest. Nan Ningxiny on the ground, her eyes half-closed as if she was dying. ¡°Gu Bailu, setting me up won¡¯t end well for you.¡± ¡°For thest time, who are you working for? I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t confess right now.¡± Gu Bailu had grown tired of talking to this shameless woman. Nan Ningxin chuckled. ¡°If you kill me, the souls of your parents will be whipped, burned and tormented every day, and you¡¯ll never see them again.¡± Clenching her fists, Gu Bailu stomped on her chest. Nan Ningxin vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if they won¡¯t be tortured anyway if I leave you alive. At the very least, their minds would beforted by knowledge of your death.¡± Gu Bailu drew a rune on her chest. ¡°Life Stealing!¡± She had barely thrown out the rune, when Nan Ningxin shouted, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll tell you where your parents¡¯ souls are kept.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed the rune and looked at her as if she were an ant. ¡°So you¡¯re scared of death after all, Nan Ningxin. Spit it out.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s gaze was as vicious as a viper¡¯s. ¡°Gu Bailu, what can a useless person like you do? Even if I tell you, do you have the courage to rescue them?¡± Gu Bailu kicked her again. ¡°Get to the point. I¡¯ll cripple you if you waste any more of my time.¡± Chapter 371 - End of the White Lotus (6) Chapter 371: End of the White Lotus (6) ¡°They¡¯re imprisoned on the eighteenth level in the Nether World.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! My parents were kind souls their entire lives. They can¡¯t be in hell.¡± Gu Bailu immediately denied it. ¡°They should¡¯ve been sent to hell for the crimes theymitted years ago, but they hid themselves for years. I was only serving justice,¡± said Nan Ningxin. Gu Bailu was so angry that she tossed a rune at her face. ¡°I¡¯m serving justice too.¡± Nan Ningxin groaned in pain. ¡°Brother, help me. This woman is crazy...¡± Murong Huangtang stepped forward and said, ¡°Princess, if her face is ruined, Lanyi won¡¯t be able to identify her in the other world.¡± Gu Bailu stopped and looked at Murong Lanyi, who was hovering in the air. ¡°Will you still recognize her?¡± Murong Lanyi snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll recognize her even if she turns into ashes.¡± Gu Bailu scratched Nan Ningxin¡¯s face again and again until it could no longer be recognized. ¡°Are you going to tell me who¡¯s behind you or not?¡± Gu Bailuid her hand on Nan Ningxin¡¯s temples. Nan Ningxin¡¯s face had been destroyed, and she couldn¡¯t be allowed to keep her spiritual power either. Nan Ningxin passed out in pain. ¡°Fetch salt.¡± Gu Bailu told Ye Ying. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. He pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Anger is bad for your health. Just let the servants do it.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to do it in person. In his arms, Gu Bailu looked at Nan Ningxin, who had stopped moving. She knew that the woman was just a pathetic pawn, and that she needed to find out who was behind her. A bowl of salt was thrown onto Nan Ningxin¡¯s face, and she woke up in pain and cried, ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯ll go to hell, you vicious woman!¡± ¡°Destroy her spiritual power,¡± Gu Bailu said in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms, ¡°then string her up on a pir of the Murong house and see if her aplices will save her.¡± Nan Ningxin shrieked, ¡°No... I don¡¯t want them to save me. Just kill me! Kill me!¡± She had failed in her mission, and she would suffer intolerable torment if the devil took her back. She would rather die. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you tell me who¡¯s behind you?¡± Gu Bailu could tell how savage the man behind the curtain was, based on Nan Ningxin¡¯s reactions. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything, or I¡¯ll be worse than dead.¡± Nan Ningxin gripped her head in fright. Her face, full of bloody scratches, and her demeanor were most disgusting. ¡°You may live if you confess,¡± Gu Bailu said temptingly. ¡°No... no... I¡¯ll certainly die if I say anything... They¡¯ll find me... They¡¯re more horrible than ghosts...¡± Nan Ningxin burst intoughter. ¡°They¡¯re too powerful. You pitiful folk will be killed by them sooner orter. Hahaha... I¡¯m Princess Zi! I¡¯m Princess Zi! Prince Zi, kill them for me. They¡¯re only jealous of my beauty...¡± Murong Huangtang frowned. ¡°She¡¯s probably crazy.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Nan Ningxin is too stubborn to go insane that easily.¡± Like a cockroach, Nan Ningxin had started to y dumb again. Gu Bailu walked over and hit her head with a rune, and Nan Ningxin immediately copsed and passed out. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your acting. Now, string her up on a pir and keep an eye on her 24-7.¡± Chapter 372 - The Real Boss?

Chapter 372: The Real Boss?

Nan Ningxin slowly woke up. ¡°Gu Bailu! I¡¯ll kill you even if I turn into a ghost! You¡¯re just a piece of garbage! I could kill you before, and I can still kill you here and now. Just finish me if you think you can!¡± Gu Bailu nced at her and said, ¡°Death will be too easy for you. Your master will definitelye for you after your failure. Imagine what he will do to you now that you¡¯ve lost your spiritual power and your looks.¡± Nan Ningxin trembled, for what Gu Bailu said was exactly what she was afraid of. That devil would definitely make her life miserable. It was even possible that she would never see the sun again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back...¡± she mumbled, but Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t listen to her at all, and simply left with Feng Qingtian. She took a deep breath and told the members of the Gu family that she had avenged them in part. Feng Qingtian hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯ll avenge them as long as I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Those people want the Sky Splitting Mirror. I won¡¯t let them have it. But I don¡¯t know where Nan Ningxin is hiding the spirit fruit.¡± ¡°Ask someone to search for it. If she hasn¡¯t offered it up yet, it must still be in this house. She certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to keep it elsewhere.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go check on Lady Murong. I don¡¯t think she can live much longer.¡± Actually, she only wanted to take Murong Lanyi to see Lady Murong for thest time, because Murong Lanyi would probably never see her again after she was reincarnated. Lady Murong wept in front of her husband, wondering if her granddaughter had turned out like this because of her bad parenting. She felt guilty that the girl who had grown up in her house since she was seven had turned out so twisted. ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s not your fault. This Nan Ningxin is no longer your granddaughter. She was possessed by a disgusting soul.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lady Murong asked in confusion. ¡°Her soul was reced. Someone nned to obtain the Murong family through her.¡± Lady Murong was even more depressed. ¡°So, Ningxin was gone a long time ago, and I didn¡¯t notice at all as her grandmother...¡± Gu Bailu was slightly embarrassed. What she said seemed the opposite offorting. ¡°She was pretending to be Nan Ningxin; it makes sense that you didn¡¯t notice anything. The most important thing now is to uncover the man who is coveting the Murong family. Mydy, you must pull yourself together. Lanyi is watching over you.¡± Lady Murong said sadly, ¡°She must me me for caring too little about what happened to her before.¡± Lanyi shed nonexistent tears in silence, before she shook her head and disappeared. ¡°She¡¯s not gone, and she doesn¡¯t me you. She¡¯s only trying to protect the Murong family.¡± Gu Bailu hoped that what she said could lift Lady Murong¡¯s spirits and encourage her to live longer. They stayed in the Murong house for lunch, and nothing happened to Nan Ningxin. Gu Bailu thought that she had miscalcted, and that whoever was behind Nan Ningxin had decided to abandon her. Then, wouldn¡¯t all her leads dry up? Just as Gu Bailu was feeling worried, Qin Shou ran in, shouting, ¡°Someone¡¯s here to save Nan Ningxin. He¡¯s very powerful...¡± Chapter 373 - Fight the Boss

Chapter 373: Fight the Boss

Gu Bailu rushed out so quickly that even Feng Qingtian was left behind. It might be dangerous, but Gu Bailu was scared that the man would run away. Shended in the courtyard in the Murong house with a teleportation rune. She had fought many experts in this ce before, so she was quite familiar with theyout. Nan Ningxin, who had lost her spiritual power, had been tied to a pir in the courtyard. From her high vantage point, she could see that Gu Bailu had rushed over at an astonishing speed. She resented Gu Bailu even more for the progress that thetter had made. No wonder her tricks were seen through. It was because Gu Bailu had opened her Heavenly Eye. How could an idiot like that open her Heavenly Eye? ¡°Someone¡¯sing. If you want to save me, be quick,¡± Nan Ningxin shouted at a person down below, who was fighting the Ye guards and the guards of the Murong family. He was tall and his face was covered except for his intimidating eyes. His attack was quick and aggressive, and all the guards were knocked away with just one move. He flew to the pir and untied Nan Ningxin. Grabbing her, he roared at the sky, and the courtyard was enveloped in fire. Gu Bailu hurriedly protected herself with a rune. ¡°Block it.¡± The fire hit her rune and forced her to take a few steps back. Other people were less lucky, and were flung away. Gu Bailu regained her bnce and chased after the stranger. The stranger was about to fly away with Nan Ningxin, when he was stopped by the house¡¯s barrier. However, it seemed that he had been prepared for this. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t prove to be a burden at all as he swooped nimbly through the sky and broke through the barrier. But he ran into Feng Qingtian on a roof right after he left the house. ¡°You think you can go?¡± Feng Qingtian said confidently as he summoned his sword. ¡°Prince Zi, have you really forgotten everything of our past?¡± Nan Ningxin said first. Feng Qingtian said mockingly, ¡°There was nothing between us in the past.¡± Nan Ningxin said painfully, ¡°You¡¯ve abandoned your former lover after falling in love with that garbage. Men truly are heartless.¡± ¡°I would rather not have you even if you were my former lover.¡± Feng Qingtian pointed his sword at the man in ck. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± He was already unleashing his spiritual power as he spoke, and the surrounding bricks crashed over the man in ck like an overwhelming tsunami dragging him and Nan Ningxin into the bottom of an ocean. Frowning, the man in ck threw Nan Ningxin to the ground, and with a wave of his hand, raised a strong wind that collided with the bricks and stopped them. Feng Qingtian wiped his sword. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since my sword tasted blood. You¡¯ll enjoy it today.¡± While controlling the bricks, he shed at the man¡¯s chest. The man seemed to have anticipated it. Bringing his fist up before his chest, an invisible sword aura immediately blocked Feng Qingtian¡¯s sword. Chapter 374 - Unmask Him

Chapter 374: Unmask Him

When Gu Bailu arrived, the two men were engaged in a devastating fight on the roof, and the entire space was filled with spiritual power. Gu Bailu observed the battle and decided to wait until it became necessary for her to step in. It was a chance for her to see exactly how strong Feng Qingtian was and how strong Nan Ningxin¡¯s backup was, so that she would know how much stronger she needed to be to avenge her family. ¡°Gu Bailu, you fool, you think it¡¯s a good thing that you saved the Murong family? You¡¯ll only infuriate your enemy more, and your parents and your master will suffer for it. Hahahaha!¡± Noticing Gu Bailu, Nan Ningxin shouted angrily. She wouldn¡¯t let Gu Bailu enjoy her victory. Gu Bailu had ruined Nan Ningxin¡¯s mission and stolen her man; as long as Nan Ningxin was alive, she would have her revenge. Gu Bailu clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t know if what Nan Ningxin said was true. The thing she was most afraid of was that her parents¡¯ souls were still locked up. There was also her master. Her master had definitely been imprisoned on Futu Ind by the people behind Nan Ningxin. Her master didn¡¯t tell her who they were only because she was too weak to deal with them. But that only made her even more curious. Was she not even qualified to know who her enemy was? She was now no longer a weakling like before. As if to prove that, Gu Bailu took out a rune and drew something her master taught her, before she dashed to Feng Qingtian with a teleportation rune. ¡°I think we should cooperate.¡± Feng Qingtian was sweating, as his opponent was exceptionally strong. ¡°Go away. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± This expert was too tricky for Gu Bailu, who had no spiritual power. ¡°I can enhance you. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to fight with me?¡± Gu Bailu winked at him. Feng Qingtian sighed. ¡°Just be careful.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and held the enhancement rune between her fingers before she chanted, ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and establish a contract with the soul!¡± The enhancement rune glittered and flew toward Feng Qingtian, sticking to his back. Feng Qingtian felt enormous power flood into his body. Immediately, he found his enemy a lot weaker. He hurriedly increased his strength, forcing the enemy to take a step back. Gu Bailu sensed the change in Feng Qingtian as well. She quickly chanted and doubled the power of the enhancement rune. Feng Qingtian withdrew his spiritual power. When the enemy attacked again, he unleashed purple light that consumed the enemy¡¯s spiritual power. The man in ck vomited blood and almost fell from the roof. Nan Ningxin looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re beaten up so badly? I thought you were evenly matched.¡± The man in ck grabbed her and was about to escape in another direction. ¡°He¡¯s going to run. Stop him!¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s sword immediately flew toward the man in ck and hovered in front of his chest, threatening to kill him if he made another move. Shuddering, the man in cknded on the ground. Feng Qingtian unleashed his power, and the man¡¯s mask was torn apart to reveal a stunning face. Chapter 375 - Its Really You Chapter 375: It¡¯s Really You ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± said Feng Qingtian coldly. Gu Yunjing was the only man who knew all his moves and who wasn¡¯t scared of him at all. Gu Yunjing stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Gu Yunjing in surprise. The man who imed to love her was risking his life to save another woman. He had been missing when Gu Bailu was married off to someone else. She thought that he would never appear again, but he hade for Nan Ningxin. Did he love Nan Ningxin? Or was he the boss behind Nan Ningxin? She remembered the Night Lotus¡¯s confession that those two met a lot. But even so, she couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Yunjing was the ultimate boss. Then, did he love Nan Ningxin? Probably not. If he loved Nan Ningxin, he wouldn¡¯t have told her to approach Prince Zi. Then exactly what was he up to? ¡°Why are you taking her away? Don¡¯t you know what she is?¡± asked Gu Bailu in confusion. ¡°She has something that¡¯s useful to me.¡± Gu Yunjing looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°So I have to take her away.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. These two seemed to be in quite a strange rtionship. If Gu Yunjing insisted on taking her away, Feng Qingtian might not be able to do anything to him. ¡°Your good friend is going to take her away. What are you going to do?¡± It was fine for Gu Bailu if Gu Yunjing wanted to take Nan Ningxin away. This was a chance for her to return the favor she owed him. On the other hand, she somehow felt that Gu Yunjing was only doing this because he had to. ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled Gu Bailu into his arms. He was mostly tolerant of Gu Yunjing, as long as he wasn¡¯t trying to steal his woman. After all, in his long and lonely life, this man had always been with him, and he didn¡¯t want to kill the man unless he had to. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that will hurt Gu Bailu,¡± said Gu Yunjing sincerely and determinedly. Nan Ningxin chuckled. ¡°He was the one who asked me to marry you and bear you a child, Prince Zi. I couldn¡¯t have approached you without his help, and you still believe him?¡± Gu Yunjing wasn¡¯t embarrassed at being exposed. He looked at Gu Bailu sincerely. ¡°Like I said, I will never hurt you, and I¡¯ll send her back after I get what I want.¡± Avoiding his eyes, Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian, who narrowed his own silently. Gu Yunjing grabbed Nan Ningxin and flew a hundred meters in one step. ¡°We¡¯re really letting her go?¡± Gu Bailu was uncertain, and wondered if Nan Ningxin woulde back even after her face and spiritual power were destroyed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, we can chase after them.¡± Feng Qingtian wanted to give Gu Bailu a chance to return the favor to Gu Yunjing. ¡°Forget it. I owe him this.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°Then you don¡¯t owe him anything now, and you shouldn¡¯t talk to him again.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Is that why you let him go? There¡¯s no friendship between you at all when you¡¯ve known each other for so many years?¡± Feng Qingtian said meaningfully, ¡°Nothing matters at all,pared with you.¡± ¡°I hope you can say the same when your former lover shows up.¡± Gu Bailu pushed him away and walked to the carriage. Chapter 376 - Just Loot the Rest

Chapter 376: Just Loot the Rest

Gu Bailu didn¡¯t sleep well that night. She dreamed that her parents were whipped and cursed at while they screamed in pain. She also dreamed that her master was tied to a cliff and hit by the tide every day. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t touch her tonight because she was still exhausted fromst night, but she was still restless. She woke up in the middle of the night. ¡°Hey, I need to go to Futu Ind to see my master.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go to the ind because of the barriers your master set up, unless he¡¯s willing to see you.¡± However, that old man had clearly stated that he didn¡¯t want anyone to visit him, especially not Gu Bailu. He wouldn¡¯t see them again until they got the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°No, I have to go. What Nan Ningxin said worries me. I think something¡¯s wrong with my master. Let¡¯s take Miyasi. He can take care of the barriers.¡± There was nothing she could do about her parents, but she could still see her master. Feng Qingtian hugged her andforted her. ¡°Alright. Now go to sleep, or you won¡¯t look pretty with dark circles around your eyes.¡± Gu Bailu held his arm and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too nice to me. I think I might find it hard to ept it if you change your attitude someday.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± Feng Qingtian was speechless. Did he really look like an umitted and untrustworthy person? ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but a lot of things don¡¯t go as you wish. Sometimes you might want something, but you¡¯re pushed into it. Most of the time in life, you don¡¯t really have a choice.¡± She had the feeling that Feng Qingtian had never suffered before, so he didn¡¯t know how capricious life could be. Before, she had thought that she would live a long and happy life and inherit the skills of the Gu family, but her life took an unexpected turn, and all its beauty disappeared like foam. She bore the weight of revenge for her family on her shoulders, and she wasn¡¯t very strong at all. Naturally, she always dwelled on it. However, she also knew that Feng Qingtian¡¯s warmth was wearing her down. She didn¡¯t really have a heart of iron, even if there were some walls protecting it. But even the toughest wall couldn¡¯t resist Feng Qingtian¡¯s conquest. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. With the Sky Splitting Mirror, we can change everything.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°But we only have one piece.¡± Three of the five pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror were in the royal family, one previously belonged to the Gu family, but had been lost to the boss behind Nan Ningxin, and the whereabouts of thest piece waspletely unknown. ¡°We¡¯ll just loot the rest.¡± Feng Qingtian talked as if he was nning to steal some candy, but Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll get them one day if we¡¯re strong enough.¡± She had to be stronger, so that she could count on herself even without Feng Qingtian around. The next day, Feng Qingtian took Gu Bailu to Futu Ind by boat. He didn¡¯t mention the impact of leaving Pale Emperor City, but Gu Bailu knew that he was actually busy every day, because he would most likely inherit the throne. It was the tradition in this world that the most capable man in the family would inherit the throne rather than the firstborn, so Feng Qingtian could be the next emperor. Chapter 377 - Useless Garbage

Chapter 377: Useless Garbage

She knew that Feng Qingtian would do anything to keep herpany. But that only made her even more scared of losing him. She really shouldn¡¯t depend on anyone. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have toe with me in person,¡± said Gu Bailu. Feng Qingtian rubbed her cheeks and said, ¡°Just count on me. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°I have abilities too. I¡¯ve done enough good deeds. I¡¯ll probably level up in a day or two.¡± She actually didn¡¯t know much about the new levels that her skills had reached. ording to her family¡¯s ssical texts, the skills at higher levels could change someone¡¯s lifespan, erase memories, and most importantly, control lesser souls. In her opinion, the skills her family practiced were actually all support skills. It was barely possible to rely entirely on her skills to deal with a strong opponent, and she could only y tricks or depend on powerful teammates. The enhancement rune, for example, could increase her teammate¡¯s strength several times over. The advanced skills were even more impressive, but she could still barely kill anyone with them. ¡°Right, have you found the spirit fruit?¡± If she had spiritual power, she would advance quickly through dual cultivation. Only when she had a main power could she make best use of her support skills. ¡°The entire Murong house has been searched, but nothing was found.¡± Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to look at getting a spirit fruit from Heavenly Wind Empire. They can probably get it. Just wait a little while longer.¡± Gu Bailu felt a headache again. She felt that she was still relying on Feng Qingtian. ¡°You didn¡¯t find Miyasi?¡± ¡°He never returned to his tribe. I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s still begging your master to forgive him on the ind.¡± Holding onto Feng Qingtian, Gu Bailu looked at the ocean and said, ¡°I do miss my master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about another man when you¡¯re with me.¡± Feng Qingtian raised her jaw and kissed her. Gu Bailu was lost for words. Her master was old enough to be her grandfather, and Feng Qingtian was jealous of him? If they ever had a kid and it was a boy, wouldn¡¯t he be swamped by jealousy every day? Wait, why would she think that? She certainly wasn¡¯t going to spend the rest of her life with him. In thest few days, she had been feeling that something was about to happen, though Nan Ningxin had been taken care of. There was no telling if it was because her Heavenly Eye had leveled up, but her instincts were very sharp. ... Nan Ningxin was taken to Heavenly Pce Cliff by Gu Yunjing, who looked at her and said, ¡°I gave you five years and everything you needed, but you still couldn¡¯t obtain Prince Zi. You¡¯re absolutely useless.¡± Nan Ningxin sobbed, ¡°Everything was fine until Gu Bailu jumped out of nowhere.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your own fault? I asked you to steal part of her soul, but you murdered her whole family. She hated you so much that she came to this world and stole your man. That is precisely karma.¡± Gu Yunjing had been investigating what went wrong. ording to his n, Gu Bailu shouldn¡¯t have reached this world so soon. She should¡¯ve arrived ten yearster, when Nan Ningxin had already secured her position. But Gu Bailu arrived in advance, as someone without any spiritual power. Chapter 378 - Ying Jue, Its Time to Take Action

Chapter 378 Ying Jue, It¡°s Time to Take Action

So, the problem was Nan Ningxin. That stupid woman approached Gu Bailu to steal the memory in her soul, but she annihted the Gu family because of her greed for the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice. I was forced to¡­¡± Nan Ningxin pulled on Gu Yunjing¡¯s sleeve pitifully. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can save me now. I don¡¯t want them to take me back. They¡¯re too horrible.¡± ¡°You worked with them when you know they¡¯re horrible?¡± Gu Yunjing kicked her away. ¡°Do you think I need a useless chess piece?¡± He unleashed a pir of dazzling light that enveloped Nan Ningxin. The power in it froze Nan Ningxin, and it felt like someone was splitting her head apart. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Shao Di, what are you doing?¡± Nan Ningxin cried. ¡°Taking back what doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± He didn¡¯t care about Nan Ningxin, but that part of Gu Bailu¡¯s soul had to be returned to him. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t take it away. Prince Zi will never talk to me again without that¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Nan Ningxin cried humbly. ¡°Prince Zi won¡¯t talk to you even if you have it. Your role ends here.¡± Gu Yunjing seized a crystal ball that flew out of Nan Ningxin¡¯s head. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Nan Ningxin shrieked and passed out. Without looking at her, Gu Yunjing entered his pce with the partial soul. He opened his hand, and the partial soul glowed in the air. Inside the ball was Gu Bailu¡¯s memories with Feng Qingtian. There was both sweetness and devastation. Nan Ningxin knew so much about the past events all because of this. However, even though she had the partial soul, she still couldn¡¯t find a way into Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart. Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart could see the right person, no matter how many lives had passed and how much her face had changed. Gu Yunjing sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± He made all kinds of ns, but those two were still meant for each other. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t lost. She hasn¡¯t fallen in love with him yet, has she?¡± The outline of a beautiful woman appeared in a haze. ¡°She hasn¡¯t? Then why would she let him touch her and sleep with her? You don¡¯t know her. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone she dislikes get close to her. She avoided me when I identally touched her.¡± It was only out of self-defense that she had never admitted that she loved Feng Qingtian, and Gu Yunjing intended to keep it that way. ¡°Do you want to win, master? There are plenty of ways to win, but you never made up your mind about it.¡± The master was too into that woman to take resolute action, and simply let things go her way. Then, how could he defeat Prince Zi? Gu Yunjing sat down on the bed and looked at the ball of memories floating above him. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t care about victory any longer. Ying Jue, you have no idea how much I love them¡­¡± Ying Jue said pitifully, ¡°My lord, why?¡± ¡°Because I love them, I can¡¯t let them be together. I can¡¯t.¡± Gu Yunjing sat up and grabbed the ball. ¡°Ying Jue, it¡¯s time for you to take action.¡± ¡°Just give me an order, master. I¡¯m ready.¡± Chapter 379 - I Promise to Accomplish the Mission

379 I Promise to Aplish the Mission

Gu Yunjing opened the door to a secret chamber, where another ball that was simr to the one in his hand was kept. Both balls contained memories. ¡°Master, this is Prince Zi¡¯s?¡± Years ago, her master made an exchange for this ball of memories at great cost in case Prince Zi lost them. She had always wondered why her master had done it. But was he going to return it to Prince Zi now? Why? If it were returned to Prince Zi, her master would lose everything. ¡°Ying Jue, you¡¯ve never loved anyone, so you don¡¯t know that when you love someone so much, you¡¯ll be willing to give up everything.¡± Ying Jue was confused. She had never loved before and couldn¡¯t understand such a sophisticated theory. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m going to give it back to Prince Zi.¡± Gu Yunjing smiled miserably. He knew that a lot of people would suffer after he gave this back, but he had to do it. The situation was beyond his control, and he had to make up for it through other means. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± asked Ying Jue. ¡°You will take this.¡± Gu Yunjing opened his hand and put Gu Yunjing¡¯s memories in Ying Jue¡¯s hand. ¡°You want me to go to Prince Zi, master?¡± Ying Jue had been with Gu Yunjing for a thousand years. She was actually unwilling to go. ¡°You should be more useful than Nan Ningxin. Your body is not untouchable for Prince Zi.¡± ¡°Are you saying that...¡± Was she going to sleep with Prince Zi? She subconsciously knew that her master was giving her away to Prince Zi. Though she didn¡¯t want that, she knew that she couldn¡¯t disobey her master. Her master didn¡¯t want to hurt either Prince Zi or Princess Zi, so she had to be sacrificed. Without looking at Ying Jue, Gu Yunjing looked at the glittering ball in his hand and said, ¡°Your mission this time is to let Prince Zi touch you once, in whatever way possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. However, I¡¯m not sure I can aplish what Miss Nan failed to...¡± Prince Zi had had absolutely no reaction when Miss Nan was naked. ¡°Ying Jue, you have more advantages than Nan Ningxin has. Have you forgotten your ultimate skill?¡± Ying Jue knelt and said, ¡°No, sir. Ying Jue promises to aplish the mission!¡± Gu Yunjing looked at her and said, ¡°Take it.¡± Ying Jue put the ball in her mouth and swallowed it. Immediately, infinite pictures popped up in her head like a dream. ¡°Master... Does Miss Gu...¡± With Gu Bailu¡¯s memories, she could clearly sense that the woman was scared of her master. ¡°I was the one who ended her. It¡¯s understandable that she hates me.¡± Gu Yunjing said with a self-mocking smile, ¡°But I love her the same, however she hates me.¡± ¡°Master, why bother? You wasted so much time on those two.¡± Gu Yunjingy on his bed and closed his eyes. ¡°Enough. My life is long and lonely, and I have to find something to do.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°You can go now.¡± Ying Jue was about to say something else, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°Master, take care.¡± Ying Jue then disappeared. Gu Yunjing opened his eyes. Another old acquaintance had left him. He rose and walked through another passageway in the secret chamber. At the end of the passage was a garden, where an old man was having a drink. Chapter 380 - My Master Is Cold

380 My Master Is Cold

¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡± The old man put his cup down and looked at him. He was wearing a ragged robe, and his white hair was messy. His face was weatherbeaten as well. Yet, he looked energetic and in high spirits. If Gu Bailu were here, she would¡¯ve recognized her master. ¡°This is what you wanted.¡± Gu Yunjing gave him the ball of memories. ¡°You¡¯re still willing to be imprisoned on Futu Ind?¡± ¡°Those people will act a lot more restrained if I¡¯m there. Besides, I can atone for her sins by carving more Buddha sculptures there.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll know everything you¡¯ve done for her someday.¡± The old man had a mouthful of wine and smiled. ¡°What about you? Do you want her to know what you¡¯ve done for her?¡± ¡°I would rather she not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a trustworthy man, and I created a lot of opportunities for you. Regretfully... she¡¯s not meant for you.¡± ¡°She will be. I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡± Gu Yunjing stood up and walked away. The old man stroked his beard and sighed, before he waved his hand and disappeared. ... Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian saw Miyasi the moment theynded on Futu Ind. However, the handsome prince that they knew was now in tattered clothes, and his golden hair had been blown into numerous knots by the wind. His pretty face was now also red and ck. Gu Bailu looked at him again and again to confirm that he was Miyasi. Thankfully, the color of his pupils were the same. ¡°Young prince, why did you be like this?¡± asked Gu Bailu sympathetically. Feng Qingtian snorted angrily, and Gu Bailu grinned at him, hinting that they needed his help. Miyasi looked at her in delight and shed a grin full of white teeth that was at odds with the rest of his appearance. ¡°I¡¯m helping my master carve Buddha sculptures. My master said that he won¡¯t forgive me until the ind is full of Buddha sculptures.¡± Miyasi smiled happily. ¡°Why does our master want so many Buddha sculptures?¡± Gu Bailu saw that the rocks nearby were indeedden with Buddha sculptures. ¡°To atone for someone¡¯s sins, he said. Why are you here? Master has been meditating since a couple of days ago.¡± Miyasi led them through the barriers as he spoke. His master had told him to bring them in if they came. Miyasi had been anticipating them since his master said that, and they were really here. Miyasi fixed his eyes on Gu Bailu, who looked even prettier than before. After such a long time, her skin was even fairer, which indicated that she was living afortable life. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with master? Did anything happen to him?¡± Gu Bailu remembered her dream, where her master was hit by the ocean waves day and night against a cliff. When Gu Bailu saw her master, he was still seated on the same rock asst time. His eyes were closed, and he was absolutely immobile. Gu Bailu prodded him with a finger. ¡°Master?¡± There was no response. Gu Bailu used more strength. ¡°Master!¡± There was still no response. Not only was his body still, even his muscles were rigid. Gu Bailu grew anxious. ¡°Qingqing, see, my master¡¯s body is cold.¡± She hurriedly put a finger under her master¡¯s nose, only to sense no breath at all. Chapter 381 - She’s Your Enemy

381 She¡°s Your Enemy

Right then, an enormous tide swept toward them. Feng Qingtian reacted quick enough and took Gu Bailu into the sky, but her master was hit by the tide. Her master was entirely drenched, but he still just sat there. Gu Bailu wept. It was just like what she dreamed. Her master was attacked by the tide every day. ¡°Master.¡± Gu Bailu pushed Feng Qingtian aside and ran to the old man. Could her master still be alive after being hit by the ocean waves every day? Gu Bailu hurriedly grabbed his wrist and took out silver needles, about to perform first aid. She had barely raised the silver needles, when her master suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. ¡°Master, you¡¯re still alive?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? As a fortune teller, I¡¯ve estimated that I still have a thousand years to live. Why would I be dead?¡± The old man got to his feet. He seemed stiff after not moving for such a long time. ¡°Master, why were your muscles rigid, like...¡± Like he was dead. ¡°Because I was meditating.¡± Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t be tricked so easily. Her master couldn¡¯t be very healthy after being tortured by tides every day. ¡°Master, you really can¡¯t get out of here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell youst time? Why are you here again? Have you found the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Her master sat down again after stretching for a bit. Gu Bailu leaned in close and sat down next to him. ¡°I dreamed that you were suffering, so I came. I¡¯ve found one piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t suffering at all. You can only keep your mind pure if you¡¯re washed by the tides day and night.¡± The old man wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your dreams are a manifestation of your subconscious fears?¡± He then looked at Feng Qingtian, who had remained silent. ¡°You¡¯re indulging her too much. You could¡¯ve spent the time searching for the Sky Splitting Mirror. One piece isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at Gu Bailu affectionately, not affected by what the old man said at all. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll work harder.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare argue with her master, and admitted her mistake. ¡°Go back now. The more you visit me, the more likely I¡¯ll be exposed.¡± The old man didn¡¯t seem to be in a good temper. Gu Bailu looked at him, and then at the ocean waves. ¡°Can¡¯t you train in a higher location, master?¡± ¡°As I said, this is meant to help cleanse my mind. If I can¡¯t take it any longer, I¡¯ll naturally switch spots. You go away. I need to talk to this guy in private.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian strangely. Why did her master want to speak to him alone again? It happenedst time when they met, and he told just Feng Qingtian everything. But she didn¡¯t dare disobey her master, and simply stepped aside. Miyasi greeted her and asked, ¡°What did our master tell you?¡± ¡°What else? He asked me to get the hell out of here. He doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Gu Bailu was slightly depressed. She had always loved her master. He was her only family member now, and the man she trusted the most. She wouldn¡¯t be scared if Feng Qingtian abandoned her, but she was scared of her master doing so. Her master might be stern, but he loved her as much as her parents did. Chapter 382 - Ball of Memories

382 Ball of Memories

¡°Master is kind of weird. Don¡¯t me him.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t you call me Senior Sister? I started learning under master many years ago, Junior Brother.¡± Miyasi¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°No, you¡¯re my partner...¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m married to Prince Zi, so I can¡¯t be your partner.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going to break up one day.¡± Gu Bailu kicked him. ¡°What are you talking about? Who says that we¡¯ll break up?¡± Miyasi clutched his butt, which hurt from the kick, and felt wronged. It seemed that human beings didn¡¯t like hearing the truth. ¡°Master said that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned, and her heart felt like it had been stabbed with needles. Everything her master had ever said hade true. Her master wasn¡¯t someone prone to gossip either. ¡°Why would master say that?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Miyasi had her sit down on a rock, then told her what happened. On the other side, the old man stared at Feng Qingtian for a long time. He could see through a lot of people, but no matter how good his skills were, he couldn¡¯t see through this guy. This guy could¡¯ve dominated this universe once, if he hadn¡¯t run into that girl. The old man couldn¡¯t see through such a powerful man. ¡°You love that girl?¡± the old man asked in a straightforward manner. Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t try to turn us against each other. I won¡¯t listen.¡± The old man was lost for words. It truly didn¡¯t feel great to be seen through by someone else. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know she is?¡± asked the old man. ¡°Yes. Are you ready to tell me now?¡± ¡°I can tell you now, as long as you promise that you¡¯ll leave her...¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to know who she is,¡± Feng Qingtian replied the moment the old man spoke. The old man was lost for words again. He was a little annoyed, but it wasn¡¯t unusual for the tyrant of the universe to be this rude. ¡°Are you sure? What if she¡¯s the one who murdered your former lover?¡± The old man looked at him sharply. Feng Qingtian turned even colder. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°Are you so sure? Without the slightest doubt?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Qingtian replied swiftly. The old man sighed. Words turned out to be absolutely useless for this bull-headed person. He took out a glowing ball from his pocket. ¡°This contains your memories. If you truly believe that she isn¡¯t a murderer, just take it.¡± Feng Qingtian was taken aback. He didn¡¯t doubt the old man¡¯s words, because the ball strongly resonated with him, as if it were a part of him. He felt a strong desire to absorb it, as much as his desire to possess Gu Bailu. He trusted his instincts and believed that Gu Bailu was the person he had been looking for, so he had to absorb the memories. He took the ball, but held back his urge to absorb it and stared at the old man. ¡°Why do you have my memories?¡± ¡°I got it from an old acquaintance. Had it not been for him, this part of your soul would¡¯ve been fractured. I can¡¯t tell you anything else. You¡¯ll know everything after you absorb it.¡± Chapter 383 - Then I Won’t Take I

Chapter 383 Then I Won¡°t Take I

¡°I¡¯ll think about whether or not to take it.¡± ¡°Why do you still need to think about it?¡± ¡°Because my gut tells me that it won¡¯t be a good thing to take it.¡± The old man was lost for words again. Why did the man have such a great sixth sense? ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything you need to know. Please work harder on the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± The old man closed his eyes and resumed his meditation. Feng Qingtian returned to Gu Bailu with the ball of memories. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look good, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°What did my master say to you?¡± ¡°He offered me a little something. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say goodbye to my master.¡± Gu Bailu would have liked to stay longer, but she knew that she wasn¡¯t weed. Before she could get close, she bumped into an invisible wall. Obviously, her master refused to see her. Gu Bailu stomped her foot in anger. ¡°He¡¯s meditating. He won¡¯t hear anything even if you talk to him.¡± Left with no choice, Gu Bailu could only return to the boat in anger. Why would her master speak only to Feng Qingtian and not see her at all? ¡°It seems that my master likes you more.¡± ¡°Well, he sure likes to threaten me.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t think that was a good thing. ¡°Exactly what did you talk about? How did he threaten you?¡± Gu Bailu was rather curious. Feng Qingtian opened his hand and revealed a glowing ball. ¡°This contains my memories. He said that you murdered my former lover, and that I would hate you after I take this.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart jumped. The thing she had been dreading most was happening. Was that why her master told Miyasi that they wouldn¡¯t end up together? ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it. Do you want me to take it?¡± Feng Qingtian actually wanted to take it, but he was interested in Gu Bailu¡¯s opinion. ¡°What¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone. If I¡¯m really the murderer, just do what you must.¡± Gu Bailu felt even more awful than being driven away by her master. She thought that she had protected herself well and hadn¡¯t given Feng Qingtian her heart. But she knew that her heart had been gradually lost to him as they continued to spend time together. ¡°Silly girl, trust me. That¡¯s absolutely not it. He was only bluffing.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°My master can see through everything in the world.¡± ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t he see iting that the Gu family would be wiped out?¡± Feng Qingtian snorted. ¡°He had already been forced to leave the Gu family by then.¡± ¡°I trust nothing but my instincts. You¡¯re the person I¡¯m looking for. I¡¯m 100% positive. So, don¡¯t worry, alright?¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips. He would never believe that someone he was so crazy about was his enemy. ¡°Then... You should take it after we return to the continent.¡± Gu Bailu was still worried. She didn¡¯t think that her master would say that they would break up for no reason. However, Feng Qingtian seemed so confident, too. She was scared, and wanted to dy it so that she could better prepare herself. ¡°If you¡¯re really scared, I can just leave it behind. The memories of my previous lives are nothing.¡± Feng Qingtian noticed her concern. He wanted to absorb the memories because he hoped to confirm that she was the person he had always been looking for, so that she wouldn¡¯t worry that she would be reced when his former lover did show up. Chapter 384 - Help Me With Your Fee

384 Help Me With Your Fee

However, if she was worried about the memories, he may as well give them up. He was d that she was worried, because it meant that she cared about their rtionship and didn¡¯t want to leave him so easily, even though they had gotten off to a rocky start. ¡°No... You should take it, once we reach the continent.¡± Gu Bailu wanted him to take it, but she was truly worried that he would be her enemy after that. However, while she wasn¡¯t good enough to defeat him yet, she could still escape. She wouldn¡¯t be scared, as long as she could run. Feng Qingtian saw the mistrust in her eyes, but he knew that she wanted him to regain his former memories. When she was asleep that night, Feng Qingtian took the ball of memories. The ball was digested and the memories flowed into his head. Feng Qingtian closed his eyes and fell asleep. The next morning, Feng Qingtian looked at Gu Bailu, who was still asleep, withplicated feelings. He lowered his head and kissed her gently. Did he have to do that to her? Woken up by the ticklish feeling, Gu Bailu looked at him drowsily. ¡°The sun isn¡¯t out yet. Let me sleep a while longer.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°You can sleep.¡± He gently stroked her back, and Gu Bailu mumbled something and closed her eyes again in his arms. Feng Qingtian hugged her tightly, almost as if he was trying to swallow her, so that he wouldn¡¯t worry about losing her anymore. Feeling ufortable, Gu Bailu put her feet on his hip andined in a low voice. Feng Qingtian smiled affectionately and kissed her feet, which were smooth and adorable. Gu Bailu opened her eyes and red at him. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m trying to get some sleep.¡± Nobody would be in a good mood when their sleep was disturbed. Feng Qingtian held her feet and said, ¡°Even your feet are so adorable. They look like the lotus roots in Brilliant Pond.¡± ¡°What Brilliant Pond? Why are you holding my feet? It¡¯s stupid.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s head cleared. She was lost for words as Feng Qingtian held her feet like treasure. It was still the break of dawn. What was this guy trying to do instead of sleeping? Feng Qingtian leaned in close and nibbled her earlobe. ¡°Lulu, I want you to help me with your feet.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. She just knew that the man was up to no good. Their time on the boat was truly boring. They hadn¡¯t even brought Qin Shou with them on this trip. That was probably why this man wanted to y with her like a toy. ¡°How do you do it with feet?¡± Wrapped in his arms, Gu Bailu savored his manly scent. She could only smell his clothes, but there was a splendid masculinitying off him which made her feel safe. Chapter 385 - I“ll Cook For You

Chapter 385 I¡°ll Cook For You

¡°Like this...¡± Feng Qingtian positioned her feet and smiled. ¡°Lulu, remember, if you want to tempt me, just do this with your feet. I guarantee that I¡¯ll surrender, no matter how angry I am.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s cheeks puffed up. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°That I won¡¯t be angry no matter what you do, and that I¡¯m always yours no matter what we be... Oh, this feels great. Good girl, Lulu.¡± Gu Bailu blushed and felt embarrassed since she was doing this for the first time. However, seeing how he was enjoying herself, she wondered if she had found a new way to tame him. She had no idea why he had suddenly revealed this weakness to her. Soon, Gu Bailu had no time to think about that. She was busy with Feng Qingtian until the sun was high in the sky. Gu Bailu was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t get up. Though her body was exhausted, her heart was excited because incessant power was flowing inside her. She deduced that she was probably going to level up. She never expected her path of advancement to lie in having sex with Feng Qingtian. But it was a good thing that she and Feng Qingtian could both be satisfied while she leveled up. Gu Bailuy on the bed with her eyes closed, waiting to break through thest barrier. Wearing a loose robe, Feng Qingtian walked into the room. ¡°Lulu, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you?¡± Gu Bailu opened her eyes. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re cooking today?¡± Why was Feng Qingtian being so considerate today? But he had never been inside a kitchen before; she doubted if he could make any sort of food. ¡°I¡¯ll roast some fish for you.¡± Feng Qingtian indeed wasn¡¯t capable, but he did know how to roast things, which was the only way to cook food on the battlefield. ¡°Alright, I want fresh fish.¡± Feng Qingtian quickly ran to the deck and waved his hand to raise a tide. Immediately, the deck was full of flopping fish. ¡°Lulu, which one do you want to eat?¡± Gu Bailu sat up and looked at him. She had never seen Feng Qingtian so delighted. What was he happy about? ¡°Just catch a fish that looks like you. I like to eat you.¡± It was meant to be a joke, but Feng Qingtian rushed toward her and kissed her madly, almost suffocating her. She decided not to mess with a crazy man. ¡°I like to eat you too. I¡¯ll choose them.¡± Feng Qingtian went out to screen the fish again. Through the window, Gu Bailu watched him carefully examine the fish, exactly like he said he would. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. At that very moment, she stiffened, and a power rose up and exploded in her head. She felt the world be brighter, and she could see the fish swimming at the bottom of the ocean on the horizon. Nothing blocked her sight any longer. She could see the whole world clearly from every angle. She could even see the anatomy of the fish in the water, as well as an enormous shark that was swimming toward their boat. ¡°Shoot! Something¡¯s attacking us!¡± Chapter 386 - Taking a Beating

386 Taking a Beating

She had barely shouted the words when the shark crashed into the boat, which started to shake. Did the shark want to get itself killed? Naked, Gu Bailu fell from the bed. Feng Qingtian shed over to her and picked her up. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Examining her, he took the chance to grope her, and Gu Bailuined in his arms. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I would take you if this wasn¡¯t the wrong time to do so.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Didn¡¯t they just finish two hours earlier? ¡°I¡¯ll check and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Feng Qingtian covered Gu Bailu with a nket, not because he disliked her nudity, which he actually preferred, but because he was scared that she would be sunburnt. ¡°A shark crashed into our boat. It looks ferocious.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her strangely. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I saw it. I can see it! I leveled up,¡± Gu Bailu said delightedly, her hands around his neck. ¡°That¡¯s great. Here¡¯s your reward.¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head and kissed her for a long moment. Gu Bailu said angrily, ¡°Is that a reward for me or for you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± The boat shook violently again. Gu Bailu lowered her head, only to see the shark sticking to the bottom of the boat. The boat would break if the shark didn¡¯t give up. ¡°I¡¯ll kill it.¡± To Prince Zi, nothing in the ocean was a threat. He could easily kill them. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the shark why it¡¯s attacking us.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her, finding that odd. ¡°You speak thenguage of fish?¡± Gu Bailu red at him and cast a spell. Immediately, she heard all sorts of voices. ¡°Release my son! Release my son, ruthless humans...¡± Gu Bailu looked at the shark, only to see that it was followed by an assortment of fish and even shrimp, which were so small that she hadn¡¯t noticed them earlier. It looked like a mob fight. ¡°Not good. They¡¯ve surrounded us. They¡¯re attacking us because you caught their children.¡± Gu Bailu was somewhat speechless as she had never been surrounded by fish before. She saw that most of the fish on the deck were still struggling and shouting, ¡°Mother, help me...¡± The voices were childish and sounded helpless. She could understand them, which immediately upset her. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of them.¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t bothered. He could easily kill all the fish with one attack. ¡°Don¡¯t... They¡¯re lives, too. Just let them go.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart softened. It didn¡¯t matter when she didn¡¯t know their pain and couldn¡¯t understand theirnguage, but now that she could perceive their pain, she found it impossible to eat fish anymore. Feng Qingtian looked at her strangely. ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you want roasted fish?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t now. They¡¯re screaming miserably. I can¡¯t eat them,¡± said Gu Bailu pitifully. The screams were too wretched. She wouldn¡¯t be human if she could still eat them. Chapter 387 - Underwater Palace

387 Underwater Pce

¡°Okay, don¡¯t listen to them then.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head and looked at the shark. ¡°You think you can force us to release your child by doing this? My husband can easily sink you with one punch.¡± The shark looked at her savagely. ¡°I have to save my son even at the cost of death.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to die. You can negotiate with me.¡± Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°Negotiate... negotiate what?¡± The shark was stunned, not expecting to hear that. ¡°We can let go of your children, but you have to give us something in return. Doesn¡¯t that sound fair?¡± The other fish all circled the shark. They usually regarded the shark as their greatest enemy, but they were all counting on it now. ¡°I know a ce that you¡¯ll be interested in. I can lead you there,¡± said a beautiful blue hairtail, which glimmered dazzlingly. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± She turned to Feng Qingtian. ¡°It seems that we can¡¯t have fish today. I¡¯ll make something else for you.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her and asked, ¡°Do you dare eat any sort of meat again?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll see. After all, I won¡¯t be the one killing the animals.¡± She didn¡¯t think that she couldpletely stop eating meat. Besides, even if she could, there was still Ah Luo, who would go crazy without meat. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her again, reluctant to let her go. He turned around and threw the fish on the deck back into the ocean. Gu Bailu sighed at the various family reunions happening in the ocean, and wondered why people said that fish only had memories as long as seven seconds. They obviously remembered their children and their promise. The blue hairtail led the way, and Feng Qingtian sailed the boat under Gu Bailu¡¯s direction. Soon, the blue hairtail stopped and said, ¡°It¡¯s right down below, but you need to take it yourself, because it¡¯s too heavy for us.¡± ¡°There¡¯s treasure down below. I¡¯ll take a look. I¡¯m good at swimming.¡± Gu Bailu struggled to get out of Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms, but Feng Qingtian simply took her into the cabin. ¡°Just stay in bed. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t swim, right?¡± Gu Bailu teased him. ¡°I can¡¯t, but I can make the water disappear.¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her cheek and left. ¡°Just follow the blue hairtail.¡± Gu Bailu then put on a simple outfit. Since it was early winter, the ocean was actually quite cold, which was why Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t let her go down. However, she certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to watch. With her advanced skills, she could see ces far away. It was very convenient. When Gu Bailu put on her clothes and ran to the deck, Feng Qingtian was hovering in the air. His hands unleashed overwhelming power, and the ocean was shed in half. Feng Qingtian turned out to be strong enough to change nature. Gu Bailu wanted to be as strong as that someday. After the ocean parted, an enormous pce at the bottom of the ocean was revealed. It was surrounded by glittering sand, which gave it a magnificent appearance. Chapter 388 - King of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers

388 King of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers

Was it a royal pce which sank in the ocean a long time ago? There had to be treasure inside it. Feng Qingtian spread her arms toward Feng Qingtian. ¡°Take me down there. I want to have a look.¡± She hated to ask for help, but she wasn¡¯t really good at flying. She was scared that she might get herself killed if she jumped down. Feng Qingtian descended to the boat, then jumped into the ocean with her. The moment theynded at the bottom of the ocean, Gu Bailu sensed the enormous power of specters around them. A lot of creatures must¡¯ve died when the pce sank. Gu Bailu gripped the Soul Collecting Bracelet that was around her wrist. Did any of the specters intend to attack her? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Feng Qingtian felt her suddenly tense up, and knew that she had probably sensed something. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Normal ghosts aren¡¯t a problem for me.¡± Nothing had ever gone wrong in her soul collecting career. In the end, soul collectors had an overwhelming advantage over ghosts. ¡°Lulu is so great.¡± Feng Qingtian was a lot sweeter today. Gu Bailu sensed that he was particrly ardent today for some reason; he was practically burning her with his enthusiasm. What was he feeling so passionate about? They walked around the ruins, and didn¡¯t find anything particrly useful. Of course, there were plenty of treasures and antiques, but Prince Zi simply dered, ¡°My house is full of these things.¡± Gu Bailu asked the blue hairtail, ¡°Where is the thing you mentioned?¡± The poor hairtail had been blown up above by Feng Qingtian¡¯s power, and couldn¡¯te down. It could only shout pitifully, ¡°I can¡¯t lead the way. It¡¯s right behind the throne in the pce.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more valuable than the gold and jewelry here. I¡¯ll send a troop to transport them back someday.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in amusement. ¡°But isn¡¯t your house full of these things?¡± She thought he was so rich that he didn¡¯t care about these treasures anymore. ¡°But it¡¯ll be too wasteful to leave them here,¡± said Feng Qingtian matter-of-factly. Gu Bailu walked to the back of the abandoned throne, which was as good as new despite being buried at the bottom of the ocean for so many years. The throne could be worth a lot of money if it could be brought up. Gu Bailu looked around and did see something colorful in a corner. She would have missed it without the blue hairtail¡¯s tip-off. Gu Bailu crouched down and wiped off the mud that covered the item, only to see that it was a flower blooming at the bottom of the ocean. It looked like a peony, but had multi-colored petals, and was most dazzling. It was practically an upgraded version of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare touch it, as beautiful things were often poisonous, and she didn¡¯t want to get herself killed so easily. Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°It¡¯s the King of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Why is it here?¡± ¡°Where should it be?¡± Gu Bailu was relieved to see that Feng Qingtian knew what it was. Chapter 389 - Red-Haired Specter

389 Red-Haired Specter

¡°I only saw it once on Heavenly Pce Cliff. The Heavenly Emperor wouldn¡¯t have survived hisst trial without it.¡± Feng Qingtian plucked the flower. Gu Bailu shouted nervously, ¡°Is it really okay to just pluck it? What if it dies?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very sturdy. We can keep it in waterter, and that water will be able to cure all kinds of diseases and even enable you to grow a spirit root.¡± Gu Bailu was ted. ¡°Really? It can help me grow a spirit root?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem for the flower at all.¡± Feng Qingtian gave her the flower and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up. It¡¯s cold down here. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Gu Bailu was about to go, when she sensed an unusual fluctuation. ¡°There¡¯s a ghost here.¡± She turned around and surveyed the ce with her Heavenly Eye, only to see a red-haired specter hiding behind a pir. ¡°Come out. There¡¯s no point in hiding anymore, red-haired specter behind the third pir!¡± Gu Bailu roared and threw out her Soul Collecting Bracelet, which glowed and turned into a bag. The red-haired specter shrieked regretfully, ¡°Why would anyonee for me when I¡¯m hiding in the ocean? No... Don¡¯t exorcise me. I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Who are you waiting for? You¡¯re already a ghost. You shouldn¡¯t wait,¡± Gu Bailu said ruthlessly, and the red-haired specter was immediately sucked into the bag. ¡°I¡¯m really waiting for someone. He¡¯ll be here in ten thousand years. I have to wait.¡± Gu Bailu sweated hard. Ten thousand years seemed too long a wait. ¡°You look too grotesque for anyone to recognize you. You better reincarnate into a human; he can still find you then if he wants to.¡± ¡°No... I¡¯ve already waited more than 9,900 years. He¡¯ll be here very soon. Please don¡¯t take me away.¡± Gu Bailu scratched her head. Was she going to make a deal with a ghost again? If the ghost had indeed waited for 9,900 years, wouldn¡¯t it be too ruthless if she prevented this meeting? ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± ¡°The emperor of this empire.¡± ¡°Why are you waiting for him?¡± ¡°To ask him if he ever loved me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve waited for so many years just to ask him that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a thought that I can¡¯t let go of. Please. This empire once ruled the whole world, and it has a lot of military strategies. Isn¡¯t your husband a general? Those strategies will be useful to him.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian, and Feng Qingtian raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°I just caught a red-haired specter. She says that there¡¯s a lot of military strategies in this ce. Do you want them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Gu Bailu set the red-haired specter free. The specter led them into a dpidated house which nevertheless still had words in a weird ancientnguage on the walls. ¡°This is it. If you don¡¯t understand it, I can trante it for you.¡± Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian if he could read the writing, and Feng Qingtian simply nodded. Feng Qingtian focused his attention on the walls, while Gu Bailu found the writing too puzzling for her to understand. She chatted with the red-haired specter. ¡°Who were you?¡± ¡°I was the priestess of this empire.¡± ¡°You foresaw that the emperor would be here ten thousand yearster?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going to be very soon. Don¡¯t take me away.¡± Chapter 390 - You Have a Talen

390 You Have a Talen

Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, but remember, after you meet the person you¡¯ve been waiting for, you must go to the ce you belong. I will not show you any mercy if you linger any longer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Four hours passed as Feng Qingtian read all the stone walls. In the meantime, Gu Bailu learned something about this empire, which was founded in primeval times when human beings were still divided into different tribes. At that time, a monarch emerged and established the empire. Human beings didn¡¯t have spiritual power back then, and the monarch relied purely on his wisdom. However, the emperor abandoned everything, including his favorite priestess, and disappeared one day. On the night he disappeared, the empire sank and was buried at the bottom of the ocean. Nobody knew where the emperor went. The red-haired specter was unwilling to give up. She foresaw in a prophecy that he would reappear ten thousand yearster. So, she had been waiting here ever since, just to ask him if he had ever loved her. Gu Bailu had a lot of mixed feelings about the ghost¡¯s doggedness when she returned to the boat. Ten thousand years was a long time, even for ghosts. She couldn¡¯t imagine what it felt like to wait even a hundred years. Gu Bailu told Feng Qingtian the female specter¡¯s story, and Feng Qingtian simply smiled. ¡°Not just ten thousand years, I can wait ten million years.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for your former lover, except that you shifted your love to me halfway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being silly again. What do you want to eat, if not fish?¡± Feng Qingtian changed the topic. Gu Bailu touched her belly. She was truly hungry after all that activity in the morning. ¡°I¡¯ll see what ingredients we have.¡± Gu Bailu was quite happy at being able to obtain the flower that could help her grow a spirit root, so she decided to cut him some ck. When she was stronger, she wouldn¡¯t need to rely on anyone. Feng Qingtian stopped her and said, ¡°I said that I would cook for you today.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m scared that what you make won¡¯t be edible.¡± Gu Bailu would rather not cook, but she knew that Feng Qingtian had never been in a kitchen before. ¡°You can teach me.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her from behind and hustled her toward the kitchen. Seeing that he was in high spirits, Gu Bailu decided to teach the great Prince Zi how to cook. She saw a few carrots, cassavas and potatoes in a basket, as well as some tofu and meat in the freezer. Knowing that Feng Qingtian probably didn¡¯t know what the ingredients of most food looked like, Gu Bailu decided to teach him the simplest dishes. She took out a carrot, some vegetables and some tofu. Then, she fetched some noodles. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to make noodles... That¡¯s the simplest.¡± Although Feng Qingtian had never been in a kitchen, he was truly smart and did everything that Gu Bailu instructed. Eventually, what he made was quite delicious. ¡°You have the talent to be a great chef.¡± Feng Qingtian patted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± He too found the noodles quite delicious, but he knew that it was because of his teacher¡¯s good guidance. Chapter 391 - Qin Shou Can’t Be the One

391 Qin Shou Can¡°t Be the One

¡°We¡¯ll reach shore tomorrow.¡± After the meal, Gu Bailu enjoyed the warm sun and calm ocean on the deck. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Qingtian sat next to her and promptly blocked the sunlight for her. While the sun was warm, it might also give her a sunburn, especially when there was no shade at all on the ocean. Gu Bailu took a nap. Feng Qingtian returned to the cabin and wrote down what he had learned in the underwater pce. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t wake up until it was almost evening, and Feng Qingtian had already heated the remaining noodles from lunch. Gu Bailu jumped into his arms and kissed him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a homey man.¡± Feng Qingtian patted her bottom and said, ¡°Stop ttering me and eat.¡± Gu Bailu remembered the ghost and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have known where the pce was without the guidance of the fish. How can the specter be sure that someone will arrive after us? Was she waiting for you?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°In case you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯ll be sending someone to collect the gold and jewelry in a few months.¡± There was plenty of gold and jewelry down there, sorger boats had to be built first, which would take a couple of months. ¡°Is she waiting for someone from your house?¡± Feng Qingtian was stumped. ¡°Maybe. I haven¡¯t decided who to send yet.¡± ¡°You must consider it carefully. The person you send is likely the past leader of this empire.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably be either Qin Shou or Ye Huai.¡± Those two... Both of them were still bachelors. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Qin Shou or Ye Huai?¡± asked Gu Bailu curiously. ¡°Ye Huai. He¡¯s good atmanding and fits the specter¡¯s description of the emperor.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I think so too. Qin Shou is too obsequious to be an emperor.¡± Qin Shou sneezed in the inn, and wondered who was speaking ill of him. His lord was returning the next day, so he had checked in at an inn near the port to wee his lord upon thetter¡¯s arrival. He then remembered thedy back at the house, and felt the onset of a strong headache. Gu Bailu put the King of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers in a basin of water, and drank a bowl of the water the next day. The water looked dirty but was sweet. However, she didn¡¯t feel anything after she took it. She wondered if the flower was fake. The flower had helped the Heavenly Emperor pass a trial. Why didn¡¯t it work on her at all? ¡°You should have some of this too.¡± Gu Bailu poured a cup of it for Feng Qingtian, and Feng Qingtian drank it before he said, ¡°My spiritual power has reached the peak. This is nothing but tea for me.¡± Gu Bailu said angrily, ¡°You should¡¯ve said that sooner. I¡¯ll just keep it for Ah Luo then.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled a long face, clearly unhappy. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you something else.¡± ¡°Your milk?¡± asked Feng Qingtian hopefully. Gu Bailu pped his head. ¡°Stop talking like that!¡± The boat reached the port while they bickered, and they saw Qin Shou waving at them servilely from a long distance away. ¡°He definitely isn¡¯t the emperor from ten thousand years ago. Definitely not,¡± said Gu Bailu affirmatively. She jumped off the boat and shouted, ¡°My lord, you can take the ball of memories now.¡± She even took out a teleportation rune as she backed away. Chapter 392 - Someone Has Come to the House

392 Someone Has Come to the House

She could see through a lot of people¡¯s hearts now, but not Feng Qingtian¡¯s. So, in case she became his enemy, she had to be prepared to escape. Feng Qingtian shook his head and jumped off the boat. Gu Bailu stepped back and asked, ¡°How... do you feel?¡± ¡°Same as ever.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her and said, ¡°What are you scared of? I told you that you can¡¯t be my nemesis. Your master was only bullsh*tting.¡± Gu Bailu was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± One enemy less was definitely something to celebrate. ¡°Your memories have really been restored?¡± But the man looked the same in her eyes. A man who had just regained his memories shouldn¡¯t be so expressionless. There should be some kind of reaction, but there wasn¡¯t any. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Qingtian led her to Qin Shou. Qin Shou had been waiting for them with a carriage, and he didn¡¯t really look at Gu Bailu. Though he was very careful, Gu Bailu still caught him. ¡°Qin Shou, why don¡¯t you dare look at me? What¡¯s wrong? Were you mean to Ah Luo?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Qin Shou shook his head. ¡°No, of course not. I would never have the courage to do that.¡± That maid had enormous spiritual power, and it remained unknown who would win if they ever fought. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Shou didn¡¯t dare say anything to her, not until he reported to his lord first. Gu Bailu focused and looked at Qin Shou with her Heavenly Eye, only to see that his mind was a blur. It seemed that she was still too weak to see through Qin Shou. However, the guards nearby were different. Gu Bailu turned around and looked at a guard, and she read his mind this time! But it didn¡¯t really help. The guard was simply wondering when he could go to the toilet, because he had been standing here for four hours, although he was absolutely fearsome and expressionless on the surface. It wasn¡¯t easy to be a guard. ¡°You... are temporarily dismissed. Go now.¡± Gu Bailu pointed at the guard. The guard was confused. ¡°Your instruction?¡± ¡°Go when I tell you to go, but be back soon.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded, and the guard hurriedly ran off. He wondered why the princess told him to go without asking him to do anything. He decided to seize the chance to answer nature¡¯s call. After he came out of the toilet, he suddenly realized that the princess must¡¯ve known that he needed to pee. But how did the princess know that? Feng Qingtian led Gu Bailu into the carriage, but Gu Bailu still felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Is there anything that Qin Shou hasn¡¯t reported yet?¡± ¡°There are too many ears and eyes here. Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± Feng Qingtianforted her. Gu Bailu fell asleep in the carriage. Just before she slipped into deep sleep, she remembered in her drowsiness that she still hadn¡¯t asked Feng Qingtian who his former lover was. The carriage drove all the way to Prince Zi¡¯s house. Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu in their room and then returned to the study with Qin Shou. He sat down and looked at Qin Shou. ¡°What happened to make you so visibly anxious?¡± Qin Shou hurriedly knelt. ¡°My lord, someone came to the house. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I simply let her stay here for now.¡± Chapter 393 - The Excitement of Exposing Infidelity

393 The Excitement of Exposing Infidelity

It was already night by the time Gu Bailu woke up. After eating the food that Ah Luo fetched for her, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Prince Zi?¡± ¡°He went to the garden with Qin Shou and never returned,¡± her new maid hurriedly replied. Gu Bailu nodded and looked at her. ¡°How¡¯s your marriage?¡± The maid looked happy and healthy. Ye Si must be nice to her. ¡°Thanks to you, princess, my husband is nice to me.¡± Her maid knelt and thanked her. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Bailu responded casually; she was wondering why Feng Qingtian had taken Qin Shou away, when Qin Shou had important matters to report. Feng Qingtian had barely changed after he regained his memories, but it was this veryck of change which didn¡¯t seem right. Gu Bailu thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Ye Ying, take me to the garden.¡± Feng Qingtian followed Qin Shou to the garden and saw the person that Qin Shou had mentioned. She was wearing pink and standing among the flowers. Noticing the neers, she turned around and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back, Prince Zi.¡± When she smiled, she seemed to outshine even the moon. ¡°I knew that you would be willing to meet me... We need to have a good talk, don¡¯t you think?¡± She spoke softly, but wasn¡¯t to be refused. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°About who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake, and what you¡¯re going to do next. Now that your memories are restored, you should know whom you¡¯re really looking for. I am Yan Anchun.¡± Yan Anchun walked over gracefully to Feng Qingtian. Standing before Feng Qingtian, she smiled and said, ¡°Look, my lord, I can approach you too, both here and in bed.¡± Feng Qingtian turned around. ¡°Come with me.¡± Feng Qingtian led her into a secret chamber in the garden, and Qin Shou was told to guard the door. When Gu Bailu reached the garden, the bright moon was blocked by clouds, casting the ce in shadow. Her heart grew heavy. Her intuition told her that something big was about to happen. In fact, she could divine things with the arts she had learned, but she couldn¡¯t calcte her own fate. Feng Qingtian was too powerful, and she couldn¡¯t calcte his fate as well. So, it was rather embarrassing that she couldn¡¯t use her family¡¯s skills to divine anything around her. However, she was able to discover Feng Qingtian¡¯s location, not through divination, but with her intuition as a woman. Qin Shou¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw her. ¡°Princess, why are you here?¡± ¡°Where is Feng Qingtian?¡± Gu Bailu asked straightforwardly. For some reason, she felt excited, as if she was about to catch her husband cheating on her. Qin Shou tried to smile. ¡°Princess, the lord is upied; he¡¯ll certainly exin it to youter. You should go back now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here. Why are you sending me away? Bring him out.¡± Gu Bailu sat down on a bench. Since Qin Shou was here, Feng Qingtian was definitely here. She tried to look around with her Heavenly Eye. Her sight wasn¡¯t very good because the moon was blocked, but she could still vaguely see two people sitting in a stone room behind a wall. Without thinking, she rose and cast a rune at the wall. ¡°Explode!¡± Chapter 394 - I“ll Go

394 I¡°ll Go

Part of the wall immediately copsed, leaving a hole behind. Gu Bailu quickly barged in, and Ah Luo was even faster. ¡°Mydy, your husband is with a woman.¡± When Gu Bailu walked in, Feng Qingtian was talking to a beauty at a table. Both of them were holding cups of wine. Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Lulu, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°A private date with a beauty in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Bailu could see that they were only one foot apart. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t hate her, and they could approach each other. Who was she? ¡°I¡¯m discussing something with her. Go back now. I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡± Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t expected her, and his mind was in turmoil. Yan Anchun chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re Princess Zi? You do look quite good.¡± She rose and circled Gu Bailu. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that we¡¯re a lot alike?¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Who¡¯s like you? I don¡¯t reek of a fox.¡± She despised the sort of woman who would meet with someone else¡¯s husband in a secret chamber in the middle of the night. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile, please. Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t have married you if you weren¡¯t like me,¡± said Yan Anchun confidently. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°What¡¯s this about? You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you. Let¡¯s go...¡± Gu Bailu waved him off. ¡°Let¡¯s just clear everything up right here.¡± Yan Anchun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m Prince Zi¡¯s former lover, and you¡¯re just an impostor. Although our souls are very simr, they¡¯re not entirely the same.¡± Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and used her Heavenly Eye on the woman, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. She cursed that her skill proved absolutely unhelpful at this critical moment. Frowning, Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand. ¡°Never mind that. Let me think of a solution.¡± ¡°Feng Qingtian, she and I can¡¯t coexist. You may have mistaken her for me before, but now that I¡¯m here, she has to go.¡± Yan Anchun suddenly yelled at Feng Qingtian, as if he belonged to her. Gu Bailu suddenly felt pained. Her intuition had turned out to be spot on. What she had dreaded would happen hade true. The woman showed up just as Feng Qingtian¡¯s memories were restored. It was all so natural. ¡°Feng Qingtian, just tell me if she is the person you¡¯ve been looking for,¡± said Gu Bailu calmly. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face was pale, and he didn¡¯t dare face her. Gu Bailu got it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate. I¡¯ll go.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and left. She had known that he cherished her because of her resemnce to someone else, but she still felt horrible when faced with that fact. The previous day, he had cooked for her and enjoyed her feet, but his attitude hadpletely changed after this woman showed up today. His gentleness turned out to be all for that woman, and she was just a recement. Feng Qingtian was about to reach out to her, but he eventually clenched his fists in his sleeves, and he tried to stop himself from looking at her back. He knew that she had feared this day, and he had still let ite for her. Chapter 395 - Midnight Homecoming

395 Midnight Homing

¡°Mydy, where are we going?¡± Ah Luo was furious at Prince Zi meeting with another woman. Gu Bailu lifted her head and looked at the moon that was covered by clouds. ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and go home.¡± ¡°Mydy, do we have a home?¡± ¡°Of course we do.¡± Gu Bailu patted her. Her home was the Gu house, which belonged to her mother and her grandfather before that, and certainly not to Gu Zongxiong or Ye Yunshu. She would take it back from them. She had had no time for them when she was living in Prince Zi¡¯s house, but now, she had plenty of time. Gu Bailu soon packed up all her own stuff, including her clothes, the King of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, and plenty of gold, silver and jewelry. She needed money, and she knew that there was plenty more in the underwater pce than what she was taking away. She was only taking her share of the loot. She took with her Chen Yi and Chen Mu, who belonged to her. She tossed the badge to the vault, which didn¡¯t belong to her. Then, she left the house with her bags. Ah Luo had called for a carriage. They moved the stuff into the carriage, and were about to leave, when her maid shouted, ¡°Where are you going, princess? Please take me with you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re from this house. I can¡¯t take you.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand. Ye Ying also knelt and said, ¡°Princess, my lord told me to follow wherever you go. You have to take me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll tell you the sameter, except that you¡¯ll be serving someone else. Go back. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gu Bailu dropped the curtain andy down, leaving the house as easily as she hade before. But she wondered what she was going to do about the Sky Splitting Mirror. Feng Qingtian probably wouldn¡¯t be of much help any longer. Chen Yi asked in confusion, ¡°What happened? Why are you moving out in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°His legitimate lover is back. I¡¯m only making room for her.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the legitimate princess that¡¯s on the list of royal family members.¡± ¡°And I can always be removed from the list. Anyway, I¡¯m now single again, and I have a great life ahead of me. Thankfully, I don¡¯t have any...¡± Gu Bailu suddenly sat up. Any children! She had had a lot of sex with Feng Qingtian recently without any birth control. What if she got pregnant? She touched her belly, praying that she wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky to find herself pregnant immediately after a divorce. However, her intuition had seemed very uratetely. Gu Bailu knocked on the gate of the Gu house in the middle of the night. The guards were shocked, but didn¡¯t dare refuse Princess Zi at all. ¡°Why have youe sote, princess?¡± ¡°I cane back home any time I want,¡± Gu Bailu simply snapped, and the guard didn¡¯t dare say anything else. Gu Bailu swaggered to her yard and tossed her bags aside. ¡°Get some rest tonight. We¡¯ll unpack tomorrow. Chen Yi, you¡¯ll sleep in the room over there with Chen Mu. Ah Luo, stay with me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep youpany, mydy.¡± Ah Luo knew that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t in a good mood, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Chapter 396 - The Gu House Is Truly Hers

396 The Gu House Is Truly Hers

Gu Bailu tossed and turned but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She felt angry, but she didn¡¯t know whom she should me. Was Feng Qingtian wrong? No. He was gentle and sweet to her because he thought that she was his lover from his previous life. Was she wrong? No. She had been protecting herself. But she had indeed been wondering all this time if she was the person he was looking for, until it turned out that she wasn¡¯t. Thanks to her wariness, he hadn¡¯t be essential to her, and she wasn¡¯t grieved. However, her heart was still empty, and she would be lying if she said that she didn¡¯t feel bad for losing such a great husband. Then, was the woman wrong? Of course not. She was the person least at fault, and she must feel even more horrible because her husband had been imed by some random woman. Those two were supposed to be a couple. Nobody was wrong, but Gu Bailu was still angry! She felt awful that she couldn¡¯t find anybody to hate. The thing that annoyed her was that Feng Qingtian forgot all his promises the moment his former lover showed up, when he had sworn so confidently that Gu Bailu was his former lover. He didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to ask her to stay when she left. That¡¯s really not okay, Feng Qingtian! Gu Bailu sat up; Ah Luo was already sound asleep. Gu Bailu smiled. Thankfully, she still had Ah Luo, who was always by her side no matter what. She got off the bed and left the room in a cloak. Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she decided to train. She was on her way to the back garden, when she overheard Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu talking to each other. ¡°That piece of trash is back. Why did she suddenlye back? Did she find out about the title deed for the Gu house?¡± said Ye Yunshu. Though Gu Bailu was some distance away, her ears were keen enough for her to hear them. ¡°How could she? She would be demanding the house if she knew.¡± ¡°In any case, we have to change the deed at the office tomorrow in case anything happens.¡± ¡°Of course, but Pale Emperor City is Prince Zi¡¯s, and those people will certainly report the change to him.¡± ¡°I think she must¡¯vee home because she had a quarrel with Prince Zi. We should do it tomorrow. Prince Zi won¡¯t help her if they¡¯re fighting.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep and see what she does tomorrow.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s ears pricked up. She never knew that her name was on the deed for the Gu house. Right, when her grandfather passed away, all the assets were transferred to her mother. She was her mother¡¯s only daughter, and those assets were nowwfully hers! Gu Bailu smiled and trained under a tree. Although her skills had advanced, she could still only read the minds of regr people. She had to get stronger. Thankfully, she had never stopped pushing herself to grow even when she was with Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu meditated under the tree. When she opened her eyes again, it was bright and sunny. She felt like cursing again. Why was the weather so great when her mood was so foul? It should be raining cats and dogs! Chapter 397 - You’re Still Laughing?

397 You¡°re Still Laughing?

She didn¡¯t see any rain, but she did see Ye Yunshu¡¯s face. ¡°Lulu, why did youe home at midnight? Won¡¯t Prince Zi be anxious? You should go back.¡± Ye Yunshu spoke as if she were a caring mother. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you care about me when you pushed me into the fire pit? You¡¯re only scared that Prince Zi will vent his fury on you, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ye Yunshu smiled. ¡°Of course not. Everybody in Pale Emperor City knows that Prince Zi cherishes you.¡± ¡°The more he cherishes me, the more likely I¡¯ll forget my boundaries. You certainly won¡¯t get away if I do something heinous.¡± Gu Bailu enjoyed her tea unhurriedly. Ye Yunshu didn¡¯t look well. Had this woman reallye back after infuriating Prince Zi? Or perhaps, had Prince Zi grown tired of her and kicked her out? ¡°You... haven¡¯t reallymitted any crime, have you?¡± ¡°I intend to live a long life and see how it ends for you and Gu Zongxiong, so I certainly wouldn¡¯t do anything so stupid,¡± Gu Bailu snapped. ¡°You!¡± Ye Yunshu exploded with anger. ¡°You¡¯re utterly disrespectful toward your seniors. No wonder Prince Zi drove you back.¡± Gu Bailu kicked her and said, ¡°Mind what you say. I¡¯m still Princess Zi. If you don¡¯t want to die, watch yourself. Go bring Gu Zongxiong here. Tell him to bring the deed with him.¡± Ye Yunshu couldn¡¯t get back to her feet after a long moment. Gu Wanqin happened to walk by. She roared angrily, ¡°Gu Bailu, what are you doing? Why did you hurt my mother?¡± Gu Wanqin hurriedly helped Ye Yunshu back to her feet. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± asked Gu Bailu. ¡°Even though you¡¯re Princess Zi, my mother is still your senior, and you¡¯ll be punished for disrespecting her if we report it to His Majesty!¡± Gu Wanqin raised her voice. Gu Bailu rested her chin in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s my senior? Why don¡¯t I know of any senior who would marry their daughter off to a man with a venereal disease?¡± Gu Wanqin snorted. ¡°You only deserve a man with a venereal disease.¡± Gu Bailu rose and pped her in the face, and Gu Wanqin felt it practically turn numb. ¡°Do you know why I pped you?¡± asked Gu Bailu softly. Gu Wanqin was about to yell, but Ye Yunshu stopped her. ¡°Why are you so rash today? Don¡¯t let her turn what you said against you.¡± ¡°I only deserve a man with a venereal disease? Are you referring to Prince Zi?¡± Gu Wanqin knew it was bad that she had said that. She had been so angry just now that she forgot. This garbage was different now. She was Princess Zi, and was on the list of royal family members. Gu Wanqin was about to kneel and ask for forgiveness, when a maid signaled to her. She hurriedly walked over to the maid and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The maid whispered something to her, and Gu Wanqin immediatelyughed. ¡°My good sister, you¡¯re still showing off here when Prince Zi kicked you out? Prince Zi openly received a beauty today.¡± Gu Wanqin burst intoughter. It felt great to not have to pretend to be obedient in front of Gu Bailu. She had been waiting for this to happen to Gu Bailu, and hadn¡¯t expected it to really happen. Gu Bailu smiled mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? I¡¯m asking for this house precisely because I was kicked out, good sister.¡± Chapter 398 - Reclaim the Gu House

398 Reim the Gu House

Ye Yunshu¡¯s face changed. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re already married off. Why do you want this Gu house?¡± Gu Bailu smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I was mistaken. I¡¯m asking for my grandfather¡¯s house.¡± Ye Yunshu¡¯s heart tightened. Was this garbage really here for the house? Gu Wanqin snorted. ¡°Everything here belongs to my father. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing when Prince Zi doesn¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°Ye Yunshu, I told you to bring Gu Zongxiong here with the deed. Did you not hear me?¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow at Ye Yunshu. Gu Wanqin was too weak. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t even want to argue with her. ¡°W... What deed? I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Ye Yunshu quickly denied it. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve never been beaten up before.¡± Gu Bailu signaled to Ah Luo. ¡°Beat them up!¡± ¡°Who gave you the courage to make a scene here?¡± Gu Zongxiong walked over with a roar. Gu Bailu said innocently, ¡°I can beat up whoever I want in my house, and I¡¯ll kick all of you out of here. My life isn¡¯t happy, so I don¡¯t want anyone else to be happy.¡± ¡°Do you have any basis for your im, you lunatic?¡± Gu Wanqin scolded her. ¡°The fact that this ce belonged to my grandfather and then my mother, and not to Gu Zongxiong or Ye Yunshu. Gu Zongxiong, you married into this family and lived in your wife¡¯s house. Why do you think you¡¯re qualified to im the house as yours, huh?¡± Gu Bailu gazed at Gu Zongxiong coldly. Gu Zongxiong was gloomy, not expecting to be questioned by his daughter. The marriage was his humiliation, but after he became the master of the Gu house, he had enjoyed the privileges that came with the status and had forgotten his shameful past. Now that he was insulted to his face, he was so furious that heunched a streak of light at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu stepped back, and Ah Luo blocked the attack easily and kicked Gu Zongxiong. ¡°You¡¯re just a general in name. Do you really think you¡¯re good? I¡¯ll kill you for trying to injure mydy.¡± ¡°Gu Bailu, he¡¯s your father. You¡¯re getting your subordinate to attack your father?¡± Gu Wanqin looked at Gu Bailu in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t have a father who would send his daughter into misery.¡± Gu Bailu walked over to Gu Zongxiong and looked down at him. ¡°How did my mother die? I¡¯ll give you some dignity if you tell me that.¡± Gu Wanqin and Ye Yunshu hurriedly pulled Gu Zongxiong away. They knew that they weren¡¯t as strong as Ah Luo, a strange maid that hade out of nowhere. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t chase them, but simply said gloomily, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you refused. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Gu Zongxiong¡¯s spiritual power was good when he was young, but he had been too busy enjoying himself to cultivate after he acquired the Gu house. Thus, he didn¡¯t actually have a very high level of spiritual power, and Gu Bailu could see everything in his head clearly. It was even easier for her to see through Gu Wanqin. They had to be running away to change the name on the deed with the authorities. Chapter 399 - Here’s When Her Family’s Skills Come In Handy

Chapter 399 Here¡°s When Her Family¡¯s Skills Come In Handy

Gu Bailu shed to Gu Zongxiong¡¯s study with a teleportation rune, knowing that the deed was hidden behind a painting. Gu Bailu soon found the deed, as well as other deeds to a bunch of stores. More than half the stores had been sold, and Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu had imed the money. There was also a will that stunned Gu Bailu. Was this her mother¡¯s handwriting? It was beautiful but unsteady, as if it had been written when she was very sick. ording to the will, ownership of the house would go to Gu Zongxiong if Gu Bailu was properly married off to a good husband. Gu Bailu shed tears with the will in her hand. She had never felt the warmth of her mother, who tried to protect her even though she was sick. She probably set up the will because she knew that her daughter might get hurt, and she wanted to use the possessions in the house to ensure her daughter¡¯s safety. Gu Bailu wiped her eyes, determined not to give anything to Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu. Gu Bailu hurriedly copied the deeds and put a fake deed for the Gu house on the top. She wrote down random values in the deeds. Then, she left with the real deed. After treating his injuries, Gu Zongxiong returned to his study with Ye Yunshu. ¡°Take the deed and let¡¯s go change the name on it. That garbage is married anyway, and the will can take effect now.¡± Ye Yunshu took action fast enough, and they left the house within a quarter of an hour. Gu Bailu summoned everybody in the house after they left. She put the deed on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered you here today to let you know who the real owner of this house is. My mother didn¡¯t give Gu Zongxiong anything before she passed away. The deed is still under my mother¡¯s name, and I¡¯m my mother¡¯s only daughter, so this house is mine.¡± Everybody simply looked at each other; they didn¡¯t know that Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu had been fake owners all along. Gu Bailu stood up and wept sorrowfully. ¡°I also didn¡¯t find out until recently that my mother died because of the two of them. When my mother was pregnant with me, those people cheated on my mother behind the screen in the room after my mother fell asleep, and my mother caught them when she woke up. My mother was so infuriated that she vomited blood and never got better since then. ¡°After that, they begged for my mother¡¯s forgiveness, and my mother let them go. However, instead of being grateful to my mother, they put chronic poison in my mother¡¯s medication and eventually caused her death. ¡°So, I will not allow them to stay in my mother¡¯s ce and enjoy my mother¡¯s inheritance. Those two traitors must get out.¡± Gu Bailu stopped crying and dered resolutely, ¡°I know that many of you have done a lot of bad things for them. For example, you...¡± She pointed at a maid. ¡°You started following Gu Zongxiong when you were young. Back then, it was you who put poison in my mother¡¯s medication under his orders. ¡°You, you sent a letter to Wang Dachong¡¯s aunt about me being married off to Wang Dachong. ¡°You... One of Ye Yunshu¡¯s nephews was beaten up for sleeping with someone else¡¯s wife. It was you who helped him take care of it. Gu Bailu pointed out the bad things that many people did, and their faces all turned pale. Chapter 400 - Be My Own Master

400 Be My Own Master

¡°If your name was mentioned just now, get the hell out.¡± Gu Bailu sat down and had some tea. Her mouth was getting dry from all the talking. ¡°How can you ask us to leave? We¡¯ve worked dutifully for the Gu family for years...¡± If they were kicked out like this, they wouldn¡¯t get any retirement fees, and there would be nothing they could do. ¡°You did so many horrible things in this house; should I send you to prison instead? Worked dutifully? While you were helping Gu Zongxiong do bad things, your wife had a son with your neighbor, and you¡¯re raising his son for him right now.¡± The butler, who was leading everyone, turned cold. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Nonsense? Maybe you¡¯ll believe me after I point out the fact that you spentst night in her room.¡± Gu Bailu pointed at Gu Zongxiong¡¯s eighteenth concubine, who used to be an escort. Flushing, the butler was struck by realization, and quickly ran off. ¡°You¡¯re running very fast. Not going to deny it anymore?¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t really interested in their disgusting private affairs, but she had to do it in order to take back the Gu house. ¡°Are you going to leave or not?¡± She stared at the concubine who was having an affair with the butler, and the concubine snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here.¡± She had thought that she could enjoy a good life with Gu Zongxiong, but almost all the things in the Gu house had been sold off. Gu Zongxiong had to think about it first before he bought her anything, and Ye Yunshu controlled all the money. So, the concubine simply walked away. Another one down. ¡°Are you leaving or not? Otherwise, I can air your dirtyundry as well,¡± Gu Bailu said with a faint smile. Those whose names she had just thrown out didn¡¯t dare stay any longer; they knew that even if they stayed, they would only be humiliated. This uselessdy was uncanny in this regard; she seemed to know everything that they had done. Immediately, half the crowd disappeared. The whole hall fell quiet. Gu Bailu looked at those who were left and said, ¡°You can stay since you haven¡¯t done anything outrageous.¡± ¡°Thank you, princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been kicked out of Prince Zi¡¯s house. You can call me miss in the future.¡± Everybody looked at each other in bewilderment. How did theirdy have the courage to return to the Gu house when she had been kicked out? ¡°Rx, I have the title deed. The Gu house is mine. Stay if you want to, but if you don¡¯t, I can give you some money before you leave.¡± These people hadn¡¯t done anything evil, so she was willing topensate them if they resigned. ¡°Mydy, we¡¯re not leaving.¡± Even if they left the Gu house, all they could ever be were servants. ¡°Mrs. Li, go recruit some new maids and servants. In the future, there will only be two masters in this house: me and Ah Luo. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Ah Luo.¡± Ah Luo hurriedly distributed red packets to the servants. ¡°This is a tip from thedy. Go buy some meat.¡± Gu Bailu dropped her forehead into her hand. Can¡¯t you think about something other than meat? You can tell them to get married with the red packets. She had put quite a lot of money in the red packets. By the time Gu Wanqin arrived, everybody in the front hall had disappeared. Chapter 401 - Prince Zi Takes the Blame

Chapter 401 Prince Zi Takes the me

¡°Gu Bailu, what did you do?¡± Gu Wanqin really felt that the woman was crazy. How could she be so bold when Prince Zi had kicked her out? ¡°This is my ce; I don¡¯t need to report what I do to you.¡± Gu Bailu was in a foul mood when she saw her. ¡°Get the hell out, or I¡¯ll kick you out naked.¡± Gu Wanqin was infuriated. ¡°This house belongs to my father and my mother. You should be the one to get the hell out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving? Then prepare to get naked.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and left. She decided not to talk to Gu Wanqin in case it ruined her mood. In her room, Gu Bailu waited for the shameless couple to return. Very soon, they returned in frustration, and ran to Gu Bailu¡¯s room. ¡°Speak. Did you take the title deed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine in the first ce. Why can¡¯t I take it?¡± Gu Bailu looked at them in amusement from the bed. ¡°Were youughed at when you went to the authorities with a fake deed? You must¡¯ve been driven out with brooms, or there wouldn¡¯t be ash all over your face.¡± Ye Yunshu dered, ¡°Trash, you¡¯re already married. This house belongs to your father. You can¡¯t do anything even if you have the deed.¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m married?¡± Gu Bailu denied it quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll send Prince Zi a divorce noticeter, so you can just get the hell out of here.¡± Ye Yunshu suddenly had the same feeling as her daughter ¨C this piece of trash was crazy. Send Prince Zi a divorce notice? How could she dare do that? ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, you might not be able to flee once the divorce notice is delivered,¡± said Gu Bailuzily. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to do that. You¡¯re just bluffing.¡± Gu Bailu took out the divorce notice from her sleeve and showed it to them. ¡°My name and my seal are on this. Let me ask you again. Are you leaving or not?¡± Pale, Ye Yunshu dragged Gu Zongxiong out. ¡°My lord, let¡¯s get out of here! This piece of trash is crazy! We must stay away from her!¡± What would happen when Prince Zi got the divorce notice? It was possible that he would raze the house to the ground in his fury. Assets definitely weren¡¯t as important as one¡¯s own life. She certainly didn¡¯t want to be killed because of Gu Bailu¡¯s lunacy. The whole world fell quiet, and all Gu Bailu could taste was fresh air. She smiled, not nning to let Ye Yunshu go just like that. ¡°Mydy, I was with Mrs. Li on the street just now, and many people were speaking ill of you.¡± Ah Luo had been out with Mrs. Li earlier to hire servants. While they didn¡¯t need servants for themselves, such a big house had to be tended to. ¡°What did they say about me?¡± Gu Bailu could totally imagine it. But she didn¡¯t really care. She was determined to kick Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu out of this house, and let everybody know what they had done, so that they couldn¡¯t make a living in Pale Emperor City. As for the part where Prince Zi kicked her out, well, there was nothing she could say about that. ¡°They all said that Prince Zi grew tired of you and got himself a new lover...¡± Chapter 402 - Dropping Off a Divorce Notice With Prince Zi

Chapter 402 Dropping Off a Divorce Notice With Prince Zi

Gu Bailu held her forehead and sighed. ¡°I actually pity Feng Qingtian.¡± Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t abandoned his wife for a new lover, but he had certainly kicked out a recement. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I can¡¯t let myself be humiliated like this.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and looked at herself in the mirror. Well, she was satisfied with her appearance. She had put on striking makeup before speaking to the servants earlier. It was the perfect time to go to Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°So, I have to be the one to propose the divorce. Prince Zi has taken so much me already; one more to the pile won¡¯t hurt.¡± Before Gu Bailu left with Ah Luo, she told the servants, ¡°Look out for those two wolves, and don¡¯t let them steal any of the treasures from the house.¡± In any case, Gu Bailu had taken the ledger and the keys when she scoured Gu Zongxiong¡¯s study earlier, so she wasn¡¯t worried about him stealing anything. Instead of taking a carriage, Gu Bailu and Ah Luo walked down the street, since Prince Zi¡¯s house actually wasn¡¯t that far from the Gu house. Her open attitude somehow stopped the gossip and whispers. Everyone found it hard to believe that Princess Zi had been kicked out, and they suspected that she had only been visiting her parents¡¯ house the previous day to drive out the shameless couple. Their thoughts were understandable since Gu Bailu acted like nothing was wrong. However, some of the bolder individuals questioned her outright. ¡°Princess Zi, is it true that you¡¯ve been kicked out of Prince Zi¡¯s house?¡± asked a young man from a noble family. Gu Bailu grinned at him. ¡°You must give me something if you want me to talk.¡± The man hurriedly took out a pill. ¡°This is the best spiritual pill that I just bought.¡± Gu Bailu epted it. It wasn¡¯t as good as the Pure Heart Pill, but it was still good. She tossed it to Ah Luo. ¡°Here, candy for you.¡± The young man¡¯s lips twitched; he had spent a thousand gold taels on that piece of ¡°candy.¡± epting the payment, Gu Bailu nodded and answered his question. ¡°I have indeed left Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± She hadn¡¯t been kicked out, but she didn¡¯t intend to exin herself, since whatever she said, people would still believe that she had been kicked out. ¡°Does Prince Zi really have a new lover?¡± The young man hadn¡¯t spent a thousand gold taels for just one question. Gu Bailu nced at him. ¡°A gentleman should be considerate. You¡¯re picking at my wound.¡± Gu Bailu waved at him, and left with Ah Luo. She had barely disappeared when a crowd gathered around the young man with questions. The young man told them what he had just learned, and the word spread that Gu Bailu had been kicked out of Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°Also, I heard that Prince Zi has a new lover.¡± ¡°The new lover is even more gorgeous than Miss Nan.¡± ¡°Princess Zi is only reasonably pretty to begin with. It was only a matter of time before she was reced.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. She had remembered something after walking away, and had returned to let the young man know. Thanks to her sharp senses, however, she heard the whispers. ¡°Sir, do you have any other questions?¡± Gu Bailu kindly prompted him. The young man¡¯s eyes glowed. Of course he did. ¡°Why are you out right now?¡± Shouldn¡¯t she be hiding at home after this? ¡°I¡¯m going to drop off a divorce notice with Prince Zi.¡± Chapter 403 - Shut Ou

403 Shut Ou

The previously noisy street became so quiet that one could hear the falling leaves. Despite the warm sun, everybody on the street froze. Was this woman crazy? Dropping off a divorce notice with Prince Zi? A woman who had been kicked out dared to return? Was she trying to get herself killed? It was true that this garbage was simple-minded. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if he will ept it,¡± said Gu Bailu worriedly. Is that what you¡¯re worried about? You should be worrying if you¡¯lle out alive! If you¡¯ve been kicked out, you should just lie low. At worst, you¡¯ll only be mocked by the whole world, like you¡¯ve always been. Why do you have to get yourself killed? But of course, nobody really said that to Gu Bailu. For them, she was just a topic of gossip; they didn¡¯t really care if she lived or died. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If he doesn¡¯t ept it... I have other ways.¡± Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°Since you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t youe with me? I fear that I might be outnumbered.¡± ...So her head wasn¡¯t really filled with paste. Wasn¡¯t she determined earlier to take on Prince Zi¡¯s house on her own? ¡°Well... I have something to do at home...¡± The gossipy young man was the first to run off. He didn¡¯t fancy being killed by ident while watching the drama. There were some shows that could be watched, and some that couldn¡¯t. After he left, the crowd quickly dispersed. Gu Bailu said regretfully, ¡°The new Princess Zi is really pretty. Do you really not want to take a look at her?¡± Of course they didn¡¯t. However pretty she was, she belonged to Prince Zi. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu was bored. She had nned to gather a big crowd, but all of them chickened out in the end. So, under everybody¡¯s gazes, Gu Bailu walked to the end of the street. When she turned the corner, she counted hundreds of stalkers who were secretly spying on her. Those people were interested in the drama, but didn¡¯t dare watch it out in the open. How pitiful. Since they were so pitiful, she decided to make the drama even more spectacr. Should she point at Feng Qingtian¡¯s nose and curse him? Or should she ask forpensation? While she considered this, she reached Prince Zi¡¯s house. But to her surprise, the gate to Prince Zi¡¯s house was closed without a single guard in sight. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Prince Zi move? Or did the woman run away after swindling him out of his possessions?¡± Gu Bailu made a few guesses. The stalkers behind her were dumbfounded as well, since the gate to Prince Zi¡¯s house was never closed. It was wide open even at night, but nobody ever dared to break in. ¡°Why is the gate closed?¡± ¡°To prevent this garbage from delivering the divorce notice, of course.¡± ¡°Is Prince Zi scared of her? Prince Zi can easily drive her off this street.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Can you stop whispering? Although your voices are low, I can still hear you loud and clear. How annoying. She only wanted a peaceful divorce so that she could be a singledy again. Why was she shut out? Did they think this would stop her? Chapter 404 - No Man Feels Good After Being Divorced

Chapter 404 No Man Feels Good After Being Divorced

Gu Bailu threw a rune into the sky, and the rune flew over the wall of Prince Zi¡¯s house under her control. Everything in the house was as usual. The servants were working dutifully, the guards were expressionless, and the owner of the house was enjoying wine with his new lover in the pavilion. The woman was wearing scanty clothing, but since it was early winter, she still shivered slightly in the cold breeze. It was clear from Prince Zi¡¯s face that he was very satisfied with his former lover. Gu Bailu was suddenly furious. Why couldn¡¯t she get a peaceful divorce? The man was enjoying his new lover, yet was unwilling to cut her loose? Gu Bailu stepped forward and kicked the gate to Prince Zi¡¯s house. All the stalkers held their breaths. Was this piece of garbage really going to break in through the gate? The kick left a hole in the gate, but Gu Bailu didn¡¯t go in. She simply took out the divorce notice from her sleeve and flung it into the hole, then pped her hands after that. She then took out something else from her other sleeve and tossed it through the hole as well. After that, Gu Bailu looked at the que above the gate. She remembered how she had sworn to herself that she would keep away from Prince Zi when she left the house for the first time. But fate had yed her for a fool anyway. This time, she had to defend her dignity and stay away from him. After she left Prince Zi¡¯s house, the gossipers surrounded her again. ¡°Princess Zi, what did you just throw into Prince Zi¡¯s house?¡± ¡°A divorce notice. If I had seen thising, I would¡¯ve brought ants and snakes with me and thrown them inside as well.¡± ¡°But you also tossed something else inside.¡± Gu Bailu smiled brilliantly. ¡°Since Prince Zi doesn¡¯t have the guts to see me, I simply wrote a statement to say that he¡¯s no longer my husband.¡± The gossipers immediately fled again. Gu Bailu was lost for words. Why were they running away so quickly? She had been about to tell them how great she felt when she threw the documents into the house. ¡°Forget it. Ah Luo, ignore those cowards. Let¡¯s go have Prince Zi duck.¡± The gate to Prince Zi¡¯s house remained closed the entire day, but soon after they left, someone picked up what Gu Bailu had thrown inside. In the study, Qin Shou was worried and anxious. Looking at the two sheets of paper, he didn¡¯t know what to say to his lord, who remained quiet. ¡°My lord, the princess is obviously determined to break up with you. Should you consider...¡± Qin Shou couldn¡¯t help but speak up. His lord had loved the princess so much before; he didn¡¯t believe that his lord could transfer that love to another woman so quickly. ¡°Qin Shou, she is no longer Princess Zi. She¡¯s divorced me.¡± Any other time, Qin Shou would have thought that his lord was teasing him. However, there was a chilly look on his lord¡¯s face, which indicated that the man was in an awful mood. Of course, no man would feel great after being divorced. Chapter 405 - Buy Jewelry With Me

Chapter 405 Buy Jewelry With Me

¡°She might have been furious, which is why she did something so outrageous. My lord, please keep an open mind. She was kicked out of this house, after all.¡± Qin Shou was worried that his lord would kill Gu Bailu because of the humiliation, and then regret itter when he remembered the good things about her. ¡°You¡¯re scared that I¡¯ll kill her?¡± Qin Shou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What I don¡¯t want anymore is still mine. Have someone keep an eye on the Gu house, and don¡¯t let anyone get close, especially not Gu Yunjing.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Qin Shou was worried again. ¡°If the current Princess Zi finds out, she¡¯ll probably make a fuss...¡± The new princess was as great a troublemaker as the previous one. Feng Qingtian stared at him sharply. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m on your side, my lord.¡± ¡°Then has it urred to you that your lord isn¡¯t happy?¡± Feng Qingtian threw the divorce paper aside and went to the secret chamber. Qin Shou waited for more than an hour, but Feng Qingtian still didn¡¯te out. It seemed that he was truly angry, but he didn¡¯t know what he could do, so he had gone off to sulk on his own. His lord had never done that except after the one time the former princess criticized him, and he had been unwilling to fight back. Had the former princess acted outrageously? It wasn¡¯t her fault, though. She had been the cherished Princess Zi, until a stranger came along and got her kicked out. It was already a miracle that the former Princess Zi hadn¡¯t turned the house upside down. But Qin Shou wished that Gu Bailu was still around to stir up trouble in this house. While Qin Shou was waiting for Feng Qingtian, the new princess arrived and asked, ¡°Where is the lord?¡± ¡°Training in the secret chamber.¡± Qin Shou didn¡¯t dare tell her the truth. ¡°I want to go out and buy some jewelry. Ask him how much longer he¡¯ll be.¡± The new princess sat down in a chair. Qin Shou reported via a voice transmission, ¡°My lord, the princess wants you to go buy some jewelry with her. Should I...¡± His lord had to be too angry right now to go shopping. ¡°I¡¯m on my way out.¡± Qin Shou almost fell over after he heard his lord¡¯s gutless answer. It seemed that his lord pampered every woman he loved, and the former princess wasn¡¯t unique. Qin Shou was slightly bewildered. His lord always smiled when the former Princess Zi was around, but the atmosphere with the new one never seemed right. Feng Qingtian soon came out of the secret chamber. Seeing that the new princess was having tea, he said gently, ¡°You can order jewelry through the servants. There¡¯s no need to buy it yourself.¡± Yan Anchun smiled brilliantly. ¡°With all the rumors outside, I have to show people what the new Princess Zi looks like.¡± She rose and grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand in delight. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned slightly, but came back to himself quickly and led Yan Anchun out of the house. The gate of Prince Zi¡¯s house finally opened. After the meal, Gu Bailu went with Ah Luo to check the stores that were under her mother¡¯s name, and discovered that they were all poorly managed. There were few customers, and after examining the ounts, she discovered that the ie couldn¡¯t cover the rent in Pale Emperor City. Chapter 406 - Loyal Fox

Chapter 406 Loyal Fox

A lot more stores had been sold off by Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu, which was how they were able to maintain their luxurious lifestyle. Gu Bailu knew that money was indispensable for anyone, with or without spiritual power. Now that she had stores, she could always make money once she hired the right managers. The store that she had taken from the second prince had been turned into a restaurant which sold the dishes that Prince Zi ate. But she had no ess to Prince Zi¡¯s food habits now, so few people would go to that restaurant. Hence, she had to start a new business. How she wished that money wasn¡¯t a problem for her. Regretfully, she couldn¡¯t take any of the gold and jewelry in the underwater pce, and could only let Feng Qingtian have them. Gu Bailu went to herst teahouse, which had a lot of customers. It was her only teahouse that was making a profit. The manager of the teahouse was a charming and gorgeous man. He was also the most important reason why the teahouse was doing well. After staring at him for a while, Gu Bailu found him much more alluring than most women. No wonder even a woman as ruthless as Ye Yunshu was attracted to him. However, the man was even sexier without clothes on. The man discovered her soon after Gu Bailu entered the teahouse. He greeted her in delight. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re here...¡± ¡°The business is thriving. Nice job.¡± The gorgeous man said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡± Gu Bailu followed him upstairs to a private room. She sat down and asked, ¡°Has Ye Yunshu approached you in thest few days?¡± ¡°Yes. She said that she would take me away from Pale Emperor City in a day or two. She wants to go to Heavenly Wind Empire. She said that her daughter is in a rtionship with someone from a noble family in Heavenly Wind Empire,¡± said the man truthfully. Gu Bailu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Do you have the money she intercepted from my stores¡¯ earnings?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± The man soon returned with a ck box. ¡°The deeds and everything are here. They¡¯re all under my name, so she actually owns nothing.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Gu Bailu patted his shoulder. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been easy to apany that hideous woman. You can take those checks and have some fun with some beautiful girls or boys.¡± The man frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re not in love with that hideous woman, are you?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think that he would be so stupid. ¡°I want you.¡± The man pulled her into his arms. Gu Bailu pushed him away with one arm. ¡°Don¡¯t get any funny ideas. I was married.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you already divorced?¡± The man gave an attractive smile. ¡°He wasn¡¯t right for you.¡± Gu Bailu dropped her forehead into her hand. ¡°You¡¯re just a fox. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± She had given him a chance to be human, and he helped her bait Ye Yunshu. That was their deal. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me because my body has been tarnished by that woman.¡± The man seemed hurt. ¡°Well...¡± That was definitely a big reason. ¡°I want to be with you. Why don¡¯t you contract me? I think I can be useful.¡± Chapter 407 - PDA On Her Turf?

407 PDA On Her Turf?

Gu Bailu certainly knew that he could be useful; his charming face could enchant most women and even men in this world. Also, he had a different charm to Gu Yunjing. Gu Yunjing seemed otherworldly, while the fox belonged to the world of mortals and could be loved by men and women. In other words, he could be used on both men and women. However, Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t interested in being a full-time pimp. It had only been on the spur of the moment when she asked him to deal with Ye Yunshu. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling? What can I do then?¡± The little fox was quite upset. He had run into the most beautiful woman after assuming human form. He had epted the deal because he thought that she would take him in if he did a great job. Gu Bailu never expected the fox to have a crush on her. She thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Being a contract beast isn¡¯t simple. You¡¯ll no longer be free.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be free; I only want you.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, let me be frank: I won¡¯t contract you for now. You can help me manage my stores. What I currently need is manpower.¡± ¡°Can I see you more often?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll be my man, and you can see me whenever you want.¡± The little fox smiled in delight. Gu Bailu scratched her head. What an innocent creature. She felt guilty, and wondered if it was a good idea to pull him into the treacherous world of human beings. ¡°When will Ye Yunshu take you away?¡± Gu Bailu felt that she had to finish off Ye Yunshu as quickly as possible and save the innocent fox from the woman¡¯s clutches. ¡°She¡¯ll being here tomorrow to take the money. She and her daughter are going to run away tomorrow night.¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Without Gu Zongxiong?¡± ¡°She would rather take me at this point. Her husband is poor, old, and ugly. She doesn¡¯t want to serve him anymore,¡± said the little fox unemotionally. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for her toe tomorrow,¡± said Gu Bailu in delight. She longed to see the shock on Ye Yunshu¡¯s face when she lost everything that she had umted over her entire life. Would the woman go crazy? Noticing the evil smile on her face, the little fox smiled even more widely and grew even more fond of thedy. ¡°Manager... honorable guests are here. You shoulde.¡± The clerk called out to him despite knowing that he was with thedy, so the honorable guests had to be very important. ¡°Who are they?¡± asked the little fox angrily. He would rather spend more time with hisdy. ¡°It¡¯s Prince and Princess Zi. You shoulde out now. We can¡¯t afford to piss them off.¡± Hearing the clerk¡¯s voice, Gu Bailu was stunned. She had been shut out when she visited Prince Zi¡¯s house, but the moment she left, they came out to publicly disy their love. Gu Bailu found it impossible to hold back anymore. Chapter 408 - Her Scen

408 Her Scen

She had stepped back when the rightful wife returned and hadn¡¯t given them a hard time at all. Couldn¡¯t they return the favor and show off their love only after everybody had forgotten the incident? Gu Bailu clutched her chest in fury. The little fox made her a cup of tea. ¡°Mydy, you sit here for now. I¡¯ll tell them to go away.¡± He certainly didn¡¯t dare let hisdy¡¯s former husband have tea here with his new wife; that would be a p in hisdy¡¯s face. When he was about to get up, Gu Bailu grabbed his arm. ¡°No... Don¡¯t kick them out. Serve them the best tea and charge them the highest price!¡± She was determined to face them now that Feng Qingtian had brought his woman here. It was a good thing she hadn¡¯t given him her heart at the beginning. If she had fallen for his gentleness, she didn¡¯t know what would have be of her now. ¡°Okay...¡± The little fox quickly left. Prince Zi¡¯s carriage stopped outside the teahouse, and he got out. Everybody in and outside the teahouse stared at the curtain of the carriage as they imagined how beautiful the woman who had kicked out the former Princess Zi had to be. After all, as useless as the former Princess Zi was, nobody could deny that she was pretty. As if knowing that everybody was expecting her, the woman in the carriage dawdled for quite a while before she stretched out a hand. Prince Zi took her hand and helped her down from the carriage. Everybody saw how gorgeous the woman was and envied Prince Zi. The new princess was sexier than the previous one, which was more attractive to a man. With his hand on her hip, Feng Qingtian walked her into the teahouse. As everybody watched, the little fox greeted them with a smile. ¡°Prince and Princess Zi, this ce is brighter with your presence. Please take a seat.¡± Yan Anchun nced at him in interest. ¡°I told you that this teahouse is good. See how gorgeous the workers here are.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at the little fox and smelled something familiar. He grabbed the little fox and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that scent?¡± Everybody widened their eyes. Was Prince Zi into this sexy and gentle manager? Grabbing the man so directly ¡ª as expected of Prince Zi. The little fox was confused. ¡°It¡¯s just tea. I made chrysanthemum tea a moment ago. Do you want any, my lord?¡± It definitely wasn¡¯t the scent of chrysanthemum tea. However, the manager didn¡¯t seem to be lying, nor would he dare to. Feng Qingtian let go of him, frowning and upset, and Yan Anchun reached for his arm and said, ¡°Prince Zi, so many people are watching.¡± Feng Qingtian put his hand on her hip, and they went up to the second floor of the teahouse. The little fox opened the door to a private room on the second floor, which had a window overlooking the moat of Pale Emperor City. The view wasn¡¯t so great in early winter, but the warm sunlight and the busy street outside were still pleasant. Yan Anchun let go of Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand and looked down from the window, before she said, ¡°My lord, they¡¯re selling tanghulu over there. I want some.¡± Chapter 409 - The Highest Price For Prince Zi’s Tea Chapter 409 The Highest Price For Prince Zi¡°s Tea Feng Qingtian looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± As he spoke, he walked out of the room. Yan Anchun curled her lip. Why was he doing it himself, when he could¡¯ve asked Qin Shou? Outside the room, Feng Qingtian told Qin Shou to go buy the tanghulu, before he stepped forward to open the door of another private room. In the room, Gu Bailu was appreciating the view outside the window. She knew that Feng Qingtian had taken the woman upstairs, and she heard the woman ask him to buy her tanghulu. She regretted not asking Feng Qingtian to run errands for her when he had still been in love with her. She was lost in thought when the door opened. She turned around, only to see the man who had been hiding from her. His face was as captivating as ever, but why was he here when he should be buying tanghulu? ¡°How are you rted to the manager of this ce?¡± Feng Qingtian walked in and closed the door and the window. ¡°Did you receive my divorce notice?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t answer his question, because it wasn¡¯t his ce to ask. You¡¯re free to ask questions, but I won¡¯t answer any. Still half-lying on the bed, she used the rune to open the window again. Why should the window remain closed when the sun was so warm outside? ¡°What divorce notice? I didn¡¯t receive anything.¡± Gu Bailu red at him as he lied to her face. ¡°You¡¯re actually shameless enough to say that.¡± Was there anybody who dared pick up something thrown into Prince Zi¡¯s house if they weren¡¯t the man themself? ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms. ¡°Tell me about you and the manager here.¡± He had smelled her scent on the manager when he arrived. He was certain of it. As he expected, she was right here. Gu Bailu smiled and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Feng Qingtian immediately turned grim, and Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°Woman next door,e here! Your man seems to have lingering love for the former princess, and is trying to take advantage of me!¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face became even more unsightly. He hurriedly let go of her and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± A woman in pink ran in. Seeing Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu in the room, she said, with hate all over her face, ¡°Prince Zi, how can you be like this?¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head and stared at Gu Bailu, before he turned around and left. Yan Anchun gazed at Gu Bailu coldly. ¡°You better stay away from him if you don¡¯t want to die, or nobody can save you.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Yan Anchun hmphed and chased after Feng Qingtian. ¡°I¡¯m so scared. Was I just threatened?¡± Gu Bailu patted her chest. Was that woman going to attack her? It was definitely understandable that she couldn¡¯t allow her man to love any other woman. Gu Bailu found it safer to hide in her own house. Taking Ah Luo with her, she ran away. Before she left, she said, ¡°Charge as much as possible.¡± So, Qin Shou received a hefty bill, despite the fact that his two masters didn¡¯t drink any tea at all before they left. Not believing that the little fox would dare take advantage of him, Qin Shou asked peaceably, ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡± ¡°My boss said that this is the price for Prince Zi.¡± Qin Shou sweated hard. Fine. The former princess was clearly angry, and Qin Shou didn¡¯t dare do anything. His lord had made it clear that what he didn¡¯t want was still his. Chapter 410 - Wang Dachong Is Here

Chapter 410 Wang Dachong Is Here

After she returned home, Gu Bailu began to set up arrays around the Gu house with bronze vessels. She was now all by herself and had many enemies, so she had to do something to protect herself. That woman, in particr, wouldn¡¯t tolerate her. For some reason, while she was supposed to hate that woman, she found it impossible to. After all, that woman was Feng Qingtian¡¯s rightful lover, and Gu Bailu was the thief. Gu Bailu put up the arrays and set up a few teleportation points near the Gu house as easy escape routes. Finally, she could stop worrying. Mrs. Li asked the agents to bring the new servants over. Gu Bailu interviewed them and picked several obedient ones, two slippery ones, and a few smart ones. The servants couldn¡¯t all be loyal and dutiful. The slippery ones would be responsible for running errands, and the obedient ones would stay and work in the house. While it was easy to hire servants, hiring managers was a different matter altogether. Most experienced managers were already employed. While the little fox was smart, it was impossible for him to run so many stores at the same time. How could she make money without managers? While she was worrying over this, a butler came in and reported, ¡°A guest is here to see you, mydy.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Someone was actually visiting her right after she took over the Gu house. ¡°Well... He ims to be from the Wang family, and he looks decent, but I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± The butler hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll know who he is after I take a look at him.¡± The previous leaders of the Wang family had either been killed or crippled by Prince Zi. Entering the drawing room, Gu Bailu saw a tall and schrly man in a white robe with a piece of jade at his waist and a folded fan in his hand. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Gu Bailu asked. The man turned around, revealing a handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Dachong. I¡¯m here to visit my lifesaver now that she has returned.¡± Gu Bailu got goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Can you talk normally?¡± Wang Dachong looked pretty good after slimming down. However, the way he talked was a little strange. ¡°Huh? Normally? Is this abnormal?¡± asked Wang Dachong cautiously. He didn¡¯t dare be too casual in front of his goddess. ¡°We can just talk like friends. You¡¯re a few years older than me. Don¡¯t talk as if I¡¯m your senior.¡± Gu Bailu sat down. Wang Dachong smiled innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were referring to that, lifesaver.¡± ¡°My name is Gu Bailu, and it¡¯s true that I wanted you to return the favor when I saved you, but I don¡¯t want you to call me a lifesaver.¡± Wang Dachong said, ¡°Okay...¡± He hadn¡¯t talked to many people during the years he had been bedridden, so he didn¡¯t know how to talk to his goddess. Amused, Gu Bailu approached him and said, ¡°Make yourself at home, and tell me what you need. I¡¯m quite worried right now. I have a few stores, but I don¡¯t have managers for them. Isn¡¯t the Wang family a famous business family? Do you have any managers avable?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t hesitate to ask. She had rescued the man precisely to help herself. Wang Dachong nodded and said quickly, ¡°Yes, you can have as many as you want.¡± Chapter 411 - I Won’t Get Married Until You Do

Chapter 411 I Won¡°t Get Married Until You Do

He would give her all the managers from his family if she wanted them. ¡°I don¡¯t have so many stores, and I don¡¯t need all the managers. You¡¯re the head of your family now, right?¡± Wang Dachong was thest person in the Wang family who had a right to the position. So, after he recovered, he naturally became the head. ¡°Yes. You... You can talk to me if you need anything...¡± Wang Dachong stammered and blushed as Gu Bailu approached him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to you if I need help. Don¡¯t be like this. Just treat me as a friend, okay?¡± Wang Dachong nodded hard. ¡°Good... Good friend.¡± Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯ve had women before. Why are you still so innocent? You should marry. You need a woman to help you run the Wang family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to get married.¡± Wang Dachong suddenly grew solemn. He didn¡¯t look as carefree as just a moment ago. ¡°Well... don¡¯t worry, most women don¡¯t carry that sort of disease.¡± Gu Bailu wondered if he was too scared to touch women anymore, which would be a shame. ¡°What about you? Will you marry again?¡± Wang Dachong looked at her and asked solemnly. Gu Bailu tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°No. A woman shouldn¡¯t serve two husbands.¡± She had the faint feeling that Wang Dachong would immediately propose if she said that she would like to get married again. Her instincts had be particrly sharp after she opened her Heavenly Eye, so she would rather not give him hope. ¡°Then I won¡¯t marry anyone,¡± said Wang Dachong firmly. Gu Bailu scratched his head. ¡°But your family is very big, and it will be very tiresome for you to you take care of it on your own.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of exhaustion, not after I died once already.¡± There was stubbornness in Wang Dachong¡¯s eyes. Gu Bailu pped the table and said, ¡°Well said! I was right about you! When will the managers be here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send them here the moment I return.¡± Wang Dachong stood up. He had hoped to stay for a while longer, but he had to carry out this mission for his goddess. Gu Bailu sighed secretly. He was a good man, but she didn¡¯t want to get married again. She could see into Wang Dachong¡¯s heart easily with her Heavenly Eye. Wang Dachong was a reliable man. He soon returned with a few managers. Gu Bailu had thought that he wouldn¡¯te in person again, but he did. It was dinnertime, so she had to invite this loyal friend to stay for dinner. The cooks in the house had just been reced, and what they made was pretty good, but for some reason, Gu Bailu remembered the noodles that Feng Qingtian had made for her. She felt horrible again. The teahouse scene popped into her head again. Gu Bailu shook her head and hardened her heart. Do not remember gentleness that doesn¡¯t belong to you. Wang Dachong left behind a bunch of gifts before he departed, which included essories, clothes, and makeup. It seemed that he had chosen all the gifts himself, since they all suited her very well. ¡°Take them. He owes me one, anyway.¡± Gu Bailu had the maids move the items into storage. It was already dusk by the time Wang Dachong left. People tended to gossip when they saw a strange face in Pale Emperor City. Chapter 412 - The Sooner, the Better

Chapter 412 The Sooner, the Better

Furthermore, the stranger hade out of the Gu house, where the former Princess Zi, who had been kicked out, now lived. A maning out of her house at such ate hour would inevitably draw attention. ¡°Who¡¯s that man? He¡¯s quite handsome. Did Princess Zind another guy so quickly?¡± ¡°He has quite a lot of spiritual power. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be interested in a piece of trash.¡± ¡°The former Princess Zi was trained by Prince Zi and must be great in bed. Maybe he likes that.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Wang Dachong from the Wang family. Princess Zi almost married himst time.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t. Wang Dachong is too fat to get out of bed. How can that be him?¡± ¡°He was cured. He¡¯s the one holding up the Wang family right now. What do you know?¡± ¡°Who cured him?¡± ¡°The former Princess Zi.¡± Everybody was lost for words. Nobody dared to say that Princess Zi was useless anymore, since she had managed to contract Yin Neng and cure Wang Dachong. Everybody dispersed. Although she was just the former Princess Zi, she wasn¡¯t someone that could be taken advantage of. Her teahouse had charged Prince Zi twenty thousand silver taels for two cups of tea, but Prince Zi didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t dare gossip about Gu Bailu anymore, but word soon spread to Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°Wang Dachong? He isn¡¯t dead yet?¡± Feng Qingtian gripped his wine cup so tightly that it broke in his hand. He had spared Wang Dachong in the beginning because thetter was innocent and had been dying, but the man had made aeback! ¡°The princess cured him. He probably remembers the favor, and is quite nice to the princess.¡± ¡°So nice that he ns to marry her?¡± Feng Qingtian grew cold. ¡°Create some trouble for the Wang family so that he doesn¡¯t have time to go to the Gu house.¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Qin Shou was a little worried. My lord, she¡¯s the former princess and has nothing to do with you now. Is this really appropriate? ¡°She¡¯s quite popr. All kinds of men are chasing her now that she¡¯s separated from me.¡± Feng Qingtian gave it a lot of thought, but couldn¡¯t think of anything. Qin Shou hurriedly reported, ¡°ording to our investigation, the princess has said that she won¡¯t marry again.¡± ¡°I know that she won¡¯t marry again, but I don¡¯t like other people hitting on her.¡± Qin Shou said helplessly, ¡°Then what do you want, my lord? The new princess won¡¯t be happy after she learns this. It¡¯s best if you focus on just one of them.¡± ¡°Let me think for a moment. I won¡¯t be long.¡± Feng Qingtian seemed to be speaking to both Qin Shou and himself. Qin Shou wisely left the room, only to see the new princess walking over in beautiful attire. ¡°Princess, why are you here? The lord is still handling some issues.¡± Yan Anchun smiled charmingly. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring the lord some refreshments and to tell him to go back sooner.¡± Qin Shou cleared the way for her. His lord seemed deeply in love with the new princess, and had done everything that she wanted. He didn¡¯t know exactly what was on his lord¡¯s mind. Standing outside the room with an expressionless face, he heard the new princess¡¯s voice inside. ¡°My lord, let¡¯s go to our room. I¡¯m ready for tonight. Haven¡¯t you been looking forward to this day?¡± Would his lord ept? Hardly had Qin Shou thought that when Feng Qingtian replied, ¡°Okay. The sooner, the better.¡± Chapter 413 - A Little Bit Upse

Chapter 413 A Little Bit Upse

After seeing off Wang Dachong, Gu Bailu was still upset and felt that there was a knot in her heart. The man who had always been nice to her suddenly threw her away. She had every reason to be upset. Gu Bailu wondered why it had taken her so long to feel this way. She read books for a while but didn¡¯t really absorb anything. She cultivated for a couple of hours and made little progress. Unable to fall asleep, she decided to wander outside since the moon was still bright, and see if she could catch a few ghosts. Gu Bailu roamed the wilderness and returned after she caught the lingering souls of a few animals. When she lifted her head, she saw that she had gone back to Prince Zi¡¯s house instead of the Gu house. The gate to Prince Zi¡¯s house was wide open, and even though it waste at night, there weren¡¯t any guards around. Gu Bailu frowned and was about to go, when she heard someone say, ¡°Hurry up! His lordship needs water! The prince and the princess are in a good mood tonight. We must serve them well.¡± Gu Bailu lost her strength and fell to the ground. She was so familiar with the scenario. Many a night had she heard the same person knocking on the door. ¡°Prince and princess, the hot water is here.¡± Feng Qingtian would then help clean her up when she was too exhausted to do it herself. When they were in the mood, they could even do it a couple of times in the bathroom. Now, she was outside Prince Zi¡¯s house, and everything in the house was just like before, except that the woman in his bed had changed. It was now a different person whom he treated gently. Thinking that, Gu Bailu was nauseated and started to gag. She trembled ufortably when she pictured how the man who had been so intimate with her was now at the side of another woman. The street waspletely empty except for the cold moonlight. The breeze in early winter was truly freezing. Gu Bailu came back to herself. She looked at the light in Prince Zi¡¯s study and all the servants who were working dutifully there. She then turned to her pink cottage, which was utterly dark and lifeless. Gu Bailu stood up. What could she hope for at a moment like this? Maybe she had wished that he had truly fallen in love with her before his former lover showed up, and that he would remember her in a day or two. But shepletely abandoned the thought. Those two were really together now. She wasn¡¯t indispensable for Feng Qingtian. The person he truly loved was his former lover. She was just a recement. Gu Bailu walked the cold streets in her long dress for a long time, and gradually heard the sounds of guards on patrol and of the peddlers who got up early. She heard stores throwing their doors open, children crying, and women yelling. Everybody was busy making a living. As people who lived on the bottom rung of society, they barely had any spiritual power, and got up very early every day in order to earn a few more coppers so that their family could live a better life. Life wasn¡¯t easy for anyone, and Gu Bailu¡¯s frustration wasn¡¯t a big deal at all. Chapter 414 - Little Fox, Stay Away From Me

Chapter 414 Little Fox, Stay Away From Me

She had merely lost the love of someone who didn¡¯t belong to her in the first ce. It was already dawn. Gu Bailu returned to the Gu house with a teleportation rune. She fell asleep, and woke up in the afternoon. Remembering that it was the day when Ye Yunshu would run off with the little fox, she hurried off to the teahouse. Since it was close to dinnertime, few people were in the teahouse. The little fox greeted her when he saw her. ¡°Mydy, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± He was acting abnormally and seemed worried, and didn¡¯t dare look Gu Bailu in the eye. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡± The little fox shook his head. ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him with the Heavenly Eye and discovered that he was recalling what the customers at the teahouse had talked about during the day. Mostly, it was about how Prince and Princess Zi had asked for hot water for the whole ofst night, how the new Princess Zi was more pampered than the previous Princess Zi had been, and how the former Princess Zi had beenpletely abandoned. The little fox had intentionally ignored the more nasty remarks, so Gu Bailu didn¡¯t sense them clearly. Gu Bailu sighed. The downside of the Heavenly Eye was that she could see everything that was in the little fox¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t really care about the whispers, but it was inevitable that it would affect her mood. Thankfully, there was still Ye Yunshu, who could fix her unhappiness. ¡°Don¡¯t care about what they say. It¡¯s all true, anyway.¡± Gu Bailu patted his shoulder. The little fox hugged her excitedly, ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me. A man should always keep his distance from a woman.¡± ¡°You carried me out of the woods. Why can¡¯t I hug you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different! You were an animal back then, and now you¡¯re a man...¡± She had barely said the words, when the man turned into a white fox, which raised its paws and looked at her pitifully. It waspletely unexpected. Before she realized what was going on, the little fox dashed into her arms. Gu Bailu could only rub its fur. ¡°Little fox, winter ising. Your fur would make the perfect scarf.¡± The little fox shivered in her arms. Can you not threaten me like that? The little fox licked its way up Gu Bailu¡¯s hands and arms, and all the way to her neck, until Gu Bailu pped it away. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can just do anything after turning into a fox.¡± The little fox squeaked in dissatisfaction. Gu Bailu lowered her head, only to be shocked by the overwhelming lust in those foxy eyes. She was about to drop the fox, when it turned into a man on top of her, and he tried to press his lips to hers. Gu Bailu was quick to kick his groin, making his lips stop three centimeters away from her face. ¡°Little fox, stay away from me.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s foot stayed where she had kicked him. She had thought that the man would flinch at the pain, but she sensed the changes in that part with her foot. The fox truly was a man. She hurriedly drew her foot back, and for some reason remembered what Feng Qingtian had said. Chapter 415 - I Can Vent My Fury Elsewhere

Chapter 415 I Can Vent My Fury Elsewhere

Feng Qingtian said that he would listen to her if she seduced him with her feet. Feeling gloomy, Gu Bailu was about to push the little fox away, when the door suddenly opened and Ye Yunshu charged in. She screamed at what she saw. Gu Bailu pushed the little fox aside andbed back her messy hair. ¡°Why are you screaming? Do you want everybody in town to know what the two of you have been up to?¡± ¡°You little b*tch! Why are you with him?¡± Ye Yunshu looked at her, full of hate. She was wearing a in dress and a pair of boots that were designed for long-distance walking. ¡°Why am I with him? Because he works for me in the first ce.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°What a shame. I thought I would be able to y with you for a while longer.¡± Flushing, Ye Yunshu looked at the little fox. ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true! Tell me that you love me!¡± The little fox was still caught up in the intimacy of a moment ago, and had no time for Ye Yunshu. ¡°She¡¯s mydy. Get out of here.¡± Ye Yunshu shouted, ¡°You ungrateful man! I gave you everything I had, and I even nned to take you away for a better life. This is how you repay me?¡± Unable to take the blow, Ye Yunshu lunged at the little fox as if she were deranged. She had reasonably good spiritual power, and the little fox was tackled before he realized it. He had never seen Ye Yunshu act so wildly before. Ye Yunshu had always been gentle toward her young lover, and did everything she could to make him smile. She had long grown tired of Gu Zongxiong, and the little fox brightened up her life when he appeared. She never felt as alive as when she was with him. She had nned everything and stolen whatever she could get her hands on in the Gu house, just to run away with her lover. The more she thought about it, the angrier Ye Yunshu became. She scratched the little fox. There was a yellow sh, and Ye Yunshu turnedpletely stiff, unable to move anymore. Gu Bailu looked at her in amusement. ¡°How can you bear to hurt such a beautiful lover?¡± Gu Bailu helped the little fox back to his feet, and he said in shock, ¡°Women are horrifying when they go mad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I can be more horrifying than her.¡± The little fox¡¯s eyes widened. He found it impossible to imagine what hisdy would look like when she went crazy. But he believed that she would still be cute. Gu Bailu patted his head with a smile. ¡°You go down and entertain the guests first. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little fox hurried off, unwilling to look at Ye Yunshu at all. Ye Yunshu roared, ¡°Gu Bailu, you b*tch, give him back to me.¡± Gu Bailu patted her face and said sharply, ¡°Mrs. Gu, haven¡¯t you realized that I sent him to you? You must love him very much to give him all your possessions.¡± ¡°You... That¡¯s impossible. He loves me. He likes my type...¡± ¡°He likes women who are ungrateful and disloyal, or who are stupid enough to give him all their stores and jewelry?¡± Gu Bailu sat down nearby. FacebookTwitterMore Chapter 416 - They Can’t Take Anything

Chapter 416 They Can¡°t Take Anything

¡°I said that I would kick you and your daughter out of Pale Emperor City bare-handed.¡± Ye Yunshu snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just garbage that¡¯s been abandoned. You think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Gu Bailu took out the title deeds from a box. ¡°Your names are on the deeds. Some of them have been transferred to him. What do you think Gu Zongxiong will do if the world finds out about those deeds? ¡°What will happen to your precious daughter when the world finds out that her mother cheated on her father?¡± Ye Yunshu¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Write down the truth of how you and Gu Zongxiong killed my mother to acquire the Gu house.¡± ¡°In your dreams...¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to write it. It¡¯s very easy for me to finish you. If the deeds are made public, everybody will sympathize with Gu Zongxiong, and he can use your money to acquire more concubines, while you¡¯ll be a dog that everybody spits on.¡± Ye Yunshu¡¯s determination faded. Between the two options, she would rather be known for conspiring with Gu Zongxiong to kill her master than to be known as someone who had cheated on her husband. In any case, she could argue that Gu Zongxiong had forced her to kill her master. ¡°Think about it carefully. I can take away your life at any moment.¡± Gu Bailu scratched the woman¡¯s face with her sharp fingernails. ¡°You know that I haven¡¯t been in the best mood since I was abandoned.¡± ¡°Fine, I ept.¡± Ye Yunshu wasn¡¯t dumb. On the contrary, she was quite smart, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold Gu Zongxiong¡¯s attention for so many years. She knew when to bend for her own good. She had no im on the Gu house assets anyway. She might be cursed for harming her master, but Gu Zongxiong would take most of the me. On the other hand, she alone bore the sin of adultery, and Gu Zongxiong might kill her for it. She would rather be alive than dead. Ye Yunshu wrote down what she and Gu Zongxiong had done on paper, and Gu Bailu had her sign her name on it. She then escorted Ye Yunshu to the authorities and sued her and Gu Zongxiong. It caused quite the sensation in Pale Emperor City when the former princess revealed the ugly things that her father and her stepmother had done. With Ye Yunshu¡¯s statement and Wang Dachong¡¯s social connections, a verdict was soon handed out. Ye Yunshu and Gu Zongxiong were found guilty of murder and were exiled. They couldn¡¯t take anything from the Gu house with them. Their daughter wasn¡¯t involved in the murder, but she was convicted of causing harm to the daughter of the Gu family. ¡°It¡¯s interesting that they just can¡¯t take anything from the Gu house.¡± Everybody whispered among themselves. The former Princess Zi had demanded such a punishment instead of asking for the death sentence. ¡°Everything that they¡¯re wearing is from the Gu house.¡± ¡°So... It¡¯s going to be a great show.¡± ¡°The former Princess Zi is in a terrible mood after being abandoned. She certainly didn¡¯t hesitate to act against them.¡± Ye Yunshu, Gu Zongxiong and Gu Zongxiong were escorted out. Gu Bailu was standing with Ah Luo. Smiling, she watched as they were escorted out, and was satisfied that she had avenged her mother in this world. ¡°Gu Bailu, you set me up! I¡¯m innocent!¡± ¡°Stop screaming!¡± One of the guards pped Gu Wanqin in the face, and it immediately became swollen. Gu Bailu said expressionlessly, ¡°Take off all their clothes; those belong to the Gu house.¡± Chapter 417 - Do You Like It?

Chapter 417 Do You Like It?

Gu Zongxiong, Ye Yunshu and Gu Wanqin were all pale. If their clothes were taken off, they would be naked. Gu Zongxiong cursed out loud. ¡°You bastard. You¡¯ll be struck by lightning someday for treating your father like this.¡± ¡°Gu Zongxiong, you married your daughter off to a man who had syphilis. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being called a father? No, you¡¯re barely an animal. Even animals don¡¯t harm their young.¡± Gu Zongxiong, however, didn¡¯t feel that he was in the wrong at all. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done that if you were more obedient. You bastard, I should¡¯ve killed you sooner!¡± No matter how he yelled, they were still stripped naked in public. ¡°Shave their heads as well. Their hair grew from all the food they ate in my house.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t n to let them off so easily. Everybody was lost for words. The former Princess Zi was too merciless and horrifying. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t mind being known for her ruthlessness at all, because it would mean that fewer people would mess with her. There was no such thing as reason on this continent; those who were strong and powerful could do whatever they wanted. She had been able to deal with Gu Zongxiong so easily probably because Wang Dachong had backed her up with his money. If she had been as useless as before, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to overthrow Gu Zongxiong, a general, so easily, even with Ye Yunshu¡¯s statement. Actually, she sensed that another powerful force was involved in this. Maybe it was Prince Zi, or maybe it was another party. Gu Bailu finally felt better after avenging her mother. Unwilling to go home yet, she went to the teahouse to see what people were saying about her. The little fox was so delighted that he personally cooked for her. The little fox had learned a lot of skills since he started working for her. He was definitely a diligent youngster. Gu Bailu felt sorry that she had asked him to seduce Ye Yunshu. ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t really sleep with that old and hideous woman. I enchanted her and had someone rece me every day.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic.¡± She was d that she hadn¡¯t ruined the innocent and pretty boy. The little fox had several cups of wine with her, and told her that he had been cultivating to be a human because human life was more colorful. Also, as a human, he could love another human. That was really wonderful. He, for one, loved Gu Bailu. ¡°Stop loving me. Nothing can happen between us. You only think I¡¯m great because you haven¡¯t seen all the women out there.¡± The little fox didn¡¯t reply. There was nothing but a white fox sleeping on the table. The fox was drunk, and had quickly reverted to his original form. Gu Bailu could only carry him home. She was worried that something might happen to him if he was left alone in the teahouse. The streetlights had alreadye on outside the teahouse. When Gu Bailu turned a corner, it was very quiet and nobody was around. She immediately grew wary. Suddenly, countless brightnterns appeared and flew into the sky. The brilliant orange lights warmed her heart. Staring at the risingnterns, Gu Bailu calmed down. It was a beautiful world after all. ¡°Do you like them?¡± someone said next to her ear in a low voice. Chapter 418 - Let’s Go Back and Sleep Together

Chapter 418 Let¡°s Go Back and Sleep Together

¡°Mm, they¡¯re pretty spectacr. Lanterns that illuminate the human world.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and smiled at the neer. When she smiled, it seemed like thousands of flowers had blossomed at the same time, eclipsing thenterns in the sky. ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡± The neer frowned at the unusual animal she was holding. ¡°A pet. Why are you here?¡± She hadn¡¯t really spoken to him since the shopping incidentst time. He hadn¡¯t shown up while Prince Zi was deeply in love with her. When he did show up in the end, he took Nan Ningxin away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling bad? Someone pissed you off.¡± Gu Yunjing stepped forward and stood in front of her. His eyes were as brilliant as stars. Gu Bailu looked at him. The man didn¡¯t seem to belong to this world. His pink robe was utterly without blemish. ¡°I¡¯m indeed pissed.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t keep it from him. She found Feng Qingtian inconsiderate. Given how eager and passionate he had been, he could¡¯ve waited a couple of days before abandoning her. Obviously, Feng Qingtian had never taken her dignity and well-being into ount. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. We can be pissed at him together.¡± Gu Yunjing drew close and patted her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sleep together tonight?¡± Gu Bailu stroked his chest and breathed hot air over his ear. ¡°Sure. Who¡¯s going to be on top, you or me?¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his ears turned red. Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°How many years have you lived, Shao Di?¡± Gu Yunjing was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking about my age?¡± ¡°I want to know if you¡¯ve touched a woman before, because you look like an inexperienced virgin.¡± Gu Yunjing flushed with anger at Gu Bailu¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve touched women before.¡± Gu Bailu immediately shut up, because she realized that she might¡¯ve hurt the man¡¯s pride. ¡°That¡¯s great, because I¡¯ve touched men too.¡± Gu Bailu picked up his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and sleep together.¡± Gu Yunjing found that hard to believe. ¡°Are we really going to do it?¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re not married and neither am I. Why can¡¯t we sleep with each other?¡± said Gu Bailu solemnly. Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t think that sounded right. ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody should sleep together until they¡¯re married.¡± ¡°That does make sense. Should we get married first?¡± Gu Bailu said after a moment¡¯s thought. Gu Yunjing was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know what to say about this unexpected happiness. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon?¡± ¡°Not at all. We¡¯ll be married after we light a couple of candles and pay tribute to the heavens and the earth. Then we can legitimately sleep with each other. Let¡¯s go...¡± Gu Bailu dragged Gu Yunjing back to the Gu house. Gu Yunjing was still dumbfounded. This waspletely different from what he had imagined. Gu Bailu wanted to marry a random guy because she was heartbroken? She had to be joking. But it didn¡¯t seem like it, when she asked the servants to prepare the candles. Gu Yunjing¡¯s head was a mess. He had pined after Gu Bailu for more than a hundred years. It felt surreal that he could have her so easily. Gu Bailu lit the candles, and Gu Yunjing asked uncertainly, ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Come here.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand at him and ced peanuts and dates[1] on the bed. [1] Symbols of fertility Chapter 419 - What If He’s Mocked?

Chapter 419 What If He¡¯s Mocked?

Gu Yunjing felt like someone had just shot him in the heart. ¡°Are we really going to get married?¡± Gu Yunjing had never been this excited in his entire life. ¡°Of course we are.¡± Gu Bailu dropped to her knees. ¡°But you don¡¯t love me. You deserve someone better.¡± Gu Yunjing was excited but still clear-headed. He would rather not take advantage of her weakness. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Love can develop. I didn¡¯t like Prince Zi, but I married him anyway.¡± ¡°Are we really going to do this?¡± It felt like a trap to Gu Yunjing, no matter how he looked at it. He would dly jump in even if it was a trap, but... Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Hahaha. Shao Di, do you want to marry me or not? We can¡¯t sleep together until we¡¯re married.¡± Gu Yunjing turned grim. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± His heart was pounding. God knew how excited he was. Gu Bailu sat down next to him. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you here tofort me? I¡¯ll feel better if I can make fun of you. Isn¡¯t that the best?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around like this in the future.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s a joke? This is a way for me to get back at Prince Zi. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll react strongly when he learns that we¡¯re married, though.¡± Gu Yunjing shook his head. ¡°I know him best. He still feels possessive over you even though he has a new lover.¡± ¡°So he¡¯ll definitely be mad?¡± Gu Yunjing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Gu Bailu dragged Gu Yunjing into her room. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t scared at all because she knew that Gu Yunjing was only trying to help her and wouldn¡¯t really do anything. Gu Yunjing, on the other hand, was so nervous that his hands were sweating. Gu Bailu looked at himzily. ¡°Tell me the truth. Haven¡¯t you touched a woman in all these years?¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°We need to make some noise. Why don¡¯t I find a woman for you?¡± Gu Bailu teased him. Gu Yunjing said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t touch women that I don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Then do you like men? The little fox I brought back is quite nice.¡± Gu Bailu felt like she would get a nosebleed when she imagined Gu Yunjing with the little fox. Both of them were gorgeous men, and they would make a thrilling picture together naked. She shook her head to get the erotic picture out of her head. Although she had no interest in Gu Yunjing, the man truly was pretty. The man seemed high and mighty, but when his clothes were taken off, his muscles were most appealing. ¡°I like your type.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, I can sleep with you. I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s cold face turned red again, and he had never felt so hot. Gu Bailu burst intoughter and ran out of the room to shower. Dropping his forehead into his hand, Gu Yunjing wondered if he should take the woman whom he had longed for, for years. However... he truly was inexperienced sexually. What if she mocked him for hisck of skill? Chapter 420 - The Lady Asked Me To Serve You

Chapter 420 The Lady Asked Me To Serve You

Gu Yunjing flushed when he recalled Gu Bailu¡¯s naked body from when he saw her taking a bathst time. He wondered what it would feel like to hold her naked in his arms. He was so hot that he took off his robe, revealing his sexy muscles. God knew how much he loved Gu Bailu. But he also knew very well what would happen if he touched the woman. He had neverid hands on her even when she had been with him day and night previously. It wasn¡¯t Gu Bailu who returned from the shower, but a beautiful young girl in scanty attire which exposed her cleavage. She had an alluring body and eyes. But Gu Yunjing turned cold in front of her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Miss Gu asked me to serve you.¡± The girl approached softly and put her hand on his shoulder. Gu Yunjing was about to shake her off, but the girl said, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m here to help Miss Gu. Hm... Come on. Please be gentle.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be any darker. The girl, however, moved to the bed, and writhing on it, she touched herself and started to moan. Her voice drifted out of the room to the maids who were on watch in the yard. ¡°Thedy is pretty passionate tonight.¡± The maids all knew what was going on and were quite straightforward. ¡°Ourdy is quite incredible. She found another gorgeous husband so soon after Prince Zi abandoned her, and the man¡¯s pretty great too.¡± ¡°You can tell how ruthless she is when she kicked the greedy couple out of the house.¡± ¡°I wonder what Prince Zi will think when he learns that thedy got married so soon.¡± ¡°In my opinion, Prince Zi is ruthless too. He and the new Princess Zi publicly disy their love, and he doesn¡¯t care whether ourdy will be pissed off at all.¡± ¡°Who knows who¡¯ll be the one that¡¯s pissed off in the end.¡± ¡°Do you really think ourdy canpete with Prince Zi?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still the man inside. He can¡¯t be weak if he¡¯s so good in bed.¡± Gu Bailu overheard their conversation while she was training. A man¡¯s performance in bed had to do with how much spiritual power he had? What kind of theory was that? The sounds of lovemaking didn¡¯t fade until dawn. After taking the water of the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers for days, Gu Bailu felt like her body was getting lighter and lighter, and it was very easy for her to walk. It remained to be seen whether or not the water could give her a spirit root, but it did give her energy. ¡°Mydy, my throat is hoarse after all the moaning.¡± Gu Bailu gave her a small porcin bottle. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after you drink this. It¡¯s your reward.¡± She gave the girl two gold taels. The girl didn¡¯t doubt her, and drank the water that was in the bottle. She was immediately reinvigorated, as if she hadn¡¯t been moaning the entire night at all. ¡°This is great stuff, mydy. You¡¯re willing to give something so precious to me?¡± She didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was clear that it couldn¡¯t bemon water. ¡°Our deal is over. Remember to keep this a secret, or I¡¯ll have your head.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy, I understand.¡± Gu Bailu observed her heart with the Heavenly Eye, and found that the girl was trustworthy and not a bbermouth. She entered the room, and Gu Yunjing opened his brilliant eyes. ¡°You left me alone in the room for a whole night just like that?¡± Chapter 421 - Beauty Gu

Chapter 421 Beauty Gu

Not only did she take advantage of him, she also had someone else rece her. He had thought that he would at least be able to listen to her voice even if he couldn¡¯t sleep with her. He should¡¯ve known that the woman wouldn¡¯t give in so easily. ¡°Hehe. I asked you toplete the marriage ritual, but you refused.¡± ¡°Is that a real marriage ritual?¡± Gu Yunjing snorted when she gave that excuse. The marriage ritual was obviously fake. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re here tofort me, right? I¡¯m alreadyforted.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t feel any morefortable after getting back at Feng Qingtian. If you can find a sweet new lover and show her off to the whole world, so can I! ¡°You never hold back, do you?¡± remarked Gu Yunjing helplessly. Gu Bailuy on her bed and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted after a night of training. I¡¯m going to sleep. Do as you like.¡± Having stayed a couple of nights before at Gu Yunjing¡¯s pce, Gu Bailu was quite confident that he wouldn¡¯t do anything against her wishes. She quickly fell asleep. Naturally, Gu Yunjing couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and simply watched her. She lookedpletely different from her previous life, but she was just as beautiful. He was truly reluctant to give in. Had he lost in this life again? But why? He was as good as Feng Qingtian in every aspect. Well, perhaps except for hisck of sexual experience. Was that why he lost? Gu Yunjing stood up and sat down next to the bed. He drew near to Gu Bailu and smelled her scent. It was like he remembered. He gently pushed Gu Bailu to one side andy down next to her. Ah Luo came in to tell Gu Bailu that food was ready, when she saw a man lying next to herdy. She punched him in shock. ¡°Who are you? Why are you sleeping in mydy¡¯s bed?¡± Gu Yunjing was woken up by the punch, and he red at her. ¡°Quiet. You¡¯ll wake her up.¡± Recognizing who he was, Ah Luo approached him in delight. ¡°Shao Di, why are you here? To deliver dragon meat to mydy?¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. All you care about is dragon meat, when he¡¯s sleeping with your master? ¡°Dragon meat? If you want, you can fetch some from Cloud Mirror Academy. They still have a huge stock of it,¡± said Gu Yunjing with a smile. Ah Luo immediately ran off. ¡°I¡¯m going to Cloud Mirror Academy. Mydy hasn¡¯t been in a good mood; it must be because she¡¯s missing dragon meat.¡± Gu Bailu sat up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t miss dragon meat at all. She obviously wants it for herself.¡± Gu Yunjing got up from the bed and smiled at her gently. ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡± Gu Bailu looked down and saw that she was still in her clothes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to do as I like?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°So you got into my bed?¡± She got out of bed, unable to fall asleep again after the fuss Ah Luo made. ¡°Mydy, do you and your husband want breakfast now?¡± asked one of the maids. H... Husband? Gu Bailu looked back at Gu Yunjing. Gu Yunjing raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t really care how he was addressed. ¡°Just call him Beauty Gu in the future.¡± Gu Yunjing was lost for words. While I don¡¯t really care, that title sounds so casual. Beauty Gu... Chapter 422 - The Former Princess Zi Had Sex with Someone Else

Chapter 422 The Former Princess Zi Had Sex with Someone Else

When the sun rose, everybody in Pale Emperor City learned that thedy of the Gu family had married a gorgeous man and had stayed up all night with him. Feng Qingtian walked gloomily out of the royal pce, wondering which bold man had dared to touch Gu Bailu. He clenched his fists, about to go mad. Why did nobody report this to him? He had said that no man was allowed to approach the Gu house. ¡°My... My lord?¡± Behind him, Qin Shou was apprehensive, as he knew that something big was going to happen. His lord still regarded the former princess as his woman, though he had tossed her aside. Now, his woman had slept with another man. What would his lord do? Would he go crazy? ¡°What are you still doing here? Go find out who that man is!¡± Feng Qingtian was gloomy with destructive fury. Thankfully, the square was empty, or he would¡¯ve frightened people to death. Although he yelled, his voice was very low. ¡°Yes, my lord. Miss Gu must have taken the man into her house through our perimeter with her teleportation rune.¡± So, the former princess must¡¯ve been willing. ¡°Whoever he is, just kill him.¡± Feng Qingtian gripped his clothes, his head aplete mess. He told himself not to lose control. ¡°Help me back to the residence.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord...¡± Qin Shou replied in shock. He had never seen his lord so fragile that he couldn¡¯t walk on his own, except the one time his lord ran out of spiritual power and fell into the woods, where the former Princess Zi happened upon him. He had lived like a human being since then, with feelings and gentleness toward other people. So, the former Princess Zi might still live in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to give her to anybody else. However, the former Princess Zi would never share a man with someone else. Was that why his lord missed her all the time despite setting her free? Feng Qingtian went to the secret chamber after returning to the house. Yan Anchun followed him into the secret chamber after receiving the news. ¡°Prince Zi, do you still have feelings for her?¡± asked Yan Anchun gravely. Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You better figure out what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll leave if you still have feelings for her,¡± said Yan Anchun solemnly. Feng Qingtian grabbed her elbow. ¡°No, I need you. Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t let me know that you¡¯re thinking about her again, or I won¡¯t stay.¡± Yan Anchun shook off his hand and looked at his weak appearance. ¡°You really look horrible.¡± She walked out of the secret chamber angrily. Feng Qingtian buried his face in his hands. He had to kill that man. He had to. Feng Qingtian soon came out of the secret chamber, and Qin Shou asked in concern, ¡°My lord, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. How is your investigation going? Is it... true?¡± Feng Qingtian hesitated when he asked. Qin Shou lowered his head, not daring to look at him. ¡°It seems to be true. The former princess took him back earlyst night. They had a marriage ceremony, and at night...¡± Qin Shou didn¡¯t dare continue. ¡°Speak!¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s fingernails dug into his palms. ¡°ording to the maids, there were... sounds, from her room throughout the night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Feng Qingtian swept away all the items in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s no way Gu Bailu would allow another man to touch her. It¡¯s impossible.¡± He knew that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t a hussy and wouldn¡¯t let another man touch her. She told Wang Dachong that she wouldn¡¯t marry again! Chapter 423 - The Lord Cursed

Chapter 423 The Lord Cursed

Qin Shou didn¡¯t want to see his lord deceive himself. Making up his mind, he said, ¡°In the morning, Ah Luo almost fought the man when she entered the room. She was silly and forgot that herdy was married...¡± Staring at him coldly, Feng Qingtian suddenly grabbed his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you speak nonsense again.¡± ¡°My lord, that is the fact even if you kill me.¡± Feng Qingtian released him. ¡°Who¡¯s that man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s... Shao Di.¡± Qin Shou had been reluctant to say who he was because the man was too tricky. Feng Qingtian raised his voice. ¡°Who?¡± There was a hint of disbelief in his voice. ¡°Shao... Shao Di,¡± Qin Shou said again. ¡°F*ck!¡± Feng Qingtian kicked the chair that had already fallen on its side. The chair shattered into smithereens. Qin Shou was taken aback... His lord wasn¡¯t exactly a gentleman, but he had never thrown around profanities. Yet, he was cursing now... It seemed that a battle between him and Shao Di was inevitable. Feng Qingtian ran out of the room like the wind, and Qin Shou failed to catch up to him. Fearing that he might do something reckless in his rage, Qin Shou tried his best to keep up. When he finally caught up to Feng Qingtian, he heard the princess¡¯s voice. ¡°My lord, I think you should calm down.¡± Qin Shou found that odd. Why was his lord talking to the new princess after bing enraged at finding out that the former princess had married another man? Was his lord trying to persuade the new princess to share him with the former princess? That was impossible. Neither the new princess nor the former one would ever share a husband. Qin Shou felt sorry for his lord. The other lords all had multiple concubines, but the two women he liked couldn¡¯t tolerate another woman. If Qin Shou, as a guard, could see it clearly, it would be even more so for his lord. Then why had his lord gone to the new princess? There was no longer any sound from the room. It was hard to tell whether a sound barrier had been put up, or if his lord had calmed down. Soon, the door opened, and Feng Qingtian walked out. He said coldly, ¡°Qin Shou, to the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Shou was stunned. Why was the Earthly Residence involved in this? ¡°Ask Su Shenfan to get Gu Yunjing out of there. I¡¯ll ept whatever terms he offers.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Qin Shou really couldn¡¯t understand. If his lord didn¡¯t want Shao Di hanging around the former princess, he could drive the other man away or get the former princess back himself. Why did his lord have to ask for Shao Zun¡¯s help? That was a greedy man who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of him. ¡°Are you listening or not?¡± Feng Qingtian pped him, and Qin Shou came back to himself. ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± After Qin Shou left, Feng Qingtian paced back and forth in the yard, and wondered if it was true. Given his understanding of Gu Bailu, she wouldn¡¯t sleep with another man so quickly. However, it was possible that she had done it because she was infuriated by him and Yan Anchun. But if she was infuriated, that would mean that she had feelings for him. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t me her even if she really did. The person to me was the sordid Gu Yunjing, who went back on his promise. Chapter 424 - Prince Zi’s Dirty Trick

Chapter 424 Prince Zi¡°s Dirty Trick

Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart ached when he thought that Gu Yunjing might¡¯ve touched Gu Bailu. He wandered around the garden for a whole day. Feeling upset, he smashed yet another pir. Yan Anchun couldn¡¯t watch any longer, and pulled him into a room before she locked it. ording to the servants, the new princess used herself to calm the lord down. They didn¡¯t leave the room for a long time. Qin Shou didn¡¯t return until more than half a dayter. He had truly lost a lot in asking Shao Zun for a favor. ¡°How did it go?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to ept his terms. Shao Zun somehow found out that you discovered treasure in the ocean, and he wants you to give it to him...¡± The Earthly Residence was indeed a ce that could get things done, but it was a bottomless hole as well. They wouldn¡¯t ept assignments with unsatisfactory terms. ¡°ept the terms, and tell him to get Gu Yunjing out right now!¡± Feng Qingtian epted the terms without thinking. Now that his lord had spoken, Qin Shou had no choice except to visit the Earthly Residence again. Having received such a lucrative assignment, Su Shenfan decided to personally take action. Thus, he visited the Gu house at noon. The people who passed by the Gu house were all shocked to see him. It was Su Shenfan, Shao Zun of the Earthly Residence, whom even ghosts feared. Such a horrifying man hade to see thedy of the Gu family when she had just gotten a new husband. Another good drama was about to unfold. As those people shouted at one another, more people were drawn to the Gu house. They had yet to see the new husband of the garbage of the Gu family, but it was said that he was an exceptionally handsome man. They wondered why this man was blind enough to pick up a secondhand product. Very soon, everybody saw Su Shenfan enter the Gu house. They were impressed by Gu Bailu¡¯s courage to invite in a man as horrible as Su Shenfan. It was the second time that Gu Bailu was meeting this weirdly charismatic man. He was still wearing a silver mask that covered a quarter of his face, but what was uncovered was stunning and immacte. Handsome men weren¡¯t rare, but handsome men who concealed themselves partially had an unusual air about them. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re visiting me in person, Shao Zun?¡± Gu Bailu asked directly. He wasn¡¯t someone who would visit a random stranger. ¡°I¡¯m here to present gifts to Shao Di since I¡¯m told that he got married. We¡¯ve known each other for years, after all.¡± Su Shenfan narrowed his eyes and gave a foreboding smile. Though he was pretty, he had the air of a viper. ¡°It is indeed true that no secrets can be hidden from Shao Zun. I¡¯ll ask Beauty Gu toe out.¡± The man was obviously here for Gu Yunjing, and Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think that it was her ce to meddle. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t return after she left, and Gu Yunjing soon arrived. ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Yunjing was quite impatient, as Su Shenfan¡¯s appearance never meant anything good. ¡°Someone wants me to get you out of the Gu house. Do you want to walk away yourself, or do you want me to give you a hand?¡± Su Shenfan was quite straightforward. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Yunjing asked. Chapter 425 - I Can’t Hold Back

Chapter 425 I Can¡°t Hold Back

¡°Who do you think it can be? You¡¯re a handsome and powerful man. Why would you pick a woman who was tossed aside?¡± Su Shenfan almost sounded sorry for him. Gu Yunjing red at him. ¡°Whatever price he offered, I¡¯ll double it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± Su Shenfan frowned slightly. ¡°Difficult? You always work for whoever gives you the most money, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Yunjing was quite blunt. ¡°That¡¯s true. But I want to earn money from the both of you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult.¡± Su Shenfan smiled shrewdly. Gu Yunjing gazed at him. ¡°I¡¯m on official business right now. If you want to step in, bring it on. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m scared of you.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°Of course you aren¡¯t scared of me, but I have plenty of time. Cloud Mirror Academy goes on holiday tomorrow, right?¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Are we really going to do this?¡± Su Shenfan spread his hands. ¡°You know that the Earthly Residence has always been shameless. Wherever the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy go, the assassins of the Earthly Residence will be there. So, you should go back and let them know right away.¡± Gu Yunjing swung at him, and Su Shenfan evaded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m only letting you know for old times¡¯ sake; in any case, you¡¯ll still need to go back tomorrow if it happens and I don¡¯t let you know now.¡± ¡°Should I thank you for that?¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s pretty face was grim. ¡°I know that you aren¡¯t scared of me, but the Earthly Residence has to carry out assignments by whatever means necessary.¡± Chuckling, Su Shenfan left after that. Gu Yunjing clenched his fists. He really didn¡¯t expect Prince Zi to be so shameless as to hire someone to kick him out. What had he promised Su Shenfan for thetter to work so hard? Gu Yunjing could only say goodbye to Gu Bailu. ¡°There¡¯s something going on at Cloud Mirror Academy. I have to go back.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Beauty Gu, that¡¯s not very decent. You¡¯re like one of the stereotypical guys who runs away after sleeping with a girl.¡± Gu Yunjing said gloomily, ¡°Prince Zi paid an enormous price to threaten me. I don¡¯t want to go either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared of him? Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and dered, ¡°You¡¯re my man, after all.¡± ¡°How are you going to protect me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover you in a barrier. I guarantee that Prince Zi can¡¯t break it.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not joking around.¡± ¡°Neither am I. Feng Qingtian has gone too far. I¡¯m nning to challenge him.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. Gu Yunjing sat down and asked, ¡°How are you going to challenge him?¡± ¡°He yed such a dirty trick as soon as I married a gorgeous man. I can¡¯t hold back. Are youing with me?¡± Gu Bailu had had enough. What had Feng Qingtian said to her at the beginning? There were no former lovers, and even if his former lover showed up, he would treat Gu Bailu just the same. He even swore that she was his former lover. But she was kicked out like a dog the moment the right person appeared. When she left, he didn¡¯t even see her off or ask her to stay. She could live with that, and she even held back when he showed up with his new lover and didn¡¯t think about her pride. Chapter 426 - Attacking Prince Zi’s House

Chapter 426 Attacking Prince Zi¡°s House

Now, he was ying tricks when she had found another man? He had hired someone as annoying as Shao Zun. Did he really think that she could be suppressed? You think you can hire someone toe after me when you¡¯re unhappy? I¡¯m unhappy, but did I sabotage your rtionship? Gu Bailu was really pissed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yunjing certainly wouldn¡¯t turn down such a request. By taking him with her, Gu Bailu would be announcing his identity to the world. Although he was just a trophy husband, Gu Yunjing felt that it was worth it as long as it could piss Feng Qingtian off. When Gu Bailu ran over to Prince Zi¡¯s house with Gu Yunjing, Prince and Princess Zi were still in their room. Gu Bailu was more than angry when she heard that. This man sent someone to ruin her life when he was enjoying his own with a beautiful woman. That was outrageous. If her new husband were Wang Dachong, the little fox, or anyone else who wasn¡¯t Gu Yunjing and couldn¡¯tpete with him, he might¡¯ve been even more brazen. Passers-by gathered once again outside Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°Do you see the gorgeous man with the former Princess Zi? Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°Shao Di! That¡¯s Shao Di from the Imperial Residence! Why would such a godly man want a woman whom Prince Zi threw out?¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve liked her for a long time. He intentionally set up a garbage ss for her, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that so many men were attracted to her.¡± ¡°Is she here with Shao Di to challenge Prince Zi?¡± ¡°Who knows? Too bad I don¡¯t dare go in. If only General Ye Huai were here.¡± ¡°Hey, are you all waiting for me?¡± As they spoke, Ye Huai appeared in a long robe. He even greeted everybody gracefully. The descendants of the noble families in Pale Emperor City liked him best. ¡°The former Princess Zi led someone into Prince Zi¡¯s house. Go see what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m here. Prince Zi is kind of dangerous right now. I¡¯ll take care of it first.¡± Ye Huai had also received the message that the former Princess Zi had taken Shao Di into Prince Zi¡¯s house, and as the head of the guards, he naturally had to defend Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°Feng Qingtian, what are you doing? You sent someone to ruin my life, and now you¡¯re just lying low?¡± Gu Bailu was able to enter Prince Zi¡¯s house, but his room was closed off and defended by guards. He didn¡¯te out at all. That was what Ye Huai saw when he entered. The former Princess Zi was standing in front of the room with Shao Di, and Prince Zi didn¡¯t even open the door. He frowned slightly. Sometimes, even he couldn¡¯t understand what his childhood ymate was up to. When he had been deeply in love with the former princess, it seemed that he had willingly given her his heart. But after he kicked her out, he seemed even more crazy in love with the new princess, as if he was telling the world that he couldn¡¯t be separated from her. The former princess was quite strange too. She left without anyints after she was kicked out. Ye Huai had thought that she would have a huge fight with Prince Zi for breaking her heart. But she didn¡¯t. She obediently returned to her own house and drove the people she disliked in the Gu house out of Pale Emperor City, before she married a new husband. Then... Why had she returned today? Chapter 427 - Why Did They Run When They Saw Me?

Chapter 427 Why Did They Run When They Saw Me?

Was she back to cause trouble now that she had someone to back her up? ¡°Princess Zi... Why are you here?¡± Though his master was hiding, Ye Huai had to deal with her as his master¡¯s guard. There was no telling where Qin Shou had gone, either. Why was everybody in Prince Zi¡¯s house a coward? ¡°Get Feng Qingtian for me.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she needed to make things clear with Feng Qingtian, who didn¡¯t seem to consider the divorce notice she gave him a big deal. Ye Huai looked at Ye Ying and asked, ¡°Where is Prince Zi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s resting with the princess in the room.¡± Ye Ying lowered her head, not daring to look at Gu Bailu. She had served Gu Bailu as her true master at the beginning, and still thought of her as such. However, that woman stood on the opposite side now. ¡°Princess Zi, why don¡¯t you wait in the drawing room for a moment? It may be inconvenient for the lord to meet guests right now...¡± Ye Huai barely finished his sentence, when an invisible rune was thrown out, smashing the door to pieces. How ruthless. Ye Huai sweated hard. He hurriedly looked inside the room. The bed was surrounded by the gauze curtains. Nobody was in the room. The smell of blood spread out of the room. Gu Bailu shed into the room with a teleportation rune. It was exactly as she had seen with the Heavenly Eye from outside: Nobody was inside. The bed was empty, even though the gauze had been let down. There were both men and women¡¯s clothes on the floor. They were indeed having sex in the middle of the day. Gu Bailuughed in fury. ¡°Beauty Gu, why do I feel like I¡¯m a wife catching my husband cheating on me? That shameless couple ran off the moment they saw me.¡± Shao Di was amused too. ¡°They¡¯re indeed shameless.¡± Ye Huai¡¯s lips twitched. Exactly where did the shameless couple go? This is your own home, and you¡¯rewfully wedded husband and wife. Why are you running away from the former Princess Zi? Are you feeling guilty? ¡°Ye Huai, what on earth is your master thinking?¡± Gu Bailu asked in bafflement. Ye Huai was dumbfounded. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to or where he went. You can search the house for them... ¡°They may be taking their pleasure elsewhere because the room is too small for them...¡± Ye Huai didn¡¯t hesitate to go further. Gu Bailu cast infinite runes in the room and pulled Gu Yunjing away. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Gu Yunjing flew out of the room with her, and bricks fell one after another as the room copsed! The guards were still expressionless, but they were all lost for words. Ye Huai was covered in dust as he had been too slow to retreat. ¡°Princess Zi, that was very inconsiderate of you. You could¡¯ve let me know...¡± Ye Huai wiped off the dust on his face. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Why would I inform an enemy?¡± While keeping his hand on her hip, Gu Yunjing took out a handkerchief with his other hand and wiped her sweat for her. He could see that she had exhausted herself with that previous attack. ¡°You destroyed Prince Zi¡¯s room. Are you not going to run?¡± Ye Huai turned grim. ¡°You think they can run? Take her down!¡± a woman shouted from behind them. Chapter 428 - King of Turtles

Chapter 428 King of Turtles

Gu Bailu turned back and saw a beautiful woman. That hadn¡¯t been easy. She had finally drawn the woman out with everything she had done. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable of taking me down.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and threw a few transparent runes at her. What was wrong with Feng Qingtian? Why was he hiding behind a woman? Was it impossible for her to have a nice conversation with him? Naturally, the guards blocked Gu Bailu¡¯s attack for Yan Anchun, who said calmly behind the guards, ¡°You¡¯ve lived in Prince Zi¡¯s house too. You should know that this isn¡¯t a ce that you can mess around in.¡± She looked at Ye Huai. ¡°General Ye, are you going to watch someone destroy the lord¡¯s home without doing anything?¡± Ye Huai coughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she was so savage.¡± She had destroyed the lord¡¯s room so quickly, when Feng Qingtian had slept in that room for twenty years. He had never slept anywhere else, except the pink cottage that the former princess liked. Now, the room had been reduced to rubble. Ye Huai felt that he was partly responsible. ¡°Can you at least capture her?¡± Yan Anchun looked at Ye Huai sharply. Ye Huai certainly couldn¡¯t refuse the order. He couldn¡¯t be polite with Gu Bailu anymore. Besides, she had destroyed the lord¡¯s home, after all. So, he had to change his attitude. Ye Huai gravely summoned his sword. ¡°Former Princess Zi, you know the rules of this house. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Do you surrender, or do you want to fight?¡± Gu Bailu stepped back and said, ¡°Beauty, you take care of this one. I¡¯ll deal with the soldiers.¡± Ye Huai shivered slightly. He felt enormous pressure dealing with Shao Di. Yan Anchun yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Your dinner?¡± Ye Huai turned grim and swung his sword. Gu Yunjing blocked the sword with a red light, and a sword appeared in his right hand as he didn¡¯t give Ye Huai a chance tounch another attack. In the meantime, Gu Bailu threw out countless runes at the Ye guards who were charging at her. Yan Anchun stood silently, and even as the battle grew heated, Feng Qingtian still didn¡¯te out. ¡°Is Feng Qingtian the king of turtles? He¡¯s noting out when his home is almost ruined?¡± Gu Bailu asked Yan Anchun while she dealt with the Ye guards. Yan Anchun curled her lip. ¡°He has no time for you.¡± ¡°He hired Shao Zun to mess with my life when he has no time for me? You should get your man under control and stop him causing trouble for me.¡± When Yan Anchun had said that she was his former lover, Gu Bailu had given her ce away withoutint. She was like the model ex-wife in this world. Yet, she hadn¡¯t been rewarded for her kindness. With an odd expression in her eyes, Yan Anchun said, ¡°I think you¡¯re just paranoid. How can he mess with your life? He¡¯s too upied with me every day.¡± ¡°You dare not admit what you¡¯ve done?¡± Gu Bailu dashed up to Yan Anchun and said, ¡°Yin Neng, capture her.¡± Yin Neng immediately appeared behind Yan Anchun and grabbed her neck. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°If I scratch this pretty face, that king of turtles will probably stop hiding.¡± Chapter 429 - It’s Great that She Wants a Complete Breakup

Chapter 429 It¡°s Great that She Wants a Complete Breakup

¡°You better think carefully. I don¡¯t really care if you scratch my face, but I can¡¯t promise what Feng Qingtian will do.¡± Yan Anchun smiled casually despite being held captive. The woman, unlike Gu Wanqin, was truly difficult to deal with. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t really want to do anything to her. There was no grudge between them anyway. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of him. I won¡¯t hurt you because there¡¯s no grudge between us. Since Feng Qingtian isn¡¯ting out, I can only warn you to get him under control and have him stay out of my life. Can you do that?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be in your life. He won¡¯t miss you at all now that I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°That would be great. Keep an eye on him so I don¡¯t have toe back with evidence someday.¡± Gu Bailu signaled to Yin Neng, who let go of Yan Anchun. Gu Bailu quickly drew close to Gu Yunjing and stuck an enhancement rune on his back. Gu Yunjing¡¯s strength immediately soared, and he blew Ye Huai two meters away, making thetter vomit blood. Ye Huai almost fell over. He wasn¡¯t as strong as Gu Yunjing in the first ce; it was understandable that he would be defeated after Gu Bailu cast the enhancement rune. ¡°Ye Huai, tell your master that his home won¡¯t be the only thing I destroy if he doesn¡¯t tell Shao Zun to stop. I¡¯ve already given him the divorce notice. If he¡¯s a real man, we should live in peace.¡± Gu Bailu took out the agreement about the Sky Splitting Mirror which she had signed with Feng Qingtian and tore it in half in front of Yan Anchun and Ye Huai. ¡°The two of us are like this contract: we¡¯ve severed our ties and have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± Gu Yunjing grabbed her, and the two of them flew out of the house. ¡°Boss, do we activate the sky?¡± If the sky was activated, even Shao Di couldn¡¯t fly out of the house. Yan Anchun said, ¡°No need.¡± She picked up the agreement which Gu Bailu had torn up and walked to the pink cottage not far away. Sitting in the yard behind the pink cottage, Feng Qingtian stared at the sky above his head. Qin Shou stood next to him, slightly worried, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything. His lord had been absolutely still for a whole hour. They had heard the former princess¡¯s determined voice loud and clear from the front. Even he felt miserable when he heard it; he could only imagine how his lord felt. While Qin Shou was wondering how much longer his lord was going to sit around, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Qin Shou, prepare for the wedding.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Shou thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Are you really... going to get married?¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head for a while. ¡°Of course we are. The sooner, the better.¡± He stood up and walked away. When he turned around, Qin Shou saw a glitter of something in the corner of his eye. Was that a tear? Qin Shou was shocked. He had barely seen human feelings in his lord since his lord was reincarnated as Prince Zi. How could a man like that shed tears? If he was unwilling to let go of the former princess, why was he giving himself a hard time? He could just abandon the former lover. It wasn¡¯t aw that one had to love one person for all eternity. ¡°My lord, reconsider. The former princess was just angry. She¡¯s not really...¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him, and Qin Shou couldn¡¯t speak anymore. ¡°It¡¯s great that she wants aplete breakup.¡± Chapter 430 - You“ve Lost Your Memory Ball

Chapter 430 You¡°ve Lost Your Memory Ball

Great? That definitely wasn¡¯t true. Would you be so frustrated if it¡¯s great? Why can¡¯t a mighty lord have multiple women? Qin Shou was in a foul mood, when he saw the new princess walking toward them. This woman, who had appeared out of nowhere, had pulled his lord from heaven to hell. Though the rumor was that his lord and the new princess were deeply in love, he knew that his lord had never really been happy after the former princess left. ¡°My lord, the embroideresses have brought the wedding dress over. Check it out with me.¡± She grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand as she spoke. Feng Qingtian hummed a response and didn¡¯t object. Walking behind them, Qin Shou watched them hold hands and felt that something was off. They should be the perfect couple, but Qin Shou didn¡¯t envy them as much as when he saw his lord with the former princess. Really, when his lord and the former princess were together, even he wanted a wife. Exactly what had gone wrong? Gu Bailu was as perplexed as Qin Shou was. ¡°Why is Feng Qingtian too scared to see me?¡± She felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared. Feng Qingtian had no reason to hide from her. He probably didn¡¯t think that he owed her anything. He had seemed very self-confident when he saw her in the teahouse the other day. If he felt that he owed her something, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten Shao Zun to drive out the man she had chosen. It seemed that he was hiding something. He had been unwilling to talk to her face to face since that woman caught him in the secret chamber the other day. ¡°Did he make you a promise, but failed to fulfill it?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes, he did.¡± He promised that he would never abandon her even if his former lover showed up. However, he let her go without any hesitation. ¡°Prince Zi is a man of his word. If he can¡¯t fulfill his promise, he¡¯ll be too ashamed to see the person,¡± said Gu Yunjing. Gu Bailu asked uncertainly, ¡°Is that right?¡± He had been keeping a distance from her because he felt guilty? But if he felt guilty, why would he publicly disy his love and put her in an awkward position? ¡°Yes. He did exactly the same to me before.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°How long have you known each other?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never counted. Years are but a number to us. It¡¯s not important.¡± He only remembered thest one hundred and fifty years, because he had counted every single one of them. ¡°Who were you?¡± They must¡¯ve been big shots in the past considering how strong and powerful they were at this point. ¡°Us? Not just us, but you as well. We didn¡¯t belong to this dimension in the past.¡± Gu Bailu was shocked. ¡°Me, too?¡± ¡°We know each other right now because we knew each other in the past. Your fate in each life is predestined by all the things in your past lives.¡± ¡°So, I probably knew Feng Qingtian in the past?¡± Gu Yunjing nodded unwillingly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I remember him at all?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t have your memory ball.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s a memory ball?¡± Gu Yunjing touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s the part of your soul which contains your memories. But for some reason, you¡¯ve lost it.¡± Chapter 431 - My Lady, Are We Going to Sabotage the Wedding?

Chapter 431 My Lady, Are We Going to Sabotage the Wedding?

¡°Hehe, is it because I drank the Soup of Forgetfulness[1]?¡± Gu Yunjing raised an eyebrow. ¡°Soup of Forgetfulness? That¡¯s for lowly human beings. It¡¯s no use on us at all.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re human right now.¡± ¡°But we won¡¯t be human forever. One day, this universe will change.¡± Gu Yunjing had some of the wine that was on the table. Gu Bailu pulled on his arm and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me more about my past? What was I if not human?¡± ¡°You? You were nothing good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to talk. I¡¯ll know once my skills improve.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Gu Yunjing insisted. Gu Bailu put her cup down. ¡°Can we have a nice conversation or not?¡± ¡°I have to go back to Cloud Mirror Academy. Su Shenfan is crazy. He might really ughter the disciples if Prince Zi doesn¡¯t tell him to stop.¡± The assassins of the Earthly Residence were all fearless. While the disciples of the Cloud Mirror Academy were tough as well, they weren¡¯t as good as the assassins. ¡°Alright, go on then.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and returned to her room. Gu Yunjing had so obviously changed the topic because he didn¡¯t want to tell her about her past. But for some reason, he did tell her certain secrets that she had never thought of. She didn¡¯t know that she had been part of Feng Qingtian¡¯s former lives. Was that why Feng Qingtian was gentle toward her and mistook her for someone else? Then what about Nan Ningxin and Yan Anchun? Gu Bailu nned to ask Gu Yunjing, but he had left. Gu Bailu had two pots of wine, which made her head spin; it was easier to get drunk when one felt bad. Ah Luo ran over to her angrily. ¡°Mydy, a wedding will be held at Prince Zi¡¯s house tomorrow. That man really is going to marry that hideous woman.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me that. I don¡¯t care who or what he marries. I just wish him a long and happy marriage.¡± Ah Luo, however, was still angry. She regretted not taking all the meat from the kitchen with them when they left Prince Zi¡¯s house. Seeing through her thoughts, Gu Bailu patted her head and said, ¡°What a glutton.¡± Then, she fell asleep on her bed. Smelling the alcohol on her, Ah Luo took off her clothes and washed her face for her before she left. The next day was warm and sunny. In this beautiful way, Prince Zi was going to be married. Prince Zi picked up his wife, in her red robes, from the royal pce. The horse he rode was as red as his wedding robe. The wedding parade didn¡¯t return to Prince Zi¡¯s house until after itpleted one round of the whole of Pale Emperor City. Along the way, the firecrackers and drums never stopped. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t hear them at all. But she didn¡¯t have to pretend. After all, the man had nothing to do with her now. She simply abandoned her training and joined Ah Luo to watch the show. ¡°Mydy, are we going to sabotage this wedding too?¡± Ah Luo was quite excited. They hadn¡¯t yed this game again since ruining Gu Wanqin¡¯s wedding. ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything. We¡¯re only here for fun.¡± Gu Bailu petted her. Crestfallen, Ah Luo nodded. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t conceal herself as she and Ah Luo squeezed into the crowd to watch the twenty-four bridal sedan chairs pass by the Gu house. [1] A soup that one drinks to forget everything in their life before going to the afterlife Chapter 432 - They’re Really Getting Married

Chapter 432 They¡¯re Really Getting Married

The crowd had no time for gossip right now as they were busy picking up the wedding coins. Fruit and coins were left behind in the parade¡¯s wake, and many people scrambled to pick them up behind the sedan chairs. It was livelier than ever. Gu Bailu saw a red horse trot by in front of her. The bridegroom on the horse was as gorgeous as ever, the big cheesy flower on his chest not detracting from his handsomeness at all. Feng Qingtian was indeed second to none in terms of looks. Gu Bailu decided to let it go. After all, she had slept with such a pretty boy for so long without needing to pay for it. She followed the parade all the way to Prince Zi¡¯s house and watched Feng Qingtian escort his bride into the house carefully while the matchmakers said propitious words behind them. Many guests entered the house as well. It was said that the royal chefs had been hired for the wedding. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go back.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to go in as she hadn¡¯t been invited. Ah Luo, however, pulled on her sleeve. ¡°Mydy, I want to eat pork. The pork in our house isn¡¯t as delicious as the one in Prince Zi¡¯s.¡± Gu Bailu dropped her forehead into her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just bring back dragon meat from Cloud Mirror Academy? How can porkpare with dragon meat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not enough dragon meat. I¡¯m saving it for mydy. I want to have pork.¡± Ah Luo clutched her sleeve and wouldn¡¯t let go. She had never been so wilful before. Gu Bailu thought that she must be really hungry. The previous cooks in the Gu house had left, and the new ones weren¡¯t very good at their job. However... was it really appropriate for the former Princess Zi to visit Prince Zi¡¯s house without being invited? While she was hesitating, Ah Luo had already pulled her to the gate of Prince Zi¡¯s house. When Gu Bailu hesitated again, Ah Luo dragged her into the house as if it were her own ce. ...Hm, she really hadn¡¯te voluntarily. Why didn¡¯t anybody stop her? Could just anybody enter Prince Zi¡¯s house right now? Actually, that was true for today. Everybody was free to enjoy a meal at Prince Zi¡¯s house. However, not everybody had the courage to enter. Gu Bailu sat down at the least conspicuous table in a corner with Ah Luo. It was truly embarrassing that she hade to her ex-husband¡¯s wedding for food. Those who didn¡¯t know her might think that she still had feelings for him, or that she was here to create trouble. ¡°Did I see the former Princess Zi just now?¡± someone whispered. Gu Bailu¡¯s ears were very sharp right now, allowing her to catch whatever people said. ¡°Really? She¡¯s shameless enough toe here? She¡¯s not here to cause trouble, is she?¡± Gu Bailu pouted. I¡¯m not a troublemaker; I¡¯m only here for the pork because Ah Luo loves it. ¡°I just saw her. I¡¯m certain it¡¯s her. She must be hiding.¡± Gu Bailu sat up straight and said to Ah Luo, ¡°Ah Luo, finish quickly, and let¡¯s get out of here.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to hear the whispers, but they kept pouring into her ears. Up front, the wedding host said in a shrill voice, ¡°The first bow to the heavens and the earth.¡± Gu Bailu slightly frowned. After the ritual, they would be a real couple... ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go,¡± Ah Luo said with her mouth full. Gu Bailu stood up. Although she said she was fine, she didn¡¯t really want to watch them get married. She had a heart, after all. They had barely stood up, when a bolt of lightning smashed the hall. Everybody screamed, and Gu Bailu saw through the crowd that the bride in her red wedding dress had been hit dead on by the lightning. Chapter 433 - The Bride Was Struck

Chapter 433 The Bride Was Struck

Gu Bailu ran forward through the crowd, wondering where the strange lightning hade from and if Feng Qingtian was fine. Was it someone¡¯s doing? Or was it a natural phenomenon? On her way, there were screams as some people ran and some trembled on the ground, unable to move at all. The reception was a mess. Nobody had time for food anymore. The tables and chairs were all knocked aside, and Ah Luo¡¯s favorite pork rolled over the ground. Gu Bailu was going to run through the crowd to check the hall, but more people were running out, pale with disbelief. Some children were wailing in their parents¡¯ arms. Gu Bailu tried to squeeze through the crowd, but was only pushed further back. She quickly looked at the children. In their heads, she saw a multi-colored lightning bolt hit the bride dead on, and the hall was horribly dark, as if it were hell. The bride was then enveloped in light after a scream, and couldn¡¯t clearly be seen any longer. The children didn¡¯t see Feng Qingtian at all. They were already too scared to think about other people. The Ye guards appeared out of nowhere and began to usher the guests out of the house. ¡°The wedding has been postponed due to an ident. Please get out of Prince Zi¡¯s house ASAP.¡± Ah Luo protected Gu Bailu in case anyone bumped into her. She said angrily, ¡°Mydy, a lot of pork is ruined.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, why do you think this happened?¡± Everybody was quickly leaving the house, but no one was talking. They were all in a hurry to flee. Gu Bailu was too far away from the hall. She was only able to confirm that something had happened to Yan Anchun with her Heavenly Eye, and she was pushed out by the crowd before she saw Feng Qingtian. She wondered if she could check it out with her teleportation rune, but the Ye guards were driving people away in an orderly manner, as if they had been prepared for such a mess. Ah Luo said matter-of-factly, ¡°Mydy, that¡¯s divine retribution. The bride can¡¯t be anything good. Only the evilest people suffer divine retribution.¡± If what Ah Luo said was true, this wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s doing, but was the will of nature? Divine retribution was really a thing in this world. She remembered the dream that haunted her: She was burning in the Fire of Hell because of something terrible she had done. Everybody soon left Prince Zi¡¯s house, and the gate was closed. But the guests were still shocked, and they started whispering to each other. ¡°It seems that the bride isn¡¯t blessed to be Princess Zi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. It could¡¯ve been someone who did it. Didn¡¯t the former Princess Zi strike Ronghua Tower with lightningst time?¡± ¡°That piece of garbage certainly wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing in Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± ¡°You were in the hall. You must¡¯ve seen it clearly. What happened, exactly?¡± ¡°I saw a lightning strike. Then, the hall turned dark and creepy. My ears were humming, and I couldn¡¯t move at all under an enormous pressure. I couldn¡¯t see anything either, but when I could see again, I saw that the bride¡¯s face was gone... ¡°Not just her face. Blood was pouring out of her whole body, as if she had just been smashed by something heavy. Then, Guard Qin took her away. I don¡¯t know what happened next.¡± Chapter 434 - Unusual Natural Phenomena

Chapter 434 Unusual Natural Phenomena

¡°Prince Zi must be pissed that something like this happened during his wedding.¡± ¡°Prince Zi seemed dumbfounded too. He didn¡¯t move at all.¡± ¡°The bride is doomed.¡± ¡°I think that piece of garbage is behind everything. She broke into Prince Zi¡¯s house and caused a mess yesterday.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Do you really think I¡¯m capable of calling lightning down to strike someone? If she were really capable of that, she would hit the king of turtles instead of Yan Anchun. Would she be a suspect if Yan Anchun died? If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it. It was a good thing that Ah Luo had insisted on having pork. If anybody investigated, Gu Bailu had been eating at the party at the time, and had no opportunity tomit any crime. Gu Bailu quickly left with Ah Luo before anyone saw her, in case she was surroundedter. The crowd outside Prince Zi¡¯s house soon dispersed as well. Many noble families left one or two servants behind for updates on the matter. Gu Bailu also deployed a servant and told him to inform her once he obtained any news. Everything happened so abruptly that it felt surreal to Gu Bailu when she returned home. Now that she thought about it, her return to the Gu house had felt surreal too. That woman named Yan Anchun just happened to drop by, and Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t question her identity at all. They were deeply in love with each other from the moment they met. Feng Qingtian even disyed their love publicly, as if he was worried that people wouldn¡¯t know that he had found his true love. Then, they got married in a hurry. However, such a terrible ident happened to the bride before the wedding ceremony waspleted? Was this heaven¡¯s punishment for their audacity? Gu Bailu just hoped that Yan Anchun hadn¡¯t been killed. If she died, there was no telling what Feng Qingtian would do since he loved her so much. It was possible that he would go on a killing spree of possible targets, and she was certainly among the suspects. There was no word from Prince Zi¡¯s house for the whole afternoon. The gate remained tightly shut. Gu Bailu found a book titled ¡°Unusual Natural Phenomena¡± in the study. It was a book that was passed down in the Gu house, but had barely been read. When Gu Bailu found the book, it was already covered in dust, and the paper was yellow. It was a book written with poor penmanship, but Gu Bailu was still able to read it. The book was basically the story of the rise of a downtrodden man. He was saved by a goddess, who taught him a lot of abilities and skills, and after his spiritual power soared, he was able to predict the future. The goddess had taught him the skills so that he could rescue mankind, who were killing each other all the time. Apart from that, the book also borated on what divine retribution was in great detail. Chapter 435 - Mean Mr. Xiao

Chapter 435 Mean Mr. Xiao

Divine retribution didn¡¯t usually happen to human beings, because they could barely do anything that would hurt the celestials. If anyone caused the celestials harm, though, they might suffer divine retribution. So, whoever suffered divine retribution had to be extraordinary. Yan Anchun was definitely extraordinary. She was Prince Zi¡¯s former lover. Considering Prince Zi¡¯s and Shao Di¡¯s status in the human world at the moment, they must¡¯ve been supreme years back. As Prince Zi¡¯s former lover, Yan Anchun had been separated from him for years even though they loved each other, so she must¡¯ve done something horrible. Had the celestials learned of Yan Anchun¡¯s high-profile wedding, and decided to kill her with a bolt of lightning? If that were true... Hadn¡¯t Feng Qingtian seen iting at all? Feng Qingtian¡¯s memories had been restored, right? Gu Bailu wished that Gu Yunjing were here. He would certainly know what was going on. However, Gu Yunjing had returned to Cloud Mirror Academy and hadn¡¯te back yet. Gu Bailu simply told someone to wait outside Prince Zi¡¯s house while she read Unusual Natural Phenomena in the study. The author of the book seemed to be an admirer of the goddess, but his story was unfinished. It stopped abruptly after he won a few battles to save mankind and was raised up for it. In the end, the author wrote, ¡°Something happened to my goddess. I have to rescue her.¡± The story was disjointed and the handwriting was bad, but the skills that the protagonist used were quite familiar to Gu Bailu. Two days passed, and there was no word from Prince Zi¡¯s house. Prince Zi didn¡¯t even go to the royal pce. The emperor sent someone to Prince Zi¡¯s house. Nobody else entered. Since no news could be learned from Prince Zi¡¯s house, a lot of people tried the royal pce, only to learn that Prince Zi was apanying Princess Zi who was severely injured. Severely injured? That meant that she wasn¡¯t dead. Then why hadn¡¯t the royal doctors been sent to treat her if she was still alive? While everybody was feeling puzzled, somebody whom everybody in the world knew went to Prince Zi¡¯s house on the third day. ¡°Mr. Xiao?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the servant who was reporting to her. ¡°Is it really Mr. Xiao?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s precisely that Mr. Xiao, the World¡¯s Evilest Doctor. It¡¯s said that he can bring the dead back to life. He¡¯s also captivatingly attractive.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, is this Mr. Xiao the one that we know?¡± Gu Bailu asked Ah Luo. She had fallen into an enormous pit at the very beginning. She didn¡¯t know how deep the pit was, but her body had shattered when she hit the bottom. The pit was quite spacious. It also had a beautifulke. The sunlight above was quite beautiful. Apart from the pool, there were tables and chairs, and Ah Luo had been washing clothes by theke. She cried out ¡°Mydy...¡± when she saw Gu Bailu, and jumped at her. Gu Bailu passed out. After she woke up, she learned that it was Mr. Xiao who had saved her and Ah Luo. Both of them had fallen from above and Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t know anything about them at all, yet he had saved them, iming that it was destiny. Mr. Xiao definitely wasn¡¯t a good guy. Gu Bailu had suffered a lot when she was with him. She had to cook and wash clothes for him every day. If he couldn¡¯t sleep at night, she even had to y chess with him. Chapter 436 - Yan Anchun Isn’t Dead

Chapter 436 Yan Anchun Isn¡¯t Dead

Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what she should say about the transition period during those few months. Though he was quite mean, she was quite grateful to him since she wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive without him. ¡°Mydy, there is only one Mr. Xiao in this world,¡± Ah Luo said matter-of-factly. Gu Bailu believed her. ¡°He saved our lives. We have to pay him a visit.¡± Making up her mind, Gu Bailu took Ah Luo to Prince Zi¡¯s house. Nobody was in front of Prince Zi¡¯s house, but the stores and teahouses around Prince Zi¡¯s ce were all crowded. People hadn¡¯t seen Gu Bailu for days since the ident, so their interest was piqued when they saw her again. ¡°The former Princess Zi is here. What¡¯s she doing here?¡± ¡°Probably to see if the new princess is dead. She¡¯ll still have a chance if the new princess is dead.¡± ¡°She might be the one who did it. It¡¯s strange that Prince Zi didn¡¯t do anything in thest few days.¡± ¡°Prince Zi is probably too worried about the princess¡¯s injuries. He won¡¯t let go of anyone once he has the time to think about it.¡± ¡°I heard that the National Counselor performed a divination and said that it was heavens¡¯ will and not anyone¡¯s doing.¡± Standing in front of the gate to Prince Zi¡¯s house, Gu Bailu looked inside. Other people couldn¡¯t see anything because of the high gate and wall. Gu Bailu could see through the gate with her Heavenly Eye, but she couldn¡¯t see a lot of things because Prince Zi¡¯s house was too big. Gu Bailu looked around. ¡°Ah Luo, take me to the top of that teahouse.¡± Ah Luo leapt up to the top of the teahouse with Gu Bailu for a look at Prince Zi¡¯s house. Gu Bailu saw the beautiful garden and several guards. She instinctively searched for Feng Qingtian, as Yan Anchun had to be with him, and Mr. Xiao must¡¯ve been invited to save her. She found him. In the backyard, Feng Qingtian and Mr. Xiao sat opposite each other in a room, and there was a person on the bed. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t see her face, but it looked like it was ruined. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t hear what Feng Qingtian and Mr. Xiao were talking about since they were too far away. She could see them with her Heavenly Eye, but she couldn¡¯t make out their expressions. Gu Bailu confirmed two things. First, Yan Anchun wasn¡¯t dead yet, but it seemed that her face waspletely ruined. Second, Mr. Xiao was here to treat Yan Anchun. There was thus no hope for Gu Bailu. Considering how much Feng Qingtian loved Yan Anchun, he wouldn¡¯t give her up even if she turned into a cow. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t n to go back yet. She was waiting for Mr. Xiao. She could learn the details from Mr. Xiao. The teahouse that the little fox managed wasn¡¯t far away from Prince Zi¡¯s house, and Gu Bailu went there. After lunch, Gu Bailu took a nap, but Mr. Xiao still didn¡¯te out. ¡°It seems that he¡¯ll be staying over,¡± Gu Bailu thought to herself. But she didn¡¯t want to go back. What if Mr. Xiao came out after she returned to her house? He didn¡¯t seem like the sort of person to sleep in someone else¡¯s house. But Mr. Xiao still didn¡¯te out after night fell, and all the servants who had been waiting for news had gone back. Gu Bailu could only return to her house too. She found Prince Zi¡¯s house unusually quiet. Considering Feng Qingtian¡¯s personality, how could he remain calm when a mishap like this had befallen the woman he loved? Gu Bailu yawned in the carriage and decided to let it go, as it wasn¡¯t her ce to tell Prince Zi what to do. Chapter 437 - The Ghost Army

Chapter 437 ¨C The Ghost Army

she wondered if anybody had tried to rescue nan ningxin after gu yunjing imprisoned her at heavenly pce cliff. if nobody tried, gu bailu wouldn¡¯t be able to find out who was behind her. but she wasn¡¯t too worried, because her enemy would have to take action if they were ambitious. furthermore, they had lost a capable subordinate. ah luo fell asleep in the carriage. gu bailu looked at her and envied herck of worries. however, ah luo suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°mydy...¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± noticing the odd expression on her face, gu bailu hurriedly took a careful listen, only to find that it was quiet. it was still early at night, and a lot of people should still be on the busy streets of pale emperor city. however, nothing could be heard outside except the rustling wind. the passers-by had disappeared, either killed or scared off. there was no scent of blood in the air, so they had probably been scared off. gu bailu reached for a teleportation rune and decided to run. ¡°mydy, we can¡¯t run...¡± ah luo stopped her. ¡°why not?¡± ¡°the enemy is very strong. we¡¯ll end up surrounded if we use the teleportation rune.¡± gu yunjing frowned. could they alter the trajectory of her teleportation rune like gu yunjing had? who wanted to capture her? were they trying to kill her, or did they have some other purpose? gu bailu wasn¡¯t really scared. actually, she was quite excited, since it was probably the party behind nan ningxin that hade to teach her a lesson. now that she had broken up with prince zi, and shao di wasn¡¯t by her side, this was the perfect opportunity for them. ¡°coachman, what¡¯s going on?¡± gu bailu asked the driver. ¡°my... mydy... there¡¯s... a group of assassins...¡± the coachman¡¯s voice shook; those men clearly looked ruthless. he was going to die together with hisdy. gu bailu lifted the curtain, only to see a row of terrifying men in ghost masks three meters ahead of the carriage on the dark street. gu bailu smiled and said, ¡°ah luo, let¡¯s get down.¡± she got out of the carriage and noticed another man in a white mask in front of the assassins. the man was enveloped in the light from the streetmp and might have almost gone unnoticed; he also had a frightening amount of spiritual power. he had to be the strong enemy that ah luo was referring to. ¡°if you want to fight, just bring it on. don¡¯t pose like you¡¯re about to perform in an opera.¡± gu bailu broke the strange silence. ¡°capture her alive.¡± the enemy all charged at her at the same time. gu bailu frowned slightly; all of them indeed had impressive spiritual power. they were probably as strong as the dark mercenaries that feng qingtian led.gu bailu hurriedly summoned yin neng. ¡°yin neng, i¡¯m counting on you.¡± she threw out infinite runes while she dodged the enemy¡¯s attacks, which left holes in the ground. they had fire ss spiritual power, and yin neng¡¯s was water ss. ah luo joined the battle too. instantly, the entire street lit up with spiritual power. it was as bright as during the day. it was clear that the strangers were well-prepared and determined to catch her. gu bailu sensed that yin neng was losing. she was quite shocked. yin neng could beat the director of cloud mirror academy, but why was he tiring out so quickly against these soldiers? ¡°mydy, not good! those ghost soldiers can absorb spiritual power!¡± ah luo whispered to her. Chapter 438 - I Can’t Hold On Anymore

Chapter 438 I Can¡°t Hold On Anymore

Gu Bailu was shocked too. How could they absorb their enemy¡¯s spiritual power? That certainly wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. ¡°Yin Neng, do you have any solutions?¡± Yin Neng had a wealth of knowledge after living for so long. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such strange spiritual power in my whole life. I don¡¯t have a way to deal with how their spiritual power absorbs others.¡± Even Yin Neng had no solutions? Gu Bailu only had support spells, which weren¡¯t much help if Yin Neng didn¡¯t have the capability himself. No matter how much spiritual power she could give Yin Neng, the enemy would only absorb it. Ah Luo was running out of spiritual power as well. ¡°Mydy, run. I can hold them off for a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I can never leave you behind.¡± She would rather die with Ah Luo. Besides, they might not kill her since they wanted to catch her alive. But if she ran after leaving Ah Luo behind, Ah Luo would definitely be killed after she was caught. Gu Bailu thought of hiding in the Soul Collecting Bracelet, but even if she did, the enemy could still take the bracelet with them. It was impossible for her to hide in the Soul Collecting Bracelet forever. ¡°Mydy, go now, or neither of us can run away!¡± Ah Luo shouted anxiously. ¡°Have Shao Die and save me.¡± ¡°No, I would rather be caught.¡± As she spoke, Gu Bailu looked at the men in ghost masks with her Heavenly Eye, and was frightened by what she saw. Even if she wasn¡¯t scared of real ghosts, there was no way she could remain calm at the horrifying sight. Their faces were rotting, with green fungi growing on them. They might not be human at all. The man in the white mask didn¡¯t move from under themp the entire time, and didn¡¯t join the battle at all. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t even see his face, much less the thoughts in his head. The Heavenly Eye didn¡¯t work on him at all. Now that her Heavenly Eye had leveled up, she was able to see the thoughts of most people. The images she saw might be unclear, but there were few people that she couldn¡¯t see through at all. This man in the white mask might be on the same level as Gu Yunjing and Prince Zi. If he was so strong as a minor captain of a team, how terrifying was the real boss who was behind him? For the first time, Gu Bailu realized how formidable her enemy, who had easily annihted the Gu family, was. Was that why her master had been imprisoned on Futu Ind even though he was so strong? So, the Sky Splitting Mirror was priceless. ¡°Girl, I can¡¯t hold out much longer.¡± A bead of sweat rolled down Yin Neng¡¯s forehead, indicating that he was running out of spiritual power. Ah Luo¡¯s face was pale as well. Gu Bailu called Yin Neng back and said, ¡°You two get some rest. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± She had no spiritual power, so the enemy would have nothing to absorb. Drawing a cross in front of her chest, Gu Bailu chanted, ¡°The power of life to establish an array...¡± A big glowing star appeared under her feet. Light rose up from the edges of the star to surround her. Hiding behind the light, Gu Bailu threw offensive runes at the ghost soldiers. The ghost soldiers attacked her while dodging the runes, but all their attacks dissolved when they entered the array. Chapter 439 - The Former Princess Has Been Captured

Chapter 439 The Former Princess Has Been Captured

the man in the white mask finally moved. he did nothing more than snap his fingers, and the shining star immediately died out like a cigarette that had been stepped on. gu bailu secretly cursed. who knew that the man would be so capable? ever since she came to this world, she had always felt that she could do her best and win every battle even if she was considered garbage. but this time, her confidence was shattered. the enemy had destroyed her array with just a snap of his fingers. that was a unique array that had been formed with the best of her power. ¡°take her away now.¡± at his order, the ghost soldiers advanced, and gu bailu passed out before she knew it. in prince zi¡¯s house, feng qingtian was asking mr. xiao to stay. ¡°there are a lot of rooms here. why do you insist on leaving?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t feelfortable living in your house. i¡¯lle again tomorrow, but i¡¯m going to visit someone first.¡± feng qingtian frowned slightly. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°your ex-wife.¡± mr. xiao smiled. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since ist yed chess with her.¡± gu bailu had learned chess from her master, but of course, she wasn¡¯t a good yer. she never learned anything well. she always asked to take it back when she made the wrong move, and mr. xiao was quite amazed by the excuses she coulde up with. it had been a long time since he yed chess with anyone after she left. ¡°i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll open the door for a man when it¡¯s sote.¡± mr. xiao raised an eyebrow. ¡°that¡¯s you. she won¡¯t open the door for you whenever you visit her, but she¡¯ll open it for me.¡± they had spent a few months together in the cave, and gu bailu absolutely trusted in mr. xiao¡¯s integrity. if they cared about their reputation, he should¡¯ve married her after months of living together. however, mr. xiao didn¡¯t care about that, and nor did gu bailu. neither of them thought it was a big deal. but of course, someone else didn¡¯t agree. ¡°i think it¡¯s best you stay here, mr. xiao, or i might not be able to find you tomorrow.¡± feng qingtian had only been courteous at first, but he now insisted that mr. xiao stay. he wouldn¡¯t let the man go to gu bailu. mr. xiao frowned. ¡°it seems i misspoke.¡± ¡°ye ying, prepare a room for mr. xiao. you¡¯ll be at his service tonight,¡± feng qingtian instructed. was he going to be monitored? mr. xiao shook his head. it seemed that he truly had misspoken. he asked, unwilling to let it go, ¡°you still have feelings for your ex-wife?¡± feng qingtian smiled coldly. ¡°ye ying, take mr. xiao to his room.¡± ye ying was about to take mr. xiao out, when a person barged in and almost crashed into her.¡°ye hua, why are you here?¡± ye hua was capable of stealth, so feng qingtian had asked her to follow the former princess. he hadn¡¯t called her back even after the former princess left. ¡°my lord, something happened to the former princess. a bunch of ghostly people took her away.¡± feng qingtian¡¯s face changed. ¡°what did you say? gu bailu was captured? by whom?¡± ¡°it was on her way back to her house. the enemy¡¯s very strong and can absorb their target¡¯s spiritual power. the former princess couldn¡¯t hold them off... i didn¡¯t think i could beat them either, so i came back to report.¡± ¡°where did they go?¡± feng qingtian clenched his fists. Chapter 440 - The Archfiend

Chapter 440 The Archfiend

gu bailu had been staying at home for the past couple of days. her safety hadn¡¯t been an issue. why had she been out today? ¡°i¡¯m too useless. i followed them for a while, but they got rid of me.¡± ye hua fell to her knees. feng qingtian looked at mr. xiao. ¡°do you know who they are?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never heard of anyone who can absorb other people¡¯s spiritual power.¡± mr. xiao shook his head. ¡°but don¡¯t worry. she won¡¯t be killed quickly since she was captured alive.¡± feng qingtian said calmly, ¡°mr. xiao, you can go get some rest first.¡± mr. xiao looked at him thoughtfully, before he left with ye ying. returning to his bed, feng qingtian buried his face in his hands. ¡°find her and make sure that nothing happens to her.¡± ¡°yes, my lord...¡± ye hua quickly ran off. feng qingtian tried to think of anyone who could absorb spiritual power. but he came up with nothing. he had reincarnatedte in his previous lives, and didn¡¯t know this continent very well. feng qingtian frowned and waved his hand, vanishing into thin air. theher king was throwing a tantrum in his pce. ¡°you useless pigs! you can¡¯t catch a traitor after so many days? did she disappear?¡± he never thought that the people of thehernd could be so incapable. theher king, who had always felt invincible, was utterly humiliated. he swore that he would catch the traitor. feng qingtian showed up while he was feeling enraged, and he quickly calmed down. ¡°what now?¡± nothing good could possiblye out of this guy visiting him. ¡°i was wondering if i could ask you something,¡± said feng qingtian. theher king invited him to take a seat. ¡°you can just ask. there¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡± feng qingtian was no longer the person he used to be, but theher king still didn¡¯t want to piss him off. ¡°do you know any ghosts that can absorb spiritual power?¡± feng qingtian was here to ask for help, so he was quite polite. theher king frowned. ¡°ghosts that can absorb spiritual power?¡± feng qingtian looked cold and dark; he was clearly prepared to kill someone. who had pissed him off? ¡°i don¡¯t think any human is capable of that. are you talking about the archfiend?¡± spected theher king. ¡°the archfiend is out?¡± ¡°the timing feels right.¡± after a battle against the celestials, the archfiend had been heavily wounded and had gone into hiding. after so long, it was time for him to stir up trouble once again. feng qingtian stood up and asked, ¡°is there any way to find him?¡± ¡°it¡¯s very difficult. i¡¯m human, after all, and he...¡± ¡°do this for me. i have to find him.¡± feng qingtian¡¯s eyes were full of worry. ¡°well, it¡¯s really hard for me. you should probably go talk to shao zun. he¡¯s done plenty of bad things, and may be involved with the archfiend.¡± feng qingtian said, ¡°alright, thank you.¡± he turned around and disappeared. theher king was curious about how the archfiend had pissed off prince zi. did the archfiend think that feng qingtian was easy to take advantage of, now that thetter was just a human being? when gu bailu woke up again, she found herself in the middle of a small, dim cave that was full of bones. her hands and feet were tied up. the bones smelled extremely foul. she sneezed, and a skull rolled down to her abdomen. nauseated, gu bailu retched for a long time. Chapter 441 - The Heavenly Star Map

Chapter 441 The Heavenly Star Map

the cave was barely big enough to fit her, and a skull was next to her. she might¡¯ve been scared to death if she was less courageous. were those ghosts the ones who were supporting nan ningxin? did they capture her in order to eliminate her? were they punishing her for ruining their attempt to seize the murong family? there was no one around when gu bailu woke up. she seemed to have been left on her own. there was no food in the cave, although there were bugs and ants every now and then. gu bailu didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. she only knew that she was getting hungrier and hungrier and that her mouth was getting dry, but still nobody showed up. she tried to look around with the heavenly eye, but she couldn¡¯t see anything but darkness. gu bailu had never suffered like this before. even when she had to cook and wash clothes for mr. xiao, she still had food and water. when she thought that she was going to die of thirst, a hole opened in the cave, and a bowl of water was put down on the other side. ¡°little garbage, are you thirsty? do you want water?¡± the voice was hoarse and nasty, and could easily scare a kid to tears. ¡°yes...¡± gu bailu said without hesitation. she was scared that she might die if she didn¡¯t have water. ¡°give me the heavenly star map, and you can have water,¡± said the stranger. gu bailu perked up. negotiation meant hope. she had been afraid that they were only going to torture her and didn¡¯t want anything from her. ¡°what... what heavenly star map?¡± she wasn¡¯t acting; she truly didn¡¯t know what the heavenly star map was. however, whoever captured her must think that she had it. ¡°the map that your mother left you. don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know where it is. we¡¯ve searched your stepmother. the one on her is fake.¡± they had already been to ye yunshu? ye yunshu must¡¯ve said that gu bailu had it. what had gu bailu¡¯s mother left behind? ¡°i... i do have it...¡± her only hope for survivaly in if she had what they wanted, so she had to pretend that she had it even if she didn¡¯t. ¡°tell me where it is. we¡¯ll give you food and water when we find it.¡± ¡°can i... have some water first?¡± the stranger snorted, not scared that she might be lying. after all, she had been left alone for days. the bowl of water was sent through the hole, and gu bailu craned her head to drink. after only one mouthful, the man took the bowl back. ¡°you can get more water after you tell us.¡± ¡°i already destroyed the map, but i still remember it...¡± the man was gone before gu bailu finished speaking. gu bailu felt slightly desperate. why did the man go? did he not believe her? she didn¡¯t have the real map anymore, but she had memorized it. the one which ye yunshu had was a counterfeit. soon, footsteps approached once again, and a brush and a piece of paper were delivered through the hole. ¡°draw it out. you¡¯ll die if you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°i... i¡¯m tied up.¡± the hole opened a little wider, and a man in a mask untied the gold rope that bound her hands. gu bailu tried to get the blood in her hands flowing, but the brush slipped out of her grip the moment she picked it up. ¡°i... i¡¯m really too weak to draw anything...¡± the man spat on the ground. ¡°you¡¯re truly troublesome.¡± he hauled her through the hole and into a dark passage with one hand. the further she went, the creepier she found the ce. Chapter 442 - Someone Is Here For You

Chapter 442 Someone Is Here For You

At the end of the passage was a cave that was just big enough for two people. There was a small table and a chair with some food on it. The man threw her into the chair. ¡°Eat the food and draw out the map.¡± Gu Bailu was reinvigorated again when she saw the food, and she hurried to eat. While she looked like she was devouring the food, she was actually chewing slowly. It was impossible for her to run out of here, as the passage was so narrow that only one person could pass through it at a time. She had just searched herself, and all her runes were gone, so it was impossible for her to flee through teleportation. On her way here, she had seen a tiny window above the passage, but it was only big enough for a baby. There was no way for her to escape. ¡°Eat faster.¡± The man pped the table and broke it in half. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare dawdle any longer. She finished the food and didn¡¯t hesitate to draw the map. They had to confirm that the map was correct, so that they would keep her alive for now. ¡°I... I¡¯ve drawn it out. Can you let my maid go first?¡± ¡°So that she can send a message to someone else? Don¡¯t be in a rush. It¡¯s up to the boss if you can leave or not.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve given you what you want. Why are you still keeping me here?¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Gu Bailu was hauled up andter imprisoned in the skull cave again. There was no telling if it was because she had eaten too much after being hungry for too long, but she retched for a long time. She wondered if the food was clean at all. Even if it was clean, however, it must¡¯ve picked up germs in such a dark ce. Very soon, Gu Bailu felt that she had a fever. She had to get out of here. She was worried about Ah Luo, but considering the man¡¯s reaction, Ah Luo should be fine for now. But Ah Luo was a glutton. She had to be feeling very miserable without food. Who could save Gu Bailu? She wished someone would save her. She knew that it was impossible for her to escape on her own. The enemy was too strong, and she was imprisoned in such a strange ce. However, she would never stand a chance if she simply waited to be rescued. Chanting secretly, Gu Bailu released her Soul Collecting Bracelet. ¡°Soul Collecting Bracelet, I can only count on you now. There¡¯s a window above the passage. Fly out through there and inform...¡± Who should she inform? Who could she turn to now? ¡°Go inform Gu Yunjing...¡± She couldn¡¯t count on Feng Qingtian now. After what happened to Yan Anchun, he wouldn¡¯t have time for anybody else. Even if he did, he probably wouldn¡¯t bother to save her. The Soul Collecting Bracelet flew along the passage for a long time, but failed to find a way up to the window. Gu Bailu chanted again, and turned it into a thin strip of cloth. Finally, it crawled out through a crevice. In the end, the Soul Collecting Bracelet found the window and sessfully flew out. Gu Yunjing would know that something had happened to her after he saw the Soul Collecting Bracelet. Gu Bailu passed out after using up thest bit of her strength. After a long time, her dizzy senses picked up the sound of footsteps as well as the sounds of a battle. She wanted to open her eyes, but was unable to. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one toe,¡± said a man in a hoarse voice. ¡°Let her go.¡± It was a familiar voice. Chapter 443 - We Had a Peaceful Divorce

Chapter 443 We Had a Peaceful Divorce

Gu Bailu wanted to continue listening, but her consciousness faded bit by bit. When she woke up again, she found herself in a beautiful bed. Had she been saved? Who saved her? She was about to sit up, when she sensed a heavy hand on her waist. She looked to the side, only to see a man. In the sunlight, his tight, shiny skin was as droolworthy as sauce on a steak. His face was blocked by his dark hair, and only revealed the strong line of a jaw. She frowned slightly, as the man gave her a familiar feeling. She moved the hair out of the way, only to see a face that she couldn¡¯t be any more familiar with. Feng Qingtian? Why was she in the same bed as Feng Qingtian? ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s sleep a while longer.¡± The man pulled her into his arms, making it impossible for her to move. Gu Bailu was still dumbfounded. Exactly what was going on? If she was remembering correctly, Feng Qingtian¡¯s former lover had returned. She had been kicked out of Prince Zi¡¯s house, and Feng Qingtian had married his former lover, although there had been an ident during the wedding. They should have already gone their separate ways. Why would they still be together? She hurriedly pushed him aside. ¡°Feng Qingtian, why am I here?¡± Feng Qingtianzily opened his eyes. ¡°Where else do you think you should be, Lulu?¡± Gu Bailu pinched her thigh hard to ensure that she wasn¡¯t dreaming. She stood up from the bed. ¡°Feng Qingtian, we had a peaceful divorce, and you have a new wife. What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°Who says that we¡¯re divorced?¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and said, ¡°The bed is soft. Sit down now so that you don¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m going back!¡± Gu Bailu shook him off and jumped out of the bed. She was going to run, when Feng Qingtian grabbed her waist. ¡°Lulu, where are you going in those clothes?¡± Gu Bailu looked at herself, only to see that she was only wearing pajamas. It was one of the sets that she hadn¡¯t taken with her when she left. They were quite conservative on the whole, but it gaped between her breasts to reveal the deepest part of her cleavage. Feng Qingtian pulled her back and closed the door. ¡°Be a good girl. You really shouldn¡¯t leave now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back! Feng Qingtian, don¡¯t presume you can forget everything that happened just because you saved me!¡± Gu Bailu roared. How could a man be so shameless? He must find Yan Anchun too disfigured to sleep with now, which is why he remembered Gu Bailu. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll escort you back to your ce, just don¡¯t run.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her back to the bed worriedly. ¡°Put on your clothes before you go back, alright?¡± Gu Bailu gazed at him coldly. Feng Qingtian was exactly like before, as if the previous two months hadn¡¯t happened at all. But she knew how hurt and humiliated she had been. She wouldn¡¯t trust this man again. She wasn¡¯t something that he could have and then abandon at will. ¡°Did you save me?¡± Gu Bailu asked. Feng Qingtian picked up her clothes and was about to put them on her, but Gu Bailu snatched them from him. ¡°I¡¯m capable of putting on my own clothes, Prince Zi.¡± She hid behind the screen with the clothes. Putting them on quickly, she came out and asked again, ¡°Did you save me?¡± Chapter 444 - Forced Stay

Chapter 444 Forced Stay

Feng Qingtian nodded helplessly. ¡°What do they want?¡± Using the Heavenly Star Map she had given them, they would be able to find the location of the hidden treasure. But they still hadn¡¯t let her go. Exactly what did they want? ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go back to your ce, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay in your house, however dangerous it is,¡± said Gu Bailu calmly. ¡°This is a room in the backyard. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Feng Qingtian practically begged in a low voice. ¡°I was in your arms and in the same bed with you when I woke up. Why should I believe you?¡± She certainly wouldn¡¯t believe him again! She thought that he loved Yan Anchun deeply, but he had turned to her again the moment something happened to the other woman. What a horrible man! ¡°If I was really determined, do you think you can hide from me in your home? Lulu, this is for your own safety. You must listen to me.¡± ¡°Do you not feel sorry for Yan Anchun by doing this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin the thing between me and Yan Anchun to youter...¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Thank you for saving me, but I suggest you be nicer to Yan Anchun. After all, nothing would¡¯ve happened to her if she didn¡¯t marry you.¡± ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°No.¡± Yan Anchun was probably dying. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to be med if anything happened during her visit. Having said that, she actually was quite interested in what happened to Yan Anchun, and why she had suffered divine retribution. ¡°You¡¯re not in the best shape. You can have Mr. Xiao treat you first before you go back. Is that okay?¡± Feng Qingtian asked again. Gu Bailu knew that he was using Mr. Xiao as an excuse for her to stay. But she did want to talk to Mr. Xiao. Hesitant, she asked, ¡°When will Mr. Xiaoe?¡± ¡°He drops by for breakfast every day.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go after I talk to him.¡± She didn¡¯t want to end up on bad terms with Feng Qingtian, not after he had saved her again. After all, he might be useful to herter. Though he was a horrible man, he still had strength and power. Feng Qingtian seemed delighted. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check if he¡¯s here.¡± Gu Bailu only wished that Feng Qingtian could be gone faster. She looked around the room. The decorations were luxurious. The mat was made of fox fur. There were items made from white jade on the table. There was also an invaluable red coral tree that was utterly colorless. Several pairs of shoes and boots were next to the bed. She had worn some of them before. There were fancy clothes on the shelves; these were the clothes that she hadn¡¯t taken with her from the pink cottage. The door opened, and Ah Luo came in with a tray. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re up. Are you hungry? Here are some noodles for you.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her and asked, ¡°Ah Luo, why are we in Prince Zi¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Prince Zi and someone else saved us.¡± Ah Luo helped her walk to the table. ¡°Have the noodles, mydy. I secretly hid a slice of pork inside it.¡± Ah Luo disagreed with the doctors who said that herdy should have food that was low in fat after she woke up. Herdy couldn¡¯t recover without meat. Gu Bailu red at her. ¡°Is it appropriate for us to stay at Prince Zi¡¯s ce? You should¡¯ve brought me home.¡± Ah Luo said innocently, ¡°But Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t allow me to.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you think of something? If you insisted on leaving, would he dare stop you?¡± Chapter 445 - Pregnant?

Chapter 445 Pregnant?

Ah Luo must¡¯ve been unwilling to go because of the pork. ¡°There are demonic parasites inside you, mydy, and you will die if you leave Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Ah Luo gave her the chopsticks. ¡°Mydy, have some noodles.¡± Gu Bailu frowned slightly. ¡°What demonic parasites?¡± ¡°The demonic parasites are parasites kept by the Archfiend. They can absorb all your blood and drain you. Mr. Xiao is trying to save you. Don¡¯t worry, mydy, Mr. Xiao will definitely take care of it for you.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly felt her pulse, only to discover that it was a mess. Why was her pulse condition so unusual? It had to be caused by the parasites... It couldn¡¯t be a sign of pregnancy... ¡°Besides, you¡¯re pregnant right now...¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Bailu stood up in shock. ¡°I¡¯m really pregnant?¡± God... Why don¡¯t you hit me with divine retribution too? How could she be pregnant after everything that happened between her and Feng Qingtian? Besides, how could the baby live when there were parasites inside her? She didn¡¯t want her baby to die in her womb; that would be too wretched. ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant, mydy...¡± said Ah Luo in delight. Gu Bailu almost passed out after hearing that. ¡°Ah Luo, why don¡¯t you talk to God and see if he can wind back my life for me...¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that this was happening at all! Ah Luo hurriedly gave her a hand. ¡°Mydy, are you alright? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Gu Bailu sat up straight and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll have the noodles first.¡± What happened had happened. She had no choice but to ept it. Now that the baby was here, she would have to try her best to protect it. Gu Bailu picked up the chopsticks to eat, but she began to gag as soon as she put the noodles into her mouth. She was out of strength after all the retching. ¡°Mydy, here¡¯s a handkerchief. Mr. Xiao says that it¡¯s a natural symptom of pregnancy. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Ah Luo hugged her. It was impossible to not be scared. Why had this babye right now? It could¡¯vee earlier orter. ¡°Did Mr. Xiao say anything about the impact of the demonic parasites on the baby?¡± ¡°The baby might die due tock of nutrition. I overheard that.¡± Au Luo had eavesdropped on Mr. Xiao and Prince Zi when they were speaking. If it wasn¡¯t for that, she would¡¯ve already taken herdy away. She knew that herdy hated Prince Zi and didn¡¯t want to stay here, but there was nowhere else they could go now. If they left, they couldn¡¯t beat the Archfiend who wanted the Sky Splitting Mirror. Besides, herdy was pregnant. She couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to the both of them. Gu Bailu meditated in her room and opened her Heavenly Eye. She could see the little creature inside her. Indistinct as it was, it was indeed a life. She was truly pregnant. She certainly couldn¡¯t allow such a little creature to die of malnutrition in her body. Gu Bailu searched for the parasites inside her, but couldn¡¯t find anything. Were the parasites invisible? But the Archfiend was very strong. That man in the white mask was only his subordinate, and he was already formidable enough. It seemed that her opponent was unusually strong. She needed to improve her capability. The fastest way to train was dual cultivation, but she couldn¡¯t convince herself to dual cultivate with Feng Qingtian again. Why was her life so difficult? Chapter 446 - Divine Execution

Chapter 446 Divine Execution

When Gu Bailu finished meditating and opened her eyes, she saw a big handsome face in front of her. She gave a surprised cry, and Mr. Xiao chuckled. ¡°Training so early; you¡¯re quite diligent.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly stood up. ¡°Mr. Xiao.¡± She respected Mr. Xiao from the bottom of her heart, because he had saved her and trained her before. But she respected him in a different way to how she respected her master. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat the noodles?¡± Mr. Xiao looked at the noodles and saw the pork hidden inside. ¡°Don¡¯t have any fat yet.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat anything for now.¡± Gu Bailu was quite worried about herself. ¡°Ah Luo told me about my physical condition. Is it very bad?¡± Mr. Xiao tapped the desk with one finger and said, ¡°The Archfiend uses demonic arts, and I can only treat human beings. So... It¡¯s indeed bad.¡± ¡°The Archfiend isn¡¯t human?¡± Then why was he in the human realm? She knew that this world wasplicated, but was it really appropriate to roam the three realms so freely? ¡°I don¡¯t know the details; you¡¯ll have to ask Prince Zi. The Archfiend has been staying in the human world to recover after he was defeated by the celestials.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let anything happen to the baby. If you don¡¯t have a solution, I¡¯m nning to give the Archfiend the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± If the baby died, it would be gone forever, but if she gave the item away, she could still get it back someday. Besides... she couldn¡¯t hide in Prince Zi¡¯s house forever. She didn¡¯t want to owe Prince Zi too much either. She couldn¡¯t persuade herself to ask for his help. ¡°Even if I¡¯m willing to help and Prince Zi is willing to sacrifice part of his soul, the odds of sess are below thirty percent,¡± said Mr. Xiao. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Why would Feng Qingtian sacrifice part of his soul? I don¡¯t want that.¡± He might lose his memories if he lost part of his soul. Then, would he forget Yan Anchun, and everything would go back to the start? But that could no longer happen. Besides, the odds of sess were only thirty percent. Gu Bailu made up her mind. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go home.¡± If the Archfiend wanted the Sky Splitting Mirror, he could have it. Gu Bailu left the room with Ah Luo, and Feng Qingtian was right outside. She looked at him and felt bad, as they probably could never be fully separated because of this baby. He was probably also taking care of her because of the baby. ¡°I¡¯m going home. Thank you for saving me. I¡¯ll return the favor if you need me someday.¡± Gu Bailu left with Ah Luo after saying that. Mr. Xiao smiled. ¡°She¡¯s going to give the Sky Splitting Mirror away rather than ask for your help. It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a babying. She can¡¯t run away.¡± Mr. Xiao nced at him. ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Is the baby really fine?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t say anything, but he felt guilty. If he had kept a constant eye on Gu Bailu, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught by the Archfiend. If he had found the Archfiend sooner, the Archfiend wouldn¡¯t have been able to nt the parasites in her... He didn¡¯t know how to face Gu Bailu in the future if the baby was lost because of that. Thankfully, the baby was still alive. ¡°She should be fine for now. The Archfiend nted the parasites in her to get the Sky Splitting Mirror. He won¡¯t kill her so quickly.¡± ¡°Is it still possible to save Yan Anchun?¡± ¡°It depends on whether she can survive the full moon. If she does, she can be saved. You know that the heavens have no mercy when they want someone dead. It¡¯s pointless to try for now.¡± Chapter 447 - Shortcu

Chapter 447 Shortcu

Feng Qingtian looked at the sky. ¡°There are three more days to the full moon.¡± Three days was too long. These days were longer than nine lives for him. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll keep her alive with pills for now; it¡¯s up to fate whether or not she can survive thest strike from the heavens.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± ... Naturally, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t return to the Gu house on her own. Prince Zi sent a bunch of Ye guards with her. But nothing happened. Gu Bailu took out the piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror that was in the ancestral hall when she returned home. ¡°Master, I can only rescue youter. I can¡¯t let anything happen to the baby.¡± The dazzling light from the Sky Splitting Mirror illuminated the whole house. This piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror was formless. It looked just like a regr piece of broken ss, except that dense mist swirled in it. However, the mirror emitted a glittering brilliance that was full of power. She couldn¡¯t see anything in the mirror. The swirling mist in the mirror looked like the beginning of the universe. Gu Bailu waited for the Archfiend to pick up the Sky Splitting Mirror. But nobody came after a whole day. She spent an uneasy day waiting. Scared that somebody else would take the Sky Splitting Mirror away, she fortified the house with a few more arrays. If the Archfiend came to take the mirror, he should be able to break the arrays. When Gu Bailu and Ah Luo slept in the same room that night, Gu Bailu was clutching deadly runes in her hand. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep, but to her surprise, both she and Ah Luo slept until noon. She sat up quickly and looked at the box next to her pillow. The box, along with the Sky Splitting Mirror piece inside it, was gone. She checked her pulse again, and it was still chaotic, which suggested that the parasites had yet to be removed. ¡°Mydy, there¡¯s a note here.¡± Ah Luo picked up a piece of paper from the ground. ¡°The demonic parasites will automatically disappear in three days. You made a smart decision, little girl. If you¡¯re willing to abort the baby and follow me, you can enjoy the Sky Splitting Mirror with me.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. The Archfiend was indeed formidable enough to make Gu Bailu break into a cold sweat. He had snuck in and stolen the Sky Splitting Mirror without alerting her at all despite all her security measures. It would¡¯ve been more than easy for him to kill her if he wanted to. Feng Qingtian was right. She would be in great danger if she didn¡¯t give up on the Sky Splitting Mirror. But would the danger disappear if she did give up on it? The Archfiend was probably the big boss behind Nan Ningxin. He was her true sworn enemy. He hadn¡¯t attacked her because she was too weak for him. She really needed strength, but she didn¡¯t know how to grow strong. In order to be strong, she had to grow a spirit root and develop spiritual power, so that she could really be part of this world. She hurriedly took out the water that the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers had been ced in, and drank two bowls. She felt veryfortable, as if a brook was flowing through her body. Feng Qingtian said that the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers could help grow a spirit root, but Gu Bailu still hadn¡¯t felt anything after drinking it for days. She looked at the dazzling King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers in the water. It was really too slow. She wondered if it would be faster if she simply ate it. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it once the idea urred to her. Looking at the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers for a long while, she finally gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat it.¡± She took the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers out of the water, and the whole room lit up in various colors. Chapter 448 - It’s Too Much

448 It¡°s Too Much

How should she eat such a big thing? She plucked off a stem and put it in her mouth. It was crisp and tasted like a sweet lollipop. She had a bite and waited for a while. Confirming that it wasn¡¯t poisonous, she continued boldly. By the time Ah Luo came in, Gu Bailu had already eaten half of the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers. ¡°Mydy, what are you eating? Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡± Ah Luo jumped over and asked excitedly. ¡°The King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers. These are yours.¡± She tore off some of the stems for Ah Luo. She hadn¡¯t been selfish; she had simply been worried that something would happen if she ate it. After all, Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t have asked her to make water with it if it could simply be eaten. Though Gu Bailu was concerned, she wanted to level up and develop a spirit root sooner rather thanter. The Archfiend¡¯s arrival made her realize that her capability was nothing to those who were truly strong. She couldn¡¯t seek revenge until she grew stronger. Ah Luo epted the stems and ate them. ¡°They¡¯re sweet. I like it.¡± She quickly had the rest of the stems, and her face became as colorful as a rainbow. Gu Bailu was stunned. ¡°Ah Luo, are you alright? Why have you turned into a rainbow?¡± Ah Luo twirled around in delight. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m leveling up! I¡¯m leveling up! I¡¯m going to be super strong!¡± Really? Gu Bailu was about to ask, when Ah Luo promptly fell to the floor. Gu Bailu was going to check on her, when she copsed as well ¡°Crap. What happened to the princess? Why have they both fallen over?¡± ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll report to the lord.¡± Ye Hua disappeared from the Gu house and went to Feng Qingtian, who had just left Yan Anchun¡¯s room. ¡°My lord, the princess and Ah Luo both passed out.¡± Feng Qingtian started running. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch her closely?¡± ¡°The princess was in her room and somehow passed out there.¡± Feng Qingtian stopped halfway. ¡°I can¡¯t go there. Tell Mr. Xiao to go over.¡± It should be fine since she hadn¡¯t left her ce. There were few things in the Gu family that could hurt her. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists to stop himself from moving. He watched Ye Hua seek out Mr. Xiao and quickly leave with him. Damn it! Why couldn¡¯t time go faster? What had that silly girl done this time? Why did she pass out in her room? Feng Qingtian paced back and forth in the yard with a heavy heart. ¡°My lord, General Ye is here to give his report.¡± ¡°Send him away. I¡¯m not in the mood for any report.¡± He was too concerned about the silly girl and the safety of the baby. ¡°General Ye said that it¡¯s about the Archfiend. He has discovered the Archfiend¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Tell him to go to the study.¡± Feng Qingtian turned around and walked to the study. He had never shed with the Archfiend before, but he knew what the Archfiend was capable of. The Archfiend had only been a minor demon king at the beginning, but he dominated the demon realm after just a thousand years. But in the end, he was heavily wounded by the celestials for his ambitiousness. It had been a hundred years, and he was attempting to make aeback. The Archfiend didn¡¯t just want the Sky Splitting Mirror. He also wanted to avenge himself for that previous humiliation. Chapter 449 - Two Gluttons

Chapter 449 Two Gluttons

Feng Qingtian wanted the Sky Splitting Mirror too. He was determined to destroy those assholes. Though they had a mutual enemy, Feng Qingtian knew that it was impossible for him to cooperate with the Archfiend, because thetter had hurt Gu Bailu. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look good, Ye Huai asked quickly, ¡°Did something happen to your former princess again?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Who else can make you this worried? The Archfiend seems to be nning to retake his home with the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him. We can deal with him if he¡¯s in the human world, but he¡¯ll be too strong for any human if he returns home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m reporting to you now. I want to know your decision.¡± ¡°Have you found his base in the human world?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were cold, determined to kill whoever hurt Gu Bailu. ¡°Not yet, but he¡¯s probably going to search for his home with the Heavenly Star Map obtained from the former princess. If she can tell us about the map, we¡¯ll be able to ambush him in advance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to have to wait a day or two.¡± Gu Bailu certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them about the Heavenly Star Map right now. Feng Qingtian was also certain that the map which Gu Bailu had given to the Archfiend couldn¡¯t be entirely urate. He knew that she was smarter than that. ¡°Then I should summon all the troops in advance.¡± ¡°Yes. Keep an eye on the enemy and report to me if there¡¯s any change.¡± The Archfiend probably had two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. It would be much easier if he could rob the guy of both pieces at the same time. Ye Hua arrived soon after Ye Huai left. ¡°My lord, Mr. Xiao said that he doesn¡¯t know what the princess ate, and wanted to know if you did... It was too strong, and neither the princess nor Ah Luo could resist its power, so they passed out.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I saw that their lips were colorful. Here¡¯s a tiny piece.¡± Ye Hua showed him part of the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers that Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t finished. Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°What a silly girl! How could she have eaten the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers?¡± The King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers could easily kill anyone if it was eaten directly! ¡°How¡¯s she doing right now? Is her life at risk? What about the baby?¡± Feng Qingtian grew anxious. Why would she suddenly eat the entire King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers? Exactly what did she want? ¡°Mr. Xiao said that she¡¯s fine for now, although she might sleep for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Ask him to look after her and make sure that nothing happens to her.¡± Feng Qingtian tried to hold back his urge to visit the Gu house. He wished that time could flow faster. Never had it felt so slow to him before. ... Gu Bailu was lost for words after she woke up; she realized that she shouldn¡¯t have eaten the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Mr. Xiao looked at her and Ah Luo in amusement. ¡°You two gluttons were truly bold to eat that. Weren¡¯t you scared that you might be killed?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I... I simply wanted to develop a spirit root sooner. Am I fine? Do I have a spirit root now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine, but do you have any idea what a great treasure you¡¯ve destroyed?¡± The water of the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers could make people increase their spiritual power. It was even more useful than the Pure Heart Pill. Yet, this woman had eaten the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers as if it were candy. Even more annoyingly, Ah Luo¡¯s first remark after she woke up had been that the candy was delicious and she wanted more. More? Mr. Xiao almost couldn¡¯t hold back his urge to curse. The legendary 9,999 Spring Harbingers were already invaluable, to say nothing of the king! Chapter 450 - Full Moon

Chapter 450 Full Moon

Gu Bailu lowered her head and secretly tested her pulse. Her pulse condition was stable, and contained a vague force. ¡°Your spirit root is growing like crazy. You can¡¯t suppress it at all with your power. Be braced for pain in the next couple of days.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Mr. Xiao had barely finished, when Gu Bailu¡¯s stomach started to hurt. Her belly grewrger than a ball. ¡°Is the kid going to be fine?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consider that when you randomly ate something?¡± ¡°I thought it should be fine since the flower¡¯s a tonic.¡± ¡°I really want to leave right now.¡± Mr. Xiao had never seen a patient who asked for trouble themselves! ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! It hurts...¡± Her stomach bulged, but didn¡¯t actually hurt. Air flowed through her stomach, as if she were having gastric. ¡°Just deal with it.¡± That being said, Mr. Xiao took out some silver needles, ready to relieve the pain for her. But a person ran in. ¡°Mr. Xiao, something¡¯s wrong with Princess Zi. The lord wants you back right now.¡± Mr. Xiao frowned and put a pill into Gu Bailu¡¯s mouth from his medical kit. ¡°Keep it in your mouth.¡± He then swiftly left with the Ye guard. What happened to Yan Anchun? Had she finally stopped breathing? Actually, for a person who was disfigured after suffering divine retribution, she might as well die and be reincarnated. If Feng Qingtian truly loved her, he could be reincarnated with her, and they could still love each other in the next life. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know why Yan Anchun clung to life. Maybe Feng Qingtian was unwilling to see Yan Anchun or himself die. ¡°Ah... It hurts so much!¡± The pain was so bad that Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have time to think about Yan Anchun. The pain didn¡¯t recede until nightfall. She got out of bed and finally had some water. It waspletely dark outside the room despite the full moon, which was blocked by dark clouds. That was certainly an unusual phenomenon. Gu Bailu performed a divination with her Heavenly Eye, and saw that somebody was going to undergo the Heavenly Tribtion. Gu Bailu calcted the direction. It was happening in the east, which was the direction of Prince Zi¡¯s house. Recalling Yan Anchun¡¯s condition today, she wondered if it was Yan Anchun who would be going through the Heavenly Tribtion. That was probably why Mr. Xiao had been summoned back so quickly. Did Yan Anchun have to pass another Heavenly Tribtion when she was so seriously injured? It was already a miracle that she was still alive. Since Feng Qingtian had saved her once again, Gu Bailu thought that she could help Yan Anchun resist the Heavenly Tribtion with an array. She hurriedly took out Unusual Natural Phenomena. She remembered that the solution to the Heavenly Tribtion was written in it. She had remembered correctly. ording to the book, it required eighteen gold items and the blood of a virgin. Eighteen gold items were easy to find. Feng Qingtian had given her plenty of gold essories. But she herself certainly didn¡¯t have the blood of a virgin. But there was someone who did. She hurriedly went to Ah Luo, who was still asleep. She pricked Ah Luo¡¯s finger with a needle and collected a cup of blood. She looked at the sky, which was still dark; when the clouds scattered and the moon came out, the Heavenly Tribtion would arrive. She wondered what horrible things Yan Anchun had done to deserve such a punishment from the heavens. Chapter 451 - The Trial Is Blocked?

Chapter 451 The Trial Is Blocked?

Gu Bailu went to a pretty big yard where Ye Yunshu had lived. It was well tended and had a lot of flowers even though it was winter. On the open ground in the yard, Gu Bailu arranged the gold items in the shape of the Eight Diagram ording to the book. She then put the blood in the center and chanted. She didn¡¯t know if this ancestral record could help, but she still wanted to try. She was already at a high level in terms of her family arts, but she was still unfamiliar with many of the moves. Her family arts might look like petty tricks, but if she used them correctly, there was no reason for her to be scared of experts with spiritual power. It depended on Yan Anchun¡¯s luck whether or not she could endure part of the Heavenly Tribtion. She intended to return the favor to Feng Qingtian who had saved her once again. She looked at the sky. The clouds were slowly dispersing, revealing some moonlight. She poured the blood from the cup into the S-shaped slot at the center of the Eight Diagrams. She then took out a piece of paper and, following what she saw in the book, she drew a rune which she had never seen before, before she abruptly pressed it into the S-shaped slot. Right at that moment, there was a red glow which shot up into the sky from wherever the blood was. Gu Bailu was quite shocked herself. She hadn¡¯t expected such a scene; lifting her head, she saw the brilliant red light sh with the bright moon, making the moon look like it was made of blood. It was very uncanny. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shot out from the full moon like a web and struck the east. Gu Bailu saw it about to hit the top of Prince Zi¡¯s house. She hurriedly activated the eighteen gold items with her spells. The gold items were then connected by the blood in a huge web, and they shed with a red light which darted outward to collide with the lightning bolt before it hit Prince Zi¡¯s house. Gu Bailu sensed an intense collision. She took out another rune and put it in the center of the Eight Diagram, which glowed an even brighter red. The whole sky was dyed in the color. Those who were sound asleep didn¡¯t know what was going on at all, but those who weren¡¯t sleeping were all shocked by the bloody moon in the sky. In the yard outside the house, Feng Qingtian had been monitoring the appearance of the moon and the arrival of the Heavenly Tribtion. He had hurriedly established arrays and gotten dozens of experts to ward off the tribtion with spiritual power. However, the Heavenly Tribtion stopped right about his head. The full moon turned red, and the Heavenly Tribtion was blocked. Who was helping them? Mr. Xiao came out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the Heavenly Tribtion noting?¡± ¡°It did, but someone helped us. Who in this world can hold off a Heavenly Tribtion?¡± Wasn¡¯t that suicide? Feng Qingtian was quite puzzled. Who was kind enough to help Yan Anchun without letting him know in advance? ¡°Qin Shou, find out where this power is from now.¡± Though the Heavenly Tribtion had been stopped for now, it would still happen sooner orter. Nobody could stop the heavens. Feng Qingtian continued to stare nervously at the formidable lightning. The moon was even creepier now that it had turned red. The less courageous hid in their houses, and the men on patrol had run away as well. Soon after Qin Shou left, Ye Hua returned. ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t know what the princess did in her yard, but she¡¯s the cause of the red light.¡± Chapter 452 - The Silly Girl Took Action

Chapter 452 The Silly Girl Took Action

Feng Qingtian¡¯s facepletely changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The red light was caused by the princess. I didn¡¯t know if I should stop her, but she seemed to be trying to help...¡± Feng Qingtian sweated in disbelief and fear. He looked at the red light again. It had blocked the Heavenly Tribtion, but instead of pressing forward, the Heavenly Tribtion changed course to the source of the red light. ¡°No!¡± Feng Qingtian screamed and disappeared all of a sudden. The Ye guards, Ye Hua and Mr. Xiao were all stunned. What was going on? Where was Prince Zi going, when he should be protecting the new princess? Gu Bailu was shaking; she sensed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ward off the power of the heavens for much longer. She was only trying to help; she didn¡¯t n on getting herself killed. I should probably stop, Gu Bailu thought. She was about to cancel the rune, when the Heavenly Tribtion came right at her. Her eyes widened. ¡°Seriously? It changed direction?¡± She was so frightened that she quickly fled. All her protections had been directed to the east. She didn¡¯t know how to protect herself now. When the lightning struck above her head, it felt like thousands of burning meteorites crashing down on her at the same time. Gu Bailu hurriedly shed out of the house with a teleportation rune. The Gu house behind her had been smashed to pieces, and burned with a fierce fire. But the Heavenly Tribtion wouldn¡¯t let her go. As if she had a tracker on her, the lightning attacked her again. Gu Bailu thought that she was doomed. She really wouldn¡¯t have done anything if she knew she was going to be killed... ¡°Damn you, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Why is the Heavenly Tribtion after me? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Bailu cursed, and the lightning enveloped her before she could dodge. She couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Lulu!¡± She was roused by a roar; she thought that she saw Feng Qingtian. Somebody grabbed her waist and took to the sky. She raised her head, only to see Feng Qingtian¡¯s charming face. However, his expression looked even more horrible than the Heavenly Tribtion at present. The Heavenly Tribtion was following her, and Feng Qingtian shed back to his house with Gu Bailu. The Heavenly Tribtion lost its target. Now that it wasing to an end, its power dwindled, and it disappeared after destroying two yards in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Gu Bailu, however, waspletely pale. Her clothes and face were ck, as if they had been burnt. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t any better. The blisters on his back were frightening. Feng Qingtian patted Gu Bailu in his arms on the cheek. ¡°Lulu, wake up. It¡¯s over. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Bailu blinked her eyes. ¡°What... happened just now? Why did ite after me?¡± Didn¡¯t the Heavenly Tribtion target a specific person? Why would it change targets? She didn¡¯t know that the Heavenly Tribtion could be so intelligent. ¡°You¡¯ve been its target all the time. Silly girl, why did you take action. I... I almost lost you again.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her tightly and sobbed. He had taken everything into consideration, but he hadn¡¯t expected this silly girl to take action on her own. Chapter 453 - Feng Qingtian Is Half-Dead

Chapter 453 Feng Qingtian Is Half-Dead

¡°I... Didn¡¯t you save me? I thought I could return the favor. I wouldn¡¯t have done anything if I had known that it was so dangerous...¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t have regretted it more. If Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯te, she probably would¡¯ve ended up as ash. It was said that a person killed by the Heavenly Tribtion would be obliterated. There would be no next life or reincarnation. Their souls would bepletely destroyed in this universe. That had been close! ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s over now.¡± Feng Qingtian petted her, knowing that she had probably never felt any more scared. She was probably the only person in the world who would dare block a Heavenly Tribtion. He wondered what she had been thinking. But it wasn¡¯t really strange. Hadn¡¯t she always been this bold? ¡°That¡¯s so horrible. Why are the heavens so unreasonable? They simply focused on me and ignored the real target after I stopped them...¡± She didn¡¯t think that she had deserved it. Her book also hadn¡¯t mentioned that whoever stopped the Heavenly Tribtion would take the hit. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t let it hit you. Never.¡± Feng Qingtian was greatly relieved. Now that he could rx, he felt excruciating pain all over his body. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Bailu saw that hisplexion was awful and his hair was burnt. Sheid one hand on his back, only to cry out in shock, ¡°Why are you so hot?¡± ¡°I... was hit.¡± Feng Qingtian passed out on her after saying that. Gu Bailu was still shaking with horror after returning from the brink of death. She didn¡¯t want to die yet. She tried to stand up, only to fall over again. However, it was truly inappropriate for Feng Qingtian to be so close to her. ¡°My lord, where are you?¡± Qin Shou shouted from outside the yard. Exhausted, Gu Bailu said, ¡°Here... Next to theke.¡± Just now, Feng Qingtian had been about to take her into the water, when the Heavenly Tribtion stopped. It was a good thing they hadn¡¯t jumped into theke, since they would¡¯ve been shocked with electricity. ¡°My lord!¡± Qin Shou¡¯s face was pale when he saw that Feng Qingtian had passed out. ¡°Be careful. His back is wounded. Take him to a doctor now.¡± Qin Shou moved Feng Qingtian, and Gu Bailu tried to stand up, but her legs couldn¡¯t support her at all. Why couldn¡¯t she feel her feet? She lowered her head, only to see that her shoes were ck and the soles of her feet were stuck to them. Ouch! She had been so anxious that she hadn¡¯t sensed the pain until now. She had been protected by Feng Qingtian, but her feet had been exposed to the air. Qin Shou didn¡¯t dare touch Gu Bailu, and was at a loss over what to do. He couldn¡¯t leave the former princess here and just take his lord away. If his lord found out, he would be killed. ¡°Take him to Mr. Xiao now! I¡¯ll be fine; it¡¯s just that my feet are injured and I can¡¯t stand up,¡± Gu Bailu urged Qin Shou. ¡°No, my lord will kill me if he finds out, but I can¡¯t carry you since I¡¯m a man... Well...¡± Chapter 454 - The Heavens Changed Direction Without Warning

454 The Heavens Changed Direction Without Warning

qin shou was really anxious and wondered how much pain his lord would feel when he saw the former princess¡¯s burnt feet. thankfully, ye ying soon caught up. ¡°is the lord... fine? princess, oh, are you alright?¡± ¡°not at all! i didn¡¯t expect to be hit at all!¡± gu bailu felt greatly wronged now that they were talking about that. she recalled a lot of experts who had helped people deal with the heavens, but none of them had suffered punishment like she had. why was she so unlucky? qin shou and ye ying hurriedly brought them inside. mr. xiao was quite amazed by their wretched appearances. ¡°it¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re still alive.¡± though they were still alive, they were half-dead. prince zi, in particr, would have to rest for half a year before he could recover. mr. xiao treated gu bailu¡¯s feet first so that she wouldn¡¯t have to spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair. it hurt so much that gu bailu¡¯s head went nk. it felt like someone was stomping around in circles in her head, and she wanted to strangle someone. ¡°you know what pain is now? how bold of you to stop the heavenly tribtion on your own. who gave you the courage?¡± mr. xiao was so pissed that he was sneering. not only did you eat the king of 9,999 spring harbingers, but you also blocked the heavenly tribtion. do you really think you¡¯re indestructible? he really didn¡¯t know what he should say about what she had done. but feng qingtian was probably the angriest. he had made so many arrangements, and his n had almost worked, until this girl ruined it. thankfully, she was still alive. otherwise, there was no telling what the previous tyrant of the universe would do. ¡°i was only trying to help. i didn¡¯t expect to be attacked without warning at all!¡± gu bailu closed her eyes; her nerves still tingled excruciatingly from the throbbing pain in her feet. she couldn¡¯t be any more infuriated. why? mr. xiao simply said, ¡°stupid!¡± after smearing balm on her feet, he felt that the girl should be given a p. ¡°is... is my baby fine?¡± ¡°oh, so you know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± gu bailu stopped talking, but she felt wronged too; she didn¡¯t know that the heavenly tribtion would chase her. who could¡¯ve predicted that the heavenly tribtion would abandon yan anchun and attack her instead? ¡°the baby is fine, but you¡¯ll be in pain for a day or two. it will be a good lesson for you.¡± mr. xiao walked out after saying that. a more serious patient awaited him. ye ying helped clean gu bailu up. she didn¡¯t know what to say to the princess either. her lord risked everything to save her, and had nearly gotten himself killed for it. ¡°so, how is your lord?¡± gu bailu asked worriedly. ¡°his back ispletely burnt. it¡¯ll be fine if he can weather through this,¡± said ye ying regretfully. her lord had always been high and mighty, and had never gotten hurt, even on the battlefield. the worst injury he had ever gotten was when the enemy had shed his chest in an ident, but he recovered in just two days. this was the first time that he had almost been killed. gu bailu knew that she had truly done something horrible even though she had meant well. she didn¡¯t expect feng qingtian to be so determined to rescue her either. what should she do if something happened to him? Chapter 455 - You Seem to Want Yan Anchun To Be Hi

Chapter 455 You Seem to Want Yan Anchun To Be Hi

¡°Take me to him.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯tpletely reassured. ¡°You just get some rest. He¡¯ll be fine since Mr. Xiao is here, although he might suffer a lot.¡± Ye Ying tried to make her lord sound more miserable. Her lord was so nice to the former princess, yet the former princess had been so brutal to him the other day. Gu Bailu looked at her own feet and decided to drop it, as she would probably die from the pain before she reached Feng Qingtian¡¯s room. Besides, she couldn¡¯t do anything to save him even if she checked on him. She could help withmon illnesses, but certainly not with a Heavenly Tribtion. ¡°Then what about Yan Anchun? How is she?¡± Actually, she only wanted to know if Yan Anchun was still alive. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The lord doesn¡¯t allow his subordinates to enter the new princess¡¯s room.¡± Ye Ying left. Gu Bailu recalled Feng Qingtian¡¯s wounds. His appealing and tight back was burned and blistered. It was going to be nasty when the blisters burst. It was hard to say if he would be able to fully recover. Gu Bailu was quite upset. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but why had things ended up like this? However, Yan Anchun should be fine, since Gu Bailu had drawn the Heavenly Tribtion to herself. From that perspective, Feng Qingtian had been injured in order to help Yan Anchun. So, Gu Bailu needn¡¯t feel sorry for him... Not when she had been injured herself... Thinking that, Gu Bailu soon fell asleep. After a long while, when her head was throbbing due to the pain in her feet, she woke up in a daze and saw an indistinct shadow in front of her. She shouted in fear, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s me,¡± said Feng Qingtian in the dark. However, his voice was low and hoarse, and he didn¡¯t sound like his usual confident self. Gu Bailu wanted to sit up, but Feng Qingtian pressed her down. ¡°Just lie there. Don¡¯t move about with your injured feet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re more badly hurt than I am. Why are you here instead of lying down?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in confusion. Why was he in her room in the middle of the night when he was heavily injured? He should be in Yan Anchun¡¯s room if he wantedpany. ¡°I was worried that you might be unable to sleep. Does it hurt?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her feet regretfully. He felt frustrated that his woman had to suffer like this. He used to be a powerful man, but now could only protect his woman through tricks and schemes. He missed the days when he was high and mighty and nobody could stop him. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I woke up. But it must be worse for you.¡± Gu Bailu could only imagine how he felt. Only her feet had been burnt, and she couldn¡¯t sleep, but Feng Qingtian¡¯s entire back had been burnt. ¡°My skin is thick. I¡¯m not scared of pain.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead but didn¡¯t move, probably because it would hurt if he did His actions were quite stiff. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me... How is Yan Anchun?¡± asked Gu Bailu. ¡°Alive. Mr. Xiao said that she can be kept alive at best, and she can¡¯t live as vivid a life as before.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand. ¡°Thank god it was her. I don¡¯t know what I would do if it were you.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? You almost sound like you¡¯re d that she was hit.¡± Chapter 456 - Great Actors

Chapter 456 Great Actors

¡°I do feel lucky.¡± Feng Qingtian held her hands tightly, as if he was worried that she would disappear if he let go of her. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Let go of me. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why were you so silly? Do you have any idea that you were almost...¡± Feng Qingtian was still unable to talk about it calmly. Gu Bailu felt wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Heavenly Tribtion could change its target!¡± ¡°What a silly girl. You almost ruined all our efforts. But thankfully, all the Heavenly Tribtions should be over now.¡± Feng Qingtian picked up her hand and kissed it. Gu Bailu pulled her hand back hard. ¡°What are you doing? Feng Qingtian, don¡¯t forget that your princess is still alive. Do you not feel sorry for her when you¡¯re doing this to me?¡± How could Feng Qingtian be such a horrible man? ¡°She¡¯s not my real princess. You are the only princess that I ever have.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand again and smiled. He was happy that the rainy days were finally over and he could finally catch his breath. ¡°You¡¯re truly ungrateful. Even if he can¡¯t sleep with you now, you shouldn¡¯t have change your target so quickly. You should be loyal...¡± How could he have given up the woman whom he chased for nine lives so easily? ¡°She can¡¯t sleep with me in the first ce, and nor would I sleep with her. I only want to sleep with you, but with all the wounds, I probably have to wait for a day or two.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her hand again. Gu Bailu pped him in the face. ¡°Feng Qingtian, you¡¯re forcing me to p you...¡± But before she finished, Feng Qingtian suddenly stood up, grabbed her hands, bent down, andid his lips on hers. pping him made him press further? Gu Bailu jerked and tried to bite his tongue. It was too disgusting! ¡°Lulu, calm down and listen to me!¡± Feng Qingtian let go of her lips and stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re the person that I¡¯ve been after all the time. My memories have been restored. Yan Anchun is just a recement.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just a recement, so you should be nicer to the right person... Wait, who did you say is a recement?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. Did she heard it right? Yan Anchun was a recement? What the heck? ¡°Yan Anchun¡¯s soul is very simr to yours, except that you don¡¯t have the memories she has. That¡¯s why she can rece you.¡± ¡°Why would she rece me?¡± A woman reced her to sleep with her man and enjoy his love? Was he crazy, or was she so? ¡°To take the divine retribution for you. We¡¯ll inevitably suffer divine retribution if we¡¯re together... So, I had toe up with this n. It¡¯s better to upset you for a few days than to let you end up like her.¡± Feng Qingtian scratched her forehead and said, ¡°I know that it¡¯s hard for you to ept, but Gu Yunjing and I both thought that it was for the best.¡± ¡°Gu Yunjing... Is he part of this too?¡± Gu Bailu was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on exactly?¡± ¡°When Yan Anchun is steadier and your memories are returned to you, you will know why you will suffer divine retribution if we¡¯re together. But I can¡¯t be separated from you...¡± ¡°So, Yan Anchun is fake, and you were acting with her in order to invoke the divine retribution?¡± Chapter 457 - Do You Have Feelings For Gu Yunjing?

Chapter 457 Do You Have Feelings For Gu Yunjing?

Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that divine retribution could be tricked. That was definitely the greatest scam in the world. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I held a wedding so quickly and told everybody that I loved her. You were safe only after you were kicked out of the house.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head hard. ¡°No... How can that be...¡± After being upset for such a long time, she had epted that Feng Qingtian was a disloyal scumbag, but all of a sudden, she learned that Feng Qingtian had only been acting, and that he was still the same. ¡°Lulu, I couldn¡¯t tell you in advance because it would be hard to fool the heavens if you knew the truth. You have no idea how I¡¯ve missed you all this time, but I feared that I would reveal my real emotions if I saw you.¡± ¡°So, Yan Anchun was reduced to that because of me? Everything that she endured should¡¯ve happened to me?¡± Gu Bailu shed tears after learning the truth. Yan Anchun had suffered for her and done everything for her. But when Yan Anchun barged into Prince Zi¡¯s house at the beginning, Gu Bailu had almost wanted to kill her. ¡°Yes, she was a sacrifice.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed the tears from her face. He knew that she must feel bad. The girl was too kindhearted to be indifferent to someone who had sacrificed herself for her. Sacrifice... That was truly the most appropriate description. ¡°Who is she? Why is her soul so simr to mine?¡± Also, the woman hade to them of her own ord. She had been waiting for them when they returned from the sea. ¡°She is Shao Di¡¯s shadow and bears half of Shao Di¡¯s spiritual power.¡± ¡°What? Shao Di¡¯s shadow?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned again. Did that mean that Gu Yunjing was in danger too? No wonder Shao Di had never returned after he left. He hadn¡¯t shown up even on the day of Feng Qingtian¡¯s wedding. ¡°Is he alright?¡± Gu Bailu grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s sleeve and asked worriedly. Feng Qingtian replied gloomily, ¡°Why do you care so much about him? Did he really touch you?¡± Gu Bailu lifted her chin. ¡°I can¡¯t care about him when he helped me? He did touch me, so what? Are you going to despise me or hate me?¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything, but Gu Bailu felt pain when she saw his expression. She shouldn¡¯t vent her anger on him. He had done nothing wrong. He must¡¯ve felt even worse than she did, when she threw a divorce notice into his ce and held a fake wedding with Shao Di. ¡°Lulu, no matter how you change, you will always be mine. My love for you will never change.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly hugged her tightly. Gu Bailu struggled and said, ¡°Let go of me. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Feng Qingtian released her but covered her lips with his own, his tongue ying inside her mouth like he was cleaning it out. Gu Bailu tried to push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re still wounded.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her worriedly. ¡°Lulu, do you have feelings for Gu Yunjing?¡± That was what he dreaded most. He was scared that she would be grateful to Gu Yunjing, who was willing to help her get through the divine retribution by giving up half of his spiritual power. ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯s affected by Yan Anchun¡¯s wounds since I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.¡± Chapter 458 - What on Earth Had She Done?

Chapter 458 What on Earth Had She Done?

If Yan Anchun was his shadow, he should check up on her when she was so heavily wounded. Why didn¡¯t hee? Why would he make such great sacrifices for Gu Bailu? ¡°Yan Anchun is a shadow that has followed him for years and is maintained with his spiritual power. He wouldn¡¯t have felt great when Yan Anchun went through the divine retribution, but he isn¡¯t an ordinary person; he¡¯ll get through it.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to tell the truth and worry her, but he didn¡¯t want to lie to her either. ¡°How can Yan Anchun be so like me that even the heavens were fooled?¡± ¡°Yan Anchun has an ultimate skill that allows her to impersonate anyone. When she came to me, she looked exactly like you in the past.¡± ¡°Take me to see her. She must feel very miserable.¡± If possible, nobody would be willing to be sacrificed like that. Yan Anchun must¡¯ve done it under Shao Di¡¯s order. Feng Qingtian stood up and frowned, and Gu Bailu¡¯s heart jumped. She forgot that Feng Qingtian was heavily wounded too. That was precisely the nature of human beings: They worried too much about things that were far away, and neglected those that were around them. ¡°Youe here. We¡¯ll visit her tomorrow.¡± Gu Bailu shifted so that Feng Qingtian could lie on the bed. He probably wouldn¡¯t go back to his room, even if she told him to. Delighted, Feng Qingtiany down on the bed and grabbed her hand. Looking at his face, Gu Bailu had questions that she didn¡¯t know if she should ask, for fear that she wouldn¡¯t like the answers. In order to fool the heavens, Feng Qingtian and Yan Anchun must¡¯ve put on a realistic act. So, had they slept together or not? If the heavens had been convinced, they must¡¯ve really done it. She didn¡¯t dare ask. Like how Feng Qingtian was concerned about whether or not she had slept with Gu Yunjing, she was bothered too. However, even if Feng Qingtian slept with Yan Anchun because he had to, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know if she couldpletely ept it. So, she knew that although Feng Qingtian said that he would never change, he had to be bothered by the thing between her and Gu Yunjing too. Once he felt troubled, there would be obstacles in their rtionship. She hadn¡¯t told him that her marriage to Gu Yunjing was fake, because she wanted to see his attitude more clearly. Feng Qingtian, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t thinking so much. He just wanted to take Gu Bailu¡¯s heart back while Gu Yunjing was away, so that thetter wouldn¡¯t have a chance. When Gu Bailu woke up again, it was a bright sunny day. She felt around the bed, but didn¡¯t find Feng Qingtian. The sheets were cold too. Hadst night been a dream, or had it been real? Was Yan Anchun really here to take the divine retribution for her? Gu Bailu was the person that Feng Qingtian had been looking for, and they had loved each other so much in the past? Everybody had been acting, but she was the only one who had taken it seriously and gotten upset. Her mood wasplicated. They had done all that to protect her, but why did she still feel so awful? Why was it all of you knew the truth, while I was being sad and ignorant like an idiot? Damn it! Gu Bailu bashed her pillow in anger. The problem was that she couldn¡¯t be furious at anyone, because everybody had sacrificed a lot for her, whether it was their life, their shadow, or their spiritual power. Feng Qingtian was no more happy than she was. When it came down to it, it was the heavens that were to me. What on earth had she done to deserve divine retribution? Chapter 459 - You Just Kidnapped Me

Chapter 459 You Just Kidnapped Me

But Gu Bailu¡¯s me was in fact misced. When Feng Qingtian returned with food, he could tell from her expression that she was still annoyed. Anyone in her shoes would be annoyed. Gu Bailu pouted and asked, ¡°Tell me. What heinous things have I done to deserve divine retribution?¡± Feng Qingtian petted her in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re too kindhearted to do anything heinous. You just kidnapped me. Have some porridge.¡± ¡°Do the heavens hate me for kidnapping you?¡± Gu Bailu opened her mouth so that Feng Qingtian could feed her. Then, Feng Qingtian lowered his head and kissed away the leftovers on her lips. Gu Bailu blushed and her ears turned red. They hadn¡¯t been intimate for a long time. She still vividly remembered her deration that they were separated, and she wasn¡¯t prepared for this at all. ¡°There was some on your lips. No food should be wasted, or it may infuriate the heavens,¡± said Feng Qingtian solemnly. Gu Bailu secretly cursed his shamelessness. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? I won¡¯t be forever scared of the heavens after just one divine retribution. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll get back at the heavens when I have the chance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s high time that we got back at them.¡± Feng Qingtian turned cold, and was so chilly that Gu Bailu got goosebumps. She waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°I was only kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand, which was still cold after a night of sleep. ¡°I won¡¯t let them go for being so terrible to us. But enough of that. Finish the porridge before it gets cold. I¡¯ll take you to the cottage. It has floor heating.¡± Qin Shou had sent Gu Bailu to this room because it was the closest room to the scene of the ident. There was no heating in this room, and it was a little cold in the winter. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Her feet still hurt, but Feng Qingtian was already walking around and looking after her even though he had been hurt worse. She would feel sorry for him if he was only pretending to be strong. ¡°My recovery ability is better than yours. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead and said with a smile. Actually, he didn¡¯t seem injured at all. His face was a healthy red and as breathtaking as before. Gu Bailu was annoyed that her feet still hurt when he had already recovered. If he could recover so quickly, Gu Yunjing should probably be fine too. They were both equally tough. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you take me to Yan Anchun?¡± Gu Bailu finished the porridge very quickly; she had indeed been hungry. Feng Qingtian put thick clothes on her first and then covered her in a cloak made from fox fur, before he carried her out of the room. It was freezing outside. Though it was a sunny day, everything was bleak, chilly and lifeless. But thanks to the great gardeners in Prince Zi¡¯s house, there were no bare trees or fallen leaves even though it was winter. Feng Qingtian gave her a handwarmer and said, ¡°Youck nutrition; that¡¯s why your hands are cold in winter. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Xiao to give you some good tonics.¡± ¡°Let him focus on Yan Anchun first. She wouldn¡¯t have turned into this if not for me...¡± said Gu Bailu in a low voice. She deeply regretted that she had wanted Yan Anchun to die before. Chapter 460 - Take Back What Belongs to Us

Chapter 460 Take Back What Belongs to Us

¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. She volunteered to do it.¡± ¡°Nobody would volunteer to do that. It must¡¯ve been Shao Di¡¯s order.¡± Every subordinate had to listen to their master¡¯smand. Yan Anchun couldn¡¯t disobey. ¡°You can¡¯t give Shao Di what he wants. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Gu Bailu knew very well that Gu Yunjing had been helping her for nothing more than her heart in exchange. But she couldn¡¯t give him anything. If there had been no Feng Qingtian, she might¡¯ve given herself to him. But Feng Qingtian was here. She was quite upset, and wondered if there was any other person Gu Yunjing needed. The smell of herbs in Yan Anchun¡¯s room was quite bad. ¡°Just take a quick look. Don¡¯t stare, in case the baby is affected.¡± Gu Bailu really couldn¡¯t bear to look at Yan Anchun¡¯s current appearance. After seeing the moldy faces of the ghost army, Gu Bailu thought that she could take anything. But when the quilt that covered Yan Anchun was lifted, Gu Bailu almost puked. Yan Anchun waspletely deformed and looked like a piece of burnt wood, with worms wriggling all over her. There were blisters and blood all over her. She looked like a corpse. Feng Qingtian blocked her eyes and turned her head away. ¡°Just stop looking at her.¡± ¡°Why are there so many disgusting insects?¡± ¡°Mr. Xiao put them there. Those worms will make her morefortable. Also, the worms¡¯ excrement can give her the nutrition she needs.¡± Gu Bailu found that hard to believe. ¡°Is she still alive?¡± How could anyone still be alive in that condition? Even her face waspletely disfigured. Body thieves wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her at all; she waspletely deformed. ¡°She¡¯s still alive and breathing. We can only wait for her flesh to regrow.¡± ¡°How long will that take?¡± ¡°At least half a year. She can be saved if Mr. Xiao says so. Also, she¡¯s a shadow, not an ordinary person.¡± Gu Bailu felt even more uneasy after hearing that. ¡°She must be in a lot of pain, living like this.¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to die. She wants to stay by Gu Yunjing¡¯s side. She only had one request when she came to me: to be kept alive so that she wouldn¡¯t have to leave Gu Yunjing.¡± Gu Bailuid her head on Feng Qingtian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°And there will be another divine retribution when she¡¯s already like this? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s already over. There won¡¯t be any more divine retributions. I¡¯m going to settle the score for you.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her back gently. He did feel ufortable that someone else had taken the punishment for her. But however ufortable he felt, it was still better than watching Gu Bailu be punished in the same way. That was why he had epted Yan Anchun¡¯s n when she came to him, despite knowing that it would be hard for both Gu Bailu and himself. Back when they were on the boat, he could tell that she liked him. Once their rtionship went to the next level, the divine retribution might havee too unexpectedly for him to hold it off. ¡°Why are the heavens doing this to me?¡± ¡°They just can¡¯t see other people live good lives. Lulu, we¡¯re going to take back what¡¯s ours.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ours?¡± ¡°Ultimate power and dominance over everything.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes, which glowed with shocking brilliance. ¡°Huh... can we really do that?¡± She couldn¡¯t even beat that Archfiend right now; she was just a weakling in front of him. Chapter 461 - Offered a Bunch of Pretty Girls

Chapter 461 Offered a Bunch of Pretty Girls

¡°If you train hard, we certainly will be able to. Besides, we have a baby now.¡± Nobody and nothing could stop him from being together with Gu Bailu, or their baby from being born. Those wretches had to answer for the wrongs theymitted against Gu Bailu in her previous life and the current one. ¡°Okay...¡± Gu Bailu had no idea what he was nning. Currently, her greatest target was the Archfiend. She wanted to avenge her family. Her feet recovered quickly after she took Mr. Xiao¡¯s medicine. After only half a month, she was able to walk freely. Furthermore, no scars were left on her feet. Gu Bailu admired Mr. Xiao because she had been wounded pretty badly when she fell into the cave at the beginning, andpletely recovered thanks to Mr. Xiao¡¯s medicine. Anyone would appreciate the person who brought them back from the brink of death. Even Feng Qingtian was quite polite to him. Ah Luo was quite happy to return to Prince Zi¡¯s house, mostly for the delicious meat there. Two courtyards in Prince Zi¡¯s house had been destroyed by the divine retribution, and had yet to be fixed after half a month. The people of Pale Emperor City gossiped for a long time. After the new Princess Zi was struck, half the buildings in Prince Zi¡¯s residence were destroyed by more lightning bolts. It was said that the former princess had been the target. People couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the heavens simply didn¡¯t tolerate any of Prince Zi¡¯s women. In that case, would Prince Zi be able to inherit the throne? If the heavens didn¡¯t allow him to have a woman, would he be a single emperor? Naturally, the emperor was concerned. He issued a decree and sent a horde of women to Feng Qingtian! Also, he specifically ordered those women to live in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Gu Bailu waspletely shocked when she saw the girls in the house during her walk after breakfast. ¡°Did Prince Zi hire so many more servants?¡± Those servants were quite beautiful, and could be concubines in any other residence. Ye Ying¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°They¡¯re a gift from His Majesty.¡± Gu Bailu immediately understood what she meant. ¡°For the heavens to strike with lightning.¡± Rumor had it that every one of Prince Zi¡¯s women had been struck by lightning. So, the only reason that the emperor had given him so many women was for the heavens to strike them with lightning. Ye Ying sweated hard; she knew that the emperor thought that if only one or two of the women were struck, there would still be other women avable. In the royal pce, the emperor summoned Feng Qingtian after the morning audience. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent some women to your house. Don¡¯t turn a blind eye to them. You¡¯re obviously physically fine with women.¡± The emperor had concluded that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t ill, but too picky; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have already touched two women. Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve given me a lot of trouble. The one in my house willin.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going toin? I¡¯m told that your princess is still too heavily wounded to serve you...¡± ¡°You know that there¡¯s another one in my house.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you divorced her?¡± Feng Qingtian raised his head. ¡°Who said that? She¡¯s always been my princess. Also, she¡¯s pregnant with my child.¡± The emperor was ted. ¡°Great! She can¡¯t cater to your needs now that she¡¯s pregnant. The girls I sent to you will be useful.¡± Chapter 462 - The Emperor’s Bias

462 The Emperor¡°s Bias

Feng Qingtian was gloomy. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t like any other woman. It¡¯s pointless for you to give them to me.¡± The emperor patted his shoulder. ¡°Now that you¡¯re going to have a child, I¡¯ll name you the crown prince. As it happens, I need to go into seclusion for a while. Starting tomorrow, you will supervise national affairs.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s narrow eyes glittered. ¡°How does this have anything to do with offering me a bunch of women?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to take the throne one day; you can¡¯t have one woman. You should get used to it now,¡± said the emperor solemnly. He had no other wish in his whole life apart from Southern Glory Empire growing stronger and remaining uninvaded; he was satisfied with what he had achieved. Now, he hoped that Feng Qingtian could rece him and lead Southern Glory Empire to new heights. He knew that Feng Qingtian was capable of doing so, and there was nothing he could do to stop Feng Qingtian. He did wish that his own son could inherit the throne, but he knew it was impossible. So, he may as well give up the throne and focus on his own cultivation. That way, he might be able to protect his worthless childrenter. ¡°It¡¯s not a rule that an emperor must have a lot of women. She alone is enough for me,¡± Feng Qingtian insisted. Gu Bailu would definitely scratch his face if he kept those women at his ce. She was one jealous girl. Besides, other women really did upset him. It was possible that he might kill them if he got angry. The emperor shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Since one of your princesses is already heavily wounded, one pregnant princess isn¡¯t enough. You must have more.¡± Feng Qingtian rose. ¡°Your Majesty, enough talk. I can¡¯t have these women. Also, I married Lulu not to inherit the throne, but because I like her; I¡¯ll show no mercy to anyone who breaks her heart.¡± Feng Qingtian bowed to the emperor. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Your Majesty.¡± Feng Qingtian turned around and walked away. The emperor wanted to use the throne and a bevy of beauties to restrain him? It was only because the emperor feared that Feng Qingtian would mistreat his useless cousins. He would have the throne, but not as a gift from the current emperor. If the emperor wouldn¡¯t give it to him on his own terms, he would take it himself. There was no reason why he should be bound by the emperor¡¯s instructions. The emperor frowned, and Feng Xuanchen, the second prince, rushed in. ¡°Father, I heard that you gave all the girls from the south to Prince Zi!¡± He had been coveting those beautiful girls for days, and had hoped to ask his father for one or two of them. However, they had all been sent to Prince Zi¡¯s house today. But Prince Zi wasn¡¯t interested in women at all. It would be a huge waste to give the girls to him. Even the most charming woman would end up pickled in Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°They¡¯ve been sent, but he has already rejected them. Why? Are you interested in them?¡± The emperor lifted his gaze. Feng Xuanchen¡¯s spiritual power wasn¡¯t bad, but he was too focused on enjoying himself instead of his cultivation. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have many girls at my residence, why didn¡¯t you save one or two of them for me? That¡¯s too unfair.¡± He was the emperor¡¯s biological son, born from the emperor¡¯s favorite woman, but why were the best things always given to Feng Qingtian instead of him? ¡°It¡¯s not unfair at all. Look at yourself. How old are you? How much weaker are you than Prince Zi? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll manage after I abdicate.¡±

462 The Emperor¡°s Bias

Feng Qingtian was gloomy. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t like any other woman. It¡¯s pointless for you to give them to me.¡± The emperor patted his shoulder. ¡°Now that you¡¯re going to have a child, I¡¯ll name you the crown prince. As it happens, I need to go into seclusion for a while. Starting tomorrow, you will supervise national affairs.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s narrow eyes glittered. ¡°How does this have anything to do with offering me a bunch of women?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to take the throne one day; you can¡¯t have one woman. You should get used to it now,¡± said the emperor solemnly. He had no other wish in his whole life apart from Southern Glory Empire growing stronger and remaining uninvaded; he was satisfied with what he had achieved. Now, he hoped that Feng Qingtian could rece him and lead Southern Glory Empire to new heights. He knew that Feng Qingtian was capable of doing so, and there was nothing he could do to stop Feng Qingtian. He did wish that his own son could inherit the throne, but he knew it was impossible. So, he may as well give up the throne and focus on his own cultivation. That way, he might be able to protect his worthless childrenter. ¡°It¡¯s not a rule that an emperor must have a lot of women. She alone is enough for me,¡± Feng Qingtian insisted. Gu Bailu would definitely scratch his face if he kept those women at his ce. She was one jealous girl. Besides, other women really did upset him. It was possible that he might kill them if he got angry. The emperor shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Since one of your princesses is already heavily wounded, one pregnant princess isn¡¯t enough. You must have more.¡± Feng Qingtian rose. ¡°Your Majesty, enough talk. I can¡¯t have these women. Also, I married Lulu not to inherit the throne, but because I like her; I¡¯ll show no mercy to anyone who breaks her heart.¡± Feng Qingtian bowed to the emperor. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Your Majesty.¡± Feng Qingtian turned around and walked away. The emperor wanted to use the throne and a bevy of beauties to restrain him? It was only because the emperor feared that Feng Qingtian would mistreat his useless cousins. He would have the throne, but not as a gift from the current emperor. If the emperor wouldn¡¯t give it to him on his own terms, he would take it himself. There was no reason why he should be bound by the emperor¡¯s instructions. The emperor frowned, and Feng Xuanchen, the second prince, rushed in. ¡°Father, I heard that you gave all the girls from the south to Prince Zi!¡± He had been coveting those beautiful girls for days, and had hoped to ask his father for one or two of them. However, they had all been sent to Prince Zi¡¯s house today. But Prince Zi wasn¡¯t interested in women at all. It would be a huge waste to give the girls to him. Even the most charming woman would end up pickled in Prince Zi¡¯s house. ¡°They¡¯ve been sent, but he has already rejected them. Why? Are you interested in them?¡± The emperor lifted his gaze. Feng Xuanchen¡¯s spiritual power wasn¡¯t bad, but he was too focused on enjoying himself instead of his cultivation. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have many girls at my residence, why didn¡¯t you save one or two of them for me? That¡¯s too unfair.¡± He was the emperor¡¯s biological son, born from the emperor¡¯s favorite woman, but why were the best things always given to Feng Qingtian instead of him? ¡°It¡¯s not unfair at all. Look at yourself. How old are you? How much weaker are you than Prince Zi? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll manage after I abdicate.¡± Chapter 463 - The Second Prince’s Disconten

Chapter 463 The Second Prince¡°s Disconten

He was the emperor right now, and naturally, nobody dared to bully his children. However, when Feng Qingtian took the throne, the emperor wouldn¡¯t have any real power, and nobody would really fear his children anymore. However, all his three sons were worthless. But it wasn¡¯t their fault. Feng Qingtian was simply too brilliant, and had been born with extraordinary spiritual power. He had been stronger than the emperor¡¯s sons since he was born. He became a militarymander when he was no more than ten. The emperor had to give him the throne, whether he was willing or not. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still young. Why are you abdicating? Is Prince Zi forcing you to?¡± asked Feng Xuanchen angrily. The emperor sighed. ¡°Does he need to? Few people in Southern Glory Empire listen to me nowadays. When the ministers and lords have meetings, everybody agrees with his opinion. When he didn¡¯t have a child and couldn¡¯t touch any woman, I could still put it off. Now that his woman is pregnant, however, I can¡¯t dy it any longer.¡± Feng Xuanchen massaged the emperor¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Is that why you sent the girls from the south to Prince Zi¡¯s house? To put a few spies in ce?¡± ¡°That was the n, but he rejected them, iming that his woman would be angry. That¡¯s definitely an excuse.¡± Feng Xuanchen snorted. ¡°Father, you¡¯re wrong. His woman is a rabid dog. It really is possible that she forbids him from having other women. Earlier, when I had to marry someone else after she went missing, she made quite a fuss at the wedding.¡± ¡°I know that she isn¡¯t a suitable woman for Prince Zi, but Prince Zi insisted on marrying her. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± The emperor had never been fond of Gu Bailu, who not only was useless, but had also once been engaged to his son. She had never apologized for hurting Feng Xuanchen. If Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t been so protective of her, the emperor would¡¯ve had her killed with a royal decree. ¡°Father, Prince Zi is tough, but we don¡¯t have to give him the throne. I recently made the acquaintance of someone remarkable. If he helps us, Prince Zi won¡¯t be able to force you to give him the throne.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Nobody is willing to confront him, unless they can have the throne for themselves in return.¡± If that was the case, the emperor would rather give the throne to Feng Qingtian, who was a member of the royal family anyway. He didn¡¯t think that Feng Qingtian would give him and his children a hard time as long as he smoothly handed over the throne. ¡°No, father, listen to me...¡± When Feng Qingtian returned home, Gu Bailu was waiting for him at the secondary door. She was wearing a cloak made from fox fur and holding a pink handwarmer. Her cute face was hidden under the white hood. ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s windy outside. Your hands will be cold.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips. It was a good life when she was around, unlike the previous days when he had been absolutely miserable. ¡°I have a handwarmer. I¡¯m here to ask you about those women. Do you want them to be struck by lightning, or are you going to give them to your subordinates?¡± Gu Bailu asked with her hands pressed to his back. ¡°They¡¯re a random gift from the emperor. I¡¯ll have Qin Shou return them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. Even I think they¡¯re lovely. If they¡¯re a gift, don¡¯t send them back. I can see that many of the Ye guards are bachelors. Since they¡¯ve been working so hard for you, you should give them some benefits.¡± Chapter 464 - Dragon Spirit Blood

Chapter 464 Dragon Spirit Blood

¡°That¡¯s not good. You can refuse the emperor¡¯s gift, but throwing the girls away will be too humiliating for His Majesty. ¡°This way, we won¡¯t be throwing them away. They won¡¯t leave your house anyway. You can just thank the emperor tomorrow.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t afraid that Feng Qingtian would be attracted to any of them. She was only worried that some of them might be annoying troublemakers. However, she had confirmed that those women weren¡¯t cheap at all, and would be suitable partners for the Ye guards. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Feng Qingtianid his hand on her belly. ¡°How do you feel today? Is there any nausea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just exhausted from vomiting.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°When he¡¯s out, I¡¯m going to teach him a good lesson for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the culprit. You were the one who made him.¡± Gu Bailu touched her belly. After only half a year in this ce, she was already pregnant. Although Nan Ningxin had paid for her sins, the real boss behind her hadn¡¯t been hurt at all. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all my bad. Just hit me if you¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°Your skin is too thick for me to hurt you. Let¡¯s just focus on the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± Gu Bailu leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. I don¡¯t like winter at all. I can¡¯t go anywhere or do anything.¡± ¡°You ate the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers; your spirit root is growing. When you have spiritual power, you won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡± Feng Qingtian quickly took her inside. The winters here were particrly cold, but since everybody in this world had spiritual power, they weren¡¯t really scared of it. Most people who had no spiritual power died from the cold as infants. Hence, adults without spiritual power were rare. Gu Bailu¡¯s mother had taken good care of her when she was a baby without spiritual power. ¡°I feel powering out every day, but I can¡¯t feel a spirit root. Are there any other requirements?¡± Like a seed which couldn¡¯t sprout in soil unless it was watered? ¡°It might be faster if you have Dragon Spirit Blood. I¡¯ll have someone look for it. However, there are only reports of it in Heavenly Wind Empire. I¡¯ll have to ask the crown prince of that country.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who has a piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Yes. He used to have a maid who has Dragon Spirit Blood, but the maid seems to have disappeared.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be willing to give her to us even if she was with him.¡± ¡°Of course not. Lu Fenying is a greedy and vicious man. He even killed his own mother.¡± Gu Bailu: ¡°...¡± If such a ruthless man became the emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire, it was unlikely to coexist in peace with Southern Glory Empire. ¡°Then forget it. If my spirit root is growing, it¡¯lle out eventually.¡± ¡°The emperor says that I¡¯ll start managing the country from tomorrow onward, and that he¡¯ll set me up as his heir. Heavenly Wind Empire will definitely send someone to congratte me. I¡¯ll ask them.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. Since she had no spiritual power, she might as well practice her family skills first. ording to ¡°Unusual Natural Phenomena,¡± her family skills were quite good and weren¡¯t just support skills. ¡°Right. You asked me before if I could control souls, and you said that some people in this world are great soul controllers?¡± Chapter 465 - To Be a Soul Controller

Chapter 465 To Be a Soul Controller

¡°That¡¯s right. Soul controllers are as rare as genius doctors like Mr. Xiao. There¡¯s one soul controller in Southern Glory Empire, but he¡¯s been training in seclusion. While you don¡¯t have spiritual power, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to control souls.¡± ¡°I can control souls, but I don¡¯t know if my level is good enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll take you to the trial woods to experiment.¡± Though she was pregnant and Feng Qingtian wanted her to stay home, he knew that she didn¡¯t feelfortable not having any ability. It was like in their previous life; she could¡¯ve done anything she wanted under his protection, but she still didn¡¯t want to depend on it. Feng Qingtian supported her. After all, she could better protect herself if she was stronger. Eager to try now, Gu Bailu looked at the weather, but it was freezing outside. ¡°Silly girl, there¡¯s no need to rush. It¡¯ll be sunny tomorrow; we¡¯ll go then. Also, don¡¯t devote yourself so much to your training that you forget about the baby.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go today. My master would scold me if he knew that I gave up training just because of bad weather.¡± Helpless, Feng Qingtian could only ask Ye Ying to put more clothes on Gu Bailu and warm up the carriage, before he took her to the trial woods. The trial woods were even creepier in winter. Many demon beasts came to the edge of the woods in search of food. ¡°Will they hurt people when they¡¯re hungry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s happened before, but most of them are low-level demon beasts, and soldiers are deployed to suppress them. They haven¡¯t hurt many people.¡± ¡°I had the souls of demon beasts when I was hurt by the Night Lotus. I recovered fast after that.¡± ¡°Then you can catch some of themter. You¡¯re the only one who can do that. I can¡¯t see the souls.¡± Arms around him, Gu Bailu raised her head proudly. ¡°There¡¯s finally something I can do and you can¡¯t, right?¡± ¡°Yes... When you be a soul controller, you¡¯ll definitely topple me.¡± ¡°Not just that; when I be a soul controller, I¡¯m going to topple the heavens. I¡¯ll ask them why they want to punish me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Feng Qingtian bit her lips affectionately and, unwilling to let go, kissed her deeply. The guards that were with them all turned around. Qin Shou was lost for words. Why were they making out in the trial woods and not in their own room? Was it really that great to stimte the bachelors? After Feng Qingtian released Gu Bailu contentedly, she red at him. ¡°Can you hold back a little? Don¡¯t forget that most of them are single.¡± They might revolt after witnessing such PDA. Feng Qingtian smiled and led her into the trial woods. ¡°Those demon beasts will be scared off if you have my scent on you, which will save us a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Really?¡± That sounded like an excuse no matter how she looked at it. In the trial woods, Feng Qingtian subconsciously raised his guard, and Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t as rxed anymore. Nobody could predict what would happen in the trial woods. There weren¡¯t just demon beasts in this ce, but also traps, poison and treasure hunters. Chapter 466 - Failure

Chapter 466 Failure

Feng Qingtian protected Gu Bailu with one arm, and they were followed by a group of guards. With her keen senses, Gu Bailu soon spotted a demon beast which had green eyes and looked like a toad. ¡°There¡¯s a toad up ahead. I¡¯ll see if I can control its soul.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and took her there. They saw a demon beast licking the blood of another demon beast that was already dead. ¡°Demon beasts will attack one another to survive when they can¡¯t find food.¡± While unused to the gory scene, Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t too surprised. She knew that she had to face the cruel reality of this world. Feng Qingtian let go of her and said, ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here with you.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. She wasn¡¯t exactly scared of a demon beast. She jumped out of the bushes. Hearing the noise, the demon beast turned around and stuck out a tongue coated with fresh blood. It seemed to be mocking the idiotic human being who had shown up when it was in desperate need of food. The demon beast stomped its foot and pounced at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu quickly dodged the attack and drew a star with both hands. ¡°Ancestors, it¡¯s time for you to demonstrate your power. Control it!¡± The star soared and covered the demon beast with a dazzling light. The demon beast nced at her in disdain, wondering why this stupid human was lighting it up. It jumped at Gu Bailu again, but suddenly cried out in pain. Tied up by starlight, it was as if something was being pulled out of it, and the demon beast copsed on the ground. Gu Bailu hurriedly threw the Soul Collecting Bracelet into the air. ¡°Collect this creature¡¯s soul.¡± This demon beast¡¯s level seemed too advanced for her to collect its soul on her own. The Soul Collecting Bracelet turned in the sky and sucked in the soul of the demonic beast. Staring at the soul, Gu Bailumanded, ¡°Listen, I am your master from today onward. Now, stand up and bury this beast.¡± The soul was quite recalcitrant. It struggled and tried to charge at her. Gu Bailu sweated hard. Why was the soul so disobedient? Shouldn¡¯t it be doing whatever she asked it to do? Gu Bailu grabbed the Soul Collecting Bracelet and stored the demon beast¡¯s soul in it. But after she put on the bracelet, the soul simply ran amok inside, and her hand shook. Feng Qingtian approached her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I can collect the soul, but I can¡¯t control it; it¡¯s still struggling.¡± ¡°This beast is a special one. It¡¯s not big, but it¡¯s very strong. Your level might not be high enough for you to control it yet.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. She knew as well that she couldn¡¯t be hasty. She might as well try with lesser creatures. However, after testing it on a few rabbits, she still failed tomand them. Gu Bailu was frustrated. She had always thought that after her family skills leveled up, nobody would be able to take advantage of her. That was why she had been working so hard to do good things. As it turned out... She had nothing but a Heavenly Eye. And the Heavenly Eye didn¡¯t work with every person, either. She suddenly wondered if her family skills were worth practicing at all. Chapter 467 - Teasing Me Comes At a Price

Chapter 467 Teasing Me Comes At a Price

Seeing how glum Gu Bailu was on the carriage ride home, Feng Qingtian suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to the National Counselor? He must be familiar with the skills.¡± Feng Qingtian really didn¡¯t know much about Gu Bailu¡¯s family skills. His strength waspletely founded on spiritual power, and his spiritual power was formidable. He never had to worry about training. ¡°That would be great. I don¡¯t think I cane up with anything on my own.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll probably go to the royal pce tomorrow. We can ask him together.¡± Feng Qingtian petted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. There¡¯s always a way.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m definitely going to grasp it. Those who consider me useless will be shocked.¡± She had suffered divine retribution in her previous life. How could she have pissed off the heavens, if she hadn¡¯t been awesome in her previous life? With her talent and her hard work, she was certain that she could aplish great things. When they returned home, the butler came to report, ¡°My lord, mydy, a girl was here for the princess, but I didn¡¯t dare allow her in...¡± ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s here for me, not the prince?¡± asked Gu Bailu curiously. She didn¡¯t know many women in this world apart from Ah Luo. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive. She should be in a teahouse nearby. I¡¯ll go find her right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. If the matter is urgent, she¡¯lle again.¡± It was possible that this girl was using the pretext of looking for Gu Bailu in order to approach Feng Qingtian. The gorgeous girls out there were all eager and ready to take action. They all thought that the new Princess Zi was too heavily wounded to serve Prince Zi, and that he had only epted Gu Bailu again because she was pregnant. So, Prince Zi had no woman at this point who could serve him! Besides, since Prince Zi had slept with two women, his body must be fine now. Uninterested in the stranger, Feng Qingtian took Gu Bailu back to the house and asked her what she wanted to eat. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Hot soup with the spiciest peppers. That tastes the best in winter.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. I think you should eat something milder.¡± ¡°No, no, I just want to have hot soup today. Nobody can stop me from having hot soup.¡± Peppers wouldn¡¯t affect the fetus. She had confirmed it with Mr. Xiao. ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll have hot soup. Ye Ying, tell the kitchen to make what the princess said.¡± Feng Qingtian certainly couldn¡¯t go against her will. Gu Bailu smiled delightedly in his arms. ¡°But we need to make some pork for Ah Luo. She¡¯s not going to be happy without meat.¡± ¡°You only think about her? Why didn¡¯t you ask me what I want?¡± Her hands around his neck, Gu Bailu leaned in close to nuzzle his nose. ¡°I¡¯m sure that what you want most is me. Do I have to ask?¡± ¡°Little minx, see how I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m pregnant. We can¡¯t do anything in the first three months.¡± ¡°You teased me when you knew that we couldn¡¯t do anything?¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed one of her breasts with his hand and nibbled on the other over her clothes. ¡°Teasing mees at a price.¡± Chapter 468 - Bothered In Hear

Chapter 468 Bothered In Hear

Gu Bailu had only teased him because she was certain that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t do anything when she was pregnant. But as it turned out, the man didn¡¯t care. ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t do anything in the first three months of pregnancy. It¡¯s bad for the baby.¡± In his arms, Gu Bailu¡¯s face became pink and her tone turned soft. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll just stay outside; I won¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°You... you can¡¯t. I won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± She was afraid that she might lose control since they hadn¡¯t had sex with each other in a while. ¡°Honey, let me touch you. I¡¯ve been holding myself back for days.¡± He had kicked her away at first. Then, after his n worked and he got her back, she was wounded. Although her injured feet wouldn¡¯t really affect sex, he cared about her, and so hadn¡¯t touched her. Now that her injuries had recovered, he found it impossible to keep his distance. He was already addicted to her. ¡°We really can¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡± Gu Bailu knew that it had been hard for him, but she couldn¡¯t convince herself. When she remembered that Feng Qingtian had been inside another woman, she found him filthy and was unwilling to let him touch her intimately. She knew that he had done it for her, so she shouldn¡¯t be angry at him. But even then, her body reacted differently. Feng Qingtian put her on hisp to face him. He was already hard. Gu Bailu subconsciously moved back, unwilling to touch him. Feng Qingtian was slightly confused. Why was she so obviously resistant? ¡°Lulu, you don¡¯t want me to touch you?¡± asked Feng Qingtian hoarsely. He could tell that her body was tense and subconsciously resisting him. ¡°N- No. We really shouldn¡¯t be too intimate now that I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Gu Bailu thought that she would grow less bothered as time went by. After all, she would still be pregnant for a long while, and that was a good excuse. It would probably bother her less after the baby was born. ¡°No... Lulu, something¡¯s wrong with your reaction. Are you keeping something from me? You don¡¯t love me anymore?¡± Feng Qingtian raised her head to make her face him. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No. How can I keep anything from you? I... Are you really not bothered at all about me and Gu Yunjing?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be a man if I wasn¡¯t bothered, but I love you, which trumps everything. I won¡¯t despise you at all.¡± He told her with his actions that he still wanted to make love to her. But Gu Bailu found it hard to ept it. She wondered if Feng Qingtian loved her because she could sleep with him, which was why he wasn¡¯t bothered about her history with another man. Or was it because she wasn¡¯t as broad-minded as he was? Gu Bailu thought about a lot of things, but she didn¡¯t know whom she could talk to. But it did bother her. Maybe she was a natural prude? ¡°Silly girl, I really don¡¯t care about that. Can you let me touch you?¡± Feng Qingtian gently stroked her back to ease her tension. He wouldn¡¯t be hard on her if she was so resistant, but he was worried that her attitude wouldn¡¯t change. ¡°But miscarriages are more prone to happen in the first three months of pregnancy. You can¡¯t touch me with your thing. I¡¯m scared...¡± Chapter 469 - Unannounced Female Visitor

Chapter 469 Unannounced Female Visitor

Feng Qingtian kissed her lips firmly but gently, and his tongue upied her mouth. He could sense that she didn¡¯t resist his kisses and hugs. But when his genitals touched hers, she was clearly resistant. It seemed like instinct. Was it really the reaction of a mother protecting her baby? Feng Qingtian had no experience in this matter. He nned to ask the National Counselor tomorrow. Since pration wasn¡¯t an option, Feng Qingtian kissed her all over. ¡°Ah... Don¡¯t kiss that ce...¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I can¡¯t even kiss you there?¡± Feng Qingtian was rather frustrated. Gu Bailu bit her lip and hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s dirty down there. Can we try this again at night after I take a bath?¡± Feng Qingtian heaved a sigh. ¡°Alright...¡± In his arms, Gu Bailu smelled his masculine scent and felt sorry for him. But she still couldn¡¯t dismiss her physical resistance. She only hoped that she would be able to forget as time went by. Feng Qingtian covered her with a nket and yed with her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything in the royal pce tomorrow. I¡¯ve got you covered.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I might be in trouble?¡± ¡°Some of the old guys in court may be stubborn, but don¡¯t mind what they say. I¡¯ll be there for you.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled in his arms. ¡°What would they say about me? That I¡¯m a witch who beguiled you? Would they burn me at a stake?¡± ¡°If they say that, I think I¡¯llpliment them.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯ll say that I¡¯m too useless to you? Or that you already divorced me and I shouldn¡¯t be with you anymore?¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her nose and said, ¡°Whatever they say, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. Nobodypares with you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. I would never touch any other woman.¡± Gu Bailu raised her head. ¡°Hmph. Isn¡¯t Yan Anchun a woman? Didn¡¯t you touch her?¡± Feng Qingtian smiled mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about thatter. You¡¯ll know what happened once she¡¯s recovered.¡± ¡°You did touch her.¡± ¡°I had to. If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t have touched her at all.¡± ¡°But you still did...¡± Helpless, Feng Qingtian was about to say something else, when the butler said outside, ¡°My lord, mydy, that woman is here again. She insists on meeting the princess. She seems anxious. Would you like to meet her, mydy?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Who was this woman who was so determined to see her? ¡°Have her wait in the front hall.¡± Gu Bailu thought that she should meet her. Since the woman was so eager to meet her, she might really have urgent business. Feng Qingtian was quite angry. He was happy with Gu Bailu in his arms even though he couldn¡¯t be intimate with her. He decided that he would fire this inconsiderate butler. ¡°Honey, let go of me. I need to put on my clothes. She¡¯s waiting for me.¡± Gu Bailu pushed at Feng Qingtian, who looked awful. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to meet her, why don¡¯t you talk to her instead?¡± Feng Qingtian hastily let her go. ¡°She¡¯s here for you, not me. I¡¯m not going. If it¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m going to kill her.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯lle back when I¡¯m done with her.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s expression finally looked better. He helped her put on her clothes. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t like women. Naturally, he didn¡¯t go to the front hall with Gu Bailu. He told Ye Ying and Ah Luo to go with her. ¡°Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her be taken advantage of in her own house,¡± Feng Qingtian instructed. Gu Bailu was rather amused. Could anyone take advantage of her? It would be a miracle if she didn¡¯t take advantage of other people. When she met her visitor in the front hall, Gu Bailu suddenly flew into a rage. Chapter 470 - The Woman With Dragon Spirit Blood

Chapter 470 The Woman With Dragon Spirit Blood

This woman was bold enough toe back! ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that such a gorgeous girl is a thief?¡± Gu Bailu snorted and sat down. Gu Bailu would recognize the visitor no matter what she was wearing, because she was too beautiful. Nan Ningxin was also beautiful, and could pretend to be someone who was weak and needed to be cared for, but she wasn¡¯t as inherently gentle as this girl. Gu Bailu had never considered herself ugly, but her face didn¡¯t evoke pity the way this girl¡¯s face did. Yan Anchun¡¯s face was impable, but if she stood next to this girl, this girl would definitely draw more attention. She wasn¡¯t aggressively beautiful, but cute and soft. Everybody would feel that they should cherish her when they saw her. She was slim, and even though she was pregnant, her slightly protruding belly didn¡¯t affect her body figure at all. The girl¡¯s smile was as sweet as marshmallow, and when she furrowed her brow, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her. s... This attractive woman was a thief. Gu Bailu always considered herself a keen observer, but she had been tricked by this girl. Without Feng Qingtian and Gu Yunjing¡¯s help, she might have been killed by the Nether King. Therefore, she would never forgive this girl, whatever her reason. The girl knelt before her with such strong determination on her face, as if she were on a suicide mission. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for your forgiveness. Back then, I only wanted to protect the Supreme Badge, which would¡¯ve been found if it was on me, but I didn¡¯t think that they would track you down so quickly. I didn¡¯t mean to cause you any trouble. If you¡¯re still angry, you can punish me.¡± The girl seemed soft and gentle, but her voice was low, hoarse and somewhat deep. It was quite jarring, given her appearance. Gu Bailu was angry at first, but she almost jumped to her feet at the girl¡¯s action. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel to me. It¡¯s toote. Ah Luo would¡¯ve been killed because of you if I didn¡¯t have someone to help me; you can¡¯t make up for it by kneeling.¡± ¡°I know that I caused you trouble. There¡¯s nothing I can do except offer my body, which might be of some use. So...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You think I¡¯m interested in your body?¡± You do look pretty, but you¡¯re still pregnant. You can¡¯t serve anybody at this point. The girl raised her head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, princess. You may be uninterested in my body, but you¡¯ll like my blood. The Nether King wants me back precisely because of that.¡± ¡°W- What do you mean? Can your blood revive the dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard of Dragon Spirit Blood, but I have it.¡± The girl looked at her with her charming eyes. Gu Bailu almost turned numb at the look in her eyes, which were as clear, deep and enchanting as ake. Dragon Spirit Blood! Feng Qingtian had just told her about Dragon Spirit Blood today, and it was already here? ¡°You have Dragon Spirit Blood?¡± Gu Bailu was overjoyed. She had nned to give this girl a lecture, let Ah Luo beat her up to vent her fury, and then send the girl back to the Nether King. Chapter 471 - Died From a Small Kindness

Chapter 471 Died From a Small Kindness

But she had never expected the girl to have Dragon Spirit Blood. Wait. Dragon Spirit Blood wasn¡¯t somon. Was this girl making it up? ¡°I¡¯m serious. You can draw some of my blood and test it. I¡¯m only useful in this way. I¡¯m told that you never grew a spirit root after you ate the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers, so I thought my blood mighte in handy...¡± ¡°Wait! Who told you that?¡± Only Mr. Xiao and a few people in Prince Zi¡¯s house knew that she had eaten the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers. The Nether Land had been chasing this girl all over the world. Where had she learned that? ¡°I... I¡¯ve been lingering around the Gu house in Pale Emperor City recently. I don¡¯t have a fixed ce to live.¡± Looking at the weak-looking girl, Gu Bailu found it hard to picture her as an unpardonable person. She sat down and tried to see the girl¡¯s mind with her Heavenly Eye, but it was aplete nk. She could see through Qin Shou, a strong guard, although what she saw was quite fuzzy. Why couldn¡¯t she see through this girl when thetter didn¡¯t have much spiritual power? Was it because of her Dragon Spirit Blood? ¡°Have you been living on the streets?¡± asked Gu Bailu. The girl had almost had a miscarriagest time, and she escaped before she was fully recovered. Still, she survived being hunted down by the Nether Land after that. This girl definitely wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. ¡°I... I don¡¯t have any money.¡± The girl¡¯s pale face turned red with shame. ¡°Poor you. I do need Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then decided that she could give the girl to the Nether King after she took her Dragon Spirit Blood. After all, the Dragon Spirit Blood shouldn¡¯t be monopolized by the Nether King. ¡°You can do whatever you want to me, but please don¡¯t give me to the Nether King. I don¡¯t want to be... ravaged by him.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Nether Land? Why would he ravage you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from the Nether Land. He caught me... I only pretended to be obedient in order to live.¡± Gu Bailu found that odd. ¡°So, your baby is the Nether King¡¯s?¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°No... I would never let the Nether King touch me. The baby¡¯s father is someone else.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask the father for help?¡± Gu Bailu frowned at the girl¡¯splicated life. ¡°No... I can¡¯t go back... I can¡¯t let him know that I¡¯m pregnant either, or I would have to abort the baby.¡± The girl hugged Gu Bailu¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re the only one I can turn to now. I can do anything for you, but please don¡¯t kick me out.¡± She wasn¡¯t weeping, and there was stubbornness on her soft face, but Gu Bailu knew that she was begging her. And that was even worse than if she had cried. A pregnant woman had to avoid both the baby¡¯s father and her pursuers. Maybe because she looked too harmless, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t suspect her of hidden motives at all. If she really had Dragon Spirit Blood, Gu Bailu might be interested in negotiating with her. However, she still nned to discuss it with Feng Qingtian first. ¡°I can¡¯t make such a decision on my own. I¡¯ll talk to Feng Qingtian first. You can stay here for the night.¡± As a pregnant woman herself, she knew how difficult life was for people like them. She couldn¡¯t kick such a vulnerable woman out after seeing her. She wondered if she would be killed for her kindness one day. Chapter 472 - Do You Have a Plan?

Chapter 472 Do You Have a n?

Gu Bailu asked the butler to arrange a guest room for the girl. Then, she returned to the study to look for Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian was discussing the Archfiend¡¯s route with Ye Huai. Seeing her, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Lulu, was the Heavenly Star Map that you gave the Archfiend real?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Of course, but they¡¯re going to take a long, long detour...¡± ¡°Exactly how long is this detour?¡± asked Ye Huai solemnly. ¡°Five times longer than the journey is supposed to be,¡± Gu Bailu said after thinking for a moment. Feng Qingtian: ¡°...¡± Ye Huai: ¡°...¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her onto hisp and asked, ¡°Then, do you know how long this journey is supposed to take?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what the map is for. Is it for a great treasure? An ultimate elixir or some martial arts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to take half a year. The Heavenly Star Map navigates the path from the human world to the fiend realm. The Archfiend is nning to return to his realm.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°If he returns to the fiend realm, wouldn¡¯t we be unable to get back at him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. He¡¯ll be back for other pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. However, if he returns to the fiend realm, he may initiate another invasion of the human world, which could be tricky.¡± ¡°Then we have to kill him before he returns to the field realm!¡± Ye Huai was lost for words. ¡°Princess, he is the Archfiend. How can we kill him as human beings?¡± ¡°Who says that human beings can¡¯t kill him? Human beings can fight the heavens...¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Lulu is right. He¡¯s just the Archfiend. It¡¯s not easy to kill him, but it isn¡¯t too hard to wound and cripple him.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± Seeing how confident they were, Ye Huai felt that they must have a n. ¡°There¡¯s no n for now. I have to cultivate first. They¡¯re going to waste a lot of time traveling anyway. Hehe.¡± Ye Huai didn¡¯t know what to say. Princess, you¡¯re truly bold when you¡¯re so weak. Those who don¡¯t know you might really be deceived. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. You can go back now.¡± Now that Feng Qingtian had dismissed him, Ye Huai had to leave. Outside the study, he saw Qin Shou, who was guarding the door, and asked curiously, ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to know.¡± ¡°General Ye, you can ask me anything, and I¡¯ll do my best to answer,¡± said Qin Shou diffidently. ¡°The former princess was kicked out and cut off from the prince, but why is she so cherished again now? Isn¡¯t the prince too fickle?¡± Ye Huai found it impossible to understand Feng Qingtian, who seemed to be in love with multiple women. Who said that the man was loyal andmitted? He had begun to question the nature of love because of that. ¡°You might not know this, but it was only for show when my lord kicked the former princess out. He can never get away from her. As for the woman on the bed, she was just a sacrifice.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Tell me about it. What have you been keeping from me?¡± Qin Shou whispered something to him and said, ¡°You have to keep it a secret. Something might happen if those above us learn of this.¡± Those two were truly bold to try and trick the heavens. Ye Huai looked at the sky and shuddered. He resolved to visit Prince Zi¡¯s house less often. Tomorrow, he would volunteer to fetch the treasures that were in the ocean, in case he was struck by lightning when he was with Prince Zi. Chapter 473 - I“ll Drink Firs

Chapter 473 I¡°ll Drink Firs

In the room, Gu Bailu hugged Feng Qingtian and said excitedly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve found Dragon Spirit Blood!¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her head. ¡°You found Dragon Spirit Blood after talking to a woman? She delivered it to you when you needed it?¡± Was there such a nice person like that in this world? Feng Qingtian would never believe it. ¡°Hehe, she did deliver it to me. She¡¯s the woman that the Nether King wants back. She says that she has Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Really? She was the one who came today?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I should trust her after she duped mest time. Also, if she does have Dragon Spirit Blood, she may have other demandster.¡± ¡°We can test and see if she has Dragon Spirit Blood. If she has any demands, just let her name them. Worst case scenario, we¡¯ll fight the Nether King for her. I think I¡¯m capable of that.¡± ¡°The Nether King already did us a favorst time. Is that really appropriate?¡± asked Gu Bailu worriedly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fear him. If he dares refuse me, I¡¯ll kick him back to where he came from,¡± Feng Qingtian assured Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu met the beautiful visitor that night. The girl was called Qian¡¯er. She was from Heavenly Wind Empire. She didn¡¯t know what her real name was, and had always been called Qian¡¯er. She had been a maid for as long as she could remember, until she escaped and was captured by the Nether King. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t ask where she worked or how she escaped; she knew that Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t say anything. The pregnant maid had escaped and gone into hiding ever since ¨C clearly, the father of the baby who was looking for her was a powerful man. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t still fear him even after running to Southern Glory Empire. Gu Bailu had Ah Luo slit the girl¡¯s wrist. Her heart hurt when Ah Luo cut that wrist that looked like white jade. Who could bear to hurt such a soft and cute girl? Why did she get Ah Luo to do it? So that Ah Luo could vent her anger after being set up. Ah Luo didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She shed with the knife, and blood welled up. But the girl¡¯s blood was clearly different. It was red, but had a green sheen over it, which was a little weird... Also, it smelled of milk. Gu Bailu gave the cup to Feng Qingtian, who was three meters away. ¡°Honey, take a look at this. Is this Dragon Spirit Blood?¡± Feng Qingtian epted the cup and observed it carefully. ¡°It seems so, but you can¡¯t drink it directly. I¡¯ll have it first.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed his hand and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t have it either.¡± If the blood really was poisonous, even Feng Qingtian might be injured. Feng Qingtian kissed her hand and said, ¡°Fear not. Nothing can poison me.¡± He had the confidence of a tyrant, even if he had lost that power. After he drank the blood, Gu Bailu looked at him in concern. ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± Qian¡¯er walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but it remains to be seen whether or not it¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood. You can have a cup.¡± Chapter 474 - Do You Want Another Cup, Princess?

Chapter 474 Do You Want Another Cup, Princess?

Qian¡¯er cut her own hand and poured another cup for Gu Bailu. This time, Gu Bailu drank it without any hesitation. It really didn¡¯t taste like blood. Instead, it was thick and smelled like milk, though it certainly wasn¡¯t the color of milk. After she drank it, Gu Bailu felt much more energetic. She wondered if it was only a psychological effect, because Feng Qingtian had no such reaction; it was as if he had just been drinking water. ¡°Do you want another cup, princess?¡± asked Qian¡¯er with a smile. Gu Bailu asked her curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about blood loss? You¡¯re pregnant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m already used to it. I can give up to ten times this amount of blood each day and still live,¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s voice was hoarse but obviously sad. As a human being, she certainly didn¡¯t want to be a blood vessel. ¡°Has your voice always been this way, or did you...¡± It really didn¡¯t fit her image. ¡°I was poisoned before.¡± Qian¡¯er chuckled. ¡°Is my voice very unpleasant?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but it doesn¡¯t quite mesh with your appearance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad. At least, I sound tougher than I am.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Do you want another cup, princess?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I just want to grow a spirit root. I¡¯m not thirsty. You better pay more attention to yourself since you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°You cane to me whenever you need me. Although I don¡¯t know what the Dragon Spirit Blood can be used for, I know that it¡¯s a lifesaver. I¡¯m told that somebody else in this house is on the brink of death. I can help her if necessary.¡± ¡°We can talk about thatter. I¡¯ll ask the butler to arrange a better room for you...¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. This ce is fine. I can do some chores since I¡¯ve got nothing to do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You don¡¯t need to do anything. This house can function without your help. You can get some rest.¡± Gu Bailu left the room holding Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand, and Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t look away until they disappeared into the dark. Princess Zi was much luckier than she was despite the fact that they were both women. Princess Zi was also kind enough to take her in when she was helpless. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have any adverse reaction after drinking the Dragon Spirit Blood. Her body felt light, and she fell asleep as soon as her head hit her pillow. But at midnight, her body suddenly turned ufortably hot. She felt that something was creeping all over her uncontrobly. Unable to tolerate it anymore, she sat up, and Feng Qingtian woke up as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu?¡± ¡°Hot. I¡¯m so hot. Something is running inside me!¡± Gu Bailu pped her arms, feeling as if worms were wriggling inside. ¡°Don¡¯t p them, Lulu, they¡¯re red.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her in his arms, only to feel that she was like a burning furnace. He hurriedly covered her with a cloak and carried her outside. The guards asked, ¡°My lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Go and bring Mr. Xiao and Qian¡¯er here.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s reaction had to be because of the Dragon Spirit Blood she ingested today. The wind was chilly in the cold night. Feng Qingtian had taken Gu Bailu outside so that she could cool down. ¡°How are you, Lulu? Are you fine? Is it less hot now?¡± Feng Qingtian wiped her sweat and asked. ¡°B- better. Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m probably growing the spirit root.¡± Chapter 475 - Prince Zi Missed the Grand Audience

Chapter 475 Prince Zi Missed the Grand Audience

After Mr. Xiao arrived, he confirmed that Gu Bailu was growing a spirit root. She was only feeling ufortable because her body was too useless to deal with the overwhelming spiritual power. She would be fine after she endured the heat. ¡°How long is this going tost?¡± Feng Qingtian was unhappy. Is there nothing you can do to ease the difort? Are you really the best doctor in the world? ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s quick, she¡¯ll be fine tomorrow, but if it takes a while, it may be days or a fortnight, depending on how well the princess¡¯s body can adapt.¡± Basically, his conclusion meant nothing. ¡°Can you make some pills to suppress the difort?¡± Feng Qingtian was even more miserable than Gu Bailu was. ¡°No, if it¡¯s suppressed, she can¡¯t grow a spirit root. This is a necessary step for her cultivation. She won¡¯t be able to trainter if she can¡¯t endure this.¡± Mr. Xiao walked away after making that remark. Cultivation was a dull process for the people of this world, and every level-up was painful. Every level-up was as miserable as a near-death experience. In order to reach the next tier, one had to level up twenty times. Thus, Gu Bailu would suffer numerous timester, and medicine couldn¡¯t help her every time. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t aware of that since cultivation was easy for him, and he had jumped to the peak without any trouble. If he wanted to climb upward, he would have to train in seclusion for a hundred years to be a deity. But that wasn¡¯t the path he wanted to take. So, he didn¡¯t quite know how other people cultivated. If he had known that cultivation was so painful, he wouldn¡¯t have let Gu Bailu grow a spirit root. ¡°H- honey, don¡¯t worry about me. I can endure this as long as the baby isn¡¯t affected.¡± When her family was wiped out and her master wasn¡¯t around, she buried all of her family members in grief and survived all the lonely, agonizing nights on her own. So, she could certainly deal with this minor physical suffering. She couldn¡¯t give up on herself just because Feng Qingtian liked her. No matter how nice he was to her, she had to grow stronger herself. If the gap between the both of them grew wider and wider, it would be impossible for them to be truly together. She wanted to be someone who stood by his side, not someone who hid under his wing forever. Feng Qingtian stayed with her the whole night without sleep, and Gu Bailu passed outter. She kept rolling around in difort. There was supposed to be a grand audience in the day, but Feng Qingtian had no time for that as he was too concerned about Gu Bailu¡¯s health. He even forgot to send someone to inform the court. So, Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t present at the grand audience at all. The royal decree about the emperor¡¯s heir had beenposed, but how could it be issued when the heir wasn¡¯t present? ¡°What happened to Prince Zi? Why is he not at the grand audience? I told him yesterday that I would be establishing him as the crown prince today, and he¡¯s noting?¡± The emperor flew into a rage. Immediately, the participants in the audience apologized on Feng Qingtian¡¯s behalf and asked him to calm down. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Zi must have something important to attend to.¡± ¡°Is there anything more important than deciding the heir of this country?¡± The emperor was even more furious. The man said again, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Your Majesty. Since you¡¯ve always spoiled Prince Zi, he might think that he doesn¡¯t have to be present at this audience since he will surely be made the crown prince.¡± Chapter 476 - The Emperor Has Grown Bold

Chapter 476 The Emperor Has Grown Bold

That was downright nder. The other ministers looked at the guy, only to discover that he was the leader of the Bai family. In Southern Glory Empire, the leaders of the four major families had positions in court, and had to attend the grand audience. The leader of the Bai family had two daughters, and one of them had sacrificed her own life to save Prince Zi. He had thought that Prince Zi would take care of his family, but Prince Zi disfigured his other daughter over a random woman. The leader of the Bai family was too infuriated to let it go, and this was the best time to get back at Prince Zi. Provoked, the emperor pped the throne and said, ¡°Who says that he¡¯ll be the crown prince? He¡¯s already so arrogant when I¡¯m still on the throne? I won¡¯t let things go his way.¡± Flying into a rage, the emperor stood up and stormed off. The ministers were left behind as they looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do. Ye Huai nced at the leader of the Bai family, but felt slightly confused himself. What was wrong with Prince Zi? Why wasn¡¯t he here when he was about to be named crown prince? He had waited for this for years. Now, the emperor had been given an excuse to postpone the naming of the crown prince. After the audience, Ye Huai had no time to criticize the leader of the Bai family. Instead, he went to Prince Zi¡¯s house in a hurry. Feng Qingtian not attending the morning audience today had given the emperor a great opportunity. It was possible for the emperor to live another one or two hundred years, and to remain on the throne during that time. If that was the case, the only way to get the throne was to usurp it. Though it was unlikely to fail, it would tarnish Prince Zi¡¯s reputation. After Ye Huai arrived at Prince Zi¡¯s house, Qin Shou shook his head at him. ¡°The princess is still feeling ufortable. My lord has no time for anything else. It¡¯s partly my fault too. I forgot to report it to His Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to discuss whose fault it is now. I can see that the emperor is unwilling to give up the throne. He¡¯s using this just as an excuse. I wonder who made him so bold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. My lord definitely has a solution.¡± Qin Shou wasn¡¯t anxious at all. If the emperor was determined to make mistakes, he was free to, but he would never get the chance to cultivate into a deity. Ye Huai wasn¡¯t as optimistic. The emperor had always seemed sensible, but not this time. Had he really found backing, to make him grow so bold? Ye Huai was so anxious that he was of a mind to discuss it with Feng Qingtian immediately. It was a national affair. Men should be more concerned about national affairs than issues at home. Gu Bailu was ufortable and dizzy as she reacted to the Dragon Spirit Blood, and she wasn¡¯t herself for a whole day. Feng Qingtian simply kept herpany. He didn¡¯t go anywhere and stopped anyone from approaching her. Late at night, Gu Bailu finally seemed her regr self, and she fell into a light sleep. Feng Qingtian smiled helplessly and finally walked out of the room. In the corridor, he found Ye Huai sleeping there with a nket in his arms. Feng Qingtian kicked him and said, ¡°Go back to your own house. Why are you waiting outside my room with a nket?¡± Ye Huai immediately woke up from his nap. ¡°My lord, this is huge. Hurry up and go exin to the emperor so that he can¡¯t punish you.¡± ¡°I just missed a grand audience. Is he very angry?¡± Feng Qingtian was slightly confused that Ye Huai would waitte into the night just to persuade him to exin himself. Chapter 477 - What’s Love?

Chapter 477 What¡°s Love?

He had done much more outrageous things before, and the emperor had never done anything to him. ¡°He¡¯s really angry. He burst into a fury in court and said that he wouldn¡¯t name you the crown prince. Has he ever been so mad at you? All this time, he has never tired ofplimenting you.¡± Ye Huai keenly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right about the matter. Feng Qingtian nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed unusual. I¡¯ll ask for his forgiveness once Lulu is fine.¡± ¡°That would be best. Don¡¯t confront him if it¡¯s absolutely necessary. He¡¯s the emperor, after all, and is justified in punishing you.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. He could¡¯ve held back if his memories hadn¡¯t been restored. But now that he had regained his memories and he remembered his identity in his previous life, he simply couldn¡¯t regard himself as a human being who was merely stronger than the rest. Still, he knew that the time wasn¡¯t ripe, and he couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted. ¡°Got it. Now go back to your own house.¡± Those who didn¡¯t know them might think that there was something going on between the two if Ye Huai slept outside Feng Qingtian¡¯s room. After a night of sleep, Gu Bailu felt rxed and reborn the next morning. Her body felt light, as if she could travel a dozen meters with a single step. Also, she didn¡¯t feel cold at all when she opened the window in her pajamas. She was warm all over. Thank all the deities in the universe, Gu Bailu, who used to be useless, had grown a spirit root and acquired spiritual power! She summoned her spiritual power, which appeared as a tiny glowing gray ball. She was still weak. Very weak. She might not even be able to kill a chicken with such feeble spiritual power. Feng Qingtian hugged her from behind. ¡°You¡¯re up pretty early. Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course I am. I have a spirit root now. Look at my spiritual power.¡± Gu Bailu showed him her spiritual power. Feng Qingtian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s too weak.¡± Gu Bailu stared idly at his genuine smile, which was so sweet and delightful like the first dew of the morning. ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯m going to train well.¡± ¡°Okay. You¡¯ll make quick progress with my help.¡± Gu Bailu kissed him in delight. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re truly gorgeous. How on earth did I pick you up?¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m the best now? Shouldn¡¯t you love me more?¡± Feng Qingtian asked with her in his arms. ¡°How, exactly?¡± Gu Bailu was slightly confused. Feng Qingtian was very nice and considerate toward her, but she always felt that she wasn¡¯t as devoted to him. She didn¡¯t really understand why. But she knew that he was the only man she would ever ept, and that she wouldn¡¯t be with anyone else even if he abandoned her. She was very positive of that, but she simply couldn¡¯t love him wholeheartedly. It was probably because she hadn¡¯t regained the memories of her former life, and their love in this life wasn¡¯t so deep yet. ¡°For example, you can let me touch you...¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. She didn¡¯t know that Feng Qingtian was referring to physical love instead of emotional love. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been three months yet. Just hold back!¡± Hands on her butt, Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the National Counselor. He said that everything will be fine as long as we do it at the entrance without going too deep...¡± Chapter 478 - You Don’t Love Me Enough

Chapter 478 You Don¡°t Love Me Enough

Gu Bailu subconsciously pushed him away and ran off. ¡°No, don¡¯t. I¡¯m exhausted after yesterday.¡± She really wasn¡¯t in the mood right now. More urately, she was even scared that Feng Qingtian would ask for it. It was a strange feeling. She could let him hug or kiss her, but she couldn¡¯t let him go further. The feeling had gotten even stronger after she developed a spirit root. Feng Qingtian was slightly disappointed, but he petted her and said, ¡°You can sleep a while longer. There¡¯s no morning audience today. We¡¯ll meet the emperor at the royal pceter.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and hugged him apologetically, hoping that her resistance would erode with time. Gu Bailu knew that what she was doing was terrible. After Feng Qingtian left, shey down for some time before getting up again. What happened in the morning extinguished her excitement of getting a spirit root. She was a little upset, and felt that she was being too unreasonable. Feng Qingtian touched Yan Anchun because he had to, and he had done it for her. Why was she so bothered by that? Most adults had many rtionships before they got married, and few were still virgins by then. She thought for a while, and loathed herself. She thought that she was less devoted to Feng Qingtian because she knew that there was nothing Feng Qingtian could do about it. After all, she was all that he had ever had after so many years. She couldn¡¯t quite figure out her heart. Sometimes she wanted to tell Feng Qingtian that she loved him, or say other sweet things, but it wasn¡¯t an urge to do so. Didn¡¯t loving someone mean missing them and wanting to be around them all the time? But she didn¡¯t. She was happy when Feng Qingtian was around, but if he wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t wonder what he was doing or whether he was with another woman, nor would she want him to go home early to be with her. She didn¡¯t even know if she really loved him. She definitely liked him. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have let him touch her. But did she love him? Was she willing to abandon everything and do anything for him? If someone told her to kill herself or Feng Qingtian would die, would she do it? When she asked herself the question, she replied almost without any hesitation, ¡°No.¡± Firstly, she didn¡¯t think that Feng Qingtian would die so easily. Secondly, she was pregnant, and neither she nor Feng Qingtian would want the baby to die with her. Thirdly, she hadn¡¯t avenged her family, and she couldn¡¯t die just yet. Those were fantastic reasons, but if she really loved him, would she still be able to analyze it so rationally? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think so. When you really loved someone, you wouldn¡¯t be able to think clearly and might act recklessly, because you were too concerned about their safety. After all the analysis, Gu Bailu had to admit that she did love Feng Qingtian, but she didn¡¯t love him enough, not as much as she loved herself. She didn¡¯t quite know the reason for her state of mind. Was it because she didn¡¯t have her memories that she didn¡¯t have the feelings of her former life? Or maybe she had been traumatized when Feng Qingtian suddenly let go of her? Even though it turned out that he had done it for a good reason, she might still be scared and didn¡¯t dare love him wholeheartedly. Chapter 479 - You’re Up to Something

Chapter 479 You¡°re Up to Something

Gu Bailu had no experience in rtionships, so she didn¡¯t really know what the problem was after all the analysis. She knew that it was unfair to Feng Qingtian, and she felt sorry that she couldn¡¯t feel the same way for him when he was so dedicated to her. One tended to be gloomy when they couldn¡¯t control their heart. After breakfast, she went on a walk around the house with Ah Luo. When she wandered through the garden, she found Qian¡¯er picking things and putting it in a bag on her back. The girl wasn¡¯t wearing many clothes in the cold winter, and the freezing wind seemed to blow her around. ¡°Princess.¡± Qian¡¯er was delighted to see her and greeted her. Gu Bailu felt awful, wondering why she was dissatisfied and didn¡¯t cherish the man who took good care of her, when Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t moping at all despite being hunted while she was pregnant, and could only use her blood to find protection. It was probably when you had too much of something that it became cheap. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Gu Bailu with a smile. ¡°I found some herbs in the garden, and I¡¯m nning to make some tea with them. I¡¯m the best tea maker. Back home, the crown prince liked my tea the most...¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s smile faded as she spoke. Realizing that she had said too much, she smiled and said, ¡°All in all, I¡¯ll give some of it to you when it¡¯s ready. Pregnant women can drink it too.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do now. Why don¡¯t I pick the herbs with you?¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s better to move around a bit when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t refuse. Though she had been a maid for years, she didn¡¯t have the humble nature of one. Most maids tended to bow and scrape to people of nobler status. They usually had low self-esteem because of their low spiritual power. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t sense that from Qian¡¯er. Maybe it was because of her Dragon Spirit Blood. People with such unique blood might be noble in their bones. Gu Bailu picked herbs with her for almost an hour. When Feng Qingtian saw what she was doing in the garden, he almost cut Ye Ying¡¯s head off. ¡°It¡¯s freezing out here. What if you catch a cold?¡± Feng Qingtian red at Qian¡¯er and escorted Gu Bailu back to the room. ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously, I¡¯m not a vulnerable egg. Don¡¯t forget that I have a spirit root now.¡± Gu Bailu knew that he was only concerned about her. Though she disliked his coddling, she was reluctant to argue with him. She felt that she was somehow indebted to him now that she couldn¡¯t satisfy him physically. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t catch a cold, the ice on those herbs will still freeze your hands.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hands and found that they were indeed cold, which made his expression even more unsightly. ¡°Look, even if you are unafraid of the cold, don¡¯t forget that you have a baby...¡± ¡°Okay, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. I was only too bored.¡± She had also been upset, so she simply wanted to do something that didn¡¯t require her to think. Besides, she didn¡¯t think that what Qian¡¯er could do, she couldn¡¯t. However, after Feng Qingtian criticized her, she too felt that she should be more careful next time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you out. Ye Huai just arrived to say that the emperor went out hunting. We don¡¯t need to go to the royal pce today.¡± Chapter 480 - Sexiest Piece of Garbage

480 Sexiest Piece of Garbage

Gu Bailu knew the severe impact of his absence the previous day. She said quickly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the emperor and appease him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can. He ran off after losing his temper yesterday. It¡¯s clearly a sign that he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡± Feng Qingtian had a strange expression on his face. It seemed that the emperor had other ns. ¡°Did he do it on purpose?¡± Gu Bailu had heard that the emperor of Southern Glory Empire was reasonably strong in the arts of the royal family, but he still couldn¡¯t make it into the ranking of the top five cultivators. He had only been able to im the crown because of the abrupt death of the former Prince Zi. The former Prince Zi had extraordinary spiritual power and military feats. When he died, Feng Qingtian was too young to inherit the throne, so the current emperor took over. This emperor had been dutiful to his country, and there were fewints from the court or civilians. Nobody would pick on him as long as he didn¡¯t mess around with the power wielded by the emperor, because everyone was looking forward to the ascension of Prince Zi, who had inherited all his father¡¯s shining points. They all knew that Prince Zi would be the emperor when he came of age. Therefore, the current emperor had always been more or less overshadowed by Prince Zi. Yet, he was bold enough to throw a tantrum at Feng Qingtian now? He had to be up to something! ¡°Let¡¯s hope not.¡± Feng Qingtian only wanted the emperor to know better than to resort to violence. If they had a fight, not only would they shed blood, the safety of the country would be threatened as well. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t really care about any of it. She was confident that Feng Qingtian could take care of the worthless emperor. After growing a spirit root, Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t as susceptible to the cold as before. However, Feng Qingtian still covered her with a cloak before they left, because the carriage might be cold when it was going fast. After she got off, Gu Bailu saw that everybody on the street was wearing thin clothes, as if it was spring. She was the only one who was wearing thick clothes, and she drew attention like a snow woman. Everybody looked at her as if she were an oddity. Gu Bailu felt a headache; their eyes were clearly saying, look at that piece of garbage who¡¯ll freeze to death without those thick clothes! For a moment, she wanted to go back to the modern era, where people were sane and normal. ¡°Honey, they look so unfriendly.¡± Though she had no spiritual power, she was usually no different from other people when she was in a crowd. But on this day, her clothes betrayed her! They were too eye-catching! She didn¡¯t want so much attention. ¡°Just ignore them. Do you want to look for any jewelry you might like? Or do you want to check your stores?¡± Feng Qingtian nced at the people, and they hurriedly averted their gazes. They didn¡¯t dare discuss it openly, but still whispered to each other in secret. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s just take a walk and check the stores that are on our way.¡± She hadn¡¯t been out for half a month. She wondered how the managers whom Wang Dachong had provided her with were doing. If the passers-by wanted to look at her, they were free to do so. She wasn¡¯t scared of them! Even if she were a piece of garbage, she was determined to be the sexiest piece of garbage! Chapter 481 - Rabbit Spirit?

481 Rabbit Spirit?

Feng Qingtian walked down the street holding Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. On the way, Gu Bailu attracted more attention than Feng Qingtian did, which was understandable given her unique clothes. Her cloak and her hood had been custom-made. Nobody could buy the same clothes in Pale Emperor City. Those clothes were in a vintage style and hadn¡¯t been in fashion for a long time. It was hard for passers-by not to stare at Gu Bailu. Though she was dressed very differently from other people, they had to admit that it was a beautifulbination, especially in such freezing weather. The thick and warm cloak, with a pretty and cute face inside, was lovable in every way. Gu Bailu felt like yelling at them. What are you looking at! I have a spirit root now! But she then decided to let it go. Whether or not she had a spirit root wasn¡¯t their business, and she didn¡¯t have to exin it to them. She didn¡¯t really care about them anyway. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t talk much when he held her hand, but it wasn¡¯t awkward at all. Gu Bailu liked it when he held her hand and all his gentleness was focused on her, as he ignored all the other people in the world. She felt very reassured even if he wasn¡¯t talking. Yes, she liked the sense of reassurance. Many yearster, she would remember the wonderful day when she walked down the street in Pale Emperor City with Feng Qingtian in her cloak made from fox fur. But it was impossible to go back to the good old days, however they were missed. If she had known that she would miss itter, Gu Bailu would¡¯ve walked with him more often. ¡°Are you tired? There¡¯s a nice store here that sells sugar water instead of tea.¡± Feng Qingtian stopped and stroked her hair before he asked her the question. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± It wasn¡¯t strange for sugar water to be sold here, since Nan Ningxin once lived in Pale Emperor City. Nan Ningxin had introduced a lot of modern trends into this age. Not only had the clothes turned sexy and bold, a lot of the food had changed too. Such innovative food had also helped her win Lady Murong¡¯s favor. But tricks like these weren¡¯t nearly as useful as immense spiritual power, which could kill even the cleverest schemer easily. When Nan Ningxin lost the Murong family¡¯s protection and wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect herself, she was left without any hope. Drinking the grapefruit honey water created by Nan Ningxin, Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian curiously, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you recover your memories? Who did Nan Ningxin use to be? Why does she love you so much? Was there anything between the both of you?¡± Feng Qingtianid his hand on her head. ¡°What are you thinking about? She¡¯s beneath me.¡± ¡°What is she? Why is she beneath you?¡± ¡°She was a rabbit that I kept as I pet. She then acquired a human appearance through cultivation. I gave her a minor position, but she overestimated herself.¡± Feng Qingtian was full of disdain as he spoke. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So, she¡¯s a rabbit spirit?¡± That was hrious. ¡°Honey, the past sounds like fun. Tell me more about it. What was I? Was I very good? I had to be, right?¡± Chapter 482 - Other People’s Memories Are Not Hers

Chapter 482 Other People¡°s Memories Are Not Hers

Feng Qingtian thought for a moment, before he said in amusement, ¡°You weren¡¯t capable of anything except making trouble.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. How was that possible? It wasn¡¯t what she had expected at all. Why were Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian so into her if she was good for nothing? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I suffered divine retribution. Why are the heavens so scared of me if I¡¯m useless?¡± In that case, shouldn¡¯t the heavens have been able to kill her a long time ago? ¡°Being a troublemaker is a skill too. You did pick up a lot of skills when you made trouble, and they made you into an even greater troublemaker...¡± ¡°I caused so much trouble that I burned in the Fire of Hell and was punished by the heavens?¡± Feng Qingtian petted her and said, ¡°Do you want to go back to that ce?¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It sounds like fun. I want to see it now, but I don¡¯t know if I will still want to after I get my memories back.¡± After all, in her pitiful former life, she had burned in the Fire of Hell and had been punished by the heavens. But where was Feng Qingtian back then? She didn¡¯t want to ask since Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t say anything. She was sure that he must¡¯ve done something. If he wasn¡¯t fond of her, he wouldn¡¯t have reincarnated again and again to look for her. ¡°When you get back your memories, you¡¯ll only want to go back even more,¡± said Feng Qingtian confidently. ¡°I only hope that Yan Anchun will get better sooner, so that Gu Yunjing will be fine... Right, do you have any updates on Gu Yunjing?¡± Gu Bailu had been feeling down partly because she was worried about Gu Yunjing. Feng Qingtian grew solemn. ¡°No. He¡¯s probably gone into seclusion.¡± Since something had happened to his body, Gu Yunjing would never expose his location, in case someone tried to kill him when he was ill. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t say anything else. She simply kept it in her heart and decided to see if she could find out where Gu Yunjing was through a divination that night. She remembered how badly her heart ached when she first saw Gu Yunjing, and how familiar he looked. Perhaps there had been something between her and Gu Yunjing in her previous life. She didn¡¯t have her memories at the moment, and was hearing everything from Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian. However, what they said might not be what happened. She even doubted if she and Feng Qingtian had really been so in love with each other in their previous life that they didn¡¯t have anybody else. If that was true, why didn¡¯t she feel anything when she saw him again? Even to this day, she didn¡¯t feel that excited. But she couldn¡¯t find the answer until she got her memories back. She might not share the same memories as other people; she could only believe half of it.When Gu Yunjing¡¯s name was brought up, Feng Qingtian obviously wasn¡¯t as calm as before, and Gu Bailu no longer sensed anyfort when he held her hand. An invisible wall seemed to separate them, putting an end to the enjoyable atmosphere. At that moment, there suddenly was a miserable cry. ¡°Sir, please spare me! I¡¯m making a living for my entire family with this stand. If you take all of the pies away, there won¡¯t be any ie for my family today...¡± Gu Bailu looked in the direction of the cry, only to see an olddy in ragged clothing begging a man in his thirties on her knees. Next to her was her stand where she sold pies. The pies were now scattered all over the ground. The man kicked her away and shouted, ¡°You should feel lucky that I had your pies, and you want to charge me? Not a chance!¡± Chapter 483 - Strength Is Law

Chapter 483 Strength Is Law

The passers-by looked at the scene expressionlessly. Nobody helped her. They all seemed used to this, or probably thought that it was justified. ¡°Sir, please give us a chance to live... You can earn the coins for a few pies easily...¡± said the weeping woman. ¡°You should feel lucky that I buy the food that lowly creatures like you make. Get lost!¡± He kicked the woman into her stand, and her nose and her mouth bled. The sellers at the other stands all hid away, afraid that the angry man would do the same to them. Men and women in decent attire passed by on the street, but no one stopped or even bothered to nce at the incident. Gu Bailu clenched her fists before she rxed them; she knew that this was how this barbaric world worked. People had no empathy anymore. Those with great spiritual power were the lords that could prey on their weakpatriots freely. Even if theymitted murder, as long as the victims were weaker than themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be punished at all. She shouldn¡¯t be angry about it. She should be well aware of the situation in this world now after such a long time. It wasn¡¯t worth getting angry over. But she couldn¡¯t stop herself from being angry! Gu Bailu dropped Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand and stopped the man, who was about to swagger away. ¡°You should pay after eating her food.¡± The man seemed to be a traveler passing through. It must¡¯ve been days since hest shaved. He chuckled. ¡°You want to meddle when you¡¯re a piece of garbage with no spiritual power?¡± That was definitely unusual. The passers-by, who hadn¡¯t seemed to notice what was happening, quickly gathered round. ¡°I almost forgot that Princess Zi is useless too, and anybody can take advantage of her.¡± ¡°Is she going to defend this pie-selling loser?¡± ¡°Does she think that she can protect everyone who¡¯s garbage?¡± ¡°Hahaha... She¡¯s really overthinking it.¡± Since Prince Zi loved her and cared for her, nobody really dared to do anything to her. But if she wanted to protect the other pieces of garbage, none of the cultivators in the world would ept that. ¡°If all thieves are as brazen as you are, do we really needw in this world?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t really know what thew in this world was. Killing and robbing seemed justified and went unpunished. ¡°Law? Hahaha. Strength is thew. Everybody bends to the royal family only because they¡¯re strong.¡± The man burst intoughter after hearing her question. He hadn¡¯t heard such a stupid question in a long time. ¡°Really? Strength is thew?¡± Gu Bailu drew a star and smashed it to his chest. The man didn¡¯t consider it a big deal at all. ¡°You think you can beat me? Ha... Ahhh!¡± He had thought that Gu Bailu was weak, and was about to blow Gu Bailu away with his spiritual power, but the star hit his chest like a gigantic hammer. His face turned purple, and he fell to the ground, unable to stand up again. ¡°Is it very ufortable when you¡¯re bullied by the strong?¡± Gu Bailu stepped on his chest and asked, ¡°Has it ever urred to you that while you bully others, you can be bullied too? Do you know that you can be killed just as easily as you kill other people?¡± Chapter 484 - Im Just Angry

Chapter 484 I¡°m Just Angry

The man almost coughed his lungs out. He quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Madam, please... spare me...¡± ¡°How do you feel? Doesn¡¯t it hurt when someone bullies you? You¡¯re feeling exactly what she felt just now. There are always people who are stronger than you. When you take advantage of others, just remember that someone will do the same to you!¡± Gu Bailu moved her foot aside. ¡°If the strong are allowed to do anything, wouldn¡¯t you live in fear every day without any sense of security? Wouldn¡¯t you feel sorry for yourself if someone stabs you on the street just because they¡¯re annoyed by the way you look?¡± The crowd on the street simply looked at each other. Who would be so bored as to go around killing random people? Usually, nothing would happen if they kept a distance from those who were stronger. The experts were afforded privilege; that was the motivation to progress in one¡¯s cultivation. This world was too decadent. Gu Bailu knew that they wouldn¡¯t understand her, whatever she said to them. It was because they had never really been bullied or killed indiscriminately on arge scale. Even if a person was killed randomly, it wasn¡¯t their business. They had no sympathy orpassion for their own kind. They were all indifferent. Gu Bailu despised this world and didn¡¯t want to live in such a ce, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t leave this world until she died. She wasn¡¯t capable of changing this world, either, which made her feel helpless. Feng Qingtian walked to her and held her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Honey, do you know why I¡¯m angry? I don¡¯t want to live in such a world.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her head and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll work hard to change it.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± After what they¡¯d been through in the previous life, he knew what she was thinking. The woman he loved hated ughter, and was unwilling to see the world end that way, so he made a decision. He loved her, so he could only indulge her and give her whatever she wanted. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best.¡± Gu Bailu hugged him, not caring that other people were still around. He understood her and the misery of themon people. He would make a great emperor. There might still be hope for this country if he became the emperor. Otherwise, if indifference and cruelty were left unchecked, the world would definitely end in mankind self-destructing. That wouldn¡¯t take too long, because this world was already rotten after hundreds of years; a mere spark would be all it took to trigger chaos. Gu Bailu let go of him and helped the woman back to her feet. She gave her a pill and then told Qin Shou to give her a tael of gold. ¡°Take a break today and open for business again tomorrow. Though some may bully you, a lot of people who like your pies need you. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re useless. A lot of people might be hungry if you aren¡¯t here. Got it?¡± The woman looked at Gu Bailu as if she were a goddess. She never thought that someone would defend her. She had been bullied like this more than once, and so had most of the peddlers on this street. Sometimes, even they thought that they should be bullied because they were weak. But was it really normal? They were human beings too. Why should they be bullied? Chapter 485 - Looking Forward to the Reactions of the Experts

Chapter 485 Looking Forward to the Reactions of the Experts

Were they really useless? Of course not. They could make food, farm, or clean. There were a lot of things they were capable of. They, who were usually bullied, did all those things. Those experts couldn¡¯t do those things at all, so why did they mock the people who could? Gu Bailu smiled at the woman and said, ¡°Go home now.¡± Gu Bailu had two guards send the woman home. She returned to the man and gave him a pill. ¡°You¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t give you this pill, and nobody here will save you because they¡¯re scared of me and my husband. But I¡¯m giving you this pill so that you know you can survive if someonees to your rescue when you¡¯re bullied.¡± The man got back to his feet with the help of the Ye guards. He was absolutely confused, and didn¡¯t understand why he had been hit and then rescued by the same person. ¡°I hope that next time, when you take advantage of someone else, you¡¯ll remember that those stronger than you can take advantage of you. Also, if you give a hand to those in need, they can be saved the way I saved you.¡± That was as much as Gu Bailu could do, whether or not the man understood her. She was really angry when she saw that the crowd was absolutely unmoved when she gave her speech. She was so angry that she wanted to grow strong and go on a killing spree to show them how horrible thew of the jungle could be. They wouldn¡¯t understand until they experienced the dread for themselves. However... she couldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill so many people yet. Also, stopping killing with killing wasn¡¯t the best way. She could do it with Feng Qingtian¡¯s help, but that would defeat the purpose, and make Feng Qingtian a lot of enemies. It wasn¡¯t a good trade. Feng Qingtian took her to the carriage. Gu Bailu was still in an awful mood, and resentful that she lived in a world like this. But there was nothing she could do. Without Feng Qingtian¡¯s protection, and if she wasn¡¯t Princess Zi, she would¡¯ve been beaten down and mocked, just like that woman. She would never forget what she suffered after she had just transmigrated. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You can do anything you want in Pale Emperor City. I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t a braggart. He only said that she was safe in Pale Emperor City. But what about beyond that? If she was in Rising Clouds Empire or Heavenly Wind Empire, did she still have to worry about being killed by those stronger than her who mocked her for being weak? She shuddered at the malice in this world. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I feel that everybody has their role to y. I want the experts to know the role of the weak.¡± She didn¡¯t know if it would help, but she wanted to try. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Feng Qingtian asked curiously with Gu Bailu in his arms. Although he wasn¡¯t nning on meddling, he was always interested in what Gu Bailu wanted to do. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I wonder what the experts of Pale Emperor City would do if all the stores on the streets are shut.¡± When the supplies in their house were used up, or when they wanted some entertainment, what would they do when all the stores were closed? She looked forward to their reactions. Chapter 486 - She Wants Her Memories

Chapter 486 She Wants Her Memories

¡°Well, that¡¯s very easy. We¡¯ll just get someone to smash all the stores.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead affectionately, not expecting such a trivial request. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re civilized people. We shouldn¡¯t be rude. Lowly creatures like me need money more than anything, and since we aren¡¯t short of money, we¡¯ll just hire all the craftsmen in Pale Emperor City who know their trade.¡± ¡°What kind of craftsmen are we talking about?¡± ¡°Any kind. Jugglers, gardeners, fishermen, cooks, servants... anything.¡± Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t see the point, but since Gu Bailu wanted that, he simply let her do it. Feng Qingtian gave the instructions, and never doubted his decision. In his embrace, Gu Bailu felt sorry. She wondered why she couldn¡¯t repay the man who was so nice to her with her whole heart. Sometimes, even she felt that she was an unreasonable minx. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t sleep well that night. She had hazy dreams one after another. Now, she was burning wretchedly; now, she was screaming angrily; and now, she was looking forward to someone¡¯s arrival with hope, only to be disappointed. She saw a sword pierce her chest. She felt her body turn transparent and fade. She saw her parents rescuing her and dropping the Night Lotus around her neck. She turned around and saw a man on Heavenly Pce Cliff... Yes, a man was standing on Heavenly Pce Cliff. He had the most domineering air and the greatest power. He once told her that she was the funniest woman in the woman and that she made his lifeplete. He once told her that she could do anything she wanted because he had her back. However... He watched her vanish. He impaled her on a sword. He wanted her gone from this world! She almost passed out because of the heartache, but she managed to run to the man on Heavenly Pce Cliff. She wanted to ask him why, but the man punched her before she opened her mouth, and she fell from the cliff, into the Fire of Hell... ¡°Ahhh!¡± She screamed in the fire and sat up, only to discover that she was in the dark. There was no fire at all. It was another dream; she hadn¡¯t dreamt of burning in the Fire of Hell for a long time. She had lost the part of her soul which held her memories, and had forgotten everything except the Fire of Hell, which seemed to linger in her head. It should be the most important and unforgettable memory of her previous life. That was why she remembered it. But she still couldn¡¯t see the face of the man on Heavenly Pce Cliff. Who was he? ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± While she was feeling uneasy, she was taken into warm arms. Feng Qingtian! Could that man be Feng Qingtian? Or was it Gu Yunjing? When she saw Gu Yunjing for the first time, her heart had ached strongly. Was it because it was Gu Yunjing¡¯s sword that had pierced her? She suddenly wanted to retrieve her memories, to know what happened in her previous life. Although she should let bygones be bygones and focus on the present, the picture lingered in her head even after she lost her memories... That meant that it was something she was hanging on to. She would probably never feel at ease until she figured out what it was. There was no telling if it was because of her pregnancy, but she felt that she had be very sentimental in recent days. Chapter 487 - Don’t Be Scared

Chapter 487 Don¡°t Be Scared

¡°Yes. I dreamt that I fell into the Fire of Hell, and was horribly, painfully burnt. I don¡¯t know who did that to me. Tell me, who did that to me? What did I do wrong to deserve such a punishment?¡± There was nothing but sadness in Gu Bailu¡¯s watery eyes as she pitifully asked Feng Qingtian the question. Exactly who was that man? ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s already over. You just had a dream.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her back and soothed her. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t a dream, but something from the past, and I¡¯m still suffering divine retribution because of it. It¡¯s not over yet. No!¡± ¡°It is. Everything is over when the divine retribution is over. You won¡¯t be hurt again. I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± Dazed, Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°What if it was you who hurt me? Tell me, have you ever hurt me? Will you?¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve always cherished you. Why would I hurt you?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Bailu clearly saw the unnatural light that shed in his eyes when he kissed her. Though he hid it well, Gu Bailu still saw it. ¡°I want my memories back. I¡¯ve been feeling awful these few days. I think something is about to happen.¡± Gu Bailu felt that the peace during these days was like the calm before a storm. Not a day went by when she didn¡¯t feel on edge. The fright from the divine retribution and the sorrow of Feng Qingtian abandoning her were still in her head. She wasn¡¯t free of the emotions yet. Even she hated herself for it. If this went on, she wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge her parents or rescue her master. Without them, she felt that she was just like floating duckweed, lonely and helpless. She shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way, because Feng Qingtian was right by her side. ¡°I want to give them to you too, but Yan Anchun is alive only because of that part of your soul. If it¡¯s taken back, she¡¯ll die instantly.¡± Feng Qingtian sighed. He understood how it felt to not have one¡¯s memories; he had been uninterested in and confused about everything. Gu Bailu had been able to live so carefree only because she didn¡¯t know that she had lost her memories. Now that she did, she was at a loss as well. She was curious about the past and wanted to know what happened. The anticipation would make her ufortable. However, her memories really couldn¡¯t be returned to her yet. Feng Qingtian held her in his arms apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, okay? I¡¯ll be there for you, whatever happens.¡± Gu Bailu simply nestled into his arms and didn¡¯t say anything. If I really believe you and count on you for everything, wouldn¡¯t I die a miserable death if you fail to deliver your promise? Gu Bailu was still in a daze when she woke up the next day. After breakfast, Qian¡¯er came over with her tea, which smelled good. She said with a smile, ¡°Do you want the lord to check first if it¡¯s poisoned?¡± Gu Bailu knew that she was only kidding. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t let him hear that, or he might kick you out of this house. He wasn¡¯t very happy yesterday.¡± Gu Bailu could tell that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t fond of Qian¡¯er. Or to be honest, he didn¡¯t like any other woman except for her. Chapter 488 - Toast With Blood Instead of Wine?

Chapter 488 Toast With Blood Instead of Wine?

¡°It was my fault. I didn¡¯t realize that the lord cared so much about you. The dew was indeed rather cold. It¡¯s nothing for me since I do heavy chores all the time, but I forgot your identity...¡± Qian¡¯er still remembered Feng Qingtian¡¯s re from yesterday. She was too familiar with that look, when a man¡¯s beloved woman was hurt, and Feng Qingtian had been ready to cut Qian¡¯er into pieces. She had seen the same look on her previous master¡¯s face, and had paid an enormous price for it. She was really scared that Feng Qingtian would kick her out of the house. Thus, she hade with her tea to acknowledge her mistake, in case Gu Bailu grew tired of her too and Qian¡¯er lost her shelter. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about my identity. I rose up from the bottom too, and wouldn¡¯t be much better off than you without Feng Qingtian. Are you well? Do you need a check-up?¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. It¡¯s quite fun to see your belly grow bigger day by day.¡± Qian¡¯er was cute and lovely in the first ce, and her smile was really sweet. It was hard to imagine how any man could abandon such a woman when even other women found her adorable. ¡°I developed a spirit root after ingesting your Dragon Spirit Blood. However, I think I¡¯ll have to cultivate for a long time.¡± ¡°Give me your hand and let me check the degree of your spiritual power.¡± Qian¡¯er stretched out one hand. ¡°What do you mean by degree?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. Qian¡¯erughed and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you a student at Cloud Mirror Academy? They didn¡¯t teach you that? Spirit roots have different degrees of purity. The purest spirit root can make you grow quickly, while a lousy spirit root will keep you at the bottom forever, like me.¡± ¡°Really? Nobody ever told me that.¡± What could she have learned at Cloud Mirror Academy, when she barely took any sses? Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t cultivate regrly either, and didn¡¯t know much about her spirit root. The best he could do was get her tonics that could increase the speed of her cultivation. Qian¡¯erid her hand on Gu Bailu¡¯s wrist and frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t tell what kind of spirit root it is. Maybe I¡¯m just too ignorant. You can test it with a Spirit Testing Stone.¡± Apart from the Dragon Spirit Blood that flowed through her veins, Qian¡¯er was also a walking Spirit Testing Stone, and could assess newborn babies. Thus, few people had disrespected her in Heavenly Wind Empire, even though she was a servant. Her prediction could change a baby¡¯s fate. A lot of parents had drowned or thrown their babies out when her conclusions weren¡¯t positive. So, she really didn¡¯t dare say anything about Gu Bailu¡¯s spirit root. It seemed like the worst type, but she wasn¡¯t very certain. After hearing her words, Gu Bailu could infer what kind of spirit root she had. It definitely wasn¡¯t the best, and probably wasn¡¯t even good. That was why Qian¡¯er was unwilling to speak the truth. But Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t disappointed. ¡°But that¡¯s not a big deal. My Dragon Spirit Blood can improve your spirit root.¡± Qian¡¯er then cut her neck and poured a cup of blood for Gu Bailu. ¡°Drink it. It¡¯ll be good for the baby too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about blood loss?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say about this girl who looked like she was toasting with blood instead of wine. Chapter 489 - Who Is the Baby’s Father?

Chapter 489 Who Is the Baby¡°s Father?

¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Like I said, I had to produce a dozen cups of blood every day for someone else before. I¡¯m already ustomed to it.¡± Though Qian¡¯er smiled when she said that, Gu Bailu spotted the sadness in her eyes. This girl had a story to tell. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart was itchy and she wanted to find out. ¡°Who did you produce blood for?¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s smile froze. Realizing that she had misspoken, she said apologetically, ¡°I would rather not talk about it. It would only ruin your mood.¡± ¡°Just tell me. Why don¡¯t you just tell me who the father of your baby is?¡± At Gu Bailu¡¯s blunt question, Qian¡¯er looked at her and said helplessly, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re a straightforward person, and I don¡¯t want to keep anything from you, but I really can¡¯t talk about this.¡± ¡°Let me take a guess. The father of your child is Lu Fenying, the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire,¡± said Gu Bailu almost without hesitation. Qian¡¯er looked at her in shock. ¡°How... How did you know?¡± How could Gu Bailu be so spot on? Did Feng Qingtian send someone to investigate her? ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You identally revealed that you worked in the crown prince¡¯s residence before, and you¡¯re from Heavenly Wind Empire. More importantly, Feng Qingtian told me that Lu Fenying had a servant who boasted Dragon Spirit Blood, but she went missing.¡± So, Gu Bailu easily guessed that it was Qian¡¯er. But it seemed that Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t lived a good life with Lu Fenying, whopletely treated her as a blood bank. Yet, he made her pregnant. She must¡¯ve been in love before her pregnancy. After all, it wasn¡¯t likely she got pregnant overnight. On the other hand, Feng Qingtian had mentioned that Lu Fenying was a powerful and ruthless guy. He certainly didn¡¯t need Dragon Spirit Blood. Then, who had Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood been for? ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to keep it a secret from you. You can ask anyone in Heavenly Wind Empire, and you¡¯ll know what happened to me. I just don¡¯t want to talk about it...¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t deny it. She knew that denying it would be pointless, and she had to exin if she wanted to stay in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Otherwise, Lu Fenying woulde as soon as her whereabouts were exposed. ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to have the baby, so you escaped?¡± Gu Bailu saw the sorrow in Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes; this was a woman who had been badly hurt. Faced with such a beautiful and gentle woman, Gu Bailu naturally wanted to protect her and know more about her. ¡°No... I didn¡¯t know I was pregnant when I escaped. My body is unusual. I didn¡¯t know until you rescued me and told me that I was pregnant.¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head with a bitter smile. Her smile was particrly poignant, like fallen leaves scattered over the ground. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want the baby?¡± ¡°On the contrary, he wants it very much.¡± Qian¡¯er lowered her head and stroked her abdomen. ¡°But I won¡¯t give it to him!¡± ¡°Tell me the reason so that I can decide whether to help you or not when Lu Fenyinges to Pale Emperor Cityter.¡± When Feng Qingtian was named the crown prince, Lu Fenying woulde to congratte him. But who knew if his congrattions would be sincere. By then, Lu Fenying would have definitely discovered that Qian¡¯er was at Prince Zi¡¯s house, and so would the Nether King. Too many parties were involved in this. Gu Bailu had to figure out if she was capable of helping Qian¡¯er. She couldn¡¯t allow Feng Qingtian to get hurt over an outsider. Chapter 490 - Massive Blood Loss

Chapter 490 Massive Blood Loss

Qian¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face brimmed with stubbornness. ¡°He wants to use the baby to save someone else. I won¡¯t let what happened to me happen to my baby. Never.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°But you¡¯re peddling your blood here as well. Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t as greedy as he is. You may not necessarily be a good person, but you have your boundaries. People like you are rare in this world.¡± Qian¡¯er sighed helplessly. ¡°Besides, I would rather give my blood to anyone but him.¡± She obviously had deep resentment. ¡°No arguments there. Since you need my help, you better be useful to me. Can Dragon Spirit Blood bring the dead back to life?¡± ¡°No, but it can increase a dying person¡¯s lifespan and make them appear like normal, though they might seem slightly weaker.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone in this house...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing.¡± Qian¡¯er knew who Gu Bailu was referring to before thetter finished. ¡°However, princess, aren¡¯t you worried that Prince Zi won¡¯t be as nice to you after she¡¯s revived?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°No, not really.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°My concerns are unfounded. Prince Zi cares about you too much to bother with other women.¡± She didn¡¯t know what happened between Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian, but she could tell that Prince Zi was fully devoted to her. ¡°That¡¯s right. I really don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so confident, but I never worry that he¡¯ll be attracted to another woman.¡± Qian¡¯er gave her the cup of blood and said, ¡°Drink it now. I still have enough for that woman.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have someone take you to Mr. Xiao. He¡¯ll tell us what to do.¡± Qian¡¯er was startled. ¡°Mr. Xiao, the best doctor in the world? Even he failed to save that woman?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but it¡¯ll take more than half a year. I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± She wanted her memories back. She was eager to know about her previous life. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and had Ye Ying take Qian¡¯er to Mr. Xiao. She then drank the Dragon Spirit Blood. Ah Luo grabbed the tea which Qian¡¯er had brought over. Looking at the goji berries floating in the tea, she said, ¡°Mydy, something is wrong with this tea!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Was Ah Luo not only a connoisseur of meat, but also of tea? ¡°It¡¯s not the right color. What kind of tea is red?¡± Gu Bailu stroked her head and said, ¡°Silly girl, some tea is made red.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t drink this tea, mydy.¡± Ah Luo, however, stubbornly went outside to pour out the tea. Gu Bailu covered her forehead. Fine. It didn¡¯t matter. If Ah Luo didn¡¯t want her to drink it, so be it. She stood up with the intent of talking to Feng Qingtian in the study about what she had asked him to do the previous day. She couldn¡¯t wait to hear the result. But the moment she got up, she felt the world spin, and she couldn¡¯t control herself from falling down. ¡°Mydy!¡± Ah Luo¡¯s face turned pale when she came back. Gu Bailu had fallen to the floor, with blood pooling between her legs. It was gruesome. ¡°Mydy! Someone! Something happened to mydy!¡± Ah Luo shouted. A maid rushed in and saw Gu Bailu lying on the ground with blood running out. Ah Luo was too panicked to touch her. The maid panicked as well. She knew that it was best not to randomly move a wounded person, or they might die. Chapter 491 - Possible Miscarriage

Chapter 491 Possible Miscarriage

Ye Ying happened to be escorting Qian¡¯er to see Mr. Xiao. Seeing that the two maids were stupefied, Ye Hua could only appear and roar, ¡°What are you waiting for? Inform the lord and fetch Mr. Xiao right now!¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t dare touch Gu Bailu either. Gu Bailu was her lord¡¯s heart. If Gu Bailu died after Ye Hua touched her, her lord would probably kill the entire Ye family. But it didn¡¯t seem right to just watch without doing anything. Ye Hua hurriedly took out two life-saving pills and stuffed them into Gu Bailu¡¯s mouth. She trembled when she touched the blood, wondering if her lord¡¯s firstborn was done for. This child was the reason why her lord was to be named as crown prince. If the child died, the emperor would have yet another excuse not to confer the title on her lord. Exactly what happened? How could the princess have a miscarriage in her own house? ¡°You, capture that Qian¡¯er right now.¡± She was thest person that the princess had seen, and the princess fainted right after drinking her blood. She was definitely a suspect. Feng Qingtian soon arrived. His eyes turned red when he saw Gu Bailu in a pool of blood. ¡°Lulu!¡± He hurriedly crouched down next to her and reached for her nose, trembling. Thankfully, she was still breathing. He carefully lifted Gu Bailu¡¯s upper torso so that she was lying in his arms. He focused on her pale face, too scared to look at her blood. ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± He stroked her back gently. Ye Hua lowered her head, not daring to do anything. She feared that her gentle lord would turn into a ughter macher. ¡°Why is Mr. Xiao still not here?¡± asked Feng Qingtian coldly. He had barely said the words when Mr. Xiao ran in. ¡°What happened? How did she start losing so much blood?¡± ¡°She passed out after she had Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood...¡± Whether the baby had been affected by the Dragon Spirit Blood or the fall was still up in the air. Mr. Xiao was going to pluck Gu Bailu from Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms, but Feng Qingtian was unwilling to let go. ¡°You can examine her from there.¡± Qian¡¯er was pale behind Ah Luo, knowing that she was doomed. Whether or not it was because of her, she would take the me if a culprit wasn¡¯t found. Qian¡¯er fell to the floor. Mr. Xiao red at Feng Qingtian. ¡°I¡¯m trying to save her life here. Don¡¯t me me if your woman and your baby die because you wouldn¡¯t let go.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him coldly before he let go unwillingly. Mr. Xiao put Gu Bailu on the bed and stabbed silver needles into her legs and abdomen. In the end, he put a pill which he had made for Yan Anchun in Gu Bailu¡¯s mouth. ¡°She¡¯s quite lucky. I just made an ultimate life-saving pill for Yan Anchun today, but she gets to use it first.¡± After everything was done, Mr. Xiao examined Gu Bailu¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°She¡¯s safe now, but her baby isn¡¯t.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°What? The baby is in danger? Mr. Xiao, are you sure?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point threatening me. I¡¯ll try my best to save the baby, but it depends on the baby¡¯s luck if it can be saved.¡± Mr. Xiao knew from Feng Qingtian¡¯s tone that he wanted to kill him. As a doctor, he had met a lot of people who med the doctor whenever the patient died. ¡°Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re a great doctor. You can certainly do it.¡± Mr. Xiao shook his head. ¡°The baby will live for four more hours at most, and will die for certain if I can¡¯t create the pill to save it. Even if I do, there¡¯s only a 10% chance that the baby can be saved.¡± Chapter 492 - Feng Qingtian’s Regre

Chapter 492 Feng Qingtian¡°s Regre

¡°Whatever you do, you must save the baby!¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed Mr. Xiao by the cor, fierce killing intent in his long eyes. Mr. Xiao said, as lightly as before, ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s only a 10% chance, which will be zero if you keep threatening me and wasting my time.¡± Feng Qingtian let go of him and shouted, ¡°Go!¡± At the door, Mr. Xiao paused before he turned around. ¡°If she¡¯s sacrificed, the baby¡¯s chance of survival will be 20% higher. Would you like that?¡± Feng Qingtianshed out with his fist and shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± Mr. Xiao was flung out into the yard. He smiled and went to prepare the herbs. Qian¡¯er knelt by the door, not daring to make a sound. How did this happen? Miscarriage? She never nned to hurt Gu Bailu. She would never hurt her. Feng Qingtian sat on the floor next to the bed and stared silently at Gu Bailu, who had needles all over her. He was useless. As mighty as his real, spiritual power was, he never protected her well. Now, in his own house, she had been hurt again. Feng Qingtian stroked her face, knowing how devastated she would be if she lost the baby. She hadn¡¯t been in the best mood recently, and it would only be worse if the baby died. Although they had evaded divine retribution, he knew that the punishment from the heavens had yet to end. He was so naive to think that everything would be fine after he fooled the divine retribution. They were human beings, and the heavens could change their fates at will! Rage surged in Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart. People thought that he was strong, but he knew that he was too weak. If he hadn¡¯t absorbed the ball of memories, none of this would¡¯ve happened. He shouldn¡¯t have absorbed it. He should¡¯ve waited until all the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror had been gathered together. He shouldn¡¯t have been with her so early. The tragedy of their previous life would only happen again when he couldn¡¯t protect her. Feng Qingtian was full of regret and felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Gu Bailu, but if he didn¡¯t, she would be in danger. Feng Qingtian simply sat in silence, and nobody in the room dared to say anything. They simply waited for him to speak. Ye Ying, Ye Hua and Qian¡¯er were all waiting for his pronouncement that would decide their fates. Feng Qingtian, on the other hand, was waiting on the fates of his woman and baby. He couldn¡¯t care less about other people¡¯s fates at that moment. Ah Luo remained silent. She couldn¡¯t figure out how anything could have happened to herdy when she went out to dispose of the questionable tea. She hadn¡¯t protected herdy well. She decided to punish herself by not having meat for three days. Ah Luo got up and went to check Mr. Xiao¡¯s progress. But to her surprise, Mr. Xiao wasn¡¯t making pills at all, but was contentedly ying chess on his own. Ah Luo barged in and swept the chess pieces off the board. ¡°You said that you would be making pills!¡± Mr. Xiao looked at her calmly and took out another set of chess pieces. ¡°The pill is being made. I don¡¯t have to watch over the process the whole time. However... Ah Luo, let me ask you: If the baby lives, yourdy will die. Which result would you prefer?¡± ¡°Mydy will not die, and neither will her baby,¡± said Ah Luo firmly. The look on her face clearly implied that she would punch Mr. Xiao if he said anything ominous. Mr. Xiao tapped her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m only putting forward a possibility...¡± Chapter 493 - Your Lady Will Certainly Die If the Baby Lives

493 Your Lady Will Certainly Die If the Baby Lives

¡°That¡¯s not a possibility.¡± Ah Luo stubbornly refused to ept it. ¡°I can tell you that I¡¯m confident that I can save the baby. I lied to Prince Zi. But if the baby is saved, yourdy will die for sure when the baby is born.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hear it. I want both mydy and the baby to live.¡± Ah Luo covered her ears, as if she wouldn¡¯t hear another word from Mr. Xiao. ¡°What an obstinate kid. What am I going to do with you?¡± Mr. Xiao stood up and checked the furnace. He then took out the medicinal pill that was inside and ced it in a ck box. ¡°Take this. Don¡¯t forget: while the baby will live after yourdy takes the pill, she will die for sure afterbor.¡± Ah Luo epted the pill and rushed to Gu Bailu¡¯s room. Mr. Xiao¡¯s expression was indecipherable as he watched her run off. He had reminded them in every way he could; he couldn¡¯t be med if anything happened. Ah Luo gave the pill to Feng Qingtian and said, ¡°My lord, here¡¯s the pill.¡± Feng Qingtian picked up the pill and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mr. Xiao here?¡± ¡°He said that mydy will die afterbor if she takes this pill. I don¡¯t believe it. Mydy won¡¯t die. Just give it to her,¡± Ah Luo firmly urged Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian stared at her for a long time, before he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Mydy won¡¯t die. Just hurry up.¡± Holding the pill in his hand, Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t make up his mind about feeding it to Gu Bailu. Since Mr. Xiao was so certain, this pill definitely had side effects. Between the baby and Gu Bailu, Feng Qingtian would choose Gu Bailu without any hesitation. He put the pill in the box and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to herter. You get out first.¡± Looking at the pill in the box, Ah Luo demanded childishly, ¡°Why won¡¯t you give it to her? Mydy is going to lose the baby.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Even if it¡¯s gone, we can still create another one.¡± He signaled to Ye Ying, who took Ah Luo away. Feng Qingtian put the box next to Gu Bailu¡¯s pillow and kissed her. ¡°Wake up. Let¡¯s discuss if we should have this baby.¡± Gu Bailu seemed to have heard him. Her long eyshes trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Honey...¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m right here. How do you feel?¡± ¡°What happened to me? The world was spinning all of a sudden.¡± Gu Bailu was still dizzy, but she was awake. ¡°You fainted.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her hair and said, ¡°It was my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± ¡°How did I faint? My body has always been fine.¡± Gu Bailu was confused. It couldn¡¯t have been because of Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood. She had personally watched Qian¡¯er cut her neck and pour her the blood. ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated it yet, but somebody must be behind all this. Everything is fine now, except that the baby...¡± Feng Qingtian felt Gu Bailu clutch his hand as she asked anxiously, ¡°What about the baby? Is it gone?¡± Feng Qingtian hurriedly calmed her down. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, lie down.¡± ¡°What happened to the baby?¡± Gu Bailu reached out to touch her belly, only to find that it was full of silver needles. She must¡¯ve almost died just now. Why else would there be so many silver needles in her? ¡°You¡¯ll lose the baby if you don¡¯t take the pill within four hours.¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists, unwilling to say the rest out loud. It made him feel more frustrated than ever before. He finally realized how important the power which he had given up was. Chapter 494 - Necessary Coronation

Chapter 494 Necessary Coronation

¡°What pill? Do we have it?¡± Gu Bailu was even more anxious. Where could she find this pill in just four hours? She didn¡¯t want to lose the baby. Definitely not. ¡°The pill is here.¡± Feng Qingtian picked up the box next to the pillow, then struggled to say, ¡°But you will die afterbor if you take this pill. I don¡¯t want you to take it.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s still far away. Let¡¯s save the baby first.¡± Receiving the expected answer, Feng Qingtian felt even more awful. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m too useless.¡± ¡°The enemy is too tricky and cunning. It¡¯s not your fault. Give it to me.¡± This wasn¡¯t the time to reflect on things yet. The baby should be saved first. Feng Qingtian took the pill out of the box and said, ¡°Lulu, think more on it. We still have time.¡± ¡°Honey, give the pill to me.¡± She still had a few months to change her fate even if she would be dead for sure after taking the pill. ¡°We can have another baby if this one is gone...¡± ¡°Honey, this is a life created from the both of us. We can¡¯t give up so easily. Just give me the pill, okay?¡± Pain shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. He lowered his gaze and put the pill in her mouth, and a tear dropped onto his chest. He never wanted to hurt her, but he always did. He wanted her to have the baby, but he couldn¡¯t protect it and had to trade her health for the life of the baby. Gu Bailu struggled to swallow the pill, then fell asleep again. Feng Qingtian walked out to calm down, and Qin Shou cautiously joined him. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate this matter. How are we going to deal with this Qian¡¯er?¡± Feng Qingtian replied without looking at him, ¡°Lock her up.¡± He had tried Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood himself. He was positive that it was fine. But just because the Dragon Spirit Blood was fine didn¡¯t mean she herself was fine. Prince Zi¡¯s house had always been imprable, and she was the only neer in thest few days. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t think of another possible cause besides her. ¡°Do you mean throw her into a dungeon, or...¡± ¡°Just lock her in a room and don¡¯t let her out. Her blood is still useful.¡± After the baby was saved, Gu Bailu would need the Dragon Spirit Blood to prolong her lifespan, so Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t be killed. ¡°Yes, sir. What about the people with skills whom the princess said to hire?¡± After an announcement was put up outside Prince Zi¡¯s house, a lot of people had applied. Those people couldn¡¯t stay in Prince Zi¡¯s house, which would be too chaotic, especially when the princess was ill. ¡°Let them stay in the Gu house. It¡¯s empty now anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it done immediately.¡± Qin Shou left with the order. He had been about tofort his lord by saying that fortune would favor the princess, but dropped it when he remembered the divine retribution. Clearly, the heavens disliked the princess, and she had no fortune; his lord would definitely be more upset if he said anything like that. Qin Shou was too smart to do that. Looking out at the blue sky from the corridor, Feng Qingtian wondered what he should do. They couldn¡¯t run and hide forever. He could take precautions against the plots and schemes of other people, but it was impossible to guard against punishment from the heavens. It seemed that his coronation was necessary now. An emperor in the human world was on the same level as the Heavenly Emperor. When he became emperor, those people would have to think twice if they wanted to y any tricks. Chapter 495 - Threa

Chapter 495 Threa

Four hourster, Mr. Xiao came to check Gu Bailu again. He eyed Feng Qingtian strangely. ¡°You really gave it to her? You can have another baby, but she can¡¯te back to life.¡± Staring at Gu Bailu, who was sound asleep, Feng Qingtian lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Xiao snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Feng Qingtian asked, ¡°How is Gu Bailu right now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine for now. The baby is saved. But like I said, herbor won¡¯t be a smooth one.¡± Mr. Xiao extracted the silver needles from Gu Bailu and left a little unhappily. Feng Qingtian kissed Gu Bailu, who was asleep, and ced her on the bed. After covering her with a nket, he told Ah Luo and Ye Ying to take care of her. He then summoned Qin Shou and asked, ¡°Where is the emperor?¡± ¡°In Crying Ghost Woods. He¡¯s hunting on the edge of the woods. I¡¯m told that he caught a minor beast king...¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°You stay here.¡± He disappeared after saying that. Qin Shou worriedly wondered if his lord had gone to look for the emperor. This certainly wasn¡¯t the best time. The emperor was in a good mood as he enjoyed the venison that the second prince had roasted for him. He had always tolerated Prince Zi for years, and had never had the courage to me him for anything. He thought that that would always be the case, but after flying into a fury the other day, he felt particrly great, and was never happier as the emperor. ¡°Father, will Prince Zi do anything while we¡¯re out of the city?¡± the second prince gave him the venison and asked in concern. The emperor, with a new concubine in his arms, snorted and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare. He thinks that it¡¯s enough to just apologize to me. I certainly won¡¯t let things go his way.¡± Thus, he had simply taken his son and the ministers to Crying Ghost Woods for some hunting. ¡°He¡¯s probably going to make a fuss if things don¡¯t go his way.¡± The second prince smiled maliciously. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m counting on.¡± The emperor had a mouthful of wine in a great mood. ¡°You go out and bond with the ministers. Things will be easier if you get along with them.¡± The second prince respectfully left. His face turned grim when he left the tent. He wondered what Gu Bailu would do when Prince Zi couldn¡¯t protect her anymore. He was determined to skin her alive. He hated Gu Bailu¡¯s guts after she humiliated him. The emperor was about to touch his new concubine, when a stranger suddenly appeared. He threw his cup at the intruder. But the stranger didn¡¯t dodge at all, and instead grabbed his neck. The concubine gripped her head and was about to scream. ¡°Try screaming.¡± The young concubine dropped to her knees on the ground at the warning, her mouth wide open, but she was too scared to make any sound. The emperor finally saw the face of the intruder. His expression couldn¡¯t be any more awful. ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you know what a severe crime this is?¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± Feng Qingtian snarled. The young concubine rushed out holding her head, not daring to look at the emperor. The emperor hated her and decided to abandon this concubine after this. Feng Qingtian released the emperor and sat down in a chair. ¡°Your Majesty, I could¡¯ve killed you anytime. You¡¯re only alive because you¡¯ve always known what¡¯s best for everyone.¡± Chapter 496 - Princess Zi Didn’t Satisfy You?

Chapter 496 Princess Zi Didn¡°t Satisfy You?

The emperor red at him. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Though he had always been overshadowed by Feng Qingtian, Feng Qingtian was respectful to him on the surface and had never talked like this to him before. This was downright regicide! This was the opposite of what he had expected. Shouldn¡¯t Prince Zi be apologizing and begging for his forgiveness? Why had Prince Zi suddenly changed his attitude? Had he learned of THAT matter? ¡°I¡¯m told that you¡¯re unwilling to name me the crown prince. I could¡¯ve waited another few years, but now that I¡¯m going to have a baby, it seems unreasonable that I¡¯m still not on the throne. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hehe... Prince Zi, Are you threatening me? Do you know the consequences of your actions?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like threats. I need this throne right now. If you¡¯re smart and abdicate, I guarantee that you and your offspring will enjoy eternal impunity. Nobody will ever take advantage of you.¡± Feng Qingtian had nned to kill the second prince. But this was an eventful period, and it might not be a bad idea to keep the man alive. He wouldn¡¯t have met Gu Bailu had it not been for the second prince¡¯s folly. From that perspective, the second prince had even done him a favor. ¡°You¡¯re obviously coercing me. While I¡¯m not as strong as you, I still have the backbone of an emperor.¡± Feng Qingtian red at him coldly. ¡°So it¡¯s non-negotiable?¡± It was easy for him to kill the emperor, but ording to the traditions of the royal family, nobody whomitted regicide could inherit the throne. He could pressure the man to hand over the crown, but he couldn¡¯t use violence. Feng Qingtian was quite gloomy about this. However, while he couldn¡¯t kill the emperor, he could still kill the people the emperor cared about. The emperor stood up straight and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to force me to abdicate.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this isn¡¯t a joke, and I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum. I really need this throne right now. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡± It was rare for Feng Qingtian to say so much to the emperor. He really needed the throne at this point, so he was being extra patient. ¡°Unless I give the crown away by my own will, nobody can take it from me.¡± The emperor looked back at him fearlessly. But Feng Qingtian noticed that his legs were trembling. It was the first time that the emperor had a head-on sh with Prince Zi. He was nervous even though he knew that Prince Zi couldn¡¯t kill him. Narrowing his eyes, Feng Qingtian turned around and left the tent. Since the emperor was speaking to him so boldly, the emperor must¡¯ve found supporters. The emperor had supreme power. He was only overshadowed by Feng Qingtian because of Feng Qingtian¡¯s troops and Feng Qingtian¡¯s own strength. Now that the emperor was no longer scared of him, he must¡¯ve found supporters who were even stronger than Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian arrived at General Ye¡¯s house in the blink of an eye. Ye Huai was in the bathtub. He had sweated a lot during training with his subordinates. After cleaning up, he felt a whirlwind the moment he stood up in the bathtub, and a stranger appeared in front of him. He subconsciously covered his crotch and shouted, ¡°Who is so bold?¡± Barely had he shouted the words, when he recognized the intruder. Looking at him more carefully, he was speechless. ¡°Prince Zi? You came to spy on me in the bath in the middle of the night? Princess Zi can¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Ye Huai didn¡¯t know what to say about another man spying on him during his bath. Thankfully, he had been too focused on getting clean to think of anything else just now; that would have been humiliating. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him, and didn¡¯t think that it was a big deal. Chapter 497 - Do You Have a Small Penis?

Chapter 497 Do You Have a Small Penis?

Ye Huai roared, ¡°Go home and watch your wife take a bath! Why are you watching me? Are you a pervert? Just turn around. I need to put on my clothes.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Why are you so embarrassed?¡± He and Ye Huai had grown up together. Ye Huai had protected him since he was little. Therefore, they had often seen each other naked as kids. Later, when they came of age, Ye Huai left to take charge of the Ye family. Though Feng Qingtian disliked intimacy and they had never slept on the same bed, Ye Huai had always stayed by his bathtub in case of any mishap. ¡°We¡¯re adults now. Also, you¡¯re married. I don¡¯t feelfortable being stared at by a married man.¡± Ye Huai felt that Feng Qingtian was a real man now that he had slept with a woman. So, they were no longer innocent brothers like before. ¡°Okay. Hurry up. I have an important matter.¡± Feng Qingtian ignored Ye Huai¡¯s embarrassment and left the bathroom. But he soon returned and, gazing at the part that Ye Huai had covered, asked, ¡°Do you have a very small penis that you don¡¯t want me to know about?¡± Ye Huai roared, ¡°Bullsh*t! Mine is big, alright? Are you picking a fight?¡± That question was past the bottom line that any man could take! Feng Qingtian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it really big?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Ye Huai¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be any darker. What was Feng Qingtian¡¯s problem? Why was he so weirdly interested in the size of another man¡¯s penis? Was he crazy? ¡°Show me how big it is,¡± Feng Qingtian walked over and said solemnly. Ye Huai sat down in the bathtub quickly and covered his chest, like a woman about to be vited. ¡°What are you doing? Why would I show my penis to anyone?¡± ¡°Lulu said that mine was smallst time. I¡¯m going topare mine with yours.¡± Ye Huai pped the surface of the water, sshing it everywhere. He seized the chance to put on a robe and said angrily, ¡°You pamper your woman too much. Go andpare your penis with those in the Cleansing Room in the royal pce.¡± The genitals of the eunuchs were preserved in the Cleansing Room after they were castrated. Ye Huai was truly lost for words. He wondered how the princess had turned a previously proud and cocky man into this. How had Prince Zi been able to hold back when she said that he had a small penis? If a woman ever said that to him, Ye Huai would make love to her until she passed out so that she would never question it again. ¡°You don¡¯t really have a small penis, do you?¡± Feng Qingtian snorted, feeling that he was on to something. He had only been curious just now. He remembered the blow from Gu Bailu saying that he had a small penis. However, Ye Huai¡¯s reaction was quite unusual. Considering that he usually wasn¡¯t so reserved, Feng Qingtian was rather puzzled. ¡°My lord, are you here topare penis sizes in the middle of the night?¡± Ye Huai sweated hard. ¡°Of course not. Send someone to follow the emperor and the second prince, and find out who they¡¯re in contact with,¡± Feng Qingtian sat down and said solemnly. ¡°You can ask the National Counselor.¡± Ye Huai knew that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯te to him unless something important had happened. ¡°The National Counselor is on my side. The emperor knows that. He¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret from him.¡± Ye Huai thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you want Senior Hu to set up an altar?¡± ¡°Do that. I want results by tomorrow morning.¡± Chapter 498 - Somebody Is Changing Your Fate

Chapter 498 Somebody Is Changing Your Fate

¡°Okay. Why the rush?¡± Ye Huai asked curiously. ¡°I fear that the emperor has found strong supporters.¡± ¡°Is there truly a person who isn¡¯t afraid of you?¡± Ye Huai was even more curious. Who had the emperor found, for him to be so emboldened? Feng Qingtian frowned deeply. ¡°It remains to be seen if it¡¯s a person.¡± Ye Huai¡¯s face changed dramatically. He realized how serious the matter was. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Senior Hu immediately.¡± He tightened his belt as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Feng Qingtian waved his hand and disappeared. Ye Huai could barely calm down. If the emperor hadn¡¯t asked a person for help, then it was possible that he had gotten the support of a deity instead. Ye Huai knew that Feng Qingtian had immeasurable spiritual power, but he didn¡¯t know if Feng Qingtian could beat a deity. What should they do if it was a deity? But why would a deity care about the affairs of the human world? Ye Huai shook his head and opened the door, vanishing into the night. When Feng Qingtian returned home, Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t woken up yet. He gently embraced her. As if knowing that he was back, Gu Bailu slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Honey, how is the baby?¡± she grabbed his hand and asked nervously. Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead and said, ¡°The baby is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s furrowed brow rxed, and she said, ¡°Stop frowning. It¡¯s not pretty. I¡¯m going to be fine. We still have plenty of time before the baby is born.¡± In his arms, she softly touched her abdomen. This baby hade unexpectedly, when she hadn¡¯t wanted it. She hadn¡¯t been very happy back then. But when she knew that she would lose the baby, all she could think of was keeping it. She even thought that she should give birth to the baby at the cost of her own life. That way, she could repay Feng Qingtian for all the things he had done for her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s lips curved. Perhaps he was trying to smile, but she didn¡¯t return it. Gu Bailu sensed that there was a weight on his mind. She asked quickly, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Both she and the baby were fine, and he should be relieved, but he still seemed deeply bothered. She had never seen Feng Qingtian like this before. ¡°Something is wrong with the emperor. He might¡¯ve found strong support who may be targeting us.¡± ¡°Targeting us?¡± Gu Bailu sensed a lot of information in that sentence. She was just a piece of useless garbage. It was understandable if they targeted Feng Qingtian, but why her, too? ¡°Yes. You fainted and almost lost the baby partly because of human intervention, but partly because of fate. I suspect that someone is changing your fate.¡± Feng Qingtian petted her. He had nned to keep it a secret from her, but she would be hurt again if she didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t want to repeat his mistake. Last time, he had to keep the secret from her because he didn¡¯t have a choice. Gu Bailu almost flew into a rage. ¡°Someone is changing my fate? Damn it. Let me perform a divination and see who is tampering with my fate!¡± With her Heavenly Eye, she could see and mess with other people¡¯s fates. She never expected that she would be messed with herself one day. ¡°Can you see your own fate?¡± Gu Bailu turned glum at Feng Qingtian¡¯s question. It was true that she couldn¡¯t see her own fate; no prophet could. That was really annoying. Chapter 499 - Spillover From the Past Life

Chapter 499 Spillover From the Past Life

¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked Ye Huai to look into it. I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to be prepared. Whoever changed your fate must have a powerful background. So, we¡¯ll need to separate until I ascend the throne.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°What are you talking about? Why do we have to separate?¡± She never thought of leaving Feng Qingtian. She thought that she would remain by Feng Qingtian¡¯s side for the rest of her life, because he would definitely tie her to him and would never let go of her. She had even been bothered by that sometimes. Now that he was the one saying that they had to separate, she found that it was she who couldn¡¯t let go of him. ¡°You¡¯ve avoided divine retribution, but the heavens may have discovered that they¡¯ve punished the wrong person. It¡¯s impossible to unleash another divine retribution upon the same target, but they¡¯re very furious and may unleash hellish retribution...¡± ¡°So, I still can¡¯t be with you? Because of possible hellish retribution?¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. Gu Bailu was very angry. ¡°Why do they forbid us from being together? Why? We¡¯re both human beings right now. Even if something happened in our previous life, that¡¯s already in the past!¡± Feng Qingtian touched her head and said, ¡°Because you did something wrong in the previous life, and those guys up there are petty. But don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be able to act so easily once I obtain the crown.¡± Gu Bailu was puzzled. ¡°What did I do wrong? Tell me.¡± Did she steal the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s underpants? Why did they hate her so much? ¡°In your previous life... you killed the Heavenly Emperor.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Bailu lifted her eyes as her mouth dropped open in shock. She killed the Heavenly Emperor? She could kill the Heavenly Emperor? No wonder those fellows up there were unwilling to let her go and were still chasing her even after she had been reincarnated. She killed the Heavenly Emperor. Was she that capable? Feng Qingtian lifted her chin and kissed her lips softly. ¡°Silly girl, is it a shock? Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°Did I really kill the Heavenly Emperor? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I was capable?¡± ¡°Of course you were capable, or you wouldn¡¯t have been able to dual cultivate with me.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°Can the guys up there dual cultivate?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°So, we broke thew and weren¡¯t tolerated.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We were allowed to dual cultivate, but it might have been too stimting for them, and made them resentful, more or less.¡± Gu Bailu sweated hard. ¡°What do you mean by too stimting?¡± ¡°I mean that we could dual cultivate anywhere.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Dual cultivating everywhere in an otherworldly paradise? What was that? Did he mean that they simply had sex wherever they went? ¡°How were we not killed for being so unrestrained?¡± Gu Bailu had cold sweat when she imagined images that should be censored. The abstinent deities would definitely be provoked by the two of them dual cultivating everywhere. They were lenient enough not to kill the two of them? ¡°They didn¡¯t dare do anything. Besides, our actions were justified, since I needed to dual cultivate.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong with it at all. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. No wonder she had treated him as an antidote without much consideration when she ran into him after her transmigration. It was all a spillover from their past life... Chapter 500 - Separation

Chapter 500 Separation

¡°What were you, exactly? Why could you do those sorts of things?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Weren¡¯t the guys up there deities? Did deities have sex too? As far as she knew, deities were asexual, unattached beings who weren¡¯t interested in anything at all. But on second thought, she had been there too. Had she been a deity as well? ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. You¡¯ll find outter. The most important thing right now is that we need Yan Anchun, in order for us to separate.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°We have to use her again when she¡¯s already so badly hurt?¡± ¡°The hellish retribution won¡¯t hurt her much. Let¡¯s wake her up with Dragon Spirit Blood first.¡± ¡°Is that really alright?¡± Gu Bailu felt guilty over someone else taking the punishment for her, especially when Yan Anchun was already disfigured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the hellish retribution can¡¯t hurt her much. I won¡¯t be together with her or sleep with her. Everything will be fine once I take the throne. I know this will make you unhappy...¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be. I understand.¡± She could live with the separation. After all, Feng Qingtian would be hers no matter how they were separated. On the other hand, she felt that a brief separation might be helpful for her. She could take the time to figure out her attitude toward Feng Qingtian. While she epted the n readily, Feng Qingtian, on the other hand, became less happy. Didn¡¯t she feel reluctant at all? Had he never really entered her heart? Sadness shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes, but he knew that he had to take it slow. Though she had lost her memories, what happened in their past still lingered in her soul. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t sleep well that night. She struggled in her dream, trying to find out who the man on Heavenly Pce Cliff was, and who was it that had hurt her with a sword. But she simply couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. Feng Qingtian kept her in his arms all night. He was too upset to sleep since he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep with her from the next day onward. Whenever Gu Bailu moaned, he would gently pat her back to soothe her. But very soon, she would be uneasy again, and Feng Qingtian would pat her again. He was happy even though he was busy the whole night. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, struggled for a whole night in her dreams to try and see the face of the man on Heavenly Pce Cliff, but when she woke up, the face she saw was Feng Qingtian¡¯s. While it was enchantingly pretty, she wasn¡¯t too happy to see it. Was it really Feng Qingtian on Heavenly Pce Cliff who had watched her be obliterated? Was it a spillover from their past life as well that she was reserved and didn¡¯t love him wholeheartedly? Feng Qingtian kissed her, and Gu Bailu pouted, wondering why he hadn¡¯te to her rescue in her past life. Feng Qingtian wanted to spend more time with her, but Qin Shou reported from outside, ¡°My lord, General Ye is back. He has an urgent matter to report.¡± Feng Qingtian had to let go of Gu Bailu. ¡°You can sleep a while longer. I¡¯ll see what Ye Huai has found.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. Gu Bailu had already epted the fact that they had to part, which was a good thing. She could use the time to try and adjust her state of mind. The nicer Feng Qingtian was to her, the sorrier she felt for him. She even felt that she didn¡¯t deserve him. Chapter 501 - Separation

Chapter 501 Separation

But she couldn¡¯t make her heart listen to her, and as a result, Feng Qingtian¡¯s love for her felt suffocating. When Feng Qingtian told her about the separation, she was overwhelmed and felt regret at first, but after she finally digested the news, she felt a strong sense of relief. She touched her abdomen and whispered, Kid, what¡¯s wrong with your mother? ... Feng Qingtian met Ye Huai in the study. Ye Huai was drinking water to rehydrate. He said, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s a good thing we went to Senior Hu, or we would never have learned of the emperor¡¯s ploy.¡± Ye Huai had visited Senior Hu overnight, and then returned right away without taking a break. He had disrupted Senior Hu who was training in seclusion, but had secured important information. ¡°What did Senior Hu say?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. ¡°Senior Hu set up an altar and performed the ritual. He didn¡¯t find anything at first, as an expert has covered the emperor with a protective barrier. I knew that it was serious, and asked Senior Hu to continue investigating no matter what. In the end, at the cost of thirty years of his cultivation, Senior Hu discovered that the emperor met someone.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°No idea. Senior Hu didn¡¯t recognize him. Also, the guy¡¯s spiritual power is extremely formidable. Senior Hu didn¡¯t dare continue investigating, for fear that the guy would trace it back to him.¡± Ye Huai took out a drawing from his pocket. ¡°This is a portrait of that guy. Do you know who he is?¡± Ye Huai knew that Feng Qingtian¡¯s identity was special, and that Feng Qingtian knew more people than he did. Feng Qingtian unrolled the scroll to see a drawing of a handsome man. He was wearing a loose and graceful robe, and there was wisdom in his eyes. Not only was he gorgeous, he also had a casual air about him, as if everything in the world was under his control. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Why would hee to the mortal world? How was it possible? ¡°Do you know him, my lord?¡± Ye Huai knew that it was bad when he saw Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t reply. He simply said, ¡°Summon the Ye family¡¯s secret troop and have them protect the princess 24 hours a day from him.¡± Ye Huai was confused. How was the princess involved in this? The princess was useless, and this man was obviously a tough big shot. Did the princess know him too? Exactly who was the princess? ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± Feng Qingtian returned to the bedroom. Gu Bailu had already gotten up, and was waiting for him in her pajamas. Seeing that his expression was even worse than when he left, she asked quickly, ¡°Is it bad?¡± ¡°Lulu, listen to me.¡± Feng Qingtian held her in his arms and touched her forehead. ¡°We have to separate for a few days. I¡¯ve asked Ye Huai and the secret troop to protect you. Don¡¯t be too worried when you¡¯re at the Gu house. I¡¯ll take the throne as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Bailu reached out to hug him. ¡°Will you be in danger?¡± The thing that made Feng Qingtian so anxious couldn¡¯t be good. If the enemy was from the heavens, they might be too strong, even for him. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Feng Qingtian. She had no idea what she would do if something did happen to him. ¡°No, he won¡¯t hurt me so easily. As long as you¡¯re safe, I¡¯m not worried.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t meet up with any unfamiliar men, and stay in the Gu house as much as possible.¡± Chapter 502 - Back to the Gu House

Chapter 502 Back to the Gu House

Gu Bailu nodded, epting whatever he said. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her, after all. Also, it was a good opportunity for her to cultivate when she went back to the Gu house. ¡°The carriage is ready. You can take Ah Luo back with you.¡± Though reluctant to let her go, Feng Qingtian knew that he had to do it; otherwise, if anything happened to her, he didn¡¯t know if he could find her again in his next reincarnation. He didn¡¯t want to spend another nine long and lonely lives without her. Holding his hand, Gu Bailu somehow had the feeling that she would never see him again after she left. It made her very upset. She thought that she would be with Feng Qingtian for the rest of her life, and that he would never let go of her, not after searching and waiting for her for so many lives. But he was pushing her away so determinedly. Gu Bailu was conflicted. She knew that he was doing this for her, but she still felt bad. ¡°Honey, are you sure that there won¡¯t be any danger?¡± If there was danger, she could face it with him. Though she wasn¡¯t a strong fighter, she was good support. ¡°No, silly girl. It¡¯s you they¡¯re after, not me. You¡¯ll be back after a holiday of a few days.¡± Feng Qingtian wasforted by her concern for him. She wasn¡¯t as indifferent as she seemed. He was satisfied. He would take the throne and put an end to everything, so that they would never be parted again. Thankfully, they wouldn¡¯t be far away from each other even during the separation. ¡°Then I¡¯m off.¡± Gu Bailu was no longer suspicious, seeing how confident he was. Also, she could always return in time if he really was in danger. She had secretly nted a teleportation point in the yard, which would allow her to get here instantly. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her deeply and immediately let go of her. Gu Bailu got into the carriage and decided to regard the separation as a short holiday. But after the carriage reached the back gate, a tear suddenly rolled down her face. She didn¡¯t know that parting would be so difficult. She lifted the curtain and looked back. Of course, the buildings blocked everything, but with her Heavenly Eye, she saw that Feng Qingtian was still standing where she had left him. His fists were clenched, and his eyes were red. She was crying when she didn¡¯t love him as much as he loved her. So, he had to be even more miserable in his heart at seeing her off. Leaning back in the carriage, Gu Bailu knew that she had to leave so that those who wanted to kill her couldn¡¯t find her, which would be one less weight on his mind. Back in her house, Gu Bailu found a lot of strangers. Had Feng Qingtian sent them over to serve her? But why would she need the services of so many people? Or were they the secret troop? But shouldn¡¯t they be hiding? ¡°Mydy, they¡¯re the people with skills that you asked to hire. They couldn¡¯t stay at Prince Zi¡¯s house, so they were sent here,¡± the butler exined to her. Gu Bailu smiled bitterly. ¡°Just let them stay. Prince Zi kicked me back here, anyway.¡± The butler kept his head bowed and didn¡¯t dare say anything. ¡°How was the house when I was away? Anyone disobedient?¡± Gu Bailu calmed down and asked. The butler replied respectfully, ¡°They¡¯re all very dutiful. You should get some rest, mydy.¡± The butler could tell that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t in a good mood. But that was understandable for a woman who had been kicked out when she was pregnant. Gu Bailu nodded. She wasn¡¯t in the best mood. Chapter 503 - Prince Zi Isn’t the Father of Your Baby

503 Prince Zi Isn¡¯t the Father of Your Baby

Returning to her room, Gu Bailu locked the door and told Ah Luo to guard it. She needed to cultivate. Only when she was strong could she protect herself instead of being a burden to others. With higher spiritual power, she could better perform her family skills as well. The cultivation of spiritual power wasn¡¯t very hard, as long as one was patient and willing to work hard. It was different from her family skills, which required her to do good things in order to level up. When she was done with training and opened her eyes, she could feel that she was filled with spiritual power; her body felt light andfortable. But she didn¡¯t know whether or not she had leveled up, which was slightly embarrassing. She opened the door, only to see snowkes drifting in the air, and that the snow on the ground was one foot thick. How long had it been snowing? She lowered her head and saw Ah Luo sleeping next to the door with a handwarmer. The maid¡¯s face was red from the cold wind. ¡°Ah Luo, Ah Luo...¡± Had the girl been there the whole time? Wait, how long had she been cultivating for? Ah Luo opened her eyes drowsily. ¡°Mydy, are you done with your cultivation?¡± ¡°Yes. Why are you sleeping here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare leave when you were cultivating. Why did you take so long, mydy?¡± Ah Luo stood up and yawned. ¡°How long did I cultivate for?¡± ¡°This is the third day. I didn¡¯t dare disturb you, seeing how focused you were in your training.¡± Gu Bailu was shocked. ¡°I cultivated for three days?¡± She thought it had only been a couple of hours. No wonder Ah Luo had been sleeping. ¡°Yes. Are you hungry, mydy? Ah Luo is starving.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say. After cultivating for three days, she was neither sleepy nor hungry! Imagine all the food that cultivators could save on. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry, mydy. Let¡¯s have some food.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. Even though she wasn¡¯t hungry, her baby certainly needed nutrition. She checked her pulse. Everything looked fine. Everything was normal in the Gu house. Nothing happened when she spent three days in her room. All the servants agreed that she was reluctant toe out of her room because she was too devastated. After three days, rumors were already spreading like crazy outside. Gu Bailu summoned a maid who was responsible for buying things outside and asked, ¡°What are they saying about me?¡± The maid was a little surprised that herdy wanted to know. Some of the rumors were really hurtful. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just tell me the truth. You¡¯ll be rewarded if I¡¯m satisfied.¡± The maid hesitated, before she said, ¡°They¡¯re mostly saying that you cheated your way back into Prince Zi¡¯s house when Princess Zi was heavily wounded, and now that Princess Zi has recovered, you were kicked out again.¡± ¡°Princess Zi has recovered?¡±¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m told that she¡¯s already up, and Prince Zi has been keeping herpany every day.¡± The maid¡¯s face changed drastically after she said that. She hurriedly fell to her knees when she realized that herdy would definitely be angry to hear that. However, Gu Bailu simply asked casually, ¡°That¡¯s all? Nothing else?¡± ¡°There... There¡¯s more.¡± But she really didn¡¯t dare repeat it. ¡°Just talk. You¡¯ll be forgiven.¡± The maid snuck a look at her. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t really pissed, she summoned her courage and said, ¡°They¡¯re also saying that Prince Zi isn¡¯t the father of your baby...¡± Chapter 504 - Dangerous Dinner Chapter 504 Dangerous Dinner Her eyes bulging, Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°Then who is the father of my baby?¡± ¡°Everybody is making random guesses.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I want to know who he is too. If they crack the case, do tell me so that I can go to the baby¡¯s father and hold him responsible.¡± The maid was stunned, not believing what she was hearing. Was the baby really not Prince Zi¡¯s? Had Prince Zi been cuckolded? ¡°You may leave. You can ask the ledger manager to give you fifty taels of silver. Keep me updated.¡± Gu Bailu told her to go and get some food. It seemed that Feng Qingtian had taken action. Had he woken Yan Anchun up with Dragon Spirit Blood and Mr. Xiao¡¯s help? However... was Feng Qingtian the one who also spread the rumor that he wasn¡¯t the father of her baby? Forget it. Whoever it was, the rumor would work in their favor. It would convince that bunch up there that she had nothing to do with Feng Qingtian. After Gu Bailu had a meal, the butler came in with a golden notice and said, ¡°Mydy, great news! You¡¯ve been invited to the empress dowager¡¯s birthday celebration!¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyebrow twitched. Seriously? She didn¡¯t even know what the empress dowager looked like. Why would she send Gu Bailu an invitation? Gu Bailu had never heard much about the empress dowager, who always kept a low profile. A grand celebration was held in the pce for her birthday every year, but she was rarely seen on any other asion. Gu Bailu was useless and had now been kicked back home by Feng Qingtian. She wasn¡¯t Princess Zi in name anymore. Why was she invited? Gu Bailu epted the golden invitation and saw her name on it. It wasn¡¯t Gu Zongxiong or anybody else that was invited. It meant that the empress dowager knew her and wanted to see her. Gu Bailu was a little anxious. Should she ept the invitation or not? She definitely didn¡¯t want to defy the empress dowager¡¯s order. But if she epted the invitation, would the celebration be dangerous? The celebration was the day after tomorrow. It seemed that she had to go. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go and pick out an outfit for the asion.¡± She had to make sure that she was gorgeous, even if she was a pregnant woman who had been kicked out twice. ... On Feng Qingtian¡¯s side, Yan Anchun had woken up, but her ruined face had yet to recover. Mr. Xiao had done what he could with his medical skills, but it would take one or two months before the effects kicked in. ¡°Have a good rest. Your face will be restored in good time,¡± said Feng Qingtian to Yan Anchun. Actually, it was a good thing for him that Yan Anchun¡¯s face had yet to recover, as he was very ufortable seeing someone with Gu Bailu¡¯s previous face. ¡°Are those guys still keeping an eye on her?¡± asked Yan Anchun. ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m afraid you still need to work. You have to finish what you started.¡± Yan Anchun sighed and said, ¡°How is my master?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find him. He may be hiding to treat his wounds since he shared the damage with you. But he¡¯s a tough guy; he should be fine.¡± Yan Anchun shook her head. ¡°I feel really sorry for him, but I can¡¯t stop him. He really likes you and wants to be happy with you...¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists and said, ¡°Enough talk. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll find him.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m fine, he¡¯ll certainlye back. He won¡¯t leave the princess on her own.¡± Feng Qingtian snorted. ¡°He wants to sneak back to Lulu again?¡± Chapter 505 - Too Scared To Come Out?

Chapter 505 Too Scared To Come Out?

¡°Probably.¡± Feng Qingtian kicked a chair nearby and dered, ¡°He will never be able to return to Heavenly Pce Cliff if he ever approaches her again.¡± Yan Anchun fell silent, not daring to say any more. It wasn¡¯t something she could decide. She was just a shadow. Feng Qingtian turned around and summoned Qin Shou. ¡°How has the princess been? Did anyone approach the Gu house?¡± ¡°The princess has been training since she returned to the house. She never met anyone.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the Gu house and report anyone suspicious to me. Also, tell Qian¡¯er to go to the Gu house. Lulu will progress faster with Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at the sky and whispered to himself, Lulu, what are you doing right now? Do you miss me? Probably not. That woman practically didn¡¯t care. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s time to go to the royal pce...¡± While Feng Qingtian was thinking about Gu Bailu, the butler came in and gave him the reminder. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. Yes. It was time to go to the royal pce. He couldn¡¯t sleep with Lulu in his arms again until this matter was taken care of. ¡°To the royal pce.¡± ... The royal pce was particrly lively today, as fireworks lit up the sky one after another. It was the empress dowager¡¯s birthday, which was celebrated extravagantly by the emperor every year. Why was the emperor so nice to the empress dowager? It was because the empress dowager had remarkable spiritual power. She was on par with Lady Murong in her prime. The emperor had been ensconced on the throne precisely because the empress dowager had his back. The empress dowager never asked the emperor to give the throne to Feng Qingtian because Feng Qingtian had never been able to touch any woman and might not have children. Feng Qingtian was neither fond of nor hated this empress dowager, because she always kept a low profile and never participated in politics. However, Feng Qingtian also knew that she wasn¡¯t as uninvolved as she seemed. Feng Qingtian took Qin Shou and Ye Huai with him to the royal pce. The ministers all paid tribute to him respectfully. But none of them dared to be too enthusiastic, because they all knew that the emperor and Prince Zi were on bad terms. Prince Zi couldn¡¯t be in a good mood now that he didn¡¯t have a chance to be the crown prince anymore. He had even kicked out the garbage of the Gu house because she was the reason why he had missed the grand audience the other day. Feng Qingtian sat down expressionlessly in his seat. He didn¡¯t tell the ministers to go back, and the ministers could only stand there, not daring to return to their seats. Ye Huai said, ¡°Everybody, take a seat. It¡¯s the empress dowager¡¯s birthday today. Prince Zi wants everybody to have a good time.¡± The ministers thanked him and sat down, but they were all uneasy. The atmosphere today wasn¡¯t right. Prince Zi told them to have a good time, but he didn¡¯t seem delighted at all. But it was the empress dowager¡¯s birthday. He probably wouldn¡¯t do anything even if he was upset. ¡°They¡¯re all saying that Prince Zi has been cuckolded. That must be frustrating,¡± the ministers whispered to each other. ¡°Seriously? The baby isn¡¯t Prince Zi¡¯s?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Prince Zi¡¯s, why would he kick her out? Prince Zi wants a child more than anything else now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right... But that woman is really lucky to be able to return home alive.¡± ¡°After all, there are few women that Prince Zi can touch. She may be usefulter,¡± said one of the ministers. ¡°I¡¯m told that she¡¯s hiding in the Gu house, too scared toe out anymore...¡± ¡°Too scared toe out? Then who¡¯s that woman over there?¡± eximed one of the ministers. Chapter 506 - Stay Away From Me

Chapter 506 Stay Away From Me

Too many eyes were fixed on Gu Bailu the moment she entered the dinner hall. She was wearing a pink dress with a hundred pleats under a cloak that had the vivid image of a crane on it, making her beautiful and distinctive. She caught everyone¡¯s attention the moment she showed up. The female guests at the dinner were all wearing the bold and fashionable clothes of Pale Emperor City which entuated their bosoms and figures. None of them were like Gu Bailu, who still looked gorgeous in conservative attire. Gu Bailu¡¯s stomach indicated that she was pregnant, but she moved gracefully, as if she wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. Her cute face was even more inviting and alluring given the contrast of what she was wearing. Everybody had to admit that Gu Bailu was really good-looking. No wonder Prince Zi, who usually wasn¡¯t fond of women, had been mesmerized. But she was still useless despite her good looks. Relying on your face alone to serve a man never worked out in the long term. Prince Zi had already tossed her aside. ¡°How is she shameless enough to show up?¡± the nobledies whom she had overshadowed asked in disdain. ¡°She was invited.¡± ¡°She came here after she was thrown away twice by Prince Zi. How brazen.¡± Gu Bailu walked over to Feng Qingtian and curtsied. ¡°Greetings, Prince Zi.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes glittered with anxiety. Why was she here? Didn¡¯t he tell her to stay at home? Qin Shou whispered to him, ¡°The empress dowager sent her an invitation.¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it reported?¡± ¡°Those watching the Gu house thought that it wasn¡¯t unusual and didn¡¯t report it. I just learned of it from the pce guards.¡± It wasn¡¯t the watchers¡¯ fault. An invitation to the empress dowager¡¯s birthday celebration was sent to the Gu house every year. ¡°Prince Zi?¡± Gu Bailu prodded when she saw his stunned expression. You seem too fascinated by me, don¡¯t you? Am I that pretty? Feng Qingtian grunted and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Gu Bailu wanted him to kick up a fuss and toss her out, so that she had an excuse to skip this dangerous dinner. Feng Qingtian pointed at a seat not far away. ¡°Sit there and keep your distance from me.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to embarrass her in front of so many ministers. ¡°As you wish.¡± Gu Bailu calmed down. Since Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t tell her to go, did that mean that the party today wouldn¡¯t be too intolerable? Gu Bailu sat down, only to hear the tant whispers around her about how she had been abandoned and how she had shamelessly crept back to Prince Zi¡¯s house. Someone even said that the baby in her womb was a bastard. Gu Bailu grabbed a te from the table and threw it at the woman¡¯s face. They could nder her, but to say that her baby was a bastard? No, not a chance. A baby shouldn¡¯t be med for its parents¡¯ faults. Why should she let her baby be insulted by these inhuman creatures? Not expecting the te, the woman tried to dodge, but it nced her. She screamed, ¡°You abandoned piece of garbage, you dare to hit me?!¡± Chapter 507 - Please Make Things Right, Empress Dowager 507 Please Make Things Right, Empress Dowager Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes. The abandoned garbage hit you.¡± She then threw another te, this time at the woman¡¯s head instead of her face. The te smashed against the woman¡¯s head before anyone could react. Blood immediately burst out like a spring. ¡°Ah...¡± The woman cried out in agony and fell over the table. All the participants at the party were dumbstruck. Why was she so cocky without Prince Zi¡¯s protection? On the other hand, why was she so strong? Wasn¡¯t she a piece of garbage? But she had obviously demonstrated spiritual power just now. Did she have spiritual power now? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A team of guards rushed into the hall, and everybody cleared the way for them. The woman fell to the ground, and her maid was weeping. ¡°The garbage killed her! The garbage killed her...¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°The way you¡¯re carrying on, is being killed by garbage something to be proud about?¡± The captain of the guards noticed Gu Bailu, and got a strong headache. Why was it this woman again? Why was she stirring up trouble in the royal pce? The captain looked at Princess Zi, who was absolutely still, and wondered what to do about the former princess. Unable to make out Prince Zi¡¯s attitude, he could only say, ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s the empress dowager¡¯s birthday celebration today. Let¡¯s not cause any trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not causing trouble. She ndered my baby, so I had to hit her.¡± Gu Bailu implied that she herself was fine with the nder, which she was used to, but she couldn¡¯t let her baby be hurt by the malice of this world before it was born. A person¡¯s resentment had power and could be harmful. A person¡¯s consciousness, thoughts and curses had power too. While the power wasn¡¯t always noticeable, it could cause damage when it umted. If someone hated a person for decades and cursed her every day, her life wouldn¡¯t be great. While Gu Bailu had never practiced any curse skills, she had read about them in the books of her family. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let anyone badmouth her baby. The ignorant people could say that Prince Zi wasn¡¯t her baby¡¯s father, which was fine, but to call her baby a bastard was beyond what she would tolerate. The captain looked at the woman on the ground and sweated. He recognized her as the eighth daughter of the Bai family, and all the daughters of the family were great troublemakers. You could have gossiped behind Gu Bailu¡¯s back; why did you have to say anything in front of her? Did you actually want to be beaten up? Even if Gu Bailu had been abandoned, it was still possible that Prince Zi would miss herter and take her back again. Miss Bai should¡¯ve thought of the possibility, and be nicer to Gu Bailu. ¡°Ask the royal doctor to treat her. Nobody is to cause any trouble at the empress dowager¡¯s party...¡± The captain could only hope to mediate. The maid, however, shouted, ¡°She hit mydy at the empress dowager¡¯s party without warning. No, I¡¯ll report it to the empress dowager. Her Highness will make things right!¡± Bai Suzhen, the eighth daughter of the Bai family, had a jagged wound on her head, and blood was still bubbling out in a shocking manner. Chapter 508 - Arrogant!

Chapter 508 Arrogant!

The captain didn¡¯t think that blood at a birthday celebration was a good thing. He was sure that things wouldn¡¯t end well for him if the empress dowager or the emperor got upset. ¡°Help her first. Miss Bai can file aint to Her Highness in person when she¡¯s fine.¡± The captain waved his hand, and the guards went forward to take Bai Suzhen away. At that moment, the eunuchs echoed, ¡°Her Highness and His Majesty are here...¡± Everybody stopped whatever they were doing and fell to their knees. ¡°We wish you a long and eternal life, Your Highness and Your Majesty.¡± The empress dowager was wearing a crimson formal dress and a gold crown. She was old, but looked as young as a girl in her twenties. Gu Bailu raised her head, only to be shocked by her appearance. She kept such a beautiful face although she was almost a hundred years old. Lady Murong certainly couldn¡¯tpare with her at all. Did she not feel she was being creepy when her face was so young at such an old age? However... Gu Yunjing also had a young face at 150 years of age. But Gu Yunjing had been a deity in his previous life, and was probably used to it. The empress dowager, inparison, was only a human being. Gu Bailu was really creeped out when she looked at her. She felt that it was better to age and die as a human being, or they wouldn¡¯t be human anymore, but monsters. A life was only a life when it contained both sweetness and bitterness. Those deities weren¡¯tpetitive, and had nothing to do except stare at the clouds every day. Was that kind of life really fun? What use was there for the empress dowager to maintain such an amazing appearance? Who was there to appreciate it? The former emperor who had already ascended? He was already a deity, and couldn¡¯t remember her anymore. Keeping a low profile every day and only being able to appreciate herself in the mirror in the pce, she was really pitiful... ¡°What happened?¡± The empress dowager sat down and noticed the pool of blood by the table and the half-dead woman. The captain gritted his teeth and knelt. ¡°Your Highness, there was a conflict, and Miss Bai was hurt.¡± The emperor was infuriated. ¡°Who is so bold as to attack someone during the empress dowager¡¯s birthday feast?¡± Even sworn enemies had to hold back here. Everybody had to be obedient in the royal pce. Even if they really hated each other, they would fight with words instead of their fists. There was no precedent where one pped back the moment they were insulted! So, all the participants at the party were shocked. Gu Bailu stood up and walked forward. ¡°Your Majesty, it was me.¡± The empress dowager nced at her and asked, ¡°And you are...¡± ¡°I am Gu Bailu, from the Gu family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± The empress dowager realized why she was so bold. It was because Prince Zi had her back. Gu Bailu replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Your Highness.¡± She didn¡¯t really know whether the empress dowager was being sarcastic or just making a conclusion, but she wasn¡¯t really bothered. Even useless as she was, she wasn¡¯t scared of anyone. ¡°Arrogant! Hurting someone at the empress dowager¡¯s birthday celebration; do you want to be killed?¡± The emperor grew even angrier when he saw that it was her. ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t it a rule that you¡¯re free to hit anyone if you¡¯re strong? She cursed me, and I hit her. Was I wrong?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. Chapter 509 - Not Part of the Plan

Chapter 509 Not Part of the n

¡°This is the empress dowager¡¯s birthday celebration. Nobody is allowed to fight here!¡± The emperor was quite gloomy, and he wondered who this piece of garbage was counting on for support. Was it Prince Zi? But hadn¡¯t Prince Zi kicked her out of the house already? ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the royal pce before, and nobody ever told me such a rule. Everybody beats on me because I¡¯m weak, so I thought it was a universal rule that you can beat up whomever you¡¯re dissatisfied with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong, but this is the royal pce!¡± The emperor raised his voice. ¡°Are you here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°I dare not. I¡¯m alone and useless. How would I dare cause trouble? I was only angry that someone cursed my child. I hope that you can forgive me for protecting my child.¡± Gu Bailu defended herself neither humbly nor arrogantly. ¡°Picking a fight isn¡¯t causing trouble?¡± The emperor was pissed and nced at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Prince Zi, did you teach her this?¡± Feng Qingtian picked up the cup on the table and said casually, ¡°She just doesn¡¯t know the rules of the pce. Besides, it¡¯s normal that she¡¯s protective of her child. If anyone cursed my child like that, I would¡¯ve cut them apart immediately.¡± A lot of things were implied in his words. He seemed to be on Gu Bailu¡¯s side, but he also seemed to be suggesting that Gu Bailu¡¯s child wasn¡¯t his. Otherwise, that woman wouldn¡¯t just have been wounded, but executed on the spot. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, understood that Feng Qingtian was saying that he would deal with whoever cursed his child, and was telling her to stop making amotion. The emperor was about to say something else, but the empress dowager stopped him. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t know the rules. Have someone treat the wounded woman first. I don¡¯t want my mood to be ruined.¡± Gu Bailu could tell that the empress dowager didn¡¯t want the emperor and Prince Zi to quarrel, so she decided to let it go. ¡°Go back to your seat. Since there was a fight at the very beginning of the birthday celebration, why don¡¯t we y something else? I¡¯m tired of the dances and fireworks every year.¡± The whole thing was now over after the empress dowager¡¯smand. Gu Bailu returned to her seat, not worried at all that the empress dowager or the emperor would do anything to her. There was nothing to be scared of, with Feng Qingtian around. It truly felt great when someone had her back. ¡°What do you want this year?¡± asked the emperor curiously. Feng Qingtian also looked at the empress dowager. ¡°Do you have any good ideas, grandmother?¡± ¡°Since a fight has already happened, why don¡¯t we hold a game today and find out who the strongest expert in Southern Glory Empire is?¡± Some ministers immediately agreed with the idea. ¡°That¡¯s a great n, Your Highness. The annual Trial Meeting of the three countries will happen soon. This is a good chance to pick out our candidates.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned and stared at the empress dowager. Exactly why was she suddenly proposing this? It had never happened before. He nced at Qin Shou and said, ¡°Tell them to hold for a while.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Shou drew a minor cross in front of his chest and gave the secret order. Since a game was underway, the party wouldn¡¯t be over anytime soon. Did the empress dowager know that he was going to do something, so was stalling him this way? Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know the empress dowager¡¯s thoughts, and could only dy his n for now. Also, Gu Bailu¡¯s participation tonight hadn¡¯t been part of the n either. However, the empress dowager had summoned Gu Bailu to the royal pce... Chapter 510 - Five of You Can Come Together

Chapter 510 Five of You Can Come Together

¡°If you¡¯ll like that, mother, then we¡¯ll make it so. Almost all of the new generation of experts of Southern Glory Empire are here.¡± The emperor immediately agreed with her. The emperor never vetoed the empress dowager¡¯s decisions. Feng Qingtian said with a smile, ¡°You do know how to entertain yourself, grandmother.¡± The empress dowagerughed. ¡°I¡¯m entitled to some fun at my birthday celebration. There won¡¯t be too many rules. Whoever wants to participate can step up.¡± Gu Bailu bit into the cake that was on the table; it was terrible. She put it back on the te. The food on the table had long grown cold since it was winter. Because of herck of experience, she didn¡¯t know that she should have eaten something beforeing to the party. She was pretty hungry at this point. ¡°Mother, the winner should have an award,¡± suggested the emperor. ¡°Whoever defeats five opponents can request something of me.¡± The queen wasn¡¯t petty at all. The ministers were delighted. If they made a good request, their families would be able to gain a lot. Immediately, descendants of some of the greatest families jumped out. Some from the ministers¡¯ families joined the game as well. Three rows of candidates stood on the empty ground in the square. Gu Bailu nced at them and asked Ah Luo, ¡°Which one do you think is the strongest?¡± ¡°Mydy, none of them is strong. They can¡¯t even defeat me.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head and said, ¡°Good girl, Ah Luo. Do you want to try?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then are you hungry?¡± Ah Luo nodded. ¡°Very much.¡± ¡°If you defeat five of them, you can ask the empress dowager to give us the most delicious food. You¡¯ll enjoy it...¡± said Gu Bailu enticingly. Ah Luo¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± She shouted in delight, then quickly jumped into the crowd. She was younger and shorter than all the other candidates, so she was particrly eye-catching. ¡°Whose family is she from?¡± The empress dowager didn¡¯t recognize her. Gu Bailu stood up and said, ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s with me.¡± The empress dowager nced at her and sighed, ¡°You again...¡± Gu Bailu was bummed by her ¡°why are you everywhere?¡± tone. It wasn¡¯t her fault that the empress dowager happened to spot the candidate from the Gu family. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me again,¡± replied Gu Bailu with a fake smile. ¡°Is she capable or not? Not everybody can join this game,¡± said the emperor in dissatisfaction. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, the empress dowager didn¡¯t say that no one from the garbage¡¯s house could join this game. As for whether or not she¡¯s capable, you¡¯ll soon find out.¡± She sat down after saying that. The emperor¡¯s neck turned red with anger, but he couldn¡¯t scold this piece of insolent garbage. He was the emperor, and had to maintain the demeanor of one. The queen nced at Prince Zi, who seemed to be examining the contestants and wasn¡¯t paying any attention to this woman. The queen patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Just give her a break and focus on the game. They¡¯re all the hope of our country.¡± The emperor swallowed his rage and said, ¡°I understand, mother.¡± Altogether, there were twenty-four participants in the game. They were divided into twelve groups to fight one another. Ah Luo was quite upset. ¡°I want to fight five at the same time!¡± She was hungry, and nned to defeat five of them and then ask the empress dowager for food. Chapter 511 - Are You Here to Cause Trouble?

Chapter 511 Are You Here to Cause Trouble?

¡°How arrogant!¡± The constants were infuriated, and some of them immediately surrounded her. Since you¡¯re asking to be killed, we¡¯ll satisfy you. ¡°You cane together!¡± Ah Luo counted five of them and crooked her finger. She had a cute face and a petite body, and the action looked yful and not provocative at all. But it didn¡¯t make the five people whom she had singled out any less angry. The first guy charged forth, and Ah Luo dodged quickly, before she released a streak of brilliant red light that stabbed the guy through the chest. He stared at Ah Luo in disbelief. She was only a teenager. How could she boast such enormous spiritual power? The rest of the guys lost their courage and hesitated, but Ah Luo dashed over like a ghost and knocked each of them out with a single attack! These twenty-four candidates had been sent by the noble families to test how fierce thepetition was. They weren¡¯t the best in their families. Thus, Ah Luo could crush them however she wanted. Ah Luo looked at the empress dowager and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve defeated five of them. I would like ten tes of hot delicious meat. I¡¯m going to have it with mydy.¡± The empress dowager was still in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected the girl to emit that red brilliance. Red spiritual power couldn¡¯t be acquired without a hundred years of cultivation. Was this girl a hundred years old? But she seemed to be just a teenager. Why hadn¡¯t the empress dowager heard of such a tough person before? Was she uninformed because she had remained inside the royal pce for too long? Or was the intelligence which the Earthly Residence had given her wrong? ¡°Your Highness?¡± Receiving no response from the empress dowager, Ah Luo shouted again, ¡°Mydy said that you would give me meat if I defeated five of them. You weren¡¯t lying, were you?¡± ¡°How bold of you to talk to Her Highness like that!¡± the eunuch nearby roared. ¡°Please forgive her, Your Highness. Ah Luo was born simpleminded. Please don¡¯t be angry with her,¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly exined to the empress dowager. The empress dowager smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why would I be angry with a little girl? Rest assured, I never lie. But do you really only want ten tes of meat?¡± The empress dowager wouldn¡¯t ept the childish request because she was hosting a game of serious magnitude. Ah Luo thought for a moment and realized that she could ask for more. She stretched out both hands and said, ¡°I would like another ten tes of meat. Hot. Mydy is pregnant and can¡¯t have cold food.¡± Gu Bailu was slightly embarrassed. Ten tes of meat aren¡¯t enough for you, and you¡¯re asking for ten more? Ah Luo could have mentioned that the ten tes would be for herself. When she said that Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t have cold food, she made it sound like Gu Bailu was the one who was going to monopolize the twenty tes of meat! She swore to god that it would be a miracle if she could even finish one te for herself. ¡°Very well, then. Twenty tes of meat. It¡¯s not unusual for a pregnant woman to desire more food.¡± The empress dowagerughed, not expecting such a simple request. The girl seemed really foolish. A piece of garbage and an idiot... What a tragicbination. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. Why am I being cursed when I¡¯m only going to have one te of meat? ¡°Your Highness, what kind of meat will it be? Is it dragon meat?¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. She shouldn¡¯t have told Ah Luo to join the game. She was wrong... ¡°Dragon meat?¡± The empress dowager was stunned for a moment. Chapter 512 - The Royal Palace Is No Fun at All

512 The Royal Pce Is No Fun at All

Did this girl know what she was talking about? Twenty tes of dragon meat? Even the empress dowager hadn¡¯t had dragon meat before! Dragons were supreme monsters that human beings could only avoid. Who dared to kill them? ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have it. I would like Dongpo pork, then,¡± said Ah Luo with an ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have it¡± look on her face, which made the emperor¡¯s face darken. The empress dowager: ¡°...¡± Are you sure you¡¯re not here to make trouble? ¡°Okay, Ah Luo, only Shao Di has dragon meat, and Dongpo pork can only be found at Prince Zi¡¯s house. We¡¯re in the royal pce, and we¡¯ll have the royal chef¡¯s best meat.¡± Gu Bailu petted her and smiled at the empress dowager apologetically. ¡°Please forgive her ignorance, Your Highness.¡± The empress dowager chuckled. ¡°This girl seems to have enjoyed a lot of food. The royal chef here makes the best chicken. You¡¯ll like it.¡± Ah Luo nodded and said, ¡°Okay then.¡± Gu Bailu returned to her seat with Ah Luo, who was quite upset. ¡°Mydy, why is there no dragon meat or Dongpo pork in the royal pce?¡± Ah Luo frowned in confusion. Wasn¡¯t the royal pce supposed to have everything, when the greatest monarch in the world lived there? She remembered that there was a dragon in the royal pce. ¡°Because they don¡¯t have time to hunt dragons, and no other chef is capable of making Dongpo pork except for the one at Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Ah Luoy over her table and pouted. ¡°The royal pce is no fun at all. I thought we would have delicious food here.¡± ¡°You can defeat another five peopleter and then tell the empress dowager that you want to return home to rest. Then we can go back.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t feel guilty at tricking her maid into fighting for her. Ah Luo was immediately energized. ¡°Okay. I want to go home and get some rest.¡± But when the chicken was served, Ah Luo waspletely conquered by the spicy and delicious food. She was too devoted to the chicken to ask to go back. Gu Bailu knew that the girl wouldn¡¯t go home until she had all the chicken. One te of chicken would take her a quarter of an hour, while twenty tes... Fine. Gu Bailu decided to focus on the game and see if she could learn any new tricks. The five contestants defeated by Ah Luo were carried out of the hall. Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t expected Ah Luo to be so ruthless as to almost kill them with the red brilliance. But it wasn¡¯t umon in games. People in this world never restrained themselves, even in a game. Gu Bailu had been quite shocked by the red spiritual power as well. So far, Feng Qingtian and Gu Yunjing were the only ones she had seen with red spiritual power. The spiritual power on this continent could be ssified ording to seven different colors. Among them, yellow was the color of beginners, while red indicated the best spiritual power. Above red, there were also hybrid colors, but Gu Bailu had never seen anyone with them. There were few people on this continent with multi-colored spiritual power. Some people would fight using a color that was lower than their actual level in order to dupe their enemies. Thus, it was hard to tell if those with red spiritual power were actually stronger. There were quite a few people with unpredictable strength, like Feng Qingtian and Ah Luo. The game soon came to an end. While not all of the contestants were as ruthless as Ah Luo, there were a lot of casualties, and the winners were all above Master level. Chapter 513 - Squeeze Into the Four Families

Chapter 513 Squeeze Into the Four Families

The families that were defeated sent out stronger descendants to participate in the game. Soon, the twelve contestants in the game were increased to twenty-four again. Ah Luo was having a great time with the chicken, so Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have her participate this time. The game was about tomence, when the second prince suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Grandmother, singlepetitions are boring. Why don¡¯t we have team battles? Isn¡¯t that how the Sword Test of the three countries is carried out?¡± The emperor nodded. ¡°Mother, I think that team battles are better as well. We can have two-on-two or three-on-three matches.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it three-on-three.¡± The Sword Test was a three-on-threepetition of the three countries that was held every twenty years. The winning country would be allowed to make grand requests of the other countries, which had to ede to the requests provided that they weren¡¯t asked to surrender their reign. Thus, the Sword Test was of paramount importance to all the countries. When the twenty-four candidates were divided into groups of three, the game proceeded much quicker. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t really excited by the game. After all, none of the contestants was as strong as Feng Qingtian, Gu Yunjing or Ah Luo, and their attacks weren¡¯t impressive at all. She only hoped that the elites of the noble families could join sooner so that she could see how good they were. After one round, four out of eight groups remained. They were none other than from the Murong family, the Wang family, the Bai family and the Qi family. The four greatest noble families certainly deserved their fame. Gu Bailu looked at Wang Dachong, and Wang Dachong happened to be looking at her. He smiled. Gu Bailu raised her cup in silent ¡°congrattions.¡± Wang Dachong grinned and decided to send out stronger candidates now that his goddess had blessed him. Actually, few people in the Wang family itself were strong, but the Wang family was rich and had a lot of experts from outside, which enabled them to stay on par with the other noble families. When Feng Qingtian flew into a rage previously, a lot of people in the Wang family were killed, but those outside experts weren¡¯t affected at all. Thus, the Wang family still held power. ¡°It seems that the four families won¡¯t be reced this year...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that. Many other families haven¡¯t revealed their true power yet. They have to try their best to stand among the four families.¡± Listening to the girls nearby chatting, Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°Is it so important to be one of the four families? Isn¡¯t it just an honorary title?¡± How many people had to be sacrificed to achieve that? ¡°Only if you¡¯re one of the four families can your family be boosted by a Holy Fruit and use the royal legacy to cultivate. Who doesn¡¯t want that?¡± The girls looked at her, as if they couldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know that. Gu Bailu was stumped. She didn¡¯t know that being one of the four families came with so many privileges. She didn¡¯t know what the Holy Fruit was exactly... However, with the royal legacy, one could cultivate ten times faster than usual... Thus, even someone as useless as the second prince could also be a Master.If he didn¡¯t have the royal legacy, he might still be at the beginner level. Royal legacy! Gu Bailu suddenly craved it. Ten-fold progress was too alluring! ¡°What¡¯s the Holy Fruit?¡± asked Gu Bailu. The girl looked at her as if she was a weirdo, but she still exined, ¡°With a Holy Fruit, everybody in the family can cultivate twice as fast.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± It was something fantastic again. Coupled with cultivation pills, Gu Bailu could acquire red spiritual power too someday! If all the incapable trash of the Gu family could have that... Wouldn¡¯t all their fates change? Suddenly, Gu Bailu wanted the Gu family to be one of the four families! Chapter 514 - I Can Fight Them

Chapter 514 I Can Fight Them

Looking at Ah Luo, who was busy eating meat, Gu Bailu whispered, ¡°Ah Luo, how good are they? Can you beat them?¡± Ah Luo nced at the game and replied with a mouth full of chicken meat, ¡°I can fight them.¡± Then, she dedicated herself to the chicken once more. Gu Bailu decided to check the situation again. If she had a chance, she would send out the candidates of the Gu family to participate in the game. What? There were no candidates from the Gu family? Of course there were. She and Ah Luo would be enough. Though she had suffered setbacks because of the Archfiend, she was confident she could deal with these people. She had even defeated the principal of Cloud Mirror Academy before... She had to seize the chance, whether or not she was sessful in the end. Now that she had hired so many people, not only did she need to support them with food and money, she also had to give them hope to live on. With the Holy Fruit, these people with low spiritual power might be hopeful again. It could also bring her tremendous benefits. ¡°Ah Luo, eat faster. We¡¯ll go together and kick that annoying Bai family out of the four families.¡± Bai Zhaozhao and the eighth daughter of the Bai family were obviously spoiled, which indicated that the family wasn¡¯t a decent one. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t feel guilty about elbowing them out. She came up with a good n. The game was still going on. Apart from the four teams from the four families, some other families had sent out their best descendants too. They were unleashing storms, fire and lightning, creating a rather impressive sight. Gu Bailu quite enjoyed the show. It would be quite fun if a me identally drifted toward the emperor or the empress dowager. Just as she expected, when one of the contestants unleashed fiery spiritual power, someone else blew wind at it, but the wind didn¡¯t extinguish the fire, and instead pushed it toward the throne. The emperor¡¯s guards reacted swiftly enough to build a wall of ice to block the fire. ¡°Useless crap. Why are you in this game if you can¡¯t control your own spiritual power? Pull him down!¡± roared the emperor. The contestant was immediately dragged down by the royal guards; things probably wouldn¡¯t end well for him. Gu Bailu chuckled and was about to have some tea, when an ice shard with a sharp tip was flung at her... Hm... Was it so dangerous to be an audience member? Gu Bailu quickly drew a cross and blew it away, and it veered off to hit the head of ady at another table. Thedy cried out in pain and copsed. Gu Bailu hurriedly rushed over, ready to apologize, when she discovered that the woman was very much like Bai Zhaozhao. She then looked at thebel next to the table, which said ¡°Bai.¡± Gu Bailu said with a cryptic smile, ¡°Mydy, it was someone from your family who identally hurt you. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± She had been observing the contestants because she wanted to kick the Bai family out of the four families. She knew that it was someone from the Bai family who had aimed the ice poorly. ¡°You...¡± Thedy rose and red at her. ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude?¡± Gu Bailu tugged her cloak around her and said, ¡°You were bitten by your own dog, mydy. What attitude do you want me to have?¡± She raised an eyebrow, ready to beat up whoever was angry with her. Chapter 515 - Missing One Contestan

Chapter 515 Missing One Contestan

She was determined to squeeze the Bai family out of the four families and have the Gu family take their ce. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going to let you go since it¡¯s Her Highness¡¯s birthday today.¡± Lady Bai sat down angrily and cursed Gu Bailu in her heart. She couldn¡¯t wait for the party to be over so that she could kill Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your leniency, mydy.¡± She then returned to her table and established a barrier around it, in case anyone ¡°identally¡± released their spiritual power in her direction and ruined her fun. Actually, the contestants in the game now were top experts, and few of them would lose control of their spiritual power. They were only using the pretext of the game to attack their personal enemies. However, who was the emperor¡¯s personal enemy? Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian, who had been watching the game solemnly, and wondered what the guy¡¯s n was. Was he really going to usurp the emperor? But that wasn¡¯t allowed in the royal family. It was possible that he would engineer the emperor¡¯s death somehow. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t look at Gu Bailu, but he knew that Gu Bailu was looking at him. He waved his hand, and Qin Shou lowered his head. ¡°What¡¯s your order, my lord?¡± ¡°Give the princess a note and tell her to leave beforehand.¡± If the girl drew more attention, someone would notice her. ¡°Okay, at once.¡± Qin Shou immediately gave a secret instruction. When the waiter served the eighteenth te of chicken, he passed a note to Gu Bailu. Surprised, Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian, but he still didn¡¯t look at her at all. He was really a great actor. She opened the note, only to see that he was telling her to leave the party beforehand. That wasn¡¯t an option. She had to be one of the four families. Gu Bailu drew a rune on the note and chanted a spell, and the note soon burnt to ash. ¡°Your Highness, Your Majesty, four groups of experts have been screened out...¡± All the noble families had sent out their best candidates, but none could defeat those from the four families. ¡°Very well; in line with the tradition of the Sword Test, the four winning groups from the four families will represent Southern Glory Empire, and will be boosted by a Holy Fruit and enjoy the royal legacy...¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Before the emperor could finish, a female voice interrupted him. ¡°Your Majesty, Ah Luo won the game just now and never participatedter. Why are you saying that the game is already over?¡± The emperor frowned. It was her again! What was she up to this time? The emperor subconsciously looked at Feng Qingtian, but Feng Qingtian showed no interest at all. Did he have no feelings for this woman at all? ¡°You think you can defeat the four families with your maid?¡± The emperor thought that she was kidding. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s still me. I¡¯ll fight alongside Ah Luo.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still missing one candidate. This is a three-on-three game.¡± The emperor was of a mind to tell her to get the hell out. This was a serious test. However strong her maid was, it was impossible for them to beat the top elites of the four families. ¡°Two people can¡¯t participate in a three-on-three game?¡± asked Gu Bailu, who was amused by the excuse. The empress dowager said, ¡°Miss Gu, they really can¡¯t. If you can¡¯t find three contestants for the game, that means that there are too few talents in your family.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Chapter 516 - Represent the Country

516 Represent the Country

She really couldn¡¯t argue with that. Then what could she do? Should she find a random person to fill the spot? But nobody here would be willing. They all thought that she and Ah Luo would lose. They certainly didn¡¯t n to get killed. Gu Bailu spoke to the girl next to her. ¡°Would you like to fight as a representative of the Gu family for ten thousand taels of gold?¡± The girl looked at her as if she was crazy. ¡°You can get yourself killed if you want, but don¡¯t drag me into it.¡± Ah Luo raised a piece of chicken and asked, ¡°Can chicken count as a contestant?¡± Everybody was lost for words. Were the garbage and the idiot really going to join thepetition? They had to be kidding. ¡°Your Majesty, the Sword Test has to proceed until we have a winner. We can¡¯t dy anymore.¡± ¡°Then the four families will continue...¡± ¡°I¡¯m with the Gu family.¡± Just as the emperor was going to announce that thepetition among the four families would proceed, someone shouted from the back. Everybody turned around for a look, only to see that it was a fatty. The woman who stood up was in orange clothes which were so big that they would be a sheet on anyone else. There was nothing remarkable about her face either. ¡°Bu Yaolian!¡± Gu Bailu looked at her in surprise, not expecting her to be here. Bu Yaolian hade to the royal pce with her grandfather. Their family was rich, but their spiritual power wasn¡¯t good enough, so their seats had been arranged at the back of the hall. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to greet Gu Bailu. ¡°Lulu!¡± Bu Yaolian ran toward her, excited that she finally had a chance to hug her idol. Startled, Gu Bailu stepped back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited. Just walk slowly.¡± Bu Yaolian stopped in front of her and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, I won¡¯t hug you. But you have to count me in this fight.¡± Gu Bailu patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Good girl! You¡¯re truly a loyal friend from ss H.¡± Who said that everybody in this world was indifferent? No! A lot of people hadn¡¯t lost their conscience yet even though they had low spiritual power. ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Someone suddenly said mockingly, ¡°An idiot, a piece of garbage, and a fat pig n to fight the elites of the four families. How amusing... Ah...¡± As the second prince wasughing like crazy, a huge piece of meat was jammed into his mouth. Ah Luo said regretfully, ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ve lost a piece of the chicken. I wonder if the empress dowager will reimburse me for it.¡± ¡°She will if we win the game.¡± Gu Bailuforted her. ¡°Your Highness, Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. They aren¡¯t qualified to take the Sword Test at all...¡± a Bai family member got up and said. The second prince pulled the chicken out of his mouth and roared, ¡°You idiot, you attacked me!¡± This time, Ah Luo simply swung a te of chicken at him. But the second prince wasn¡¯t so stupid this time, and his guards blocked the danger in advance. ¡°When your mouth is foul, it should be sealed,¡± said Ah Luo matter-of-factly. The empress dowager immediately roared, ¡°Enough quarreling. Mr. Bai is right. If you represent Southern Glory Empire, the other two countries will mock us, so just stay back, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Your Highness, what is the qualification to take the Sword Test?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Chapter 517 - An Instant Battle

Chapter 517 An Instant Battle

¡°You must have the spiritual power of a Master. Do you have that?¡± asked the empress dowager. Gu Bailu frowned. She didn¡¯t know what level she was at, but she couldn¡¯t be a Master after only three days of cultivation. It usually took other people a dozen years of cultivation to be a Master. ¡°Your Highness, I would like to know how many times our country has won the Sword Test among the three countries.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s face turned gloomy at Gu Bailu¡¯s question, and so did the faces of the emperor and the ministers. Prince Zi¡¯s father was supposed to participate in thest Sword Test, but he had been otherwise upied, and the contestants lost the test. Going further back in history, Southern Glory Empire had never won once in thest hundred years. Southern Glory Empire had upied a fairlyrge territory at the start, but it lost a lot of cities due to the Sword Test. If the previous and the current Princes Zi hadn¡¯t taken some of the cities back in war, Southern Glory Empire would be even poorer. ¡°Your Highness, Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you look at the reason why our country failed? It¡¯s because your threshold prevents those who are really capable from participating in it, like me!¡± Gu Bailu made the deration loudly and solemnly. ¡°Arrogant! You think you can defeat the experts of the four families?¡± The emperor snorted. ¡°Oh... You¡¯re implying that the Master-level spiritual power requirement isn¡¯t a good one?¡± asked the empress dowager. ¡°Of course; garbage can kill people too. Why else would Shao Di establish a ss for garbage?¡± Gu Bailu said confidently, ¡°You can see our strength first, Your Highness.¡± The empress dowager thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent, you may try. However, you may be killed in this battle. Are you sure you want to do it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I go wherever you go, mydy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go if you ask me to go, Lulu.¡± None of them was scared of death. The empress dowager looked at Feng Qingtian and asked, ¡°Prince Zi, what do you think?¡± Feng Qingtian could only curse in his heart. Exactly what was going on? He had passed a note to her to tell her to leave the party. Yet, the girl was personally joining the game with Ah Luo. Not only might she catch that person¡¯s attention, but the game was dangerous in itself. In a three-on-three match, it was teamwork that really mattered, not the strength of the individuals. This three-person group that had only just been established might not win at all. He was really worried that she might be hurt. Furthermore, she was carrying a baby. Exactly what was she up to? ¡°It¡¯s your decision, Your Highness.¡± Feng Qingtian certainly wanted to object, but the empress dowager might not listen to his objection, and he couldn¡¯t be too obvious. Feng Qingtian was rather upset. Something sank in Gu Bailu¡¯s heart when she heard the indifferent reply. She didn¡¯t know that he could treat her like nothing like this. She wasn¡¯t too happy even though she knew that he was pretending.¡°Very well, you may try, then. I look forward to your performance.¡± The empress dowager made a decision. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we pick a team and fight them first? If we win, we¡¯ll continue, and if we lose, nobody¡¯s time will be wasted.¡± She only needed to beat the Bai family! She had been observing the game. The contestants from those families were really good, especially those from the Murong family, even though Murong Lanyi and Nan Ningxin were already gone. The Wang family belonged to Wang Dachong, so she didn¡¯t want to attack them. As for the Qi family, she had no grudge with them. So, she only had one real opponent, which was the Bai family. Chapter 518 - Cowards

Chapter 518 Cowards

The empress dowager thought that was a good suggestion. If one of the families could beat Gu Bailu¡¯s team, this fuss would end. ¡°Okay. Which family will you pick?¡± ¡°Hehe. The weakest one, of course. I think I¡¯ll pick the Bai family.¡± The leader of the Bai family flew into a rage. ¡°What did you say?¡± She was dering to everybody that the Bai family was the weakest... However, the Bai family was definitely stronger than two of the other four families, and only couldn¡¯tpare with the Murong family. ¡°Leader Bai, it¡¯s useless to get angry. Speak with your strength.¡± Gu Bailu smiled disdainfully at him and walked into the arena. The three elites of the Bai family were the two sons of Leader Bai and a distant rtive who had always been considered a genius and who studied at Cloud Mirror Academy. There were few people who were as strong as he was in Southern Glory Empire. Though she dered that the Bai family was weak, Gu Bailu knew that the Bai family was quite powerful... However, she wasn¡¯t any weaker than they were. Gu Bailu nced at the three guys, only to discover that they were quite pretty and effeminate. Gu Bailu whispered something to Bu Yaolian. Gu Bailu¡¯s main goal was to preserve Bu Yaolian¡¯s life. Though Bu Yaolian had spiritual power, it was too little, and she was too fat to dodge nimbly. She then whispered something to Ah Luo, and Ah Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it, mydy.¡± Ah Luo walked forward and summoned a red me. ¡°Do it!¡± The three contestants from the Bai family instantlyunched countless ice shards at them. Gu Bailu and Bu Yaolian quickly dodged the ice attack, and Ah Luo dashed among the shards like a ghost, absorbing all the attacks with her me. ¡°Is that the best you can do?¡± Ah Luo snorted in disdain, before she unleashed lightning at the three of them. Immediately, a storm raged in the arena. The three experts of the Bai family were pissed and nned to teach Ah Luo a lesson, but Ah Luo simply ran and dodged them. Gu Bailu also used her teleportation rune to switch locations nonstop with Bu Yaolian. The three experts of the Bai family were annoyed at constantly missing their target. They were getting exhausted too. Suddenly sensing that things weren¡¯t looking good, they split up to aim at one target each. Gu Bailu took off her Soul Collecting Bracelet andunched a rune at it. ¡°Go and absorb their strength.¡± The man who was attacking Gu Bailu was stumped for a moment when he saw the bracelet, and finally remembered that Gu Bailu practiced witchcraft. In his daze, the bracelet hit him. He didn¡¯t feel much except for a slight sense of exhaustion. Gu Bailu grabbed the Soul Collecting Bracelet and ran with Bu Yaolian again. After all, she could disappear with the teleportation rune, and other people had to predict the direction she was running in. Ah Luo, on the other hand, was toying with one of the guys by using lightning, fire and wind. The three representatives of the Bai family suddenly felt like dogs that were being led around by the nose. Why couldn¡¯t they catch these three women? They were determined to kill them. ¡°All you can do is hide? Are you here to be fighters or to be cowards?¡± scoffed one of the guys disdainfully. Chapter 519 - Juggling?

519 Juggling?

Gu Bailu stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°Is that any of your business? Catch me if you can!¡± The manunched a streak of light at Gu Bailu in fury, and Gu Bailu quickly dodged and hit him with the Soul Collecting Bracelet. The man was amused when she kept hitting him with her bracelet without causing any actual damage. ¡°Are you here to juggle?¡± Of course she was. What could a piece of garbage possibly do? ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re my prop.¡± Gu Bailu threw the bracelet at him again. The man tried to dodge, only to find that he couldn¡¯t exert his strength even though he still had a lot of spiritual power left. ¡°Ah Luo, time to get to work!¡± Gu Bailu winked at the man, and swapped ces with Ah Luo. Ah Luounched two streaks of red light at the man from different directions to form a cross around him. He could no longer move as he fell to the ground. ¡°Bu Yaolian, go and knock him out.¡± As she spoke, Gu Bailuunched runes at the other two men. They were too busy dodging the runes to help the man on the ground. Bu Yaolian wobbled forward and sat down on the man. The man screamed in agony and passed out. ¡°Lulu, this one is down.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t forget to make a pose at the audience that was watching the battle. The audience and the other two contestants were all dumbfounded. What was going on? They simply saw Gu Bailu throw the bracelet at the man, and all of a sudden, the man seemed to lose all his strength and fall to the ground after being hit by that idiot. The man even passed out when the big useless fatty sat on him. Hey... was this a fake game? How could anyone pass out without getting hurt? ¡°Ah Luo,e here!¡± Gu Bailu shouted as she hurled the Soul Collecting Bracelet quickly and precisely. The other two guys in the arena were also hit by the bracelet. Sensing nothing wrong, they focused on attacking Gu Bailu together. Gu Bailu had nowhere to hide and could only summon Yin Neng. Yin Neng roared and blocked one of the men¡¯s attacks, and Ah Luo took the attacks of the other one. Gu Bailu simply sat on the ground and threw her bracelet between the two guys. ¡°Is this a game? It looks like she¡¯s juggling.¡± The audience was stunned. ¡°The man who said that is now on the ground. Do you want to join him?¡± ¡°Is that woman really capable of witchcraft?¡± ¡°It might be a coincidence... Is that man sick?¡± Ignoring the audience, Gu Bailu simply tossed the bracelet at the two guys, who were fighting Yin Neng and Ah Luo respectively. None of them could defeat their enemy quickly. But they were all wounded. Gu Bailu threw the Soul Collecting Bracelet faster and faster. ¡°Okay, done.¡± She stood up, and both of the guys fell after Yin Neng and Ah Luounched attacks. Gu Bailu put the Soul Collecting Bracelet back on and recalled Yin Neng. She then petted Ah Luo and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Luo dashed to the empress dowager and said, ¡°Your Highness, I won! Is there any other delicious food in the royal pce?¡± She had thought that the chicken wouldn¡¯t be great, but after trying it, she realized that the food in the royal pce could be scrumptious too. Chapter 520 - Exhausted

Chapter 520 Exhausted

The empress dowager seemed confused. ¡°You¡¯ve won?¡± Ah Luo frowned. ¡°We have. They¡¯re not dead, but they¡¯re all on the ground now. Do we only win if they¡¯re dead?¡± She turned around and walked back to the arena. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill them now.¡± The leader of the Bai family immediately stopped her. ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t cross the line.¡± Ah Luo pushed him and said, ¡°The empress dowager said that nobody wins until they kill their opponents.¡± The empress dowager: ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t say that at all. Don¡¯t me it on me. I was just shocked that you won by doing nothing. How could anyone win a game by throwing a bracelet around? Gu Bailu pulled at Ah Luo and defended her. ¡°Leader Bai, Ah Luo is just a kid.¡± She walked over to the empress dowager with Ah Luo. ¡°Your Highness, have we won? Should we continue?¡± Did she have to kill all of them? The empress dowager¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Of course you¡¯ve won.¡± Everybody finally realized that the garbage, the idiot and the fatty had really won... The three fellows from the Bai family had copsed in exhaustion! What trick was this? Looking at the curious and confused ministers, the empress dowager asked the question that was on all their lips, ¡°But how did you win?¡± ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re human and each of us has physical strength which we use to support our actions. Spiritual power is just power that we can release. Without physical strength, spiritual power is useless... So, I simply drained them of their physical strength.¡± Drained them of their physical strength? You make it sound so easy. How can you drain someone of physical strength when they have so much spiritual power? ¡°Exactly how did you do it?¡± ¡°Forgive me, but that¡¯s my secret.¡± Gu Bailu touched her Soul Collecting Bracelet. If the Soul Collecting Bracelet could collect ghosts, it could certainly absorb physical strength. Gu Bailu had been inspired by the ghost soldiers who were able to absorb the spiritual power of other people. It was a marvelous skill. While she wasn¡¯t able to take other people¡¯s spiritual power, she could take their physical strength. Spiritual power was like a person who used their limbs to defend themselves in a fight; if they didn¡¯t have any physical strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their limbs at all. Gu Bailu had only been testing it out. She hadn¡¯t expected to seed so easily. The audience was confused. Could a person be drained of physical strength? It had never urred to them that their immense spiritual power was supported by their physical strength, because using spiritual power was very easy and not exhausting at all for them. However, once they were drained of physical strength, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to pick up a piece of paper. How could a battle be fought like that? ¡°Grandmother, father, that isn¡¯t fighting at all, but only tricks! The world would fall into chaos if everybody fights like that.¡± The second prince stood up and voiced strong objection. The empress dowager looked at the emperor and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± The emperor thought for a moment before he said, ¡°The Gu family did win on the surface, but their victory was baseless. A battle should be won through fighting instead of tricks.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean by baseless? Is there a rule that forbids such a method of fighting? Do we have to spill blood for a victory?¡± Chapter 521 - The Man as Pretty as a Picture

Chapter 521 The Man as Pretty as a Picture

Gu Bailu was infuriated. Why was her victory baseless? Did everybody have to fight with spiritual power in a battle? ¡°There is no such rule, but in any case, your method is not the right way.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, whoever beats their opponent is the winner, no matter how they do it. Besides, I fought them fair and square without using any traps, didn¡¯t I? Are you saying this method doesn¡¯t work just because you aren¡¯t capable of it?¡± ¡°Father, she vited the rules of the contest. The world will be in chaos if everybody fights like that.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°You¡¯re right that the world will be in chaos. Spiritual power will no longer be held up so loftily, and the garbage will have their day.¡± ¡°How arrogant. It was just a petty trick, and you think that you¡¯re so good at it,¡± said the second prince scornfully. ¡°I might not be good at many things, but I¡¯m certainly good at elbowing the second prince.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. Everybody smiled as well. Last time, the second prince was heavily wounded after a gentle nudge from Gu Bailu. The second prince was infuriated and the emperor was a little embarrassed as well. The empress dowager thought for a moment before she said, ¡°The Gu family has indeed won. Nobody cares how you win in a real battle as long as your opponent is dead. So, the Gu family is the winner.¡± The leader of the Bai family wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Your Highness, Your Majesty, it wasn¡¯t stated before the battle that the use of all tricks is allowed. We demand a rematch.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°Are there any more candidates from the Bai family?¡± If she remembered correctly, those guys just now were already the best young men of the Bai family. ¡°The Bai family is full of talents who all have their own tricks,¡± said the leader of the Bai family affirmatively. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that shamelessness is one of them. Leader Bai, I have no time for a rematch. If you¡¯re unwilling to acknowledge your defeat, let¡¯s have a family contest. Whichever family loses will dissolve itself. Are you up for that?¡± Everybody in the Bai family was furious. How could the Bai family and the Gu family be the same? Who did the Gu family have? Nobody except Gu Bailu and her servants. But the Bai family was a big one with thousands of descendants. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to do it? Then you should give up already. You know that you can¡¯t defeat the Gu family.¡± Gu Bailu turned to the empress dowager. ¡°Your Highness, the leader of the Bai family has acknowledged their defeat.¡±So, let¡¯s stop wasting each other¡¯s time and just kick them out of the top four families. ¡°Who says that the Bai family doesn¡¯t have the courage to take up the challenge? We¡¯ll do it.¡± A clear voice rang out. Gu Bailu turned around to see a gorgeous man. He had a pretty face and was wearing a gray robe, and was as charming as a deity from above. His red lips were full and perfect and utterly kissable. He wasn¡¯t as captivating as Feng Qingtian or Gu Yunjing, but he gave off the feeling of a gentle breeze and looked like a heavenly being. How could the Bai family have such a gorgeous man? There was no way. He didn¡¯t seem like he belonged to the Bai family at all. Chapter 522 - Don’t Tire Me Ou

522 Don¡°t Tire Me Ou

¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Gu Bailu finally managed to pull back her gaze to look at the leader of the Bai family. The leader of the Bai family whispered something to the gorgeous man, who simply nodded. The leader of the Bai family gnashed his teeth. ¡°We¡¯ll do it! You really think that we¡¯re scared of a piece of garbage?¡± Gu Bailu regretted making such a proposal. She didn¡¯t want to fight the gorgeous man, not because she was intimidated but because she was inexplicably drawn to him. But it was truly a waste for such a gorgeous man to be part of the Bai family. ¡°Then bring it on.¡± She couldn¡¯t go back on her word now. ¡°However, I want to know if you¡¯re from the Bai family.¡± If he was outside help, then she would get help too. ¡°I am Bai Yunyi, from the third branch of the Bai family.¡± The gorgeous man¡¯s voice was as pleasant as a babbling brook. So he really was from the Bai family? Chanting secretly, Gu Bailu opened her Heavenly Eye and looked at the servants of the Bai family. From the information in their heads, the man truly was a legitimate descendant of the Bai family. ¡°I¡¯m honored to fight you.¡± Gu Bailu smiled at him. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists as his eyes shone with undisguised coldness. Damn it, why was that person here? Lulu... was smiling so happily at him. He knew Gu Bailu too well. She wouldn¡¯t smile so genuinely if the guy hadn¡¯t left a great impression on her. Feng Qingtian closed his eyes. Had he not done enough? Bai Yunyi smiled lightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t tire me out.¡± ¡°That will depend on you.¡± Gu Bailu blushed for some reason when the man said not to tire him out in that gorgeous voice... It conjured up a lot of irrelevant thoughts. This man who was both gorgeous and refreshing was definitely an expert at flirting. Bai Yunyi jumped andnded in the arena. Gu Bailu walked up with Ah Luo and Bu Yaolian. Bai Yunyi stood in the center of the arena with his hands behind his back, followed by another two men from the Bai family who weren¡¯t as good as the first three candidates but who were just as mysterious as Bai Yunyi. ¡°Ah Luo, how about it? Can we defeat them?¡± asked Gu Bailu. ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Ah Luo gave a negative answer. Gu Bailu knew that while Ah Luo appeared foolish, she was always spot on with her predictions. If she said that they couldn¡¯t win, the opponents had to be a lot stronger than they were. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°The guys from the Bai family are clearly extraordinary. They will definitely be prepared for our tricks. So, this is going to be a very dangerous battle. Bu Yaolian, try your best to hide. This is a teleportation rune.¡± ¡°As for you, Ah Luo...¡± Gu Bailu whispered something to her. Ah Luo grinned and said, ¡°As you wish, mydy.¡± Gu Bailu took off her ink-colored robe and threw it aside, before she summoned Yin Neng. ¡°Yin Neng, my enemies are tough. You better work hard.¡± Yin Neng said unenthusiastically, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°Of course I can¡¯t. You only need to keep him upied.¡± ¡°It really won¡¯t be easy for you to beat him. You should use your brain,¡± Yin Neng warned her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try and escape if we can¡¯t win!¡± After all, she was adept at escaping. ¡°How smart of you.¡± Yin Neng was lost for words. Chapter 523 - What Are You Singing?

523 What Are You Singing?

¡°Let¡¯s get on with it.¡± Gu Bailu cast a rune at Yin Neng as he flew into the sky. In fact, the arena wasn¡¯t veryrge and was only half the size of a football field. They had been using evasive maneuvers In the previous battle, which wasn¡¯t a problem for Gu Bailu or Ah Luo. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Bu Yaolian to run away this time. Their opponents quickly went on the offensive, but Bai Yunyi just stood there and showed no signs of nning to join the battle. Bai Yunyi was well aware of Yin Neng¡¯s capabilities, but they had never personally fought each other. The other two descendants of the Bai family ignored Ah Luo and attacked Yin Neng together, giving him quite a hard time with their water and fire attributes. Gu Bailu frowned. Why were they fighting her alone and not bothering with Bu Yaolian? It seemed they had realized that they lost the previous battle because she drained them of their physical strength, so they would deal with her first to prevent her from ying the same trick again. ¡°Why are you fighting me? I won¡¯t drain you of your physical strength this time.¡± Gu Bailu stuck her tongue out at them. ¡°Those two have no defenses,¡± one of the descendants replied. ¡°Wow, how bold! I¡¯ll be d*mned if you can actually catch Ah Luo!¡± While casting enhancement runes on Yin Neng, Gu Bailu distracted the opponents by talking to them. Unable to concentrate, the other disciple said angrily, ¡°Why are you so talkative?¡± ¡°Is it any of your business? I like to talk when I fight. I¡¯m going to even sing a song!¡± Gu Bailu sat down and really started singing. ¡°Ah ah oh oh ah ah oh oh ah oh oh ah oh ah ah ah ah...¡± The audience was all lost for words. Was it a song? It was more like the cries of a ghost. ¡°Stop wailing! Are you trying to attract ghosts?¡± Enraged, one of the descendants punched at Gu Bailu with his spiritual power. But with Yin Neng protecting her, Gu Bailu continued singing happily. ¡°That¡¯s really a neat description. It¡¯s your ghosts that I¡¯m attracting!¡± The two disciples looked at Bai Yunyi and wondered why he wasn¡¯t taking any action. They couldn¡¯t beat Yin Neng on their own. Bai Yunyi was looking at Gu Bailu strangely. He raised his hand, and a great wind kicked up. Clouds covered the moon in the sky and a storm rose. Gu Bailu immediately jumped to her feet and gave Bu Yaolian a hand. ¡°Try to hide outside the arena, now!¡± Bu Yaolian was fat and the wind was too strong for her to move in, so she simply dropped and rolled out of the arena. By the time she rolled out, her face was bruised and swollen. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t any better. She could barely stand on her own feet without Ah Luo¡¯s help. She hurried to establish a few barriers to block the wind around her. Damn it. Who was this guy? He was unleashing so much spiritual power. ¡°Mydy, he¡¯s using multi-colored spiritual power. He¡¯s very strong,¡± said Ah Luo. ¡°We can stop him together.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Once again, Gu Bailu realized that too many people out there were better than she was. The guy was so formidable that there was no way she would be able to drain him of physical strength. Thankfully, that wasn¡¯t her n. Chapter 524 - Using All The Tricks

524 Using All The Tricks

¡°Then this is ourst resort.¡± Gu Bailu took out all her runes and said, ¡°Ah Luo, block them for me.¡± Both Ah Luo and Yin Neng stood in front of her. Bai Yunyi¡¯s spiritual power was really overwhelming as it squeezed and twisted Yin Neng¡¯s fleshless face. Ah Luo¡¯s slight frame was pressed down as well. Not daring to waste any time, Gu Bailu quickly drew a cross-shaped rune and threw it out, illuminating the dark environment. She waved her hands and moved about gracefully as she continued to throw out runes which flew into the sky like yellow flower blossoms. She kept moving and throwing out runes until they hung everywhere in the air. Gu Bailu crossed her arms and chanted, ¡°With all living creatures as the spirit, establish the array!¡± Immediately, the runes which flew out turned into humans. Some became Gu Bailu, some became Ah Luo, and there were Yin Neng and Bu Yaolian too. Dozens of people who looked like the real individuals appeared in the arena. There was no telling who was real and who was fake. They all stood there unmoving. Gu Bailu called back the cross that she had thrown out, and the bright environment immediately turned dark. Yin Neng and Ah Luo stopped holding back Bai Yunyi¡¯s spiritual power, which was absorbed by the dozens of puppets in the arena... ¡°Sharing?¡± Spiritual power sharing? Some of the audience who knew this trick cried, ¡°It¡¯s really spiritual power sharing! Her puppets are sharing the damage from the spiritual power!¡± Such formidable spiritual power might be fatal for one person, but if dozens of people shared the impact of the spiritual power, the damage each of them suffered would be insignificant. ¡°The sharing isn¡¯t important; the problem is, which of all those people are real?!¡± How could Gu Bailu have created so many phantoms and have them share the damage? If they couldn¡¯t detect her and the hostile spiritual power was shared out, how could they defeat her? Bai Yunyi frowned slightly. The other two descendants charged into the crowd and tried to eliminate the phantoms, but after they destroyed one phantom, another would emerge elsewhere. After they killed a Gu Bailu, an Ah Luo would show up somewhere else. ¡°This isn¡¯t just phantom sharing; it¡¯s also an array. As long as the array isn¡¯t decoded, those phantoms are invulnerable.¡± Where were Gu Bailu, Ah Luo and Bu Yaolian? Inside the Soul Collecting Bracelet, of course. Every person in the arena was in fact an illusion. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out how powerful that Bai Yunyi is...¡± Gu Bailu chuckled inside the spacious Soul Collecting Bracelet. ¡°Lulu, what if he doesn¡¯t use his spiritual power and just waits?¡± asked Bu Yaolian worriedly. Gu Bailu pinched her plump cheek and said, ¡°That Bai Yunyi is clearly a man who is confident in his spiritual power. He will definitely try to defeat our real selves. Even if he really does wait patiently, we can still approach him from the back inside the Soul Collecting Bracelet and ambush him.¡± After all, they were hiding in the dark; it would be very hard for Bai Yunyi to react if Yin Neng attacked him unexpectedly. Ah Luo pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s great, mydy.¡± Chapter 525 - Understanding Bai Yunyi

525 Understanding Bai Yunyi

¡°Don¡¯t be happy yet, not until we win. We have to think of another solution now since our spiritual power isn¡¯t as good.¡± Immense spiritual power didn¡¯t guarantee a victory. But spiritual power was the only thing that was appreciated in this world. Everybody would unleash their spiritual power like crazy in order to win. It was actually no different from the online games which Gu Bailu had yed in the modern era. Those who went too crazy while dealing damage were often defeated through subterfuge. In this world, people had forgotten that it wasn¡¯t just all about spiritual power; intelligence could also help secure a victory. Why else would advisors be needed in a war? However, the people in this world didn¡¯t understand that. The two descendants returned to Bai Yunyi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Third Brother, what do we do? They¡¯re invulnerable.¡± They would run out of spiritual power if they kept using it. Bai Yunyi smiled and said, ¡°This Miss Gu is interesting. She¡¯s not draining us of our physical strength this time; she¡¯s draining us of our spiritual power.¡± ¡°Huh? Then are we going to fight her or not?¡± The descendants of the Bai family were stumped. They had cooperated many times as a team, and had never once failed. Though Bai Yunyi was invincible with his spiritual power, they had always kept a low profile. Third Brother wouldn¡¯t have revealed himself if it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Bailu¡¯s repeated provocations. It never urred to them that their opponents would be so unconventional. It was more like children ying than a contest. All these phantoms were really confusing. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll fight them. We won¡¯t stand a chance if we don¡¯t fight.¡± Bai Yunyi increased his spiritual power. ¡°Even though those phantoms are sharing the damage from our spiritual power, they¡¯ll still suffer injuries if they aren¡¯t treated in time. With those injuries, they¡¯ll still lose once time runs out.¡± The descendants were enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a time limit to this contest. It¡¯ll be a tie if nobody is defeated, so we have to injure them.¡± Motivated, the two descendants unleashed their spiritual power at the phantoms. When one phantom went down, another phantom was generated elsewhere. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. His eyes seemed calm, but his heart was on fire. Even though the damage of the spiritual power was shared out, Gu Bailu would still be hurt. How could she get hurt when she was pregnant? But he couldn¡¯t go out at this moment. If he did, everything would be in vain. Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart was tormented. He was worried that Bai Yunyi would hurt Gu Bailu or that he might recognize her. He could only fill himself with wine. Gu Bailu was separated from the world outside by the Soul Collecting Bracelet. With her Heavenly Eye, however, she could see that the spiritual power which Bai Yunyi had released was turning the arena upside down. From his face, he was confident that he could injure them and win this battle. He never thought about locating them. Gu Bailu had seen iting. She had had a feeling that it was in Bai Yunyi¡¯s best interest to act as such, instead of seeking an ultimate victory after locating her position. Gu Bailu fixed her eyes on Bai Yunyi, who was gorgeous but not aggressively so. He was just refreshing and nice to look at. Chapter 526 - Someone Saved Her

526 Someone Saved Her

Feng Qingtian was astonishingly and aggressively attractive at first sight. This man was different: The more she looked at him, the more agreeable he appeared to her. Gu Bailu found it a shame that he was from the Bai family. She would¡¯ve liked him better if he were a friend. She didn¡¯t know where this sense of fondness came from; maybe it was just that she was into good-looking people. Qian¡¯er, for example, had indirectly hurt her twice, but Gu Bailu never did anything to her. Beautiful creatures deserved privileged treatment. Gu Bailu calcted the time. The duration of the contest was one hour, and half that time had psed. Her opponents should be running out of spiritual power. Bai Yunyi might be too strong to exhaust himself, but the other two disciples might be vulnerable now. If they were killed and nobody died on Gu Bailu¡¯s side, she would definitely be the winner. ¡°Ah Luo, prepare to ambush them. Bu Yaolian, hide in the bracelet for now.¡± Gu Bailu recited a chant and the bracelet moved erratically among the phantoms. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Bailu and Ah Luo passed through the barrier of the Soul Collecting Bracelet. Ah Luo took her into the sky and swooped down toward the backs of the two descendants. She unleashed red spiritual power at one of the exhausted disciples, who copsed before he realized what was going on. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, had summoned Yin Neng and cast enhancement runes on him as well. The other disciple also died without a struggle. Bai Yunyi realized what was going on andunched spiritual power at them. The overwhelming spiritual power was as devastating as the open jaws of Death. Gu Bailu was shocked, not expecting Bai Yunyi to have so much spiritual power even after so long. Did he have infinite spiritual power? ¡°Ah Luo, retreat!¡± Gu Bailu flew forward and cast runes on Ah Luo, pushing Ah Luo out of the arena. But she had no time to escape Bai Yunyi¡¯s spiritual power after saving Ah Luo, and could only set up a barrier. It was as fragile as paper in the face of Bai Yunyi¡¯s explosive spiritual power. She was blown away into the sky. She closed her eyes. Damn it. Was this how her life was going to end? Could she find her nemesis in her next life? She was really reluctant to go! Everything had been going to n, but why was she sacrificed in the end? But her side should win even if she died in the end. Two people in the Bai family died, and she was the only casualty on the Gu family¡¯s side. She regretted not calcting the time properly. She had thought that time would run out after she killed the two disciples. She hadn¡¯t expected Bai Yunyi to still have time to attack. Even more regretfully, Bai Yunyi seemed to boast infinite spiritual power. He was still so young. Was he human at all? Gu Bailu felt that her eyes would still be wide open when she died because of her regrets. She could¡¯ve won the battle... If only she had calcted the time properly. Just as she thought she would be torn to pieces by spiritual power, someone quickly jumped into the sky to embrace her. ¡°Who is it? Who would interfere in a personal contest?¡± Chapter 527 - Feng Qingtian’s Sense of Reason

527 Feng Qingtian¡°s Sense of Reason

Some of the audience immediately started shouting. They were clearly from the Bai family. Their fury was understandable, as a stranger¡¯s intervention in the game wasn¡¯t fair. But someone else said, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching. Nobody else entered the arena.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s the man up there if it isn¡¯t an intruder?¡± ¡°That seems to be... the Third Prince of the Bai family!¡± ¡°What? Him?¡± The leader of the Bai family was enraged as he wondered what Bai Yunyi was up to when he could¡¯ve destroyed Gu Bailu with his spiritual power. The death that Gu Bailu had been anticipating didn¡¯te. She took a deep breath, but she didn¡¯t sense any pain. She hurriedly opened her eyes, only to see a handsome face. She blinked, finding it unbelievable. ¡°You... saved me?¡± Bai Yunyi lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t kill pregnant women.¡± ¡°Did you really save me?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. What happened? An enemy saved her? That had never happened before. ¡°Yes. Are you touched?¡± Bai Yunyi¡¯s lips curved up in a smile. Gu Bailu looked at him in a daze. The man¡¯s smile was truly pleasing. Perhaps because she had just survived death, Gu Bailu felt incredibly rxed. She stared at Bai Yunyi and felt that she found the man very familiar. ¡°If you save me, I win. I won¡¯t give away my victory just because you saved me.¡± Though she was drawn to him, Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t forgotten why she had been trying so hard. She wanted to find her way into the four families. ¡°You indeed won. You¡¯re good,¡± Bai Yunyi admitted. The two of them slowlynded from the air. Feng Qingtian clutched his cup hard to stop himself from pulling them apart. He couldn¡¯t go over, or all his efforts would be for nothing. He had to hold back. If he did, he would be able to be with Lulu forever. That man couldn¡¯t recognize Lulu, not when part of her soul was missing. Gu Bailu was shocked again. This man acknowledged that she was good and had surrendered? ¡°But the Bai family will be dissolved...¡± Bai Yunyi replied unconcernedly, ¡°If we¡¯re really good enough, we¡¯ll rise again. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re all dead.¡± Only idiots who weren¡¯t really strong, like the leader of the Bai family, would truly worry about dissolution. ¡°Then should I hope that you can lead the Bai family and lift it up again?¡± asked Gu Bailu. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Yunyi quickly epted it. Gu Bailu sweated. It felt like she was taking advantage of him. After all, the man had saved her life without caring about their grudge. ¡°But I¡¯ll return this favor.¡± ¡°You should. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± Bai Yunyi put her down. Gu Bailu was a little dizzy when shended. She had thought she was going to die. At that moment, she thought that Feng Qingtian woulde and save her. Would he watch her fall into danger? However... She looked at Feng Qingtian, who was still sitting there. She couldn¡¯t see his face, and she didn¡¯t want to use her Heavenly Eye. No matter what the expression on his face was, she was disappointed, because he was still sitting there. Although it was her fault that she hadn¡¯t left the party when he told her to and she even joined the contest, he held back and didn¡¯t risk everything for her safety. Chapter 528 - The Bai Family Has Los

528 The Bai Family Has Los

Feng Qingtian was definitely a rational man. If he had intervened, everything he did would be for nothing, and Gu Bailu would still be the focus of that hellish retribution. But she wasn¡¯t too happy about his sense of reason. Gu Bailu shook her head and decided to let it go, because Feng Qingtian clearly had his own considerations as well. ¡°It¡¯s time you recall your shadows,¡± said Bai Yunyi. Gu Bailu scratched her head and said, ¡°Well... actually... I only know how to create them; I don¡¯t know how to make them disappear!¡± Those phantoms had been created with runes. But they weren¡¯t based on her family skills, but on the 9,999 Spring Harbingers... Those runes were made from the fallen blossoms of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, which had hallucinogenic properties. When someone ate the living blossom, they could turn into whoever they wanted and trick everyone else. But this use of the flowers wasn¡¯t recorded anywhere because it was too fearsome; the world would be in chaos if anyone malicious learned of it. Only Feng Qingtian, who almost became the master of the universe, was aware of it. That was why he had protected the 9,999 Spring Harbingers so carefully all this time. ¡°Then how exactly did you create them?¡± asked Bai Yunyi. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you that either... I¡¯m sorry, but I think they¡¯ll disappear after a while.¡± Gu Bailu stood there among her shadows. It was impossible to tell which was real and which was fake. Bai Yunyi smiled and said, ¡°You used the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, didn¡¯t you?¡± If his guess was correct, the woman had to have used the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, which could create all kinds of illusions. His long journey from Heavenly Wind Empire was definitely worth it. Gu Bailu was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± There was no point in denying it. Bai Yunyi clearly knew the true use of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Then, who was he? Did Feng Qingtian know him? ¡°Because I was the one who grew them.¡± Bai Yunyi left the arena and said to the still fuming leader of the Bai family, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leader. The Bai family wille back even if it¡¯s no longer in the top four.¡± Gu Bailu was still reflecting on what Bai Yunyi said. He grew the 9,999 Spring Harbingers? The 9,999 Spring Harbingers were legendary flowers. How could he have grown them? Was he an old monster like Gu Yunjing? ¡°Your Highness, the Bai family has lost.¡± Bai Yunyi conceded. The empress dowager and the emperor finally came back to their senses. The emperor said in shock, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Bai family had such a great talent like you. I don¡¯t think you lost. If you hadn¡¯t saved...¡± ¡°Your Majesty, a failure is a failure. No ifs,¡± Bai Yunyi said affirmatively. ¡°Charm is an ability as well, and Miss Gu used that to make me save her.¡± The empress dowagerughed and said, ¡°Well said. She really is a capable girl, to exhaust your spiritual power by creating so many illusions.¡± ¡°Yes. I failed because I relied only on my spiritual power and not my brain.¡± Bai Yunyi acknowledged his failure. He had thought that the other side was taking damage. It never urred to him that they were hiding. He didn¡¯t bother to try and figure out where they had been hiding. After all, he had lost. It wasn¡¯t embarrassing to be defeated by such a clever woman. He raised his eyes and looked at Feng Qingtian. Was that woman involved with Prince Zi? Did he abandon her because the love of his life appeared? Chapter 529 - Were You Abandoned?

529 Were You Abandoned?

Bai Yunyi felt that he was missing something. However, this woman was very interesting, and he wouldn¡¯t be very happy if Feng Qingtian imed her. ¡°Your Highness, can the Bai family be dissolved now?¡± Gu Bailu asked. Before the empress dowager could say anything, the emperor opened his mouth. ¡°That was just a joke. How can the Bai family really be dissolved? The aim of the contest today was to pick out the four families for the Sword Test. Now that the Bai family has conceded their defeat, the Gu family can rece them.¡± Gu Bailu asked Bai Yunyi, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad that the family isn¡¯t dissolved; otherwise, I would have to move.¡± He was from the third branch of the family; if the family was dissolved, he would definitely have to move out of the house. ¡°Then let¡¯s do as His Majesty says.¡± It would be inappropriate for Gu Bailu to object, not after Bai Yunyi just cut her some ck and saved her life. Though the Gu family would¡¯ve won even if she died, she was truly grateful to him for saving her life. The emperor didn¡¯t expect her to be so considerate, and the empress dowager said in amazement, ¡°Miss Gu, you are truly a magnanimous woman. Since you¡¯re pregnant, you should get some rest now.¡± You invited me to the royal pce when you know that I¡¯m pregnant? But the trip was worth it. At least, she had acquired a Holy Fruit, and her spiritual power would increase swiftly with the help of the royal legacy. It then suddenly urred to Gu Bailu that she hadn¡¯t used her spiritual power at all today. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m a little tired. May I take my leave first?¡± Now was a good time to leave since Feng Qingtian wanted her out of here sooner. ¡°Very well.¡± The empress dowager nodded and didn¡¯t insist that she stay. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Gu Bailu was about to leave, when Bai Yunyi said the same thing. ¡°Okay, off you go. You¡¯re not needed anymore. It¡¯s time to get some rest.¡± The empress dowager could tell that Bai Yunyi was interested in Gu Bailu and wanted to walk her out. She certainly wouldn¡¯t say no to such a lovely couple. Bai Yunyi caught up with Gu Bailu and said, ¡°I¡¯m going home as well. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Alright...¡± The man had saved her life, and he was clearly hoping to leave with her. It would be too embarrassing for him if she refused him. She wasn¡¯t such an ungrateful person. The two of them left the party, and Gu Bailu looked back. Feng Qingtian was still sitting there, half of his face in the light and half in shadow. He didn¡¯t look at her at all. Throughout the entire party, he never said anything to her nor looked at her except when they exchanged greetings in the beginning. She really appreciated his acting. His performance was so good that she thought it was real. Gu Bailu was pretty quiet on the way home. She didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t happy. Her heart felt empty. Bai Yunyi was silent as well. When they were almost at the Gu house, Gu Bailu thanked him again. ¡°Thank you for saving my life and escorting me back...¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really grateful, tell me one thing: Is Prince Zi the father of your baby?¡± asked Bai Yunyi solemnly. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yunyi¡¯s eyes glowed with an unusual light. He asked, ¡°So, he abandoned you even though you¡¯re carrying his child?¡± Chapter 530 - Love at First Sigh

530 Love at First Sigh

¡°He has a new lover, he doesn¡¯t need me now. It¡¯s too sad to talk about. I¡¯m going in. Thank you for what you did today.¡± Gu Bailu covered her face with her cape and got out of the carriage. Bai Yunyi rubbed his fingers as he watched her leave, and wondered if the baby really belonged to Feng Qingtian. He vanished into the night. He soon arrived at a room inside a crowded teahouse. A man in in clothes was sitting inside. Seeing Bai Yunyi, he said, ¡°You¡¯re here. I heard that you met her today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re well-informed.¡± Bai Yunyi sat down. ¡°I need to know everything about you.¡± ¡°I told you to get rid of the baby. Why is she still pregnant?¡± Bai Yunyi looked at the man, clearly angry. That baby was really a bummer. Bai Yunyi wouldn¡¯t care if it was someone else¡¯s child, but since it was Feng Qingtian¡¯s, he was very upset. ¡°Rx, she won¡¯t live for much longer. Both she and her baby will die duringbor.¡± The young man poured wine for Bai Yunyi and revealed the face that belonged to the best doctor in the world. Bai Yunyi suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°What do you mean? Both of them will die? I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her. She has to be fine!¡± Mr. Xiao looked at him strangely. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said at the beginning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m falling in love with this woman.¡± Mr. Xiao: ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you serious? She and Feng Qingtian had genuine feelings for each other. She¡¯s even carrying his baby. Why are you into her?¡± Mr. Xiao was lost for words. He wondered what irresistible charm Gu Bailu could possibly have to attract Bai Yunyi when she was pregnant. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t they already separated now?¡± Bai Yunyi had some wine and said unconcernedly. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Mr. Xiao frowned. ¡°Or do you just want to make Prince Zi feel bad?¡± He was on close terms with Bai Yunyi, so had agreed to help, but he didn¡¯t know why Bai Yunyi hated Prince Zi so much. However, if Bai Yunyi did pick up the woman whom Prince Zi had been with before, Prince Zi certainly wouldn¡¯t feel good. Still... That was pretty outrageous. After all, she was a married and pregnant woman. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m lying? It¡¯s probably love at first sight.¡± Bai Yunyi smiled and said, ¡°That baby bothers me. Do me a favor.¡± Mr. Xiao shook his head. ¡°If you really love her, you should help her save the baby, or she¡¯ll never like you after she learns that you¡¯re behind this.¡± ¡°That does make sense...¡± Bai Yunyi hesitated. However, he still found it intolerable that the baby was Prince Zi¡¯s. ¡°But it¡¯s toote now.¡± Mr. Xiao sighed. ¡°What do you mean? Why is it toote?¡± ¡°Gu Bailu took a pill with the side effect of causing massive blood loss duringbor. Both her and her baby will die. I don¡¯t have a cure for that pill,¡± Mr. Xiao spoke frankly. Bai Yunyi stood up and said, ¡°I only asked you to remove the baby!¡± ¡°I could¡¯ve removed the baby, but I would¡¯ve been killed and all your ns would¡¯ve been for nothing, so I had to do it. But the oue is the same: The baby will nevere into this world.¡± Chapter 531 - Do You Really Love Her?

531 Do You Really Love Her?

Mr. Xiao¡¯s n was good, but it was beyond his expectations that Bai Yunyi would fall in love with Gu Bailu at first sight! This man who was fully devoted to cultivation and who didn¡¯t have any interest in any woman had somehow been tempted. ¡°Is there any way to save her?¡± Bai Yunyi narrowed his eyes, unwilling to let anything happen to Gu Bailu. It would be the greatest shame if such a clever woman died inbor. ¡°No! There¡¯s no cure for that pill of mine,¡± Mr. Xiao said affirmatively. As the greatest doctor in the world, he could instil poison better than a poison master. Bai Yunyi walked swiftly over to Mr. Xiao, who was still sitting down, and looked at him. ¡°She can¡¯t die. You must do something.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. The only option is for you to give up on her. She¡¯s already doomed. Stay away from her while you¡¯re not too in love with her yet,¡± said Mr. Xiao firmly. How could Bai Yunyi love her so much after just one fight at the party? Some people could be loved, and some couldn¡¯t. Bai Yunyi had always been a rational man. He had to be well aware of this. ¡°Are you sure there is no solution?¡± Bai Yunyi asked again. ¡°Let me think...¡± Mr. Xiao recalled all the precscriptions he knew and replied a long timeter, ¡°It¡¯s truly impossible. I even made sure that her body would rot immediately after her death to avoid any possibility of a resurrection.¡± ¡°You!¡± Bai Yunyi grabbed him and said, ¡°You would be dead right now if you hadn¡¯t saved my life before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not really my fault, is it?¡± Mr. Xiao felt wronged. Everything would¡¯ve been fine if they¡¯d just aborted the baby. Furthermore, he had even specifically stated that Gu Bailu would die duringbor if she ate that pill. But Ah Luo, Prince Zi and Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t listened to his advice. So, that ending was their own fault. Was he really to me? ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Prince Zi suddenly abandoned her again. He really seemed quite concerned about her back then.¡± Mr. Xiao had witnessed Feng Qingtian taking care of Gu Bailu in the middle of the night when he was heavily burnt himself. If that wasn¡¯t true love, then what was? But it wasn¡¯t. After Yan Anchun was cured and woke up, Feng Qingtian ruthlessly drove Gu Bailu out again without the slightest bit of hesitation. If he had known that Gu Bailu was unimportant to Prince Zi, he would¡¯ve at least kept her body intact. ¡°He isn¡¯t anxious about her, but about the baby in her womb.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s anxious about the baby, why would he drive Gu Bailu out and tell everybody that it isn¡¯t his?¡± What was the point? Bai Yunyi smiled and said, ¡°I know him best. He seems loyal andmitted on the surface, but he¡¯s selfish in his bones. He knows there were traitors in his house who caused the ident to his baby, so he would definitely send the baby away.¡± ¡°That makes sense. No one would bother to hurt the baby if it isn¡¯t his.¡± Mr. Xiao nodded. ¡°However... Is it just an act, or does he really not care for Gu Bailu?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he likes her now. Since she¡¯s out of his house, she doesn¡¯t belong to him anymore.¡± Mr. Xiao still found it hard to believe. ¡°You really love her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what love is, but I know that she should be mine, and if she has to die, it should be in my arms,¡± said Bai Yunyi affirmatively. Chapter 532 - Old Acquaintance? Nemesis?

532 Old Acquaintance? Nemesis?

Mr. Xiao looked at him strangely, only to see that he wasn¡¯t lying. So... was Gu Bailu really capable of casting an enchantment? But during the couple of months in the cave after he saved her, he hadn¡¯t found anything special about her except for the fact that she had a lot of whimsical ideas in her head. ¡°Try and do what you can to save her. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Mr. Xiao hurried to stop him. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? What do we do next? Yan Anchun has almost recovered, except that her face hasn¡¯t been restored yet.¡± Bai Yunyi froze slightly. ¡°Yan Anchun...¡± How could he have forgotten? Because of Gu Bailu, he almost forgot that he was here for Yan Anchun. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot. Aren¡¯t you determined to snatch her from Prince Zi? That¡¯s why I worked so hard to save her!¡± Mr. Xiao felt like he was doing his best but his teammate was really unreliable. Bai Yunyi sighed. ¡°I really forgot.¡± ¡°Then should we proceed with our n? I can¡¯t work with you if you behave like this,¡± bellowed Mr. Xiao. ¡°Of course we should.¡± ¡°How can we proceed if you¡¯re leaving already? I only came out today because Prince Zi had to attend the party in the royal pce!¡± Mr. Xiao had always found Bai Yunyi reliable, smart and strong, and believed that he was the only person in the world who could deal with Prince Zi. But unexpectedly, something wentpletely wrong in the man¡¯s head after he met Gu Bailu... ¡°Then let¡¯s sit down and talk about it.¡± Bai Yunyi decided to focus on business. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him toe down. ¨C Gu Bailu had no idea that someone had their eye on her. After they returned, Ah Luo fell asleep instantly, but Gu Bailu sat by the window until dawn. She remembered her dream of the man watching her being punished from Heavenly Pce Cliff and she wondered why she hated the man so much in her dream. She always had the feeling that the man was Feng Qingtian. When she was in danger tonight, Feng Qingtian had just sat there and not done anything; it had almost been like a repetition of her dream. She could tell that Feng Qingtian loved her. But this lover never entered her heart. Gu Bailu had always protected herself by not loving Feng Qingtian too deeply. It was a subconscious reaction, as if something from her previous life was still buried in her heart. Gu Bailu waited until dawn, but Feng Qingtian never came. She had thought that Feng Qingtian would be angry when Bai Yunyi hugged her to rescue her, and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself froming over to tell her to keep a distance from Bai Yunyi. But he didn¡¯t. It was likest time when she and Gu Yunjing had gotten ¡°married.¡± Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯te, as if it wasn¡¯t his business. How could he restrain himself so well? Was his love really deep and profound, or was it just an illusion? She could barely tell. She longed for the memories of her previous life. Also, this Bai Yunyi was extraordinary, and she was inexplicably fond of him, as if they already knew each other for a long time. Chapter 533 - What? Im Not a Deity?

Chapter 533 What? I¡°m Not a Deity?

She couldn¡¯t recognize Feng Qingtian or Gu Yunjing, but Bai Yunyi was weirdly familiar to her. That was strange. Right... What about Gu Yunjing? If Yan Anchun had recovered, Gu Yunjing should be fine now. Gu Bailu stood up and performed a divination with runes, but she couldn¡¯t find Gu Yunjing at all. How were Gu Yunjing, Feng Qingtian and Bai Yunyi rted to her? She couldn¡¯t have been in love with all these three men in her previous life, could she? Unable to fall asleep, Gu Bailu simply began to cultivate. By the time she was done, three days had passed. She finally realized that each of her training sessionssted three days after she gained spiritual power. After a meal, Gu Bailu performed a divination again to try and figure out exactly where Gu Yunjing was. To her surprise, the water in the basin rippled and disyed Gu Yunjing¡¯s alluring face. Gu Bailu jumped back in fear. ¡°You... Gu Yunjing?¡± ¡°Is my face scary?¡± Gu Yunjing scratched his chin and asked oddly. ¡°Anybody would be scary, suddenly jumping out like that! Where are you? I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± said Gu Bailu quickly. Gu Yunjing chuckled. ¡°Why? Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Tell me exactly what happened. Why did you use your shadow to endure the Heavenly Tribtion for me? What do you want?¡± How could she possibly return such a huge favor? ¡°I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you. More than anybody else, you must live a good life.¡± ¡°Why? Why do I have to live a good life? Why are you willing to do so much for me? You know that I can¡¯t repay you.¡± ¡°Because I love you. Why are you asking such stupid questions?¡± Gu Yunjing replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Then why do you love me? Was I as beautiful as a flower in my previous life or what? Why do all of you love me?¡± Gu Yunjing burst outughing. ¡°Silly girl, isn¡¯t it a good thing to be loved? Why are you so upset about it?¡± ¡°The problem is that it doesn¡¯t make sense. Tell me who I was in my previous life and why all of you loved me.¡± Gu Yunjing said solemnly, ¡°You were just you. You were a human being, like you are now. A living, energetic human being.¡± ¡°What? I was human? Not a deity?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t believe it. She had only been a human being? How did she ascend if she had been human? Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian both loved her, and she even killed the Heavenly Emperor, but she had only been a human being? ¡°Don¡¯t you like being human? You never wanted to cultivate and be a deity,¡± Gu Yunjing said when he saw the disappointment on her face. ¡°I thought I was the most beautiful deity whom all of you loved.¡± ¡°Hahaha. You were indeed beautiful, and we all loved you. Mankind sacrificed you to Heavenly Pce Cliff, but you survived and won the appreciation of many deities.¡± Gu Yunjing seemed to be in a good mood and revealed a lot of things to her. ¡°Then, was there a guy named Bai Yunyi among the people who loved me?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Gu Yunjing¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Bai Yunyi.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Gu Yunjing raised his hand and calcted. Was Heavenly Pce Cliff starting to take action? Why did they send Bai Yunyi down? Why Bai Yunyi? Chapter 534 - Flowers From Mr. Bai

534 Flowers From Mr. Bai

Gu Bailu¡¯s hellish retribution wasn¡¯t over yet. Was Bai Yunyi here to save her or to set up more trials? ¡°Exactly who is he?¡± asked Gu Bailu curiously. Gu Yunjing looked at her and asked, ¡°Has he been in touch with you?¡± ¡°We had a match a couple of days ago. He even saved my life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get in touch with him again. I¡¯m not sure whether he¡¯s friend or foe. Nobody will like it if he learns our n,¡± said Gu Yunjing gravely. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°Was he sent by Heavenly Pce Cliff?¡± Did Heavenly Pce Cliff send Bai Yunyi, and he wasn¡¯t an acquaintance from her previous life at all? ¡°He has never entered the reincarnation cycle and has always worked for Heavenly Pce Cliff. Years ago... forget it. Just keep your distance from him.¡± ¡°If the fact I was reced during the heavenly retribution is found out, will you and Feng Qingtian suffer as well?¡± Gu Yunjing nodded. ¡°Feng Qingtian and I have never been able to defeat the heavens, no matter how good we are. I hope you remember my words.¡± Gu Yunjing disappeared after saying that, and the basin of water returned to its original clear appearance. Gu Bailu was quite bummed. She had a lot more questions to ask. How could he run away? If Bai Yunyi was an enemy, why was she so predisposed to like him? That was strange. But she didn¡¯t think that Gu Yunjing would lie to her, not when he had sent out his own shadow to help her through the retribution. ¡°Mydy, the third prince of the Bai family sent flowers again.¡± Hearing Ah Luo¡¯s voice, Gu Bailu walked out and saw that Ah Luo was arranging a pot of Dancing Orchids which were in splendid bloom despite the cold winter. ¡°Flowers from the third prince of the Bai family?¡± asked Gu Bailu bewilderedly. ¡°Yes, mydy. The third prince of the Bai family has been sending flowers every day for thest few days. Since you couldn¡¯t meet his people, I had them leave.¡± ¡°What flowers did he send?¡± ¡± Dancing Orchids, like these ones. The butler says that these flowers are very precious in winter. I think they¡¯re beautiful, so I ced them here.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the window, only to see a row of Dancing Orchids, which indeed looked very pleasant against the white snow outside. Bai Yunyi... seemed to be more romantic than he appeared. However, after the two acres of 9,999 Spring Harbingers which Feng Qingtian had given her, she couldn¡¯t be moved by ordinary flowers anymore. But why on earth was Bai Yunyi giving flowers to an abandoned pregnant woman? People would definitely gossip. If he was an enemy, why was he doing this? Had he recognized that she was the person that should have taken the retribution? ¡°Ah Luo, don¡¯t just take anything that people give you.¡± Gu Bailu was a little worried. Why didn¡¯t Ah Luo ask her before epting the flowers? The people of the Gu house were just as unreliable as Ah Luo. ¡°Lulu, why can¡¯t you ept them? Everybody in Pale Emperor City now knows that the third prince of the Bai family is courting you and wants to marry you.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s fat body pushed inside. Just watching her walk, Gu Bailu felt tired for her. ¡°Try to lose some weight. Don¡¯t eat so much when your metabolism isn¡¯t as good as Ah Luo¡¯s!¡± She suspected that if Bu Yaolian grew any fatter, she would have to roll instead of walk. ¡°What¡¯s metabolism?¡± Bu Yaolian was stumped. ¡°Nothing. Just eat less. You¡¯re not like Ah Luo, who doesn¡¯t gain weight however much she eats. Right, why are you here?¡± Chapter 535 - Intense Pursuit by the Third Prince of the Bai Family

535 Intense Pursuit by the Third Prince of the Bai Family

¡°My grandpa said that I now belong to the Gu family since I fought for the Gu family the other day. He threw me to the Gu house. So...¡± Bu Yaolian hugged her and said, ¡°Lulu, you have to support me. I¡¯ve been abandoned by my family.¡± Gu Bailu pushed at her hands and said, ¡°Okay, got it. Just let go of me!¡± A hug from this girl definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing. She almost strangled Gu Bailu. Bu Yaolian released her and said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy! I can live with Lulu and learn from you again!¡± Gu Bailu looked at her and asked, ¡°Did your grandpa send you to learn from me because he thinks I¡¯m capable?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. My family business is quite huge. When I helped you the other day, many people thought that the Bu family is associated with the Gu family... However, the Bai family has a lot of connections...¡± So, if Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t kicked out, these connections wouldn¡¯t do business with the Bu family anymore, which would be a huge loss. Therefore, her grandpa could only throw her to the Gu family. ¡°Okay, I get it. Whatever it is, I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Delighted, Bu Yaolian stood up and was about to jump on Gu Bailu again. Gu Bailu hurriedly dodged her. She said, ¡°Pull yourself together, I¡¯m still pregnant. Tell me: Why does the third prince of the Bai family want to marry me?¡± Why had the world changed again after her training? The one thing that hadn¡¯t changed was that she had be the center of public attention again. ¡°I heard that the third prince of the Bai family told his parents that he¡¯s going to marry you. His parents strongly opposed it and even swore to cut him off, and the third prince of the Bai family really left...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°So, the third prince of the Bai family cut himself off from his parents in order to marry me?¡± Bai Yunyi, what are you doing? You¡¯re here to rain hellish retribution on me. I certainly can¡¯t let you recognize me. ¡°No. His parents are unwilling to let their only precious son go. They¡¯ve changed their attitude and said that he can marry you if you abort the child.¡± ¡°D*mn it! Have I shown any interest in the Bai family at all?¡± Gu Bailu really didn¡¯t know what to say. Had she ever said that she would marry him? ¡°The third prince of the Bai family said that he likes you the most and sends gifts every day despite his family¡¯s objections. Now, it¡¯s the third prince of the Bai family and not Prince Zi who is the most popr person in Pale Emperor City.¡± ¡°Why? Do they all like this sort of courtship?¡± ¡°Because the third prince of the Bai family has hybrid spiritual power!¡± Hybrid spiritual power was extremely rare! ¡°So, he¡¯s so bold because of his hybrid spiritual power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even the emperor and the empress dowager have talked to his parents, saying that they can arrange a wedding if he really likes you.¡± D*mn it! ¡°So, none of them n to ask for my opinion?¡± Someone else had almost decided her life for her while she was training in seclusion. Bai Yunyi was a man with hybrid spiritual power. That was pretty intimidating. ¡°The third prince of the Bai family said that no wedding will be held until you agree, and that he¡¯ll pursue you until you ept his proposal...¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Chapter 536 - Nice Chea

Chapter 536 Nice Chea

What was Bai Yunyi up to? If he was an enemy, then he was clearly trying to ruin her reputation. But wasn¡¯t her reputation alreadypletely ruined? Even her baby was disdained as a bastard. Gu Bailu was slightly upset when she thought that. If the baby wasn¡¯t Prince Zi¡¯s, she would be a sl*t and people would look down on her. She had never cared about her reputation, and she thought that it was enough if she could protect her child. But her heart suddenly turned cold when she thought about it more carefully. If Feng Qingtian really loved her, how could he tolerate her being ndered? Was it necessary? He had to push her out of his house, stay back when she was in danger, watch her be criticized, and hold back when his baby was cursed. She knew that Feng Qingtian must feel as pained as she did, but rationality made him swallow the pain. He definitely loved her, but his sense of reason really sucked. ¡°Lulu, hello? Come back!¡± Bu Yaolian waved her hands and Gu Bailu came back to her senses. ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Bailu smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, my mind just wandered off.¡± ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s actually not a bad thing. You have nothing to do with Prince Zi right now. Everyone else is mocking you, and the third prince of the Bai family can protect you. There aren¡¯t many people talking about the rumors between you and Prince Zi anymore.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and asked, ¡°Is there no news from Prince Zi¡¯s house?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°Are you still thinking about Prince Zi? He¡¯s too busy cuddling the new princess. Don¡¯t think about that man anymore.¡± Gu Bailu sneered in her heart. You can really restrain yourself, Prince Zi. Your wife is being pursued by an old acquaintance from the past, but you¡¯re as calm as ever. Thinking for a moment, Gu Bailu said to the butler, ¡°Next time the third prince of the Bai family sends someone here, give him a message that he shoulde in person if he really likes me. No one else can represent his sincerity better than himself.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy...¡± The butler was stunned. Was thedy implying that she would ept the third prince of the Bai family? Or was she just messing with him? Gu Bailu¡¯s purpose was simple. She wanted to find out what Bai Yunyi was up to, and how well Feng Qingtian could restrain himself. At noon, the butler brought Qian¡¯er over. Gu Bailu looked at her strangely. ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re not staying at Prince Zi¡¯s house anymore?¡± Yan Anchun probably still needed her blood. ¡°I¡¯m not safe at Prince Zi¡¯s house. I want to follow you.¡± Qian¡¯er fell on her knees and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my faultst time. I would never hurt you.¡± Gu Bailu frowned and wondered why Feng Qingtian had sent Qian¡¯er here. She believed that Qian¡¯er could¡¯ve left Prince Zi¡¯s house even if Feng Qingtian was unwilling to let her go. So, this was definitely Feng Qingtian¡¯s n. This also suggested that Qian¡¯er had had nothing to do with Gu Bailu¡¯sast time, or Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t have gone easy on her. ¡°Then can you exin what was wrong with that cup of tea?¡± Gu Bailu asked solemnly. Chapter 537 - Miraculous Tea

Chapter 537 Miraculous Tea

She was fond of Qian¡¯er¡¯s looks and didn¡¯t think that she was a bad person, but Ah Luo had asserted that something was wrong with the tea. ¡°That tea... would¡¯ve made you forget what I said. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know about my connection to the crown prince. It wouldn¡¯t have hurt you at all,¡± Qian¡¯er exined anxiously, guilt written all over her face. Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°You tried to erase my memories. That¡¯s not trying to hurt me?¡± She suddenly remembered that someone had taken the memories of her previous life from her as well. Was it Gu Yunjing? Why else would he have the ball of her memories and give it to Nan Ningxin? Could Gu Yunjing have hurt her as well? Gu Bailu suddenly found nobody in this world trustworthy, not even Qian¡¯er, who had tried to erase her memory surreptitiously... ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want anybody to know about my connection to the crown prince. I don¡¯t want to be involved with him...¡± Qian¡¯er tried to hold back her tears. ¡°Then you could¡¯ve kept it a secret when I asked you about it.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart suddenly softened. Everybody had their own secrets. Maybe it was inappropriate of her to pry into Qian¡¯er¡¯s past. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep it from you, and I¡¯m a bad liar...¡± ¡°So, you decided to tell me first and then wipe my memoryter?¡± asked Gu Bailu rather helplessly. ¡°Yes. The tea wouldn¡¯t have hurt you at all. It would¡¯ve only made you forget what I said.¡± ¡°Why can your tea erase memories?¡± Gu Bailu was really impressed by this skill. Qian¡¯er wiped her tears and said, ¡°I have no idea. However, when I want the tea to have a certain effect while I make it, it will do exactly as I want.¡± Gu Bailu was astonished. ¡°Really? Is that really possible?¡± Wish-granting tea was definitely a marvelous thing! No wonder both the Nether King and Lu Fenying were chasing her like crazy. It was really stupid of Lu Fenying to not hold on to her, but let her escape instead. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know why. Nobody except the crown prince knows about it.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. Gu Bailu still found it hard to believe. ¡°You can really get whatever you want?¡± If she could make peopleugh hard with her tea, would they continue tough until they died? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve tested it many times.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes dimmed. Obviously, she had done things before that she wasn¡¯t happy about with this ability. ¡°That¡¯s too incredible. Then, you can create poison or an aphrodisiac, or make someone pregnant if you want, right?¡± Imagine a woman having a cup of tea and her belly gettingrger andrger until she went to a doctor who would tell her that she was pregnant! That was too incredible. Qian¡¯er¡¯s tea was simply a miracle! ¡°That¡¯s not wrong...¡± ¡°You definitely have the greatest ability in the whole world!¡± said Gu Bailu with mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t know that Qian¡¯er was capable of that. ¡°However... The problem is that the tea I make is different from regr tea and requires goji, and not everybody likes goji tea. Therefore...¡± ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s not easy to give everybody the tea, and only those who are familiar with you will drink it?¡± Chapter 538 - The Third Prince of the Bai Family Pays a Visi

Chapter 538 The Third Prince of the Bai Family Pays a Visi

Qian¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Also, I have to serve the tea in person, or it won¡¯t take effect.¡± ¡°Even then, it¡¯s still marvelous!¡± Qian¡¯er asked hopefully, ¡°Will you take me in then?¡± Gu Bailu sighed and said, ¡°I can, but you must know that I¡¯m not strong. If Lu Fenying or the Nether Kinges, I might not be able to keep you safe.¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re willing to take me in. I know that neither Lu Fenying nor the Nether King will dare to mess around here. Besides, the third prince of the Bai family is interested in you too...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s head ached fiercely. ¡°It seems that the third prince of the Bai family is truly a great shield.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°You should be happy that you¡¯re loved. The third prince of the Bai family is doing this only because he really likes you.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°Never just focus on the surface. Who knows what his real motive is?¡± Maybe he already knew that she was putting on a show with Prince Zi, and he was trying to force Feng Qingtian to betray himself? No... If he really was here to deploy hellish retribution, he could¡¯ve simply let her die the other night, or forced Feng Qingtian to rescue her. But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he personally saved her. She couldn¡¯t see into Bai Yunyi¡¯s brain with her Heavenly Eye, but she could see his aura, which was red and gold. Normally, someone with such an aura didn¡¯t mean her any harm. That was why she trusted Qian¡¯er. When a person really nned to hurt someone, their aura would change when they approached their target. But Gu Yunjing had made it clear that she should stay away from Bai Yunyi... However, it seemed that Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t know Bai Yunyi¡¯s true purpose either. So, she might as well let Bai Yunyi continue this farce and see how it would end. After all, she had nothing to lose. ¡°It¡¯s easy if you want to know his motive...¡± Qian¡¯er stood up and said with a smile. Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Are you saying that your tea can make him speak the truth?¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s try it!¡± Gu Bailu was quite excited. Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t have arrived at a better time. Bai Yunyi did visit her in person the next day. Gu Bailu had had some of Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood and trained for the whole night. Soon after she fell asleep in the morning, the butler came to inform her, ¡°The third prince of the Bai family is here, mydy.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. She quickly put on her clothes and asked Ah Luo to summon Qian¡¯er. ¡°Qian¡¯er, how long will it take you to make the tea?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t expect Bai Yunyi toe so early. Did the man n to have breakfast at her ce? ¡°About half an hour,¡± Qian¡¯er said. ¡°Try to stall for time and have the tea delivered as naturally as possible. The third prince of the Bai family has immeasurable spiritual power. We have to be very careful.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and said, ¡°Get it ready.¡± She put on a cloak and left for the hall. Bai Yunyi was sitting in the hall. He was wearing an ink-colored robe and his hair had been meticulouslybed. His face was refreshingly handsome, like a sacred lotus flower which rejected everything mundane. Chapter 539 - I Want Your Gifts, I Don’t Need Your Feelings

Chapter 539 I Want Your Gifts, I Don¡¯t Need Your Feelings

Gu Bailu walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re early. Have you had breakfast?¡± Bai Yunyi raised his head and was delighted by the pink dress and cloak that Gu Bailu was wearing. They made her face as beautiful as a peach blossom. She seemed cheery and likable from the depths of her soul, a quality he had hardly sensed from anyone else. ¡°I have. After receiving your message, I watched over the Unparalleled ck Jade for a whole night. It blossomed this morning, so I brought it here.¡± He unveiled the pot next to him to reveal the most charming ck peony to Gu Bailu. It was a splendid blossom that was like a beautiful girl dancing in a ck dress. ¡°What a wonderful peony. Isn¡¯t this a very valuable flower?¡± ¡°Not really. I can grow any flower that I want,¡± Bai Yunyi said with a smile. Gu Bailu raised her head and looked at him. Was this guy a gardener at Heavenly Pce Cliff? Last time, he also mentioned that he was the one who had grown the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. ¡°You¡¯re really good. I like it very much.¡± Gu Bailu examined the Unparalleled ck Jade carefully and found it extremely appealing. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± Bai Yunyi was quite happy too. ¡°However... what I like is this flower, not you or your courtship,¡± said Gu Bailu very frankly. Bai Yunyi was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so blunt. ¡°Got it.¡± But he could only ept it. That was what made her cute, wasn¡¯t it? A huge part of her appeal was that she wouldn¡¯t fall for a man as incredible as himself so easily. Bai Yunyi felt that he waspletely hopeless, or he wouldn¡¯t feel that everything about her was great. He was quite shocked that he could fall for a woman so quickly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given this to me, I¡¯ll ept it, but I don¡¯t want to get into a personal rtionship with you. You know that I¡¯ve just been abandoned, and I¡¯m carrying someone else¡¯s baby. Nothing is going to happen between us.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she had to make her attitude clear. As for whether or not the man would give up, that was his decision to make. ¡°You¡¯ll ept my gifts, but you won¡¯t ept my feelings?¡± Bai Yunyi was rendered speechless by how shameless she was. So shameless that he found it cute. Had he lost his mind? ¡°If I refuse your gifts, you can stop sending them to me, and I¡¯ll return everything you¡¯ve given me so far.¡± Do you really think I¡¯m interested in your flowers? I¡¯m not even interested in your life. However, she knew that Bai Yunyi wouldn¡¯t back down so easily. ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep sending gifts even if you turn them down. Also, I never take back anything that has already been given away.¡± Gu Bailu grinned and said, ¡°There we have it. So, instead of throwing them away, I might as well keep the flowers and cherish them, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Bai Yunyi agreed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me so many gifts, I have to give you something in return, though I can¡¯t give you my feelings. Why don¡¯t you have breakfast here?¡± Gu Bailu needed to buy more time and couldn¡¯t let him go back yet. Chapter 540 - Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 1

Chapter 540 Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 1

Bai Yunyi was ttered. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to have breakfast at Gu Bailu¡¯s ce. He thought that Gu Bailu would turn him down. However, she invited him in and treated him well. Therefore... all the gifts had been utterly worth it. ¡°Alright.¡± Although he had already had breakfast, he didn¡¯t mind having ten more breakfasts here. Leading him to the dining room, Gu Bailu sat down and asked, ¡°Do you really have feelings for me? Just from our previous fight?¡± Bai Yunyi looked at her and saw that she wasn¡¯t shy at all when she asked the question. She was truly a bold girl. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have slept with Feng Qingtian if she wasn¡¯t bold. ¡°I really do.¡± Bai Yunyi blushed slightly. He had never thought that he would tell a pregnant and abandoned woman that he liked her. It was true that nobody could predict what would happen in life. ¡°You really don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m pregnant and abandoned?¡± asked Gu Bailu curiously, her glittering eyes focused on him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, but I¡¯m a little bothered that it¡¯s Prince Zi¡¯s baby,¡± said Bai Yunyi honestly. Gu Bailu had been staring at him. She knew that he was speaking the truth and that he really didn¡¯t like Feng Qingtian. Those two must¡¯ve had history together in their previous life, or Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t have been so startled to see him. ¡°Then why are you making a scene? Nothing can change the fact that Prince Zi is the father of my baby, and I will tear whoever dares hurt my baby into shreds.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s previously warm face suddenly turned ruthless and fierce. Bai Yunyi¡¯s heart jumped. He had considered getting rid of the baby, but ording to Mr. Xiao, he would never get Gu Bailu if he caused her to lose the baby. He had to drop the idea. However, that would make Feng Qingtian happy. ¡°You¡¯re not really nning for me to lose my baby, are you?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t miss the unusual flicker in his eyes. Bai Yunyi chuckled. ¡°Why would I? I really want to marry you. You won¡¯t forgive me if you find out that I caused you to miscarry. I would never do that.¡± Gu Bailu poured him some wine and said, ¡°Smart. I like talking to smart people. Have a drink.¡± Bai Yunyi finished the wine in the cup. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t scared that the wine might be poisoned. ¡°Here. This is the breakfast I usually have. You can¡¯t have it anywhere else.¡± Gu Bailu warmly offered him some food. Bai Yunyi helped himself. Gu Bailu was quite satisfied to see how obedient he was. It would be great if he was exactly as he appeared. For some reason, Gu Bailu found it impossible to hate him even though he might be an enemy. It was as if her fondness for him was buried deep in her heart. ¡°This is really delicious.¡± Bai Yunyi ate some food, and his eyes glowed with satisfaction. ¡°Of course. Only the cooks in my house can make this. I trained them personally,¡± Gu Bailu said cheerfully. She found Bai Yunyi so familiar and she felt that she could tell him anything. ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Bai Yunyi was surprised. Chapter 541 - Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 2

Chapter 541 Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 2

¡°Yes; I can do a lot of things, but I¡¯m not really good at them.¡± While chatting with him, Gu Bailu wondered what was taking Qian¡¯er so long. She was acting too warmly toward Bai Yunyi today, which would give him false hope. ¡°That¡¯s already impressive enough.¡± Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t hide his appreciation. Gu Bailu felt that he was really one hell of an actor to tell such a great lie against his conscience. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just a piece of garbage. There¡¯s nothing impressive about me. I don¡¯t have much spiritual power.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. She knew very well how weak she was. She was far weaker than Bai Yunyi, or she wouldn¡¯t have almost been killed by him. ¡°But love isn¡¯t based on spiritual power.¡± Bai Yunyi¡¯s words touched Gu Bailu deeply. She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re different.¡± A truly powerful man wouldn¡¯t have to consider their love¡¯s strength, wealth or position, because they didn¡¯t need to marry in order to further increase their own wealth or power. Bai Yunyi was probably that type of person. That was why he said that love wasn¡¯t based on spiritual power. In fact, it was only because he had yet to face any obstacles which he couldn¡¯t ovee. Once he ran up against obstacles that were too challenging for him to handle, he might not be as free-spirited. It was just like Feng Qingtian, who had to push her away because of the heavenly and hellish retributions. There were great powers everywhere in this world. Just because Bai Yunyi said this now didn¡¯t mean that he would stand by it forever. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t really convinced. She knew that he was acting unbridled only because he was able to. Back then, Feng Qingtian had also been unbridled and took her in when everybody considered her garbage. But what about now? On the surface, they hadpletely broken up, and deep in their hearts, their feelings for each other were starting to waver. At the very least, she felt that Feng Qingtian¡¯s love was iplete and wed. At first, she had faith in him and trusted that he would never look for another woman, but now, she was beginning to have doubts. That was the tragedy of love; it wasn¡¯t indestructible, and could be easily shattered by a minor test. ¡°What¡¯s your type?¡± Bai Yunyi asked her. ¡°I don¡¯t know... Someone like you, for now.¡± Gu Bailu grinned at him. She really didn¡¯t know what her type was. Actually, she vaguely felt that she was scared of falling in love with someone, as if it would deprive her of her dignity and make her pitiful. ¡°That¡¯s good. I like me, too.¡± Bai Yunyi had a mouthful of milk tea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s delicious.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You think that¡¯s delicious? You¡¯ll be served more delicious drinkster.¡± Chapter 542 - Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 3

542 Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 3

Gu Bailu had barely said the words when Qian¡¯er came in with a tray. Gu Bailu quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s ready now. Here. This is the miraculous tea made by a tea master in my residence. It¡¯s sweet and refreshing.¡± There were two cups of tea on the tray that Qian¡¯er was holding. The tea was slightly red, with two chrysanthemums and several goji floating on the surface. Qian¡¯er served each of them a cup of tea without expression. Bai Yunyi was a little surprised when he took a look at her. ¡°Are all the maids in your house as pretty as this?¡± Qian¡¯er was wearing the maid¡¯s uniform, and she had especially left her hair unkempt, but her beauty still couldn¡¯t be covered up. Bai Yunyi had sharp eyes. ¡°Mr. Bai, are you saying I should give her to you?¡± Gu Bailu teased with a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Gu, you¡¯re really generous. But I¡¯ve said even nicer things about you, so why won¡¯t you give yourself to me?¡± Bai Yunyi observed the tea carefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you tter me. I belong only to myself, and I won¡¯t give myself to anyone. Why are you just staring at the tea?¡± Gu Bailu was a little nervous. She felt a little guilty as she had never done this before. Bai Yunyi frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like flower tea.¡± Gu Bailu gave a light exmation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know that you don¡¯t like flower tea...¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. One¡¯s preferences can always change. Since you offered this to me, I¡¯ll drink it even if it¡¯s poison.¡± Bai Yunyi drank the tea. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say. Why are you talking as if you¡¯re sacrificing yourself for me? Bai Yunyi looked a little pained. His brow remained furrowed even after he drank the tea. ¡°That was really inconsiderate of me...¡± said Gu Bailu apologetically. She would¡¯ve told Qian¡¯er not to add chrysanthemums if she had known his preference. But thankfully, the man didn¡¯t turn the tea down since he was still pursuing her. ¡°That¡¯s fine. The tea is delicious. But I love flowers. I would rather bury them than use them for other purposes.¡± Bai Yunyi put the cup down and his eyebrows finally rxed. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. As a gesture of apology, I can give this maid to you...¡± ¡°Enough kidding. I¡¯m not short of beautiful girls.¡± Bai Yunyi frowned again. Gu Bailuughed. ¡°It was just a joke. Do you really think I would give her to you? I wouldn¡¯t give her away even for ten cities!¡± With a smile, Gu Bailu looked at Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er nodded her head subtly. ¡°I don¡¯t have ten cities.¡± Bai Yunyi smiled and said, ¡°Were you testing me?¡± ¡°It was just a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± She had only said it for fun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have more beautiful girls around me than there are in the royal pce, but you¡¯re the only one who upies my heart.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes twitched. Bro, can you stop proiming your love for a moment? ¡°Have you ever loved anyone before?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Chapter 543 - Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 4

Chapter 543 Make Bai Yunyi Betray Himself 4

¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yunyi nodded and soon added, ¡°But that¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Gu Bailu asked casually, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s in the past?¡± ¡°The fact that I love you means that I¡¯m done with her. I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for anyone else if I wasn¡¯t over her.¡± ¡°Why are you over her now?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Bai Yunyi frowned slightly. ¡°Can we talk about something else?¡± ¡°But I really want to know. Mr. Bai, if you want to win my heart, you must show me your sincerity.¡± Gu Bailu certainly would never let go of such a chance. ¡°She hurt me.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± Gu Bailu really wanted to know who was the person that this man, whom Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian were both worried about, had loved before. For some reason, she subconsciously thought that it might be herself. Even Gu Yunjing had mentioned that the deities had liked her back when she was at Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°Yan Anchun, the current Princess Zi,¡± replied Bai Yunyi. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart grew heavy. Was that really true? ¡°Did you know her in the past?¡± ¡°She was my love a long time ago.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. What? If Yan Anchun was his love, then where did Feng Qingtiane in? Had she cheated on Bai Yunyi by sleeping with Feng Qingtian? It all seemed too dramatic. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to be part of it. ¡°Then how did she end up with Prince Zi?¡± asked Gu Bailu in shock. ¡°It was a long time ago... You might not understand.¡± ¡°Just tell me. I¡¯ll just consider it a story. I¡¯m very curious.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Bai Yunyi crossed his hands on the table, sorrow in his eyes. ¡°At Heavenly Pce Cliff, I used to be the deity with mastery over the weather. By the order of Heavenly Pce Cliff, I unleashed a huge flood on mankind and nearly drowned thend. ¡°Mankind didn¡¯t want to be destroyed, so a priest who couldmunicate with Heavenly Pce Cliff offered up a five-year-old girl as a sacrifice. ¡°The girl was very cute. Her beautiful eyes made me want to give her all the best things. ¡°I epted the sacrifice but was unwilling to kill the girl, and so vited the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s order. Mankind survived the cataclysm, and I was punished with imprisonment for hundreds of years. During those centuries, that girl grew up bold and beautiful. She trained with me and cultivated excellent divine arts. ¡°I fell in love with her. I knew that a deity shouldn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t control myself; my heart changed in herpany. She was nice to me and helped me through my lonely punishment. ¡°I thought that we would live happily ever after in the tower where I was imprisoned. However, Heavenly Pce Cliff pardoned me not long after that, and I was released. Once we were out, she had a great time at Heavenly Pce Cliff. Because she was delightful and adorable, all the deities liked her, which made her even more audacious. Later, she pissed off the Heavenly Emperor, who locked her up in his temple. By the time the Heavenly Emperor set her free, she told me that she had fallen in love with the Heavenly Emperor and wanted to be with him.¡± Chapter 544 - The Past at Heavenly Palace Cliff 1

544 The Past at Heavenly Pce Cliff 1

¡°Do you know what it feels like for the treasure that you¡¯ve always cherished to suddenly fall in love with someone else? It was devastating.¡± Gu Bailu was dumbfounded. Exactly what was that about? So who was the Heavenly Emperor? Did she fall in love with the Heavenly Emperor? ¡°But the Heavenly Emperor is the master of Heavenly Pce Cliff who rules everything. My objection was pointless...¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how she hurt you?¡± Then it was quite smart of you to give up on her. ¡°I didn¡¯t hate her after she hurt me. I still loved her, and I told her that. She was quite shocked. Perhaps because of our history, she didn¡¯t turn me down harshly. But soon enough, the Heavenly Emperor dered that she was his only soulmate.¡± Gu Bailu sweated hard. ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t turn you down because she didn¡¯t want to break your heart... Do you think she chose power over you?¡± ¡°No... I was upset, but I still worshiped her. I was willing to do anything she wanted, even vite an order from the Heavenly Emperor...¡± ¡°Then why do you say that she hurt you?¡± ¡°She and the Heavenly Emperor were happy for a couple of decades. The Heavenly Emperor had a dispassionate temperament, but he adored her. Later, however, there was chaos in the human world, and people were fighting each other. It was the will of the heavens that mankind be purged. ¡°The will of the heavens was received by the Heavenly Emperor, who immediately gave me an order to carry out. After she learned of it, she came to me and begged me not to do it, dering that every person down there was a living soul. ¡°I told her that it was an order from the Heavenly Emperor and I couldn¡¯t disobey it. Because of that, she had a huge quarrel with the Heavenly Emperor. Unable to persuade the Heavenly Emperor, she begged me again. I couldn¡¯t see her in pain, so I vited another order.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart jumped. She didn¡¯t know that Bai Yunyi had done so much for her. How would he be punished after viting another order? ¡°What then? What happened to you after you vited the order? Is that why you¡¯re in the human world now?¡± ¡°I was thrown into the Fire of Hell and suffered infinite pain while missing her. But she never once visited me. I would¡¯ve been happy and satisfied as long as she came to see me even once, but she didn¡¯t. She and the Heavenly Emperor made peace with each other. They were just as in love as before.¡± Gu Bailu subconsciously wanted to shout, That¡¯s not true! That¡¯s not true at all! How could she have loved the Heavenly Emperor as much as before? Feng Qingtian told her that she killed the Heavenly Emperor. ¡°Maybe there was a reason why she never visited you. Who told you that she and the Heavenly Emperor were still deeply in love?¡± ¡°Nobody needed to tell me. Everybody at Heavenly Pce Cliff knew; even that person in the Fire of Hell knew.¡± Gu Bailu frowned slightly. Why didn¡¯t Bai Yunyi know that she killed the Heavenly Emperor? Where was he back then? ¡°Were you imprisoned in the Fire of Hell the whole time?¡± Chapter 545 - The Past at Heavenly Palace Cliff 2

545 The Past at Heavenly Pce Cliff 2

¡°How could I have remained imprisoned in the Fire of Hell? My soul was burnt up in the Fire of Hell, but I was secretly rescued by a few friends. By the time my soul was reassembled, she had been reincarnated in the human world for a crime shemitted.¡± ¡°What crime?¡± asked Gu Bailu earnestly. ¡°She murdered the Heavenly Emperor.¡± So, she did kill the Heavenly Emperor. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she and the Heavenly Emperor were in love? Why did she kill the Heavenly Emperor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The details have already been erased, because it was the most humiliating thing in Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± The Heavenly Emperor was killed by a human being. That was a huge p in the face to Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°After the new Heavenly Emperor was crowned, everything was over, but her retribution lingered.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason for her retribution?¡± ¡°Murdering the Heavenly Emperor was an intolerable crime. Her soul was kept intact only because many deities offered up their godhood. Like I said, they all liked her... Even so, it wasn¡¯t easy for the heavens to forgive her...¡± ¡°So, she has continued to be punished by the heavens?¡± That was rather unsettling. If she had been spared years ago, why couldn¡¯t they let her live in peace? ¡°There are manyplicated reasons. It¡¯s not the will of the heavens, but... Heavenly Pce Cliff doesn¡¯t want her or the Heavenly Emperor to go back, so she has to die.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. ¡°Wait... What do you mean by her and the Heavenly Emperor? How can she go back? Also, isn¡¯t the Heavenly Emperor dead?¡± Bai Yunyi rubbed his face and said, ¡°If she can be reincarnated after her death, the Heavenly Emperor certainly can as well.¡± ¡°Are you implying that the Heavenly Emperor is Prince Zi? Otherwise why would she be together with Prince Zi?¡± asked Gu Bailu carefully. Bai Yunyi shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. However... do you believe the things I said?¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s just a story you made up. You¡¯re not sincere at all.¡± ¡°However, even if she can¡¯t be with Prince Zi, I will never allow Prince Zi toy hands on you anymore,¡± Bai Yunyi suddenly said solemnly. Gu Bailu smiled at him. ¡°Enough nonsense! Don¡¯t tell this to anyone else, or they¡¯llugh at you.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all past absurdities.¡± Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t know why he wanted to tell Gu Bailu everything about the past when she asked him. He thought that he was being so frank because he was deeply in love with Gu Bailu. Little did he know that it was actually because of the tea. Gu Bailu said in amusement, ¡°You love Princess Zi so much?¡± ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t love her anymore.¡± He missed her when he was being tortured in the Fire of Hell, but she turned out to be so cold. He was already tired. He loved her for hundreds of years and did so many things for her, but she never visited him once. Also, it was probably a result of his soul being reassembled, but he had less feelings for Yan Anchun now. ¡°Actually... Did it ever ur to you that maybe she killed the Heavenly Emperor to avenge you?¡± When Gu Bailu saw Bai Yunyi off, she suddenly said the words. Chapter 546 - That’s Just His Wishful Thinking

Chapter 546 That¡°s Just His Wishful Thinking

Bai Yunyi was stunned. ¡°How can that be? She loved him so much.¡± He denied it almost instantly, because he had clearly seen for himself how deeply she loved the Heavenly Emperor. But he had to admit that that had been the most lively and cheerful time at Heavenly Pce Cliff. The deities were no longer as aloof or tried to one-up each other. Everybody got along peacefully. Many deities missed life in the human world. However carefree they were as deities, they felt that something was missing. After she appeared, she showed everyone the energy and enthusiasm theycked. In her they found the thing they were missing. Later, when she pleaded on behalf of mankind, they also saw her grief and unwavering love for all things. The deities didn¡¯t have that either. After she killed the Heavenly Emperor and was demoted to the human world, many deities at Heavenly Pce Cliff still missed her. ¡°Your story is very interesting, but you can¡¯t just look at the surface. The things she stood firm on might have been more important than her feelings... After all, you said that she was extraordinary, right?¡± After that, Gu Bailu turned around and went back into the house. Bai Yunyi was dazed for a long time before he finally got into the carriage. When the carriage passed Prince Zi¡¯s house, Bai Yunyi stopped and stared at the magnificent building. She was inside. The soul that he had been willing to abandon everything for was right there. But why didn¡¯t he love her as much as before? His love seemed to have vanished after his soul was reassembled, but why were these memories carved so deep into his bones? Perhaps, he needed to meet with her. Bai Yunyi dropped the curtain and the carriage started moving again. After it left, a dark shadow quickly went to the study. ¡°My lord, the third prince of the Bai family just stopped in front of the house.¡± Feng Qingtian walked out of the secret chamber and asked, ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°He looked at the house for a while before he left.¡± ¡°Tell all the guards to be extra vignt. Report to me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord...¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. Bai Yunyi! Very good, you¡¯re here again! This time, I won¡¯t let you get between us again. You didn¡¯t have her before, you won¡¯t have her now. ¡°Wait, where did Bai Yunyi¡¯s carriagee from?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. The guard who was kneeling hesitated, and for a long while didn¡¯t know how to answer. Qin Shou and General Ye had ordered that he should only report good news about Ms. Gu. His lord had been able to endure so far only because Ms. Gu had been training in seclusion. If his lord learned that Ms. Gu had already epted the third prince of the Bai family... ¡°Speak!¡± Feng Qingtian roared. ¡°He came from the Gu house.¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists and closed his eyes. Don¡¯t be afraid. Gu Bailu is carrying your baby. She¡¯s not an adulterous woman. There¡¯s nothing between them. Even though the man had dered that he would marry her, that was just his wishful thinking. Chapter 547 - I Don’t Care

Chapter 547 I Don¡°t Care

¡°What did he do in the Gu house?¡± Feng Qingtian tried to calm down. The guard thought for a moment before he replied, ¡°After her training, Ms. Gu dered that if the third prince of the Bai family wanted to marry her, he should at least send his gifts in person.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes, which were shockingly cold. ¡°So he was there to send gifts?¡± Why would Gu Bailu say that? What was her purpose? Had she really not forgotten Bai Yunyi yet? The more he thought about it, the more Feng Qingtian felt pained. Why was this happening? He had nned out everything. Why did the third prince of the Bai family note for Yan Anchun, but switched his focus to Gu Bailu instead? He couldn¡¯t have recognized Gu Bailu. ¡°Yes. He offered her a pot of Unparalleled ck Jade. Ms. Gu liked it and epted it. She even invited him in for breakfast...¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. Breakfast! Even he had never had breakfast in the Gu house. Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t be any more jealous. ¡°Leave.¡± After the guard withdrew, Feng Qingtiany on his bed and thought about the past. Gu Bailu had been so protective of Bai Yunyi in their previous life that she even had a huge fight with him to ensure the guy¡¯s safety. Was that going to happen again? Then what was the point of everything he had done so far? Picturing Gu Bailu and Bai Yunyi talking andughing in the Gu house, Feng Qingtian itched to kill Bai Yunyi right away. No! He couldn¡¯t let that happen. Feng Qingtian stood up and disappeared. He reappeared in the garden of the Gu house, where Gu Bailu was taking a walk with Ah Luo. Feng Qingtian stared at her back with clenched fists. He wanted to ask her why she responded to Bai Yunyi¡¯s deration and ignored his own feelings. But he didn¡¯t dare step forward. He simply stood where he was as he recalled the past. He was scared... He was scared that he would hurt her again because of his jealousy. Sensing something unusual in the air, Gu Bailu turned around, only to see Feng Qingtian with his unparalleled face standing there like a dark ghost. Looking around them, she frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Feng Qingtian stared at her, grievance practically flowing from his eyes.He had been working so hard for them to be together, but from beginning to end, she had always been wary of him. He couldn¡¯t enter her heart. And right at this moment, Bai Yunyi made a magnificent appearance. Feng Qingtian was really scared that Gu Bailu might abandon him for Bai Yunyi. However, he really didn¡¯t know how to stop it. He feared that he would hurt her like he did in their previous life, which had caused him agony as well and caused them to be separated for years. Although they had plenty of time, he didn¡¯t want to waste any of it. Gu Bailu walked up to him and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is it really okay for you to be here? What if someone sees you?¡± Feng Qingtian rushed to her and held her in his arms. ¡°I missed you. I don¡¯t care.¡± Chapter 548 - Don’t Lie To Me

Chapter 548 Don¡°t Lie To Me

Gu Bailu really wanted to say, So you know how to miss me. I thought you could be ruthless and rational no matter what happens. She pushed him away and said, ¡°This will make our efforts all in vain.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that now.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re mine. Nobody can take you from me. Lulu, why did you ept gifts from Bai Yunyi?¡± The more he talked, the more agitated he got. He tightened his arms so hard that Gu Bailu could barely breathe. ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Gu Bailu tried to push him away. ¡°No... I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Feng Qingtian was a little unhinged. Unable to breathe, Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°Are you trying to suffocate me?¡± Feng Qingtian finally realized that he was too fierce. He hastily released her and stroked her back. ¡°I¡¯m... a little tense. Are you okay?¡± ¡°You almost strangled me...¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t happy that he had almost choked her, not to mention that she was angry at him in the first ce. ¡°I¡±m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my bad. I...¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know how to exin himself. When he thought that he might lose her, he couldn¡¯t control his feelings at all, and just wanted to tie her to him. ¡°Just go back. If those people up there discover this, what we¡¯ve been doing will be for nothing.¡± Still angry, Gu Bailu turned around and left. This man should¡¯ve considered the baby even if he didn¡¯t want to consider her. She was still pregnant, and his embrace could¡¯ve hurt the baby. ¡°Lulu, promise me you won¡¯t meet Bai Yunyi again, and I¡¯ll go back.¡± Feng Qingtian tugged at her. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I meet Bai Yunyi? He was the one who saved my life at the most critical moment. Where were you back then? In your seat, as steady as ever.¡± ¡°Lulu, I was more concerned about you than anyone else. I was going to step in, but I was afraid that it would ruin the n, so I hesitated a moment...¡± That moment of hesitation gave Bai Yunyi an opportunity to approach Gu Bailu. She now owed him a favor, and it was enough for her to grow fond of him. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want her to be fond of anyone, not Gu Yunjing and certainly not Bai Yunyi. ¡°Do you know that because of your hesitation, the baby and I might have no longer been in this world!¡± Gu Bailu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Did you ever consider that if I had died then, there would be no need for your n at all?¡± ¡°I...¡± Feng Qingtian hesitated. Gu Bailu smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t take action because you knew that Bai Yunyi wouldn¡¯t watch me die, right?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°Bai Yunyi was very nice to me in our previous life, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Gu Bailu stared at him and asked, ¡°I killed the Heavenly Emperor to avenge him, didn¡¯t I?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed and he roared, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, you didn¡¯t kill the Heavenly Emperor because of him!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can ask Gu Yunjing if you won¡¯t tell me. And even if Gu Yunjing won¡¯t tell me, the day wille when I get back my memories, and the truth will be revealed. You¡¯d better not be lying to me. I hate people who lie to me, and you¡¯ve already done so once.¡± Chapter 549 - I Want To Tell Bai Yunyi

Chapter 549 I Want To Tell Bai Yunyi

Although Feng Qingtian did that to safeguard her from heavenly retribution, he had indeed lied to her. She found his lies uneptable even though she was touched by what he did. They could have discussed it and faced everything together. She wasn¡¯t a weak woman who needed to be protected constantly. Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Did Bai Yunyi say anything to you? Did he recognize you?¡± He was nervous. He didn¡¯t know what Bai Yunyi thought of Gu Bailu. He was scared that Bai Yunyi wanted revenge. Back then, Bai Yunyi had indeed helped her, but she didn¡¯t help him when he was tortured in the Fire of Hell. Later, Feng Qingtian was told that Bai Yunyi¡¯s anger had built to the point that he lost his mind, which was why he ordered Bai Yunyi¡¯s soul destroyed. ¡°He didn¡¯t recognize me. He simply told me what happened between him and Yan Anchun,¡± said Gu Bailu. ¡°Why would he tell you about his previous life with Yan Anchun?¡± If Bai Yunyi hadn¡¯t recognized her, why would he tell her such strange things? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Gu Bailu would think he was crazy? ¡°I made something for him that would make him speak the truth. He didn¡¯t recognize me. He thought that Yan Anchun was me, but...¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and said, ¡°Even if he was sent from Heavenly Pce Cliff, I don¡¯t want to lie to him anymore. I¡¯m done hiding.¡± ¡°No... Lulu, we don¡¯t know whether Bai Yunyi is friend or foe yet. We can¡¯t let him know the truth.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Do you know the consequences of our pretense? Our child is now a b*stard, and I¡¯m a sl*t... Most importantly, the empress dowager and the emperor like Bai Yunyi, and may have me marry him!¡± Gu Bailu had thought a lot since Bai Yunyi left. She was afraid that the pretense would be real if she kept acting. Besides, she owed Bai Yunyi too much for being so nice to her in both the previous life and this current one. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him anymore, as that would make her a horrible person. If Bai Yunyi wanted to retaliate against her after learning the truth, so be it. After all, she did owe him, and she had to pay her debt. ¡°Lulu, are you truly doing this for that reason and not because he¡¯s Bai Yunyi?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s gaze was cold, his heart half-chilled. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to lie to him. She said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to him. He saved my life and was even family to me in my previous life!¡± If they spent hundreds of years together in the previous life like Bai Yunyi said, she must¡¯ve regarded Bai Yunyi as family even if she didn¡¯t like him. How could she lie to someone who cared for her so much? ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Just wait a while longer. I¡¯ll send Yan Anchun out as bait, and you can see how he reacts. He¡¯s definitely here for revenge. You must consider the baby¡¯s safety even if you don¡¯t care about your own. The baby shouldn¡¯t be hurt for something that happened a long time ago.¡± What Feng Qingtian said made Gu Bailu hesitate for a moment. If Bai Yunyi really was here for revenge, her baby certainly shouldn¡¯t bear that fate. Gu Bailu touched her abdomen softly. There was no telling if it was an illusion, but she actually felt that her baby had sensed her heavy heart and moved inside her. Chapter 550 - For His Heir

Chapter 550 For His Heir

Gu Bailu snorted at herself. She was only just showing; how could the baby be moving yet? But because of this, Gu Bailu¡¯s maternal love prevailed. She asked Feng Qingtian, ¡°Tell me, are you the Heavenly Emperor whom I killed in the Heavenly Pce?¡± She had always felt that Feng Qingtian had to be the Heavenly Emperor, because she had always loved and lived with the Heavenly Emperor. It could only be Feng Qingtian. But it also didn¡¯t feel right. If she had killed Feng Qingtian, he should hate her very much. Why would he still love her? ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Just tell me. I¡¯ll know sooner orter anyway.¡± Gu Bailu wanted to know what happened in her previous life. ¡°You¡¯ll know everything once you recover your memories. Don¡¯t believe anyone right now. Only your own memories are real.¡± Feng Qingtian petted her and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed him. ¡°Why are you afraid to tell me the truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but you wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I did. In short, let me test Bai Yunyi first, alright?¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head and kissed her deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t meet with Bai Yunyi again. I¡¯m leaving.¡± He disappeared after he said that, and Gu Bailu¡¯s hand only grabbed air. ¡°D*mn it, you¡¯re a fast runner. You clearly don¡¯t want to tell me the truth. Big jerk, you were definitely the godd*mn Heavenly Emperor!¡± Gu Bailu cursed the air. He told her not to trust or meet with Bai Yunyi again, but why should she listen to him? Someone who was unwilling to tell her the truth must have secrets. Feng Qingtian must¡¯ve been the Heavenly Emperor. That was the only exnation for why she was always wary of him and wouldn¡¯t fall for him so easily when he was so nice to her. They must have had a major conflict in their previous life, and Feng Qingtian must¡¯ve hurt her deeply, or she wouldn¡¯t have killed him. Gu Bailu was still angry when she went back to her room. She got a basin of water and performed a divination, but failed to discover where Gu Yunjing was even after a long while. It seemed Gu Yunjing was hiding too, as if he was scared that she might find him. The news that Bai Yunyi had personally sent flowers to the Gu house, and that Ms. Gu invited him in for a meal, spread in Pale Emperor City. Everybody was guessing when they would be married. Bai Yunyi visited the next day with a pot of green peony. Gu Bailu was of a mind to turn him away. For her baby¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t let him find out that she was the one who hurt him in his previous life. However... she really wanted to ask about everything to do with her previous life. So, she still didn¡¯t turn Bai Yunyi away this time. Like before, she entertained Bai Yunyi warmly, and Bai Yunyi enjoyed a meal and a cup of the special tea, which only had goji and honey this time and no chrysanthemum flowers. While Bai Yunyi was in a good mood, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your story yesterday. You said that Yan Anchun was the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s love. So, was Prince Zi the Heavenly Emperor?¡± The tea¡¯s effect had worn off by the time she asked the question yesterday, so Bai Yunyi hadn¡¯t answered it. Today, she had to get a definitive answer. ¡°Yes, Prince Zi was the Heavenly Emperor, but he¡¯s just a lord right now. He¡¯s not nearly as domineering as the Heavenly Emperor used to be. But I never thought he would still be clinging to Yan Anchun for his heir...¡± Chapter 551 - Her Value

Chapter 551 Her Value

Gu Bailu¡¯s heart turned heavy. ¡°What did you say? For his heir?¡± Bai Yunyi chuckled. ¡°Why do you think Yan Anchun killed the Heavenly Emperor even though he loved her so much?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I think that she was avenging you, but you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Given her personality, Gu Bailu felt that there was no way she could¡¯ve ignored Bai Yunyi and left him in the Fire of Hell when he had been so kind to her. The reason why she never visited Bai Yunyi and simply abandoned him in the Fire of Hell was probably that Feng Qingtian, or the Heavenly Emperor, had prevented her from doing so. Their conflict then escted, until she killed Feng Qingtian in a fury. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t believe it. Yan Anchun loved the Heavenly Emperor. Why would she kill him for me? She simply learned the truth and couldn¡¯t ept it.¡± There was sorrow and regret in Bai Yunyi¡¯s eyes as he recalled the past. ¡°If I had risked it and told her the truth at the beginning, everything might¡¯ve been different. But I was scared that she would think I was trying to drive a wedge between them, and then cut off ties with me, so I never said anything.¡± ¡°What truth?¡± Gu Bailu was rmed. She actually thought that she killed Feng Qingtian to avenge Bai Yunyi, as well as for other reasons... Otherwise, how could she be that ruthless, when she loved Feng Qingtian? ¡°Yan Anchun loved the Heavenly Emperor. Her love was real, intense and unwavering. Of course, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s bearing was worthy of her affections. But what she didn¡¯t know was that the Heavenly Emperor indulged her and wanted her because she was the only woman who had the same maic field as he did and who could give him a child.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart turned heavy. ¡°Are you saying that the Heavenly Emperor never loved her? He was only using her as a tool to bear him a baby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he loved her or not. Nobody knows his heart. He¡¯s far above everybody, and they can only look up to him. I was supposed to be imprisoned in Soul Caging Tower for all eternity for defying the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s will. I was only released because the Taibai Deity calcted that the woman who could give him a child was precisely inside Soul Caging Tower.¡± Bai Yunyi smiled bitterly. ¡°Back then, I thought it was because the Heavenly Emperor was gracious that he set us free. But I was only released because of her.¡± ¡°That was in the past. Does Yan Anchun still have this value now?¡± Gu Bailu did her best to rein in her panic as she touched her belly. A child? Just for a child? ¡°The Heavenly Emperor is still the Heavenly Emperor even if he has been reincarnated in the human world. But when all is said and done, he¡¯s human now, and Heavenly Pce Cliff has a new master. It won¡¯t be easy for him to return, so he needs his child¡¯s power.¡± Gu Bailu managed a smile. ¡°Your story is getting more and more ridiculous. If what you say is true, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Truth be told, I was sent by Heavenly Pce Cliff to prevent the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s child from being born.¡± ¡°Then are you really going to be so heartless as to do something to her?¡± Gu Bailu was a little scared. So, the reason Heavenly Pce Cliff wouldn¡¯t let her go, and rained down heavenly and hellish retributions on her, was to stop her and Feng Qingtian from being together and having a baby. Bai Yunyi heaved a helpless sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to her, no matter how badly she treats me. I can only tell her the truth and advise her to leave; in this life, I¡¯ll do what I didn¡¯t do before.¡± Chapter 552 - Shocking Fac

Chapter 552 Shocking Fac

Gu Bailu¡¯s head was aplete mess. The truth was beyond her imagination. She didn¡¯t want to trust Bai Yunyi at all. But she had to. She was the only woman Feng Qingtian could touch. Though Yan Anchun had used a secret technique to create a soul identical to hers, judging from Feng Qingtian¡¯s attitude toward Yan Anchun, it was possible that he couldn¡¯t really touch her. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask further questions. She simply chatted with Bai Yunyi and saw him off after the tea¡¯s effect wore off. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I keep talking about the past with you. Just consider it a story. Don¡¯t be scared,¡± said Bai Yunyi regretfully when he saw her pale face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing scary. Compared with horror stories, that¡¯s just an intriguing love drama,¡± said Gu Bailu with a smile. After Bai Yunyi left, she locked herself in her room to sort out herplicated past life. First, she wrote down the names of Feng Qingtian, Gu Yunjing and Bai Yunyi, as well as her own name. In her previous life, mankind offered her as a sacrifice to Bai Yunyi of Heavenly Pce Cliff. Bai Yunyi epted her and, in defiance of Heavenly Emperor Feng Qingtian¡¯s will, only unleashed a cataclysm on mankind instead of annihting them. The Heavenly Emperor was infuriated when he found out and locked Bai Yunyi and her in Soul Caging Tower. In Soul Caging Tower, she and Bai Yunyi relied on each other, and Bai Yunyi taught her to cultivate. They lived a pleasant life, and she grew by the day. Hundreds of yearster, she became an adorable and beautiful young woman with a high cultivation. The Taibai Deity calcted that she was the only woman who could bear the Heavenly Emperor a child, so Gu Bailu and Bai Yunyi were set free. She won the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s affections and lived in the pce on Heavenly Pce Cliff with him. He indulged her and she loved him. Butter, the heavens ordered the Heavenly Emperor to annihte mankind once again, and the Heavenly Emperor gave Bai Yunyi the decree. Gu Bailu tried to talk the Heavenly Emperor out of issuing the decree, but the Heavenly Emperor wouldn¡¯t listen to her. With no other choice, she went to plead with Bai Yunyi, and Bai Yunyi defied the Heavenly Emperor once again for her. When the Heavenly Emperor found out, he imprisoned Bai Yunyi in the Fire of Hell and tortured him. It was possible that Gu Bailu had done many things for Bai Yunyi, but the Heavenly Emperor was unwilling to release Bai Yunyi. Their rtionship soured since then. One could never see their lover clearly until their heart turned cold. So, she realized that the Heavenly Emperor was nice to her only because she could bear him a child. So, she was angry and killed the Heavenly Emperor. After killing the Heavenly Emperor, she was tortured in the Fire of Hell and her soul shattered. Then... her parents appeared to save her? Then the problem remained... Who was Gu Yunjing? Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t exist in Bai Yunyi¡¯s description of events. Also, were her parents deities above as well? She liked Feng Qingtian but never dared tomit to him precisely because of what happened in her previous life. The pain didn¡¯t fade even after she lost her memories, and instead lingered in the depths of her soul. Closing her eyes, Gu Bailu heaved a heavy sigh. Was that really the truth? Bai Yunyi had told her everything after drinking Qian¡¯er¡¯s tea. He couldn¡¯t be lying. She thought carefully and realized that Feng Qingtian had always been anxious about the child. Chapter 553 - One Body, Two Deaths

Chapter 553 One Body, Two Deaths

After Feng Qingtian got back his memories on the boat, he had been especially passionate. They had spent the following days almost exclusively having sex. When she passed out previously and something happened to the baby, Mr. Xiao made a pill which would save the baby if she ate it but would cause her to lose her life in the end. If Feng Qingtian really loved her, he would¡¯ve destroyed the pill to protect her, instead of asking for her opinion after she woke up. He knew her too well not to foresee that she would choose the baby¡¯s life over her own. That way, he could save the baby and she wouldn¡¯t hate him for it. What he really cared about was the baby. Touching her abdomen, Gu Bailu said, ¡°Baby... I really don¡¯t want you to be a tool; that would be too cruel to you.¡± Gu Bailu was in no mood to train that night, so she simply went to bed. Naturally, she had a dream. It was simr to what Bai Yunyi described, but she finally saw the face of the man who stabbed her in the end when she was being tortured in the Fire of Hell ¨C it was Gu Yunjing¡¯s face! Gu Yunjing... Why him? Why? Right, Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian had always had aplicated rtionship ever since she met them, sometimes hostile and sometimes friendly. Did Gu Yunjing really love her? Everything might just be an act. He was willing to send his shadow, which had apanied him for so long, to put on a show with Feng Qingtian at the risk of a heavenly retribution. Did he really do that for her? He probably did it so that she could give birth to Feng Qingtian¡¯s baby. After she woke up, Gu Bailu thought of many things by the window. She hated to assume the worst of people, and she wanted to regard Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian as good guys who really liked her. She shouldn¡¯t suspect those who were nice to her of ulterior motives just based on Bai Yunyi¡¯s side of the story. She should confirm it. At dawn the next day, Gu Bailu had Ah Luo deliver a message to Prince Zi¡¯s house to say that her life was at risk due to an ident in her training which was causing her blood to flow backward, and that either her or the baby would die. Gu Bailu had passed out, and Ah Luo couldn¡¯t make the decision, so she went to Feng Qingtian for help. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t attend the morning audience at the royal pce today. Hearing that Ah Luo hade, he met her in a hurry. His face turned pale after Ah Luo told him about the ident, and he shed over to the Gu house. In the house, Gu Bailu¡¯s room was shielded by a barrier that nobody could pass through. The doctors and the maids were all kneeling on the ground and trembling. ¡°Mydy just woke up. She told us to keep you from entering the room even if you came, my lord. She... she wants to save the baby...¡± Feng Qingtian kicked the door anxiously, only to be blocked by the barrier. It would take him a quarter of an hour to dispel the barrier, but he didn¡¯t have time. Feng Qingtian shouted anxiously, ¡°Lulu, cancel the barrier! Mr. Xiao is here! He definitely has a solution!¡± The doctors here were useless; he would kill all of them if Gu Bailu died under their hands. Mr. Xiao frowned as he looked at this scene, and he wondered if he should let Bai Yunyi know; the other man certainly wouldn¡¯t want Gu Bailu to die. But leaving this woman alive would be a disaster; it wasn¡¯t a bad thing if both she and the baby died. She should have been able to live for a few more months with the pill. How did something happen to her again? Chapter 554 - Fiery Phoenix

Chapter 554 Fiery Phoenix

Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t want to treat Gu Bailu. It would be best if she didn¡¯t ask for him, so that Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t me him if she and the baby died in the end. That was Mr. Xiao¡¯s n. But if Gu Bailu did let him in, should he help save her baby this time? Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to save it, which would be best for him and Bai Yunyi. But if he didn¡¯t save the baby, there would be no way that Prince Zi would spare him. While Mr. Xiao was hesitating, Gu Bailu¡¯s weak voice came from the room. ¡°There¡¯s nothing Mr. Xiao can do. You also had to make the same choicest time, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m so useless, something always happens...¡± ¡°Lulu! The baby is too little! If anything happens to you, it won¡¯t survive. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He couldn¡¯t go in yet. He was afraid of Gu Bailu¡¯s choice. He was afraid that she would do something that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept. ¡°The doctor...¡± Gu Bailu trailed off. A maid who was kneeling on the side said, ¡°The doctor said that he can make a pill that will keep mydy alive until the baby is born; it¡¯s just that mydy will be in aa during this time...¡± Feng Qingtian roared, ¡°What are you talking about? How can she give birth when she¡¯s so weak? Lulu, don¡¯t do anything stupid. You¡¯ll only get yourself and the baby killed.¡± The maid said again, ¡°The doctor said that he can cut her belly and take the baby out when the baby is eight months old.¡± ¡°No! D*mn that doctor! Lulu, listen to me. Let Mr. Xiao go in and check you.¡± As he spoke, Feng Qingtian released his spiritual power to break the barrier. But Gu Bailu¡¯s barrier was too tricky and strange, and it would take time for him to crack it. ¡°My lord, Ms. Gu has passed out. You need to make a decision, or both she and the baby will die,¡± said the old doctor rather anxiously. Feng Qingtian¡¯s head was aplete mess. He believed that Mr. Xiao definitely had a way to keep both of them safe. ¡°Useless doctor, open the door! If you dare do anything rash, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡± Feng Qingtian was fuming, but he couldn¡¯t break in. ¡°My lord, please make a decision. Ms. Gu can¡¯t hold on,¡± the old doctor insisted despite Feng Qingtian¡¯s threat. When Feng Qingtian heard this, he was so anxious that a fiery phoenix appeared behind him and smashed into the barrier. The invisible barrier broke apart, and Feng Qingtian kicked down the door and rushed in. Gu Bailu was lying on the bed with a heater in her hands. Two maids were holding an old doctor at knife point. Not expecting Feng Qingtian to crack her barrier so quickly, Gu Bailu looked at him, dumbfounded. D*mn, this was awkward. Caught in the act! She hadn¡¯t put on a disguise yet. Feng Qingtian rushed to her and examined her. ¡°Lulu... Are you and the baby okay?¡± His eyes were still red. His handsome face which was usually calm was now full of worry. He finally rxed when he saw that she was fine. ¡°How did you unlock the barrier?¡± Gu Bailu asked after being dazed for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was in a hurry and just undid it. What are you doing?¡± Feng Qingtian finally noticed the doctor held at knife point on the side and the two trembling maids. Chapter 555 - Outcome of the Tes

Chapter 555 Oue of the Tes

From her face, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t look well, but she wasn¡¯t unconscious. Her blood also wasn¡¯t flowing in reverse or whatnot. Gu Bailuughed awkwardly. ¡°I... I missed you.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips and bit them hard. ¡°How could you do this? Do you know how worried I was? What would I do without you?¡± He held her tightly in his arms. His fear hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared yet. He couldn¡¯t me her. His feigned indifference toward her recently must¡¯ve made her feel ack of security. That was why she had used Bai Yunyi to piss him off, and had tested him like this. Gu Bailu stroked his back and said, ¡°It was my bad. Don¡¯t worry. The baby is fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her belly and kissed her again. Gu Bailu, however, was caught up in herplicated feelings. She couldn¡¯t calm down. The doctor kept asking Feng Qingtian to choose between saving the baby or saving her, but Feng Qingtian never made a decision. He never said that Gu Bailu had to be saved. She had never been in a rtionship, nor had she ever had a crush on anyone in the modern era. However, in the TV series and novels she had enjoyed, the male protagonist always tried to save the female protagonist at any cost, even including the baby¡¯s life. But Feng Qingtian never said anything definitive. Was it so hard for him to make a decision to save her? Or maybe... he preferred to save the baby? ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t make a fuss again. I don¡¯t want to lose either you or the baby. I¡¯ll try my best to save you.¡± Gu Bailu hummed gently. Despite Feng Qingtian¡¯s sweet talk, there was no doubt that the baby was very important to him. She felt somewhat regretful. She had used the wrong trick. She should¡¯ve simply asked him toe, then tell him that the baby was gone, so that she could see his reaction. However... That n might not work either. He would definitely be upset... Then, he would be nicer to her and make her have another baby. Actually, it was obvious that he really wanted this baby. He didn¡¯t want to lose it even if she might die. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart ached slightly when she realized this fact. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t feel too sad because she wasn¡¯t obsessed with Feng Qingtian. But the truth was that Feng Qingtian mattered more than she had anticipated. She felt hurt by his actions. ¡°I can¡¯t stay. Can you hang in there? I only need two days. I can resolve everything in two days.¡± Feng Qingtian held her face between his hands andforted her. Gu Bailu grabbed his hand and asked, ¡°Can you tell me why I killed the Heavenly Emperor in my previous life?¡± ¡°You had your reasons. Don¡¯t dwell too much on the past. What matters is the present. You¡¯ll know everything once you recover your memories.¡± Something unnatural shed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. He was still unwilling to tell her the reason. ¡°But I want to know right now. I want to know if I deserve the heavenly and hellish retributions. My life is too depressing right now.¡± Gu Bailu clung to him stubbornly. Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Two days. Everything will be over in two days. Trust me.¡± Gu Bailu knew that he wouldn¡¯t say more. He was also a stubborn man, who wouldn¡¯t confess anything he was determined not to say. Chapter 556 - Do You Want to Go Back?

Chapter 556 Do You Want to Go Back?

Reluctance meant guilt. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to tell her how she killed the Heavenly Emperor. What he was keeping from her was probably what Bai Yunyi had said. Reiterating that she only had to endure two more days and everything would be over after that, Feng Qingtian left the Gu house. After he left, Gu Bailu gazed at the snowy world outside the window. Someone said that a couple shouldn¡¯t test each other, because the result could hurt them both. She finally experienced that for herself today. Through this test, she had discovered that Feng Qingtian wanted the baby and was nice to her because of the baby. However, she had to admit that Feng Qingtian was really nice to her. She had seen the agony in his eyes earlier. Then, could she ept a man who was nice to her just because of their baby? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have an answer. She had yet to figure out what happened in her previous life. If it was true that she had loved Feng Qingtian, and killed him in a rage when she found out that he just wanted her to bear his baby, something really heartbreaking must¡¯ve happened to her. She wouldn¡¯t have killed him just because he wanted her to have his baby. She didn¡¯t know whether or not she should leave Feng Qingtian. He hadn¡¯t hurt her so far because of the baby, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t. If she didn¡¯t leave, she would be giving him a chance to hurt her. But if she left, where could she go? Her house, her business, and her connections were all in Pale Emperor City. How could she rescue her master, find her parents¡¯ souls, and avenge her parents without binding herself to Feng Qingtian? Unable toe up with an answer, Gu Bailu took a walk with Ah Luo. Seeing that Qian¡¯er was making a snowman, she walked over to her. Qian¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face, red from the cold wind, was even more adorable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that it¡¯s too cold for the baby?¡± asked Gu Bailu in concern. ¡°No. I don¡¯t have a lot of spiritual power, but I can keep myself warm,¡± Qian¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°If I¡¯m scared of everything that might happen, there¡¯ll be no help for me in this life.¡± Gu Bailu stared at her. This woman was shorter and thinner than she was; she didn¡¯t look big even though she was already showing. She was a weak and vulnerable girl, but she had still managed to escape the crown prince¡¯s house in Heavenly Wind Empire where she was raised. She might have suffered a lot during the escape, and almost ended up the Nether King¡¯s maid, but she used her smarts to flee again. If Qian¡¯er could do that, why couldn¡¯t she? Who said that she had to stay in Pale Emperor City to avenge her parents and save her master? Who said that she had to gather the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror with Feng Qingtian¡¯s help? When she first arrived, she didn¡¯t have anything, right? She could build a business from scratch again elsewhere.It was better than giving birth to a baby to be used as a tool for Feng Qingtian¡¯s ascension. ¡°Qian¡¯er, do you want to go back?¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment before she asked. Qian¡¯er raised her head, her limpid eyes full of confusion. ¡°Go back where?¡± ¡°The crown prince¡¯s residence in Heavenly Wind Empire.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale. She shook her head and said, ¡°No... Don¡¯t send me back... You¡¯re a good person. Don¡¯t send me back, please...¡± Her whole body trembled with fear at the mention of the crown prince. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you can¡¯t run forever. There are some people and things that have to be faced bravely, and the people who wronged you should be punished.¡± Chapter 557 - To the Crown Prince’s Residence In Heavenly Wind Empire

Chapter 557 To the Crown Prince¡°s Residence In Heavenly Wind Empire

Qian¡¯er stepped back and hugged herself tightly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They¡¯re too strong. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Lu Fenying is a demon.¡± Gu Bailu stretched out her hands and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± The man had to be incredibly savage and ruthless to make Qian¡¯er so scared, as if his ce was a nest of demons. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Please don¡¯t make me go back. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± Qian¡¯er grabbed Gu Bailu¡¯s arm and begged. Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. You won¡¯t be willing to do anything or everything for me. What if I want your baby? Would you be willing to give it to me?¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s grip loosened. ¡°No, you won¡¯t. You won¡¯t ask for my baby. You¡¯re different from them...¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°You know me very well. However, I need to tell you that I¡¯m leaving, and that if you follow me, it will be to the crown prince¡¯s residence in Heavenly Wind Empire.¡± Qian¡¯er was stunned. ¡°W- Why? Why are you going to the crown prince? It¡¯s a horrible ce. Please don¡¯t go...¡± ¡°I have to. Also, the more dangerous a ce appears, the safer it may actually be.¡± Gu Bailu said bluntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe, I won¡¯t be able to give you shelter; but if youe with me, I¡¯ll give you the courage to face everything that you¡¯re afraid of.¡± ¡°What do you want to go to the crown prince¡¯s residence? Lu Fenying is no ordinary person. He¡¯s not like Prince Zi...¡± Qian¡¯er grabbed her hand and said solemnly. Prince Zi loved Gu Bailu, so she could do anything she wanted. Even if she kicked up a fuss in the royal pce, Prince Zi would protect her. But things werepletely different if she went to Heavenly Wind Empire. Lu Fenying was the absolute ruler of Heavenly Wind Empire. Prince Zi had no influence there. If she pissed off Lu Fenying, there was no way that Gu Bailu would survive. Gu Bailu was nice to Qian¡¯er, so Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve heard about his personality. But I can¡¯t stay here. I should do what I can in the crown prince¡¯s residence.¡± Gu Bailu had made up her mind to leave Pale Emperor City, partly because she was scared that Feng Qingtian would use the baby as a tool and hurt herter, and partly because she found it necessary to stay away for a bit even if she had misunderstood him. She couldn¡¯t love Feng Qingtian wholeheartedly anyway. If she stayed away for a while, she might be able to understand her heart better. Thinking of it this way, she felt that she had to leave. At the very least, Lu Fenying had a piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror, which was something she could do her best to obtain in Heavenly Wind Empire. ¡°What are you nning? If you tell me, maybe I can help you.¡± Qian¡¯er held her hand and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going because you need to do something, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Gu Bailu was the first person who had been nice to Qian¡¯er without asking for anything in return. Whenever Qian¡¯er was in trouble, Gu Bailu was willing to help her. Although Qian¡¯er was very scared of Lu Fenying... ¡°You¡¯re really willing to go back?¡± asked Gu Bailu in surprise. She could sense the deepest angst and distress toward Lu Fenying in Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart, but Qian¡¯er had changed her mind after Gu Bailu said that there was something she had to do. She certainly hadn¡¯t saved this woman in vain. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t dare go back; I don¡¯t want to see Lu Fenying ever again. He¡¯s really horrible, and I¡¯m scared... But I should be able to help you in other ways.¡± Qian¡¯er still shuddered and her heart tightened with fear when talking about Lu Fenying. Chapter 558 - Seek Justice For Yourself

Chapter 558 Seek Justice For Yourself

Gu Bailu stroked her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Will you still be scared if Lu Fenying can¡¯t recognize you?¡± ¡°Huh... if he can¡¯t recognize me?¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know you¡¯re afraid of him, and I know he¡¯s looking for you. I definitely won¡¯t let you walk into a trap.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s limpid eyes were full of confusion, but she still nodded slightly. ¡°If he can¡¯t recognize me... maybe I¡¯ll have the courage.¡± ¡°In fact, the most dangerous ce may be the safest. You¡¯ll be right under his nose when he¡¯s running himself ragged looking for you outside; he¡¯ll be so pissed that he can¡¯t find you.¡± Blinking, Qian¡¯er asked uncertainly, ¡°Is that really possible?¡± ¡°Of course! There¡¯s no time to lose; go pack your things. We¡¯ll set off tonight.¡± Right up until Gu Bailu walked away, Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t believe this was really happening. Prince Zi loved Gu Bailu, but had kicked her out in the end. She had such a great house, so many connections, and a thriving business in this ce. However, she said she was leaving, and was abandoning everything to go to the crown prince¡¯s residence in Heavenly Wind Empire, the most vicious ce in the world. Qian¡¯er had done everything she could to escape that demon, but now she was going back of her own ord... Could she really go back to that hell where she spent ten years in misery? She never thought that she would ever go back for as long as she lived. She had nned to kill herself if Lu Fenying¡¯s men ever found her. But right now... she was going back. She was really going back. nk-faced, Qian¡¯er returned to her room. She was still shaking; she had the deepest fear of Lu Fenying. Ever since her escape, she had tried to forget his face every day. But she couldn¡¯t. He would appear in her dreams every night, tormenting her, yelling at her and threatening her. Of course, she knew that running wasn¡¯t a solution. She was tired. She only pretended to be carefree. Every time she woke up from a nightmare, she had to hit herself to calm down. Gu Bailu was right. She had to confront her fear, or there really would be no hope for her. She had to go back! Yes, she had to return to the demon¡¯s nest, face the person who hurt her, and seek justice for herself. Gu Bailu had made up her mind to go without any hesitation. If even Lu Fenying could kill her, that just meant that she didn¡¯t have the strength to gather the Sky Splitting Mirror together, rescue her master and avenge her parents. She couldn¡¯t be too dependent on Feng Qingtian. Besides, Feng Qingtian might not be reliable. She could only rely on herself. She didn¡¯t have to pack a lot of things. Everything would be fine as long as she brought enough banknotes. The three countries all dealt in currency exchange. She could change the notes in any bank. Night quickly fell, and Qian¡¯er came over with a small cloth bundle. Naturally, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t leave through the front door, since Feng Qingtian would find out and his men would stop her. Closing the door of her room, Gu Bailu took off the Soul Collecting Bracelet and told Ah Luo and Qian¡¯er to enter it so that there would be less noise when she used the teleportation rune. She left a note for Bu Yaolian and entrusted the Gu house to her. She left all the keys and seals too. She wasn¡¯t taking Bu Yaolian with her because the crown prince¡¯s residence in Heavenly Wind Empire would be too dangerous for her; it would be best to leave her at the Gu house. If Bu Yaolian wanted to go, she could give the keys and seals to Wang Dachong. Gu Bailu believed that Wang Dachong would take care of everything for her. Chapter 559 - What He Cares Abou

Chapter 559 What He Cares Abou

With nothing else to worry about, Gu Bailu teleported to a small alley outside the house. It was an escape route which she had selected earlier. To the north of the alley was a wide street that would take them out of the city. During the day, Gu Bailu had arranged for a carriage to wait for her outside the city. Leaving the city and getting in the carriage, Gu Bailu released Ah Luo and Qian¡¯er from the Soul Collecting Bracelet. She took out two dry stalks of grass and gave it to them. ¡°Eat this. You¡¯ll turn into any appearance you want after eating this.¡± Ah Luo couldn¡¯t be any more delighted. ¡°Mydy, I want to be taller and stronger! I want to be a man with a lot of muscles!¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. ¡°Ah Luo, can you turn into something more normal? Why do you want muscles? To roast them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mydy. If we run out of food, we can cut my muscles off and eat them.¡± Ah Luo stared at Gu Bailu with wide eyes, amazed by how smart herdy was. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t change her mind; Ah Luo would turn into whatever she wanted. She looked at Qian¡¯er. ¡°Please don¡¯t turn into a muscr man too.¡± ¡°I...¡± Holding the dry grass, Qian¡¯er was very doubtful. ¡°Can I really transform after I eat this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be suspicious, this is a very precious thing. Hurry up and eat it.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy!¡± Ah Luo swallowed the grass and in the blink of an eye, turned into a man two meters tall with muscr arms as thick as the city wall. The carriage was suddenly crowded! ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll ride outside.¡± Ah Luo volunteered to ride out front. Gu Bailu felt a headacheing on. ¡°Her body changed, but it seems that her voice didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll talk like this in the future...¡± Ah Luo lowered her voice, which made her sound like a eunuch. Gu Bailu dropped her forehead into her hand. ¡°Ah Luo, that voice is clearly fake!¡± Astonished, Qian¡¯er looked at Ah Luo and then at the dry grass again. She couldn¡¯t believe that this thing could really transform a person! ¡°Can... Can she turn back?¡± What if they couldn¡¯t turn back? ¡°Yes. The grass¡¯s effect onlysts three days. You¡¯ll have to eat it again three dayster. I¡¯ll give you three first. Remember to eat one every three days, and there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Gu Bailu gave another two stalks of grass to Qian¡¯er. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll turn into an old man next time, with a beard long enough to mop the floor with!¡± Ah Luo was already making ns for her next transformation. She found this too much fun. ¡°Fine, fine, do whatever you want.¡± Holding the grass, Gu Bailu was also having trouble deciding. Who could she turn into in order to fool Lu Fenying? She looked at Qian¡¯er. ¡°We¡¯re going to the crown prince¡¯s residence. Do you have any good ideas?¡± Qian¡¯er knew the people and things in the residence best. She had to know the best way to sneak in. Qian¡¯er thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°The crown prince¡¯s residence really is imprable. It¡¯s basically impossible for strangers to enter.¡± Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Does Lu Fenying not have any demands or weaknesses, or something that he cares about?¡± ¡°Yes... He has something he cares about. But nobody can touch it, and certainly not us,¡± Qian¡¯er said softly, sorrow shing in her eyes. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to do it head-on, but we coulde in from the side. Tell me what it is that he cares about and let¡¯s see what we can do.¡± Straightening in her seat, Qian¡¯er¡¯s soft, fair hands clutched her dress tightly as she said, ¡°Su Muwei.¡± Chapter 560 - He’s Insane

Chapter 560 He¡¯s Insane

Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A woman?¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes... She¡¯s his greatest treasure. His mother said something unpleasant when she wanted him to give up Su Muwei, and he killed his mother. Lu Fenying is a demon... He¡¯s crazy about anything rted to Su Muwei. I don¡¯t think we should have anything to do with her.¡± ¡°The best is if he has a treasure! How can we not make use of that? Tell me more about this Su Muwei...¡± Gu Bailu was instantly filled with hope. At first, she really thought that Lu Fenying was an emotionless demon who had no feelings for anyone. But as it turned out, he had a woman that he loved and cared about. That was perfect. ¡°Su Muwei was talented in spiritual power since she was a child. She was even better than Southern Glory Empire¡¯s Murong Lanyi and Nan Ningxin. She was the strongest in the younger generation. However, her talent was a curse as well. The Su family was too anxious, and she almost died in a cultivation ident when she was thirteen. Mr. Xiao saved her, but her body has been weak ever since...¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years yet Mr. Xiao couldn¡¯t cure her?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Mr. Xiao was well-known to be the best doctor in the world. He could save a dying man. If Mr. Xiao couldn¡¯t do anything, that meant that it really was hopeless for the patient. ¡°No. She has been weak and bedridden for years. She would¡¯ve died a long time ago if she wasn¡¯t sustained with my Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled mockingly. Gu Bailu could see the misery behind that smile. ¡°You were valued in the crown prince¡¯s residence because you could supply her with Dragon Spirit Blood!¡± Gu Bailu finally realized why Lu Fenying was hunting Qian¡¯er so frantically. It was because that man needed her blood. Gu Bailu thought of something even more horrible: Did Lu Fenying make Qian¡¯er pregnant so that Qian¡¯er would give birth to a baby who had Dragon Spirit Blood, and his woman would have another supply source? ¡°That¡¯s right. I often passed out due tock of blood, so Lu Fenying wanted me to have a few babies to ensure that there was enough blood...¡± Gu Bailu was shocked. ¡°Is he insane? He would actually sell his own body and child for Su Muwei?¡± Compared with Lu Fenying, what Feng Qingtian did was nothing. How could a man have the heart to treat his own flesh and blood that way? Because they only needed to move on top of a woman a couple of times to have a baby? Because they weren¡¯t the ones that had to carry the baby for ten months, they didn¡¯t have feelings for it? Qian¡¯er smiled miserably. ¡°At first, I thought that if he wanted the baby¡¯s blood... the child at least would still be able to live and have influence in the residence, so I suffered in silence when he raped me. Butter...¡± ¡°What happenedter?¡± asked Gu Bailu earnestly. Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I would rather not talk about it. In short, he really considers Su Muwei more important than anything else, including himself.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Since there¡¯s someone like that, we definitely have to make the best use of her. Now that you¡¯re gone, he must be desperately looking for other ways to treat her; we can work with that.¡± Qian¡¯er frowned. ¡°Are you saying that I should turn into another person and supply him with blood again?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Of course not; nobody should give him blood again. However, we can use Dragon Spirit Blood to draw his attention.¡± Chapter 561 - Bai Yunyi’s Visit to Prince Zi’s Residence

Chapter 561 Bai Yunyi¡°s Visit to Prince Zi¡°s Residence

Qian¡¯er raised her head and looked at her. ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Bailu ate a dry flower of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers and instantly turned into a Daoist nun. The Daoist nun had fair skin and a beautiful mole at the corner of one of her charming eyes, which gave her a bewitching appearance. She looked nothing like the old Gu Bailu. Qian¡¯er looked at her. ¡°If that is your disguise, then...¡± She turned into a young Daoist nun who was only around twelve years old. She was small and cute, and looked like a disciple of the older Daoist nun. Gu Bailu put her hand on Qian¡¯er¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young disciple, it¡¯s time for us to embark on our scam!¡± Qian¡¯er managed a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let go of your concerns. Worries, pain and evenughter will pass. Why not choose to live in the way that¡¯s mostfortable for you?¡± Gu Bailu squeezed Qian¡¯er¡¯s face, then urged, ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go!¡± Ah Luo cracked the whip, and the carriage sped off. Gu Bailu lifted the curtain and looked out. Pale Emperor City... I¡¯ll be back soon. She couldn¡¯t say why she had toe back. She just knew that this was where she had transmigrated to, so this was her hometown. The butler and servants of the Gu family didn¡¯t see theirdy for the entire day. Even Ah Luo was missing. They thought that theirdy was training and that Ah Luo was keeping herpany, so they weren¡¯t bothered. Even the secret troop which Feng Qingtian had sent to watch over the Gu house thought that Gu Bailu was training. But nobody came out the next day. Ah Luo, in particr, had to eat even when she was guarding Gu Bailu while thetter was training. She was the type who couldn¡¯t stand being hungry. Sensing something wrong, a secret soldier shed into Gu Bailu¡¯s room stealthily, only to see nobody inside! Unbelievably. Gu Bailu was gone! Had she been kidnapped, or had something happened to her? Bai Yunyi went to the Gu house that morning but didn¡¯t get to meet her. He simply thought that she wasn¡¯t in the mood to see him, and didn¡¯t think anything of it. Then, he took a carriage to Prince Zi¡¯s residence to meet Feng Qingtian. After delivering his name card at Prince Zi¡¯s residence, he was soon invited inside. Feng Qingtian had been waiting all this time to see what Bai Yunyi¡¯s attitude toward Yan Anchun was. So, he skipped the morning audience that day and waited for Bai Yunyi at his house with Yan Anchun. When Bai Yunyi entered the living room, Feng Qingtian was gently feeding porridge, made with longan and lily, to Yan Anchun, which made Bai Yunyi a little ufortable. Bai Yunyi went over to pay his respects as if nothing was out of the ordinary. In any case, this man had been like this all the time at Heavenly Pce Cliff, and Bai Yunyi was already used to it. ¡°Please sit down, Mr. Bai,¡± Yan Anchun said as she sat next to Feng Qingtian. A maid served tea, and Feng Qingtian had some before he said slowly, ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re very popr with His Majesty and the empress dowager. What brings you to my house today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days, and it was time that I paid Prince Zi a visit,¡± said Bai Yunyi straightforwardly. ¡°I saw Mr. Bai¡¯s strength in person the other night. It was a real eye-opener.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at him expressionlessly, but there was wariness in his eyes. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Prince Zi, but I¡¯m not nearly as good as you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too modest. I happen to be free today. Why don¡¯t we have a match?¡± Feng Qingtian put down his cup and smiled at Yan Anchun. ¡°My princess happens to be very interested in Mr. Bai¡¯s profound spiritual power.¡± Chapter 562 - A Matter to Repor

Chapter 562 A Matter to Repor

Bai Yunyi looked at Yan Anchun and felt some pain when he saw the scars on her face that had yet to heal. ¡°Is there nothing Mr. Xiao can do about the princess¡¯s wounds?¡± ¡°Mr. Xiao has tried his best. It will take a year and a half for the scars to disappear. I¡¯m fine with them as long as they don¡¯t bother my husband,¡± said Yan Anchun calmly. Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. No matter what you look like, you¡¯re always the most beautiful in my heart.¡± Bai Yunyi lowered his eyes and clenched his fists in his sleeves. Feng Qingtian was so loving toward Yan Anchun even though her face was ruined. It could only be for the sake of a baby. He wanted to speak to Yan Anchun alone, but there was no opportunity for him to do so. The love in Yan Anchun¡¯s eyes suggested that she was already devoted to Feng Qingtian. Was he toote again in this life? ¡°I wonder, Mr. Bai, would you be willing to show me your strength? I¡¯ve always thought that my husband has profound spiritual power, but after he came home that night, that was the first time I heard himpliment someone else.¡± Bai Yunyi stood up. ¡°If you want to see it, princess, I can only fulfill your wish. I just hope that Prince Zi will go easy and not hit me in the face.¡± Yan Anchun chuckled. ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re very funny. Is your face more important than your life?¡± ¡°Naturally. Face is more important than anything else.¡± Yan Anchun burst outughing, and Feng Qingtian pulled a long face. He and Yan Anchun walked out of the hall hand-in-hand. Bai Yunyi raised an eyebrow. Was the man upset? They had just taken their positions and the air pressure in the yard had started to drop when ¨C Qin Shou appeared unceremoniously before Feng Qingtian. ¡°My lord, I have something very urgent to report.¡± Bai Yunyi said teasingly, ¡°My lord, it seems that we can only postpone this match today.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at Qin Shou coldly. He had instructed that nobody was to disturb him for whatever reason. How could Qin Shou be so stupid. ¡°My lord, allow me to make my report!¡± Qin Shou insisted, not at all intimidated by Feng Qingtian¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Bai.¡± Feng Qingtian walked over to Yan Anchun and helped put a cloak over her as he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of you now; put on a good show.¡± Yan Anchun smiled at him brilliantly. Feng Qingtian finally left with Qin Shou. On the way, Feng Qingtian stopped and looked back, and Bai Yunyi was indeed approaching Yan Anchun and talking to her. He knew that Bai Yunyi had to be here to get closer to Yan Anchun, but he didn¡¯t know exactly what Bai Yunyi¡¯s purpose was. ¡°My lord, I really have something important to report! Let¡¯s hurry to the study!¡± Qin Shou couldn¡¯t be any more agitated. Feng Qingtian looked at him. ¡°The show¡¯s over. Why are you still acting?¡± ¡°My lord, I¡¯m not acting!¡± He whispered in Feng Qingtian¡¯s ear, ¡°Ms. Gu is gone!¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°What did you say?¡± He hurried to the study, which was protected with the most secure barrier so that there was no fear of being overheard. In the study, Feng Qingtian roared, ¡°What did you say? Lulu is gone? What happened? How did she disappear?¡± He had already cated Gu Bailu before he left the other day. Why had she suddenly disappeared? Was this another trick to test if he really cared for her? Chapter 563 - Anxiety Attack

Chapter 563 Anxiety Attack

¡°Nobody saw the princess and Ah Luo the whole of yesterday. We thought they were training in seclusion. But today, Ah Luo still didn¡¯te out for food. The secret soldiers sensed something wrong and infiltrated the princess¡¯s room, only to find the princess gone. She took all her clothes with her and left a letter.¡± Qin Shou nced at Feng Qingtian uneasily as he spoke. Even he had almost copsed when he heard the news. He could only imagine how his lord felt. His lord had been thinking and doing everything for her, but she had disappeared and only left a letter behind without a care for his lord at all. It was akin to stabbing his lord and killing him inside. Feng Qingtian radiated coldness all over, and Qin Shou was too scared to move. His heart pounded as he waited for his lord to digest the news. Clenching his fists, there was a stab of pain in Feng Qingtian¡¯s chest, and he fell to the floor. ¡°My lord!¡± Frightened, Qin Shou dashed over to him. ¡°My lord, wake up. My lord! The princess has left, but we can still find her. Don¡¯t scare me, my lord!¡± Lying on the ground, Feng Qingtian¡¯s white jade-like face was flushed and his fury caused blood to drip from the corners of his mouth. Everything had been his since he was born, and nobody had ever dared disobey him. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to find a woman he loved, and he cherished her and did everything he could for her. But despite his wholeheartedmitment, the woman just left a letter behind and ran away... The blow was too hard for him to bear. Qin Shou hurriedly sent for Mr. Xiao. Qin Shou was about to move Feng Qingtian to the bed, when Feng Qingtian woke up and grabbed his hand. ¡°Search for her right now... Deploy all our men.¡± Qin Shou said worriedly, ¡°My lord, we can¡¯t summon those in the royal pce, or our n tonight will...¡± ¡°What use is the n if Lulu¡¯s not here? Go find her now!¡± Feng Qingtian roared. He couldn¡¯t understand; he was so good to her, did everything with her in mind, sent her to a safe ce, and faced the dangers by himself. Why had she left? She had disappeared without saying a word or any warning. He had said that he coulde collect her after today, and that they could be together forever. But she left just when he was on the verge of seeding, abandoning him without care for how hurt and upset he would be. Qin Shou took out a letter from his pocket. ¡°My lord, here¡¯s the princess¡¯s letter to you. I¡¯ll start the search right away.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at the letter with angry eyes. Why had she left? If he had done anything wrong, she could¡¯ve told him, and he would¡¯ve changed, apologized or done anything she asked. However... she was so heartless, simply leaving him a letter and running off like this. Qin Shou put the letter next to Feng Qingtian a little worriedly before he left. He should give his lord some time to vent. Perhaps he would feel better after reading the letter; at least the princess had left him this note. Feng Qingtian unfolded the letter angrily. It was just a piece of paper which simply said: ¡°Honey, I love my baby. I don¡¯t want it to be anybody¡¯s tool. I¡¯lle back.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. What was that about? He didn¡¯t know what he had done to make her think that way. Sitting on the floor, Feng Qingtian held his head between his legs. What did he do wrong? Why did she do this? Chapter 564 - Like a Madman

Chapter 564 Like a Madman

Gu Bailu¡¯s mood had been normal and she had been cooperating with Feng Qingtian¡¯s n. It was after Bai Yunyi appeared that something changed. For example, she suddenly asked if Feng Qingtian was the Heavenly Emperor. Bai Yunyi must¡¯ve whispered something in her ear. Feng Qingtian stood up and dashed over to where Bai Yunyi was talking andughing pleasantly with Yan Anchun in the yard. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t an idiot. He could naturally see that Bai Yunyi still had feelings for Yan Anchun, and that he was probably here this time to steal her away. He charged toward Bai Yunyi and grabbed him by the neck as he demanded, ¡°What did you say to Lulu?¡± Bai Yunyi frowned. ¡°What are you talking about, my lord? I only gave Ms. Gu some gifts. You can¡¯t stop other people from pursuing a woman you¡¯ve already abandoned, can you?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, I don¡¯t have time to act right now. Tell me, exactly what did you say to Lulu?¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes, which emitted a terrifying chill. Yan Anchun was rmed. ¡°Honey, what happened?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t keep it a secret. ¡°Lulu has been missing since yesterday.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Yan Anchun stood up and looked at Bai Yunyi suspiciously. ¡°Did you say anything inappropriate?¡± Bai Yunyi was clearly surprised. How could Gu Bailu have disappeared? Where did she go? Stunned, Bai Yunyi said, ¡°I just told her about what happened between you and the princess, that was all. Could it be...¡± ¡°Could it be what?¡± both Feng Qingtian and Yan Anchun asked impatiently. ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s worried you might use her baby as a tool for your ession? But wait, I was talking about the princess¡¯s baby. Her baby won¡¯t help...¡± Bai Yunyi was confused. He was also shocked by Gu Bailu¡¯s sudden disappearance. Why did she run away when he had just started pursuing her? Had she been scared off by his enthusiasm? Feng Qingtian¡¯s grip around his neck tightened. ¡°Just die! Who told you to tell her that nonsense?!¡± Feng Qingtian was like a bloodthirsty tyrant as he clutched Bai Yunyi¡¯s neck until it turned red, his fingernails digging into Bai Yunyi¡¯s flesh. ¡°Prince Zi, our top priority now is to find her.¡± Yan Anchun grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand, fearing that he might identally kill Bai Yunyi. Bai Yunyi couldn¡¯t die yet. If he died, Heavenly Pce Cliff would send somebody else. This man was still better than the rest. Feng Qingtian flung Bai Yunyi ten meters away. ¡°Don¡¯t let me ever see you again.¡± He turned around and walked away, and Yan Anchun hurried to follow him. Lying on the ground, Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t feel pain, nor did he cover his neck to stop the bleeding. All he could think of was why Feng Qingtian was so concerned about Gu Bailu. Hadn¡¯t he kicked her out of his house? Didn¡¯t he even refuse to acknowledge the baby she was carrying? But why had he tried to kill Bai Yunyi like a madman now that she was missing? Could it be... No! That was impossible! Yan Anchun was the woman from his previous life. How could it be Gu Bailu? Or perhaps Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t asmitted to Yan Anchun as he was in his previous life, and had already fallen in love with Gu Bailu. Even though he had to kick her out because of Yan Anchun, he still had feelings for her. Why else would he know of Gu Bailu¡¯s disappearance so quickly? Bai Yunyi got to his feet and left Prince Zi¡¯s residence to make a beeline for the Gu house. The butler met him and said that Ms. Gu wasn¡¯t in and couldn¡¯t see him. Chapter 565 - I May Have Lost Her For Good

Chapter 565 I May Have Lost Her For Good

He asked, ¡°Where did she go? Did she tell you anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. If you want to know, you can ask Miss Bu. Mydy asked her to manage the house in her absence.¡± The butler didn¡¯t dare piss off Bai Yunyi. Bu Yaolian was invited over by the butler, but she was just as clueless. ¡°She said that she was going out for fun, and she woulde back after she had enjoyed herself. She wanted me to watch her house for her.¡± Bai Yunyi confirmed that Gu Bailu had really left, without even a word to him. She had clearly had a good impression of him in the past two days. They had talked andughed together, and he had even been invited inside to eat twice. So why had she left without letting him know? Bai Yunyi sat despondently in his chair. Where could she have gone? Had he scared her with his stories? Did she flee in a hurry because she was afraid that Prince Zi would use her baby? But why would she be scared? Wait! Bai Yunyi stood up abruptly. He was wrong. He had been wrong since the beginning. He had forgotten the most important thing. Feng Qingtian, as the former Heavenly Emperor, couldn¡¯t touch any woman except the one produced by the will of the heavens, who could bear him a child of the heavens. Even if he loved other people in his past reincarnations, he wouldn¡¯t randomly touch any lowly being. Yet, he had made Gu Bailu pregnant against all odds. So, Gu Bailu was... Bai Yunyi fell back into the chair in frustration. ¡°So that¡¯s why I fell in love with her at first sight. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so enamoured by her. So... after all these years, even with reassembled souls, she¡¯s still in his heart and soul, never to be forgotten.¡± That was probably destiny. He had wanted to tell her that the Heavenly Emperor didn¡¯t really love her but only wanted her to carry his baby. And he had really done it; he had done what he was supposed to do. But it had scared her into running away. Where should he go to find her? Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t let her go. He would definitely search for her. No, he had to find her before Feng Qingtian did, and take her to safety. Bai Yunyi quickly left the Gu house. He had to return to Heavenly Pce Cliff. In Prince Zi¡¯s residence... Feng Qingtian said to Ye Huai, ¡°Invite Senior Hu here. I need him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Qin Shou said that you¡¯re sending the soldiers who are part of our n to look for Gu Bailu instead. What happened to her?¡± Ye Huai was feeling exhausted; why was this woman always making trouble? Women were indeed the source of disaster. It was really great that he was single. He had envied Feng Qingtian in the past, but right now, he was d that he didn¡¯t have this sort of problem. ¡°Do it right now. Don¡¯t ask questions.¡± Feng Qingtian was afraid. He had to find Gu Bailu right away and exin things to her clearly, or he might lose her for good. ¡°Exactly what happened? I¡¯m not leaving until you tell me.¡± Ye Huai put his foot down. They had been nning this coup for a long time. How could they abandon it just like that? The soldiers under theirmand would only think that Prince Zi was messing around, and Ye Huai would have troublemanding them in the future. ¡°Lulu is gone, and I might lose her for good over a misunderstanding. So, search for her right now.¡± Feng Qingtian had no time to bother about the coup right now. ¡°What did you do to make her misunderstand you this time? I already said that if there¡¯s a problem, you should discuss it with her instead of handling it on your own, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Ye Huai rubbed his forehead. Feng Qingtian sat in his chair with a lost expression. It never urred to him that Bai Yunyi would tell Gu Bailu about their previous life. Chapter 566 - Three Lives Capital

Chapter 566 Three Lives Capital

She had believed Bai Yunyi¡¯s story, which was why she suddenly sent for Feng Qingtian the other day and had the doctor ask him whether he wanted to save the baby or save her. However... It seemed that he had never said that he only wanted her and not the baby. She had been suspicious in the first ce, and would have definitely misunderstood because of that. Feng Qingtian covered his face in regret. He should¡¯ve said his thoughts. But he also didn¡¯t want to lose the baby. If both she and the baby could be saved, he didn¡¯t want to so easily say that the baby could be abandoned. But he absolutely didn¡¯t love her any less than the baby. Ye Huai had no choice but to run back to Senior Hu at Mount Jun again. Senior Hu was training in seclusion. Last time, Ye Huai had forcibly pulled him out of seclusion, and the old man had rained down curses on his head before finally performing a divination. Now that he had to drag the old man back to the prince¡¯s mansion... the old man definitely wouldn¡¯t have anything nice to say. Ye Huai felt a strong headachee on at that thought. ... Gu Bailu and her teammates were on the road for three days. Though they had a carriage, their butts still hurt from all the jolting. When night fell, all they wanted to do was check into an inn and get some rest. In any case, they were in disguise, and nobody could recognize them. But they were still in Southern Glory Empire territory, and people invaded the inn that night for a search. Gu Bailu was astonished by Feng Qingtian¡¯s speed. His men had caught up to her after just three days. She had to hurry and leave Southern Glory Empire tomorrow. Things should calm down once she was in Heavenly Wind Empire. She didn¡¯t sleep well that night, with peopleing in and out as they checked the inn, but none of them gave the two Taoist nuns a hard time. As for Ah Luo, she was pretending to be a man, so nobody was interested in him. However, Gu Bailu knew that, when Feng Qingtian failed to find anything in a couple of days, he would realize that she had used the 9,999 Spring Harbingers to change her appearance. But by then, she would be in Heavenly Wind Empire. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t fall asleep until it was dawn. When she woke up, it was already noon. She hurriedly had Ah Luo buy some food, before they resumed the journey. In the evening, they arrived at Xuan City on the border of Southern Glory Empire and Heavenly Wind Empire. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t stop over in Xuan City, but crossed into Heavenly Wind Empire that very night. While traveling by carriage was ufortable, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t waste too much time on the road, and soon arrived at Three Lives Capital, the capital of Heavenly Wind Empire. Three Lives Capital was even more prosperous and more popted than Pale Emperor City. Like Pale Emperor City, however, the passers-by were utterly indifferent and didn¡¯t greet or joke with each other the way people in modern society would. The peddlers were warm but not very sincere. How could they be sincere when they lived hand to mouth and someone might rob them of their lives at any time? In this world, those with little spiritual power couldn¡¯t see any hope. Which was why the thing Gu Bailu liked doing the least in this world was shopping. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say as she peered at the view outside the window. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Your hometown is still the best, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how bad it is, it¡¯s still my home, though I don¡¯t have one.¡± Qian¡¯er had tied her hair up. Her delicate face was as plump as a peach, which made people want to squeeze it. This face wasn¡¯t as amazingly pretty as her real one, but her temperament shone through. Qian¡¯er probably had an innate vulnerability which made everybody want to cherish her, but there was also a charm to her gentleness which captivated people. Chapter 567 - Entering the Su Mansion

Chapter 567 Entering the Su Mansion

Even as a woman, Gu Bailu was charmed by Qian¡¯er; it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how a man would feel. Qian¡¯er would¡¯ve probably been cherished for life if she had run into another man. Too bad the man she met was the savage and coldblooded Lu Fenying, who could even kill his own mother, and who had given his heart to Su Muwei. Thus, Qian¡¯er was doomed to misery despite her pretty face. Gu Bailu really hoped that Qian¡¯er could be rid of Lu Fenying and live her own life. ¡°One always has a home. Let¡¯s go to the Su mansion,¡± Gu Bailu said to her. ¡°Point the way for Ah Luo.¡± Qian¡¯er was confused. ¡°Why are we going to the Su mansion?¡± ¡°Lu Fenying is a paranoid man. If we im that we can cure Su Muwei, he definitely won¡¯t meet us. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that the crown prince¡¯s house is heavily guarded? Chances are they won¡¯t even receive us. So, we should start with the Su mansion. Her family definitely cares about her too, right?¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Su Muwei stole the crown prince¡¯s heart, so the Su family regard her as a treasure and hope that she can secure the wealth and glory of the Su family. ¡°The Su mansion isn¡¯t as strictly guarded as the crown prince¡¯s residence. It¡¯ll be quicker for us to get in that way.¡± After that, they could have the Su family tell Lu Fenying that there was hope for Su Muwei, which would definitely be more effective. Gu Bailu rented a house with three courtyards close to the Su mansion. It was quite expensive as the house was in a wealthy area. However, Gu Bailu had brought enough money with her. After a day of rest, she set up a booth on the street with Qian¡¯er. The sign next to the booth said: ¡°Pearls of wisdom, fortune telling, benevolent doctor, guaranteed to cure all ills.¡± Both Daoist nuns were quite pretty. They weren¡¯t astonishingly beautiful, but were still a refreshing sight on this street. And thanks to their signboard advertisement, Gu Bailu¡¯s first day of business went surprisingly well. Actually, she only needed to activate the Heavenly Eye to know if a person was suffering from bad luck or not. But Gu Bailu had never been willing to do that since that would be prying into other people¡¯s privacy. Everybody had secrets as well as shocking things which they hid; Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want them to ruin her mood She thus just performed divinations with the most basic of her family skills. This world was dominated by spiritual energy, and few people were willing to work as fortune tellers since whoever was strong could control their own fate as well as the fate of others. Those who came to her were themon folk at the bottom level of society, most of whom wanted to know if their next baby would be an expert in spiritual power! A couple with minimal spiritual power could still give birth to an expert in spiritual power. This was also the only way for people like them to survive, so some couples were still having babies even in their fifties. Gu Bailu performed divinations for them and told them the truth for free. As for those who came for treatment, Gu Bailu prescribed herbs for those with ordinary diseases and cured them easily. Complicated conditions weren¡¯t a problem for her either. For those with life-threatening diseases, she made pills with Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood. Dragon Spirit Blood could revive Yan Anchun who had been at death¡¯s door; what illness couldn¡¯t it treat? In this way, after Gu Bailu did business for three days, a dying man who had a connection to the Su family finally came to her. Chapter 568 - He’s Not Easily Impressed

Chapter 568 He¡¯s Not Easily Impressed

This man was a nephew of the butler at the Su mansion. With his uncle to protect him, the man had been a tyrant on this street until he identally pissed off the third prince and was almost killed. The Su family butler begged his master to invite an imperial physician to see his nephew, but the doctor said that there was nothing he could do. They had onlye to the Daoist nun as ast resort. Every other doctor said that there was no hope for the patient, but Gu Bailu¡¯s signboard imed that she could cure all illnesses. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t an expert in internal injuries, so she used a pill of Dragon Spirit Blood. After it was processed, the pill didn¡¯t smell of blood at all. Even a seasoned doctor wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what it was made from. The butler¡¯s nephew was taken back after he ingested a pill. He was up and about by the next day, and brought gifts to thank Gu Bailu. Word got around, and all of a sudden, Gu Bailu, this roadside fortune teller, turned into a divine doctor whom everybody came to for treatment. Gu Bailu could only add a line on her sign: Oneplicated illness a day. If she gave everybody a Dragon Spirit Blood pill, those pills would be worthless, since the rarer something was, the greater its value. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to shed too much blood. While it took very little blood to make the pills, it was still hical to make pills with human blood. As for patients who could be treated with prescriptions, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t turn any of them away. A lot of them were poor, and she didn¡¯t charge them for her services. She simply considered it as doing good deeds and cultivating merit. The butler was in high spirits after his nephew recovered, and the master of the Su family naturally noticed. He asked the butler, ¡°So your nephew is alright now?¡± If his nephew had really died, the butler should be asking for leave rather than being so happy. ¡°Thank you for your concern, master, that boy is fine now. He was saved by a panacea from a Daoist nun,¡± the butler replied happily. The current master of the Su family was Su Muwei¡¯s father. He had been brooding over the fact that someone from his house was almost killed by the third prince. Hearing that the nephew had recovered, he was rather happy, and asked further, ¡°Who is this Daoist nun you mentioned?¡± The Su family had always paid attention to Su Muwei¡¯s health and feared that the family would lose its prestige when she was gone. Though the third prince had beaten up the butler¡¯s nephew in a fury, he still sent someone to apologize out of deference to the crown prince. The master of the Su family was thus well aware that his daughter couldn¡¯t die. As long as she was around, the crown prince would protect the Su family. Though the Su family had a lot of disciples with immense spiritual power, thepetition among the four major families of Heavenly Wind Empire was very fierce, and the Su family ranked first only because of the crown prince¡¯s help. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re from a temple in Xuan City of Southern Glory Empire. The temple is in disrepair and they require funds for the renovations, which is why they¡¯vee out to tell fortunes and treat illnesses. It¡¯s a pair of pretty Daoist nuns, one old and one young, and they¡¯re good at what they do.¡± The butler didn¡¯t stop praising them. The master of the Su family asked curiously, ¡°Are they really that good? They were able to treat an internal injury which even the chief imperial physician couldn¡¯t cure?¡± ¡°Master, I dare not lie. My nephew is absolutely fine now. After ingesting her pill, he recovered in one night, and there were no side effects at all. It¡¯s truly a miracle.¡± The butler whispered, ¡°Would you like me to invite them here, master?¡± He wanted to introduce the Daoist nuns to his master and see if they could treat the youngdy¡¯s disease. But he also knew that the crown prince was a paranoid person who wasn¡¯t impressed by just anyone. Chapter 569 - The Darkest Days

569 The Darkest Days

He didn¡¯t dare casually rmend anybody, or he would be punished if anything happened to the youngdy. Now that his master had asked, he felt that there was no harm in trying. The master of the Su family nodded. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to meet them.¡± He would meet them first to see if they really were capable or just phonies. Though they had cured the butler¡¯s nephew, that might just have been a lucky coincidence. Besides, even if they could cure the butler¡¯s nephew, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that they could cure his daughter. Muwei had been getting better, until that goddamn maid escaped. If she had drunk the maid¡¯s blood for another year or two, she might have already recovered. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements right now.¡± The butler took his nephew to the street in person with a bunch of gifts. Gu Bailu waited three days, but there was no response from the Su family. She was wondering if she had to try something else, when the butler came. Gu Bailu nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Butler Su. I can¡¯t use so many things. You might as well give me some money.¡± Butler Su was stumped for a moment, before he took out two notes worth two hundred taels of silver. ¡°Of course.¡± Qian¡¯er stretched out her hand and epted the notes. But her eyes moved across Butler Su¡¯s face. It was this man who would escort Su Muwei to the crown prince¡¯s residence after Lu Fenying took Qian¡¯er in. He had been quite condescending and scolded her a lot. At that time, Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood had yet to be discovered. Every time Butler Su delivered things for the Su family, he was always cold to Qian¡¯er as he felt that she was a threat to Su Muwei because she was too pretty. He even set many traps for Qian¡¯er. She was almost always assigned to empty the chamber pots. It was at that time when, to save her own life, Qian¡¯er identally revealed the fact that she had Dragon Spirit Blood, and Lu Fenying learned of it. Then, her endless suffering and torment began. She was bled every day until she passed out. After she lost blood, she would be fed ingredients and herbs to stimte the regeneration of blood, even when she wasn¡¯t hungry, to the point that she stopped tasting anything. But Lu Fenying still wouldn¡¯t let her go. Feeling that her blood wasn¡¯t enough, he wanted her to have a baby to fulfill Su Muwei¡¯s needs so that she could get better sooner. Qian¡¯er always remembered the nights when she was raped by Lu Fenying, who showed no gentleness but simply regarded her as a baby-making machine. He asked the experienced maids to calcte the days when Qian¡¯er was mostly likely to get pregnant. During those days, he woulde every night and then leave without saying anything after he was done, as if it was just routine. Qian¡¯er wanted to escape, but the crown prince¡¯s residence was too huge andplicated. She was trapped there and couldn¡¯t leave. She probably would still be mired in that dark abyss if she hadn¡¯t discovered the amazing effect of the tea she made. It was only because this Butler Su had tried to kill her that she had been forced to use her blood to save her life. All her suffering stemmed from this man. Qian¡¯er could barely conceal the depths of her hatred toward this man. Slipping the notes into her pocket, she turned around so that she wouldn¡¯t betray herself. ¡°Qian¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. Qian¡¯er stared at her. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°The master of the Su family has invited us over.¡± cing one hand on Qian¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, Gu Bailu said, ¡°We can have a nice meal.¡± Qian¡¯er frowned. ¡°Can I not go?¡± She didn¡¯t want to meet anyone from the Su family; she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal her feelings and would ruin everything. Chapter 570 - I Don’t Argue With Vulgar People

Chapter 570 I Don¡¯t Argue With Vulgar People

¡°You have to go. To confront that person, you have to start by confronting those around him.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t let her retreat. Qian¡¯er had no choice but to go to the Su mansion with Gu Bailu. The master of the Su family, as well as his wife and his children, were waiting at home. After Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er were invited in, they paid their respects and were seated. The Su mansion was extravagantly decorated. Even the pirs were iid with gold as the family tantly unted their high status. Naturally, the Su family was very arrogant as well. Who knew whichdy opened her mouth first. ¡°Daoist nuns going out and about with looks like that ¨C who knows what kind of trash they are.¡± Gu Bailu thought that her current appearance was only mediocre and she was far from any sort of beauty. And Qian¡¯er was ten times uglier than her real appearance. So Gu Bailu really felt that this youngdy¡¯s scorn was absurd. Is this face anything to brag about? Miss, you don¡¯t know what attractive means, do you? What she didn¡¯t know was that while she and Qian¡¯er could only be described as pretty at most, their temperaments sent them apart. Gu Bailu looked very intelligent, as if she had achieved enlightenment, while Qian¡¯er was captivating down to her bones; even just standing there and doing nothing, she was like a fresh and plump peach. Lady Su pretended to yell, ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Gu Bailu smiled and said virtuously, ¡°I don¡¯t bicker with vulgar people.¡± ¡°Hey, you really think you¡¯re something, do you?¡± The youngdy stood up and cursed. She didn¡¯t sense much spiritual power from Gu Bailu and thought that she was a liar. There was no way that a liar could save Sister Muwei. Gu Bailu stood up and sneered. ¡°Since the Su family isn¡¯t sincere, don¡¯t waste my time. The Su family is so grand, there¡¯s no need to make fun of two Daoist nuns.¡± She made her way out as she spoke, and Qian¡¯er hurried to follow her. ¡°Stop. What kind of ce do you think our Su house is? You think you cane and go as you want?¡± The youngdy chased after them and blocked their way. Gu Bailu smiled coldly and threw two coppers in her face. ¡°This is for the tea.¡± The youngdy hadn¡¯t anticipated Gu Bailu¡¯s move, and she was hit in the face by the coppers, which left two red marks on her fair skin. Before the youngdy could react, Gu Bailu had already led Qian¡¯er out of the hall. ¡°Stop her!¡± the youngdy roared, and guards immediately blocked Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu looked at the guards calmly. She had already prepared herself for this visit to the Su mansion; she knew it wasn¡¯t a good ce, and there was a high chance of them getting into a fight. ¡°What? Is the money not enough? The grand Su family serves their guests such terrible tea, two coppers is already generous.¡± The Su family was infuriated by Gu Bailu¡¯s words. The second son of the Su familyughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that our tea is so bad.¡± ¡°Mr. Su, drinking tea is a state of mind. In the face of an uncouth and vulgar person like Miss Su, even the best tea will lose its vor,¡± Gu Bailu said calmly as she held Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand. Having never been humiliated like this, Miss Su flew into a rage and wanted to charge forward, but the second son stopped her. ¡°Xiaoxiao, stop making a fuss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a fuss? Second Brother, didn¡¯t you hear what she said about me?¡± Chapter 571 - Entering the Crown Prince’s Residence

Chapter 571 Entering the Crown Prince¡°s Residence

¡°Shut up. She¡¯s not entirely wrong. Nobody will marry you if you continue acting so unbridled.¡± The second son signaled to the guards, who hurried to drag Su Xiaoxiao away. The master of the Su family finally said, ¡°All of you, stand down. Please forgive her, Daoist nuns. She¡¯s just a spoiled kid.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Did the Su family invite us here to show us how you spoil your daughter?¡± She was smiling, but her tone was full of derision. Qian¡¯er scoffed along with her. She had never acted so loftily in front of the Su family before, and it really felt great. Her initial fear ating here hadpletely disappeared. So much for the Su family. ¡°Please excuse us.¡± Seeing that his parents¡¯plexions didn¡¯t look good, the second son hurried to ease the atmosphere. ¡°We invited you here because we want your help. Please, sit.¡± The second son of the Su family could see that the two Daoist nuns were proud. Though they didn¡¯t seem to have much spiritual power, he subconsciously felt that they weren¡¯t easy to deal with. A person who could remain calm and unafraid when surrounded by the guards of the Su family was either reckless or simply didn¡¯t consider the guards a big deal. He believed that it was thetter. The master of the Su family reined in his temper; for his daughter¡¯s sake, he would try anything. He quickly said, ¡°Please.¡± Gu Bailu knew when to stop. After all, she was here to enter the crown prince¡¯s residence and make contact with Lu Fenying, not to settle scores with the Su family. They returned to the hall and sat down again. The master of the Su family got right to the point. ¡°I¡¯m told that you are a great doctor...¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I studied medicine during my training on the mountain and have some expertise.¡± ¡°Can you really treat any disease?¡± Lady Su asked earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to boast. I can treat most, but I dare not say that I can treat all of them.¡± Gu Bailu said, ¡°I will only know the answer after I examine the patient.¡± Lady Su was slightly disappointed. Many great doctors had also said that they had to examine the patient first, but there was nothing they could do after that. Even Mr. Xiao, the best doctor in the world, couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°In fact, I am the best at making pills. If it¡¯s inconvenient for me to meet the patient, you can give the pill to her first ande find me again if her condition improves.¡± Gu Bailu took out a bottle and tipped out a pill. ¡°However, this pill is expensive...¡± The master of the Su family looked at her, then instructed the butler on the side, ¡°Invite an imperial physician toe here.¡± Gu Bailu sat down. She had guessed that an imperial physician would be summoned to check if the pill was safe and effective. The imperial physician quickly arrived. After scrutinizing the pill, he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it, but also didn¡¯t dare to say that it was safe. ¡°What¡¯s this pill? I can¡¯t tell what it¡¯s made of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my secret recipe. If you can tell what it¡¯s made of, then it won¡¯t be a secret.¡± Gu Bailu smiled enigmatically. ¡°If we can¡¯t confirm that it¡¯s safe, how can it be eaten?¡± the master of the Su family frowned and asked. Gu Bailu sat down and spread her hands. ¡°If you distrust someone, don¡¯t use him; if you use someone, don¡¯t distrust him. If you don¡¯t trust me, then don¡¯t use it. If you choose to trust me, my disciple and I will remain here in the Su mansion, and you can kill us if anything happens to the patient.¡± Chapter 572 - Lu Fenying in the Flesh

Chapter 572 Lu Fenying in the Flesh

Lady Su scoffed, ¡°Both your livesbined aren¡¯t even worth one strand of hair on Weiwei¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Gu Bailu got up and snatched the pill out of the imperial physician¡¯s hand. ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait...¡± The second son of the Su family stopped her and said to his father, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we have someone try it first? Once we¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s not poisonous, we can give it to little sister.¡± He had heard the rumors on the street. They all said that the Daoist nuns had cured a lot of people. That was why he was showing Gu Bailu enough respect. Eager to cure his daughter, the master of the Su family could only grit his teeth and try the medicine. Thus, Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er stayed in the Su mansion. Though they weren¡¯t forbidden from leaving their rooms, their yard was surrounded by experts; it was impossible to leave the Su mansion even if they wanted to. ¡°The more closely they watch us, the more likely they are to give the pill to Su Muwei.¡± Gu Bailu said to Qian¡¯er, ¡°I wonder if Ah Luo will be able to find food for herself when we don¡¯t return.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯ll die before she skips a meal. She¡¯ll definitely be able to find her own food.¡± That night, even more experts showed up, along with some secret guards. Gu Bailu said with a smile, ¡°It seems that the pill has already been sent to the crown prince¡¯s residence, and Lu Fenying wants to give it a try.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s face froze at the mention of Lu Fenying. She didn¡¯t know if she feared or hated him. She recalled those dark days again and her heart felt like it was being stabbed. Gu Bailu patted her hand. ¡°You have to control yourself. Chances are we¡¯ll be going to the crown prince¡¯s residence tomorrow.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s guess was spot on. The next morning, the master of the Su family brought people over. ¡°Pleasee with us to the crown prince¡¯s residence. The crown prince wants to meet you.¡± All the blood drained out of Qian¡¯er¡¯s fair face. She was really going to the crown prince¡¯s residence, to see that vicious fiend. She clenched her fists so hard that her fingernails pierced her palms. Gu Bailu grabbed her hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. When you meet him with this appearance, you¡¯ll realize that he¡¯s not that terrifying.¡± However fierce and cruel a person was, there was nothing to be afraid of if they had a weakness. Since Su Muwei was Lu Fenying¡¯s weakness, Qian¡¯er could y him in the palm of her hand. Unfortunately, she was too scared of this fiend to make the best use of her advantage. A carriage was waiting outside. Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t even get to eat breakfast before they were taken to the crown prince¡¯s residence. Even if she was used to the understated luxury of Prince Zi¡¯s residence, Gu Bailu was still amazed by the crown prince¡¯s residence in Heavenly Wind Empire. It was a dark and gloomy dungeon in Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes, when in fact, it was a beautiful building with a uniquely designed garden. Even in winter, the tall trees in the residence were still lush and not at all bleak. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t a miser. The best materials were used everywhere. Different from Feng Qingtian, whose favorite color was ck, Lu Fenying loved white. The entire residence was made of white jade, even the floor. Maybe he liked bright white things because his heart was so dark. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t meet them in the official reception hall, but in a pavilion in the garden. Soft gauze curtains hung around the pavilion and fluttered in the breeze. In the distance, nubile girls danced with supple movements. ¡°Is Lu Fenying a hedonist?¡± Gu Bailu asked Qian¡¯er in a low voice. Chapter 573 - This Is the Ruthless Fiend?

Chapter 573 This Is the Ruthless Fiend?

Qian¡¯er nodded. Lu Fenying was a man who did everything, from murder to arson. When it came to feminine charms, however, he only appreciated beautiful girls and never touched them. ¡°He loves poetry, songs, and beautiful girls.¡± Qian¡¯er herself found it unbelievable that such a ruthless and cruel fiend would actually like things like that. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I thought that he only liked chopping up people like carrots every day.¡± That was why it was impossible to fully understand a person based on someone else¡¯s words. Considering how Lu Fenying loved and cherished Su Muwei, it wasn¡¯t necessarily that he didn¡¯t have a heart, but that he had given it exclusively to Su Muwei, so everyone else was just dust to him. The master of the Su family walked lightly in the front and even held his breath, as if afraid to disrupt Lu Fenying¡¯s enjoyment. Was Lu Fenying so dreadful that even the master of the Su family had to be so careful? ¡°He¡¯s temperamental. Once he¡¯s unhappy, he¡¯ll kill people,¡± said Qian¡¯er in a low voice as she tried to make herself less scared by talking. Even the master of the Su family had to be prudent in front of such a man, not to mention her. She had once been confronted with this man¡¯s malice and heartlessness when he ravaged and humiliated her. She was so terrified of Lu Fenying that she might not even be able to hold the knife steady to kill him. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Remember that Su Muwei¡¯s life in your hands, which means that his life is in your hands as well,¡± Gu Bailu whispered to Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er lifted her head, and she almost screamed when she saw Lu Fenying, who was half-reclining on a couch. She subconsciously ducked behind Gu Bailu, her body shaking and her legs soft. Gu Bailu looked at the man. The pavilion curtains parted in the wind to reveal Lu Fenying on the couch. He was wearing a loose robe which exposed his chest. His face couldn¡¯t be seen, but he had ck hair. It wasn¡¯t as if the man had three heads and six arms. Why was Qian¡¯er so scared? Gu Bailu entered the pavilion with Qian¡¯er. The master of the Su family bowed first. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought them with me.¡± Lu Fenying waspletely absorbed in the singing and dancing, and didn¡¯t even bother to lift his eyes. Gu Bailu raised her head for a look, only to have her breath taken away. This was Lu Fenying? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a ruthless monster? How could he be so handsome? Not only couldn¡¯t she sense any malice from him, he seemed as bright as the sun and as beautiful as an orchid. Not receiving a response, the master of the Su family stood obediently and didn¡¯t dare say another word. How scary could such a gorgeous man be? Gu Bailu blinked and kept staring. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Lu Fenying suddenly got up and stood on the wool carpet in his bare feet. He was tall and magnificent. He was magnificent because he was captivatingly muscled all over his body. Coupled with that gorgeous face, he exuded masculinity. His hair was unique too. It was ck but curly, and with his face, he was as beautiful as a Greek god. Lu Fenying nced at the master of the Su family. ¡°Sit.¡± The dancers were smart enough to withdraw. Only the master of the Su family was invited to sit, and only after that did Lu Fenying¡¯s gaze sweep over Gu Bailu. ¡°You are the first one in years to look at me like that.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too good-looking, and I couldn¡¯t stop staring. Please don¡¯t worry, I am a nun. It was pure admiration,¡± Gu Bailu said with augh. Lu Fenying, however, ignored her and looked at Qian¡¯er behind her. ¡°Step forward.¡± Chapter 574 - The Crown Prince Doesn’t Dare Kill Us

Chapter 574 - The Crown Prince Doesn¡¯t Dare Kill Us

574 The Crown Prince Doesn¡¯t Dare Kill Us Qian¡¯er subconsciously hid behind Gu Bailu, but she only attracted Lu Fenying¡¯s attention by doing so. The familiar and scary voice made Qian¡¯er shudder in fear while she clung to Gu Bailu¡¯s back. Gu Bailu even heard her teeth chattering. What monstrous things had Lu Fenying done to make Qian¡¯er so frightened? ¡°Your Highness, my disciple grew up on the mountain with me and has not seen any outsiders before this. She¡¯s intimidated by your magnificence.¡± Gu Bailu stroked Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand to calm her down. The silly girl didn¡¯t know that the more she hid, the more Lu Fenying¡¯s attention would be focused on her. However, the deepest dread in her heart couldn¡¯t be eliminated so easily. ¡°Am I so frightening?¡± Lu Fenying asked calmly and indifferently. He stared as if trying to see the person hiding behind Gu Bailu through her body. Qian¡¯er was too familiar with his gaze. She could sense it even with Gu Bailu between them. His eyes were like that of a savage beast in the dark. She could barely remain standing. ¡°I¡¯m scared...¡± Qian¡¯er barely gasped out the words in a whisper to Gu Bailu. ¡°Why? We¡¯re here to save someone.¡± Gu Bailu turned around, gripped Qian¡¯er¡¯s hands tightly, and made Qian¡¯er look at her. ¡°Do you remember why we¡¯re here? We¡¯re here to save someone. We are thest people that the crown prince will kill.¡± Gu Bailu spoke loud enough for Lu Fenying to hear. Qian¡¯er was dazed for a moment, then did her best to get herself under control. That was right! She was here to save Su Muwei. She was the only person in the whole world that could save Su Muwei. She was no longer the lowly servant she used to be. Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t do anything to her now. Or rather, he had to beg them to save Su Muwei. Why should she be scared? There was nothing to be scared of. If she was forced to do anything again, she could always just kill herself. Gu Bailu also didn¡¯t have anyone to rely on, but she was still brave and determined, wasn¡¯t she? Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t have to be scared. ¡°R- Really? The crown prince won¡¯t kill us? But everyone outside says that the crown prince kills anyone...¡± said Qian¡¯er in a low voice. Even though her nerves had settled a little, her voice still trembled. Gu Bailu turned around and looked at Lu Fenying. ¡°Your Highness, please tell us the truth. My disciple is ignorant of the world and a little timid...¡± Lu Fenying snorted coldly. ¡°Nothing will happen to you if you do your job well.¡± This was the first time a stranger showed so much fear of him. It reminded him of that frail attendant by his side before. She trembled with fear in whatever she did, as if everyone was bullying her. She had been just as scared in bed. But the more scared she appeared, the more he wanted to bully her. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Please tell us what you need. My disciple and I left our temple to raise funds for its renovation.¡± Lu Fenying nced at Qian¡¯er. ¡°Did you make the pill, or was it your disciple?¡± ¡°I know the recipe, and my disciple makes it.¡± So, both of them were indispensable. Only then did Lu Fenying turn his eyes to Gu Bailu. Both Daoist nuns just had mediocre looks; it didn¡¯t seem like they were here to seduce him, unless they had no self-awareness at all. ¡°How is the pill made?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s tone was light, but he was not to be refused. Chapter 575 - The Disciple as Shy as a Mouse

Chapter 575 The Disciple as Shy as a Mouse

¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. That is a secret of my school,¡± Gu Bailu said calmly. Qian¡¯er looked at her with a trace of envy in her limpid eyes. She had never seen anyone refuse Lu Fenying so forthrightly. Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes. ¡°How much do I have to pay for you to divulge the secret?¡± ¡°Not even for a thousand taels of gold.¡± Gu Bailu straightened her back. ¡°Your Highness, you have everything in the world; please don¡¯t covet my secret recipe.¡± This was a new experience for Lu Fenying. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. Haven¡¯t you heard of my methods?¡± Gu Bailu smiled lightly. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t give me what I want, so it would be best for you to drop this idea. If you refuse, I am not afraid. My and my disciple¡¯s lives are insignificant. If we can bring the crown prince and his love down with us, then it is no loss.¡± The master of the Su family flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you! Never speak to the crown prince like that!¡± His heart pounded. He never expected the person he brought here to be so brash. If she wanted to die, that was her own business, but don¡¯t pull him down as well! ¡°Is there a need to be so angry? I¡¯m only speaking the truth. If I didn¡¯t have that to rely on, I would never havee to the residence of the dangerous crown prince.¡± Gu Bailu held Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand and raised her eyebrows. See, Lu Fenying isn¡¯t that scary. ¡°You!¡± The master of the Su family almost choked. Where had this arrogant Daoist nune from?! ¡°Uncle Su, have a cup of tea.¡± Lu Fenying crossed his legs as he sat down and stared at Gu Bailu with great interest. ¡°You¡¯re really bold. Why did you take in such a timid disciple?¡± ¡°Only in this way can she be taught.¡± ¡°Good answer. Let¡¯s see when you can teach her not to be afraid of me. Step forward.¡± Lu Fenying waved his handzily. The master of the Su family frowned uneasily. Had the crown prince taken a fancy to this Daoist nun¡¯s young disciple? That wasn¡¯t possible. The girl was as thin as a twig. In the loose nun robe, she looked even skinnier, as if one gust of wind would send her flying. Also, while she was pretty, she definitely wasn¡¯t a beauty. ¡°No...¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head and leaned into Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t scare her, Your Highness. She really is very timid and may forget herself and offend you.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t insist. ¡°From her reaction, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m a cannibal.¡± ¡°Please forgive us,¡± said Gu Bailu. ¡°How many pills do you have?¡± No longer paying attention to Qian¡¯er, Lu Fenying talked proper business with Gu Bailu. ¡°It takes time to make the pills. Also, the herbs required are expensive and hard to acquire. So, I¡¯ve only made ten.¡± ¡°The price is not a problem. Write down the herbs you need, and I¡¯ll get them for you. I want you to make ten pills every day...¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Gu Bailu interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°All medicine is toxic to some degree. Only one pill can be taken per day. I won¡¯t take responsibility if the patient takes ten pills a day and something happens.¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Are you sure one is enough?¡± ¡°I am. One is enough.¡± If I give you so many pills in one go and Su Muwei really is cured, I won¡¯t have time to steal the Sky Splitting Mirror, will I? She hade to the crown prince¡¯s residence firstly to help Qian¡¯er resolve her problem, and secondly, for the Sky Splitting Mirror. While it probably wouldn¡¯t be that easy to steal the Sky Splitting Mirror, there was always the chance, as long as Su Muwei needed her help. Chapter 576 - Why Did He Have Them Stay?

Chapter 576 Why Did He Have Them Stay?

¡°From today onward, you will stay here and make the pills.¡± Lu Fenying waved his hand. ¡°Red Wolf, take them away.¡± An intimidating guard who looked like a dark-faced monster stepped forward. ¡°Please follow me!¡± Red Wolf was one foot taller than Gu Bailu. When Qian¡¯er saw him, she huddled even closer to Gu Bailu in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, he¡¯s just a little taller.¡± Gu Bailu patted her back and the two of them followed Red Wolf out of the pavilion. After they left, Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The people you brought are exceptionally bold.¡± The master of the Su family fell on his knees. ¡°It was my negligence. I didn¡¯t instruct them in the etiquette in advance...¡± ¡°Get up. This Daoist nun is clearly fearless; instructing her would have been pointless. As long as they can cure Weiwei, it¡¯s nothing worth getting angry over,¡± said Lu Fenying casually. The master of the Su family kowtowed gratefully. ¡°It is Muwei¡¯s good fortune to be cherished by you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Check the backgrounds of these two Daoist nuns and find out what they came from before they converted.¡± Lu Fenying felt that they weren¡¯t simple Daoist nuns. One wasn¡¯t intimidated by him at all, as if she had seen many bigshots before. The pride engraved in her bones didn¡¯t befit a Daoist nun either. The other was a timid mouse who was terrified of him, but even then, he still saw an unbending will in her eyes. Also, he clearly sensed that her fear of him wasn¡¯t because he was the crown prince. It was like the fear of death. But what Daoist nun would be so scared of dying? What sort of Dao was she learning? Also... Did all Daoist nuns wear such loose robes? ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll look into it right now. Are you really going to keep them here?¡± The master of the Su family felt that it would be safer if those two stayed in the Su house. When all was said and done, nothing good coulde out of the two Daoist nuns staying in the crown prince¡¯s residence. While the master of the Su family thought that the two nuns were in-looking, they did have unique temperaments that easily caught a person¡¯s attention. And the crown prince was no ordinary person; he really might not mind their looks. ¡°It¡¯s fine for them to stay here.¡± Lu Fenyingy back down and picked up a book from next to the couch to start reading. In other words, there was no room for discussion. The master of the Su family could only keep his intended suggestion to himself. He quietly exited the pavilion. When the crown prince picked up his book, it was a sign that guests should leave quietly. The master of the Su family knew the crown prince too well, but he didn¡¯t understand why the crown prince wanted the two Daoist nuns to stay. He had thought that the crown prince would only meet with the Daoist nuns and see if they were reliable. He never expected the crown prince to directly detain them. The master of the Su family was a little uneasy. Seeing his fathere out, the second son of the Su family asked, ¡°Father, why are you alone? Where are the two Daoist nuns?¡± His father red at him. ¡°Why are you so worried about them?¡± The second son asked worriedly, ¡°Were they killed for offending the crown prince?¡± His father scoffed. ¡°Are you into the two Daoist nuns?¡± The second son chuckled. ¡°You have to be joking, father. I¡¯m only concerned about my sister¡¯s health.¡± ¡°The crown prince had them stay. Why do you think he would do that?¡± The master of the Su family didn¡¯t understand at all. No guests had ever stayed at the crown prince¡¯s residence, and certainly no women. ¡°I think he¡¯s worried that we can¡¯t keep the two Daoist nuns in our Su house, and something might happen halfway through making the pills,¡± the second son surmised. Chapter 577 - The Pregnancy Cannot Be Discovered

577 The Pregnancy Cannot Be Discovered

The crown prince was someone who took everything into ount and would take precautions against all possible risks beforehand, which was how he had risen to his current position. It was undoubtedly the most practical decision for the two Daoist nuns to stay in the crown prince¡¯s residence. The master of the Su family heaved a sigh. ¡°I hope I¡¯m just thinking too much.¡± The second sonforted him. ¡°What are you scared of, father? Can the two Daoist nuns captivate the crown prince? Everybody knows that the crown prince ismitted to my sister.¡± His father didn¡¯t rx. Instead, he red at his second son. ¡°Aren¡¯t you captivated yourself?¡± The second son chuckled but didn¡¯t deny it. He really was interested in that Daoist nun master. Few people had ever dared to be so unbridled in the Su house. And they were now all dead. His father felt even more uneasy at his reaction. After they returned, the master of the Su family sent his trusted subordinates to look into the two Daoist nuns. It was arranged for Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er to stay in the western courtyard of the crown prince¡¯s residence. It was far from the main courtyard and even further away from where Lu Fenying stayed. While the western courtyard was out of the way, it boasted a beautiful view of an evergreen grove behind it that was still lush in winter. There was even a hot spring inside the courtyard which they could soak in whenever they wanted. The western courtyard came with a small kitchen, and Red Wolf arranged for a cook to specially prepare meals for Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er. Two maids were also sent to serve them. Of course, it was hard to say whether the maids were sent to serve them or monitor them. Red Wolf told them the rules before he left: Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er were not to leave the western courtyard. They would stay here and make the pills, and someone would fetch the pills when they were ready. Tch, putting us under house arrest. Gu Bailu scoffed. As if they could detain her. Qian¡¯er washed her face as soon as they entered the house, but had yet to calm down. Sitting down, Gu Bailu looked at her. ¡°What are you afraid of? He has to beg you right now. You hold the life of the woman he loves the most in your hands, and you can meet him head-on. We may be under watch here, but we can still do anything we want.¡± Qian¡¯er looked at her foolishly. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Of course. Sometimes you don¡¯t know how much strength you have until you try. Try facing him head-on; you¡¯ll find that he¡¯s just a man with feelings and weaknesses that we can take advantage of.¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°No; except for when he acts a little more human when ites to Su Muwei, he really is a demon when ites to everything else.¡± ¡°Just remember: You control Su Muwei¡¯s life and death, and he has to take any resistance you put up seriously. You were bullied so badly before only because you didn¡¯t understand this.¡± Her advantage turned into a disadvantage when she was threatened. Qian¡¯er was silent. In fact, she understood everything that Gu Bailu was saying. However, she had always been in a lowly position in this residence growing up; she really couldn¡¯t stop being afraid of her old master in such a short time. But she would try to resist. Lu Fenying had taken enough advantage of her. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be a coward once again, since that would only be demeaning herself even more. Besides, she wasn¡¯t alone now. She couldn¡¯t let her baby live as she had. Qian¡¯er touched her bulging belly. Both she and Gu Bailu were clearly pregnant. Thankfully, they were both slim, and their pregnancies could still be concealed with their loose robes. But Qian¡¯er was still afraid that Lu Fenying would discover the baby and take it from her. Chapter 578 - Slave Mark

Chapter 578 ve Mark

She couldn¡¯t be discovered. After lunch, Qian¡¯er took another of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Thest few days had indeed been quite busy for two pregnant women, and they took a nap after lunch. When Gu Bailu woke up, she realized that Ah Luo mighte looking for them, so she went into the grove behind the courtyard and found a wild goose. ¡°Brother goose, do me a favor.¡± Two geese pped their wings and came over. ¡°What is yourmand?¡± Any human who could speak thenguage of birds was an immortal, and they didn¡¯t dare be disrespectful. ¡°Help me deliver this letter to a man at 4 Auspicious Spring Alley. He¡¯s very tall and brawny.¡± One of the geese picked up the envelope. ¡°Okay.¡± The pair of wild geese pped their wings and flew away. Walking around the grove, Gu Bailu caught a couple of ck ants. ¡°Go to the main courtyard and help me find out where that person called Su Muwei is staying.¡± To win a war, one had to know the enemy well. At the very least, she had to find out where Su Muwei was. If anything happened, she could use this person as a shield. ¡°We don¡¯t dare go there. The main courtyard is heavily guarded. We¡¯ll die,¡± the ants said in low voices. ¡°Fine then.¡± Gu Bailu released them. Qian¡¯er caught up to her. ¡°Master, who are you talking to?¡± ¡°The animals in the grove.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I couldmunicate with animals, did you?¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°You¡¯re so awesome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re willing to learn from me, you can be just as awesome.¡± Gu Bailu felt that Qian¡¯er had potential, and if she was willing to learn Gu Bailu¡¯s skills, she could be even better than her. However, Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Please teach my baby instead.¡± She already no longer had any prospects. She had little spiritual power and was also marked as a ve; she couldn¡¯t cultivate even if she wanted to. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for your baby to learn from you?¡± ¡°No... it¡¯s no use for me. All the servants in the crown prince¡¯s residence are under a ve contract. Our spiritual power is suppressed and we can no longer cultivate.¡± Gu Bailu was about to say that her family skills didn¡¯t require spiritual power, but decided to leave it since the fact was that she herself needed spiritual power too in this world. She didn¡¯t want to give Qian¡¯er hope, only to disappoint her after. ¡°Do you know where Su Muwei is staying?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I did, but she switched locations after something happened. Also, even if I did know, it¡¯s impossible to make contact with her.¡± ¡°What kind of person is she?¡± ¡°Weak. Very weak and pitiful-looking. But that¡¯s just on the surface. In fact, she¡¯s very vicious. I used to serve her, since it was convenient for me to feed her blood, but she always set me up and made Lu Fenying hate me more and more.¡± Qian¡¯er described it simply, but Gu Bailu could imagine how Su Muwei yed the innocent and framed Qian¡¯er. Lu Fenying certainly wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone wronging his lover. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be soft with Qian¡¯er. ¡°She drank your blood, so you were her lifesaver. Yet she was so mean and ungrateful... Only an idiot would want her.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Right. Have you ever heard of Lu Fenying¡¯s Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Gu Bailu asked Qian¡¯er, not really expecting an answer. It was unlikely that Lu Fenying would let a maid like Qian¡¯er know anything about such a precious item. ¡°I do.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s answer was unexpected. ¡°You do? Where is it?¡± ¡°Lu Fenying once saved Su Muwei with it. Is it a broken mirror fragment which glows with a bright light and contains an enormous amount of spiritual power?¡± Chapter 579 - Demon and Executioner

Chapter 579 Demon and Executioner

¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! I didn¡¯t know it could actually save lives?¡± ¡°Su Muwei¡¯s injuries were caused by the reverse flow in her veins. The spiritual power in the Sky Splitting Mirror made her better.¡± Gu Bailu curled her lip. ¡°Then do you know where he usually keeps the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Red Wolf guards the Sky Splitting Mirror. Nobody knows where it¡¯s kept.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. One step at a time. As long as he takes it out again, we¡¯ll know. Let¡¯s go.¡± They had just returned, when Red Wolf sent people over with the herbs Gu Bailu asked for. He said that he would fetch a pill in the evening. Seeing how anxious Lu Fenying was for the pill, Gu Bailu guessed that Su Muwei had to be in poor shape. In the evening, Gu Bailu gave the pill to Qian¡¯er. ¡°Send the pill over so that they don¡¯t have toe here and get it.¡± Qian¡¯er stepped back. ¡°I... I don¡¯t dare wander about.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Go deliver it. I guarantee you¡¯ll return safe and sound. You lived here before, you¡¯re familiar with theyout.¡± Gu Bailu gave her the pill and pushed her out of the courtyard. Qian¡¯er looked at the door which Gu Bailu had just shut, and then at her own feet. She was outside the western courtyard now. She had defied Lu Fenying¡¯s instruction and left the western courtyard without permission. She gritted her teeth. Now that she was already out, it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as she had imagined. She touched her belly involuntarily; she had to be strong and fearless for her baby. Gripping the pill tightly in her hand, she walked to the main courtyard. A guard stopped her on the way. Qian¡¯er was scared, but gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m delivering the pill to the crown prince.¡± The guard then left. Qian¡¯er was relieved. So it really was that simple. Because of the pill, she wasn¡¯t obstructed at all, unlike when she had to report and wait for instructions again and again before. Qian¡¯er found Lu Fenying¡¯s study easily, and was naturally blocked by the guards. ¡°You dare! The main courtyard is an important ce; you have no right to be here.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver the pill to the crown prince.¡± ¡°Wait here.¡± The guard turned around and went in to report. Soon, Red Wolf came back with him. Seeing Qian¡¯er, his face turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to leave the western courtyard?¡± ¡°The pill is ready. We thought that the crown prince might need it urgently, so I brought it over.¡± Holding the pill, Qian¡¯er took a couple of steps back and swayed in the wind, as if she would fall over at any minute. Red Wolf was the most vicious executioner at Lu Fenying¡¯s side. He had once almost killed Qian¡¯er with a punch. If Lu Fenying was brutal and heartless, it was Red Wolf who was the executor of that brutality and heartlessness. Qian¡¯er would never forget how Red Wolf threw her into ake in winter at Lu Fenying¡¯smand and watched her coldly from the bank as she struggled, just to put a smile on Su Muwei¡¯s face. Just thinking about it made Qian¡¯er feel cold all over, just like when she had been fished out of the coldke. Her muscles had frozen stiff and turned purple and red from the cold. Many times, Qian¡¯er had wanted to die. But they bled her and brought her back to life. Those were the most miserable days of her life, when she couldn¡¯t kill herself even if she wanted to. She was scared of Red Wolf, who was a viper that could stick out its poisonous tongue at any moment. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Red Wolf extended onerge hand which was full of calluses and scars. He reached out as if he would drag Qian¡¯er over. Qian¡¯er trembled and put the pill in his hand, but Red Wolf suddenly grabbed her hand. Qian¡¯er was so scared that she screamed and passed out. Chapter 580 - Place of Humiliation

Chapter 580 ce of Humiliation

Red Wolf stepped back expressionlessly, and Qian¡¯er fell to the ground. Her face hit the ground, and it was instantly cut and bled. Pill in hand, Red Wolf turned around and entered the study. ¡°Your Highness, the Daoist nun who delivered the pill fainted,¡± reported Red Wolf. Lu Fenying raised his head from the book he was reading. ¡°Why did she faint?¡± ¡°I frightened her,¡± answered Red Wolf matter-of-factly, as if it wasn¡¯t strange for a woman to faint when they saw him. In fact, besides being tall and strong, Red Wolf had a chiseled face and thick eyebrows, and could be considered quite handsome. But he was always expressionless and never smiled, so that grim face could really frighten kids. Something strange shed in Lu Fenying¡¯s long and narrow eyes. ¡°Is it the cowardly disciple?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bring her in.¡± Lu Fenying lowered his head and continued reading. Red Wolf turned around and walked out the door. A guard bowed respectfully and asked, ¡°Boss, what do we do with this Daoist nun?¡± They couldn¡¯t just leave her lying at the door. Besides, her face was bleeding. If anything happened to her... Red Wolf walked over to Qian¡¯er and grabbed her sleeves, before he dragged her into the study. She was as light as a doll in his hands. The friction and pain woke Qian¡¯er up. When she opened her eyes to see Red Wolf dragging her over the ground, anger red in her heart. She wasn¡¯t mad at Red Wolf, but at herself for being useless and actually passing out in fear in front of these viins. Gu Bailu told her to deliver the pill so that she could face her problem. She clearly had the advantage with her new identity, but she was still such a mess. She was hopeless. She was truly hopeless... But what about her baby? If she continued to be dragged like this, something would happen to the baby. She clenched her fists tightly. She might be useless, but she couldn¡¯t let her child live like this. She took out a silver needle and stabbed Red Wolf¡¯s palm hard. Red Wolf¡¯s grip loosened at the pain, and Qian¡¯er hurriedly drew her hand back and got up from the ground. ¡°What are you doing? Is this how the crown prince treats guests?¡± She tried to be calm and confident, but she was still scared in front of Red Wolf, so her voice was very low and didn¡¯t sound the least bit threatening to Red Wolf. ¡°The crown prince wants to see you.¡± Red Wolf nced at the silver needle in his hand. If the crown prince hadn¡¯t wanted to see her, he would have pped her just now. One p from him would turn this weak woman into a pulp. She had clearly fainted in fear when she saw him, yet she had the guts to stab him with a needle. Red Wolf turned around and walked in. Qian¡¯er clenched her hands. She didn¡¯t want to go in. She was scared. But she had to go in. Gu Bailu was right. Fear wouldn¡¯t do her any good. She couldn¡¯t hide for the rest of her life. Lu Fenying was so powerful that he would find her sooner orter. If she was really useful to Su Muwei, she would have to turn that into an advantage, instead of letting them simply exploit her. She understood this logic very well. Walking slowly behind Red Wolf, Qian¡¯er was unaware of the injuries on her face, as she was too busy convincing herself not to be scared. The moment she stepped into the study, she smelled that familiar, frightening air. She had been summoned here many times, and had suffered endless humiliation at Lu Fenying¡¯s hands every time. Too many times, she had passed out on that desk when he forced himself on her. Chapter 581 - Am I That Scary?

Chapter 581 Am I That Scary?

The table looked clean and tidy with important books and reports ced on it, but it was actually filthy. Holding back her fear, Qian¡¯er forced herself to walk over and stand three meters from the table. Lu Fenying put down his wolf-fur brush and narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t she pass out just now?¡± Red Wolf replied, ¡°She woke up halfway.¡± Lu Fenying looked with great interest at Qian¡¯er¡¯s face, which was pretty but was now bleeding from a wide cut, as if a wolf had shed at it with one w. But she didn¡¯t feel any pain, and simply kept her head down and stared at her feet. She was wearing a pair of in gray shoes that were in the same color as her robe. Her clothes were utterly unexciting. Yet Lu Fenying found the way the Daoist nun was shuddering in fear very interesting. Many people in the world were afraid of him, but few were so openly afraid like she was, as if he could easily kill her with one look. But the people who were bold enough not to kneel before him even though they were terrified of him tended to do unexpected things at some point. Take Mo Qian¡¯er, for example. She had been meek and weak like a little rabbit that anyone could pet and y with, until she fled in one moment of carelessness. She escaped... He never thought that anyone would dare run from him. It had been a p to his face, and until now, he had yet to catch her. ¡°Raise your head. Am I that scary?¡± Lu Fenying stretched out his hand and lifted Qian¡¯er¡¯s chin. Qian¡¯er¡¯s clear eyes were full of rm. She had no idea when Lu Fenying had drawn closer. Lu Fenying¡¯s face was as captivating as ever. Qian¡¯er had seen him once when she was very little and had been enamored. Since then, she had had a secret crush on him. If nothing had happened, Qian¡¯er would¡¯ve always thought of him as a perfect god. But what happenedter made her realize that the man who was as gorgeous as a god was a demon from hell instead of a human being. The fear in Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t escape Lu Fenying¡¯s notice. He curled his lip coldly. ¡°It seems that I really am scary.¡± Qian¡¯er stepped back and pushed his hand away with undisguised contempt in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, please behave yourself.¡± She said it. She really said it. She never thought she would be able to defy Lu Fenying like this one day. Before, whatever Lu Fenying did to her, she didn¡¯t dare say a word and could only grit her teeth and bear with it. So, it wasn¡¯t hard to voice her protest at all. Why had she tolerated it for so long back then? ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me? Why do you dare defy me now?¡± Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t expected her to say that either. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m just here to deliver the pill. I¡¯ll take my leave if this is all. My master is waiting for me...¡± Qian¡¯er said with her head down. She told herself that she should leave right after she said that. However... The fear that she had been born with stopped her from leaving without permission. It was the temperament of a ve that had built up over the years. She hated herself for always being a disappointment. Lu Fenying suddenly strode forward and seized her chin. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not truly scared of me. Are you just faking your fear?¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only shake her head hard. ¡°No... No... Your Highness, let go of me. My master is waiting for me.¡± Chapter 582 - Self-Harming Tendencies

Chapter 582 Self-Harming Tendencies

Lu Fenying frowned slightly as he stared at Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. It waspletely different from Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face, but at that moment, the helplessness on it as she begged for mercy was too simr. Mo Qian¡¯er had been like that. She was scared and wanted to resist, but she never had the courage, and could only beg for mercy. It made him never want to let her go. ¡°I told you not to leave the western courtyard, but you disobeyed me. What do you think I should do with you?¡± Lu Fenying smiled forbiddingly. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver the pill...¡± Qian¡¯er bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes. She was really useless! She didn¡¯t have Gu Bailu¡¯s fearlessness, and couldn¡¯t defy Lu Fenying when she was in front of him. She hated herself for being such a coward. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone fetch the pill when it¡¯s ready. Did I tell you to deliver it? The main courtyard is a forbidden area. Why did you trespass here?¡± Lu Fenying squeezed her chin even harder, and it felt like it would shatter. But Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t feel any pain. All she felt was how much she hated herself. She closed her eyes as tears ran down her face. Was there really no hope for her? She couldn¡¯t stand straight under the pressure from Lu Fenying as her legs trembled ¨C she was scared. She was scared of Lu Fenying and she hated herself. She didn¡¯t know how to drive the fear away. She didn¡¯t even dare hate Fenying, and could only hate herself. Lu Fenying let go of her, and Qian¡¯er fell to the floor. Biting her lip hard, she took out a silver needle and stabbed it into her palm. This is your punishment for being useless, for being a coward, forcking the courage to resist! You deserve to be despised and taken advantage of! You deserve to live like an insignificant speck of dust! She stabbed her hand with the silver needle as if she was crazy, until her entire hand dripped with blood. Lu Fenying looked down at her suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qian¡¯er, however, didn¡¯t hear him at all. She simply kept stabbing her hand through the blood. This was how she resolved the fear in her heart and her hatred for herself. She had consoled herself like this countless times after waking up from her nightmares. Lu Fenying bent down and grabbed her hand. ¡°I asked you what you¡¯re doing!¡± Petrified, Qian¡¯er looked at him as if he was a demon, and shrunk away from him. ¡°Stay away, stay away, please let me go.¡± Lu Fenying frowned. There seemed to be a heavy weight in his heart which was making it hard for him to breathe. He didn¡¯t know where this weight came from. He was puzzled. Was he really so frightening? He grabbed Qian¡¯er, stood up, and threw her onto the couch, before he picked up a medical box from a nearby shelf. Drowning in fear, Qian¡¯er curled in on herself and didn¡¯t look at him as she continued to shout, ¡°Please let me go! Please let me go! Don¡¯t show up in my dreams anymore...¡± Red Wolf said from the side, ¡°Your Highness, is she suffering from trauma?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s expression was dark as he grabbed Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand; it was already badly mangled through and through. He wiped off the blood on her hand with a piece of cloth, and realized that the hand was full of small holes, many of which were old injuries. ¡°Go fetch her master,¡± Lu Fenying ordered. Red Wolf epted the order and left. Lu Fenying wanted to treat Qian¡¯er, but she pulled her hand back. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t hurt me anymore...¡± ¡°I¡¯m treating you. How will you be able to make pills when your hand is like this?¡± If this hand was injured and the young Daoist nun couldn¡¯t make a pill tomorrow, Muwei would have to suffer one more day. Chapter 583 - I’m Not Idle Enough to Bully Her

Chapter 583 I¡¯m Not Idle Enough to Bully Her

While he didn¡¯t know what the pill was made of, it truly was effective on Muwei; at least, she didn¡¯t suffer at night anymore. Lu Fenying was too strong for Qian¡¯er to defy. She simply lowered her head and kept pleading to be let go. Lu Fenying sterilized her hand, smeared medication on it, and wrapped it in a bandage. Only then did he realize that the Daoist nun was no longer making a sound. The moment he released her, she fell on one side on the couch. She had actually cried herself to sleep. She was curled in on herself even in sleep, like a thin and weak cub. There were tear tracks on her face as well. Lu Fenying stood up and looked down at her, wondering what sort of trauma this Daoist nun had experienced before her conversion. But even then, why was she scared of him? He frowned. This girl¡¯s behavior couldn¡¯t help but remind him of Mo Qian¡¯er. He wondered where that wretched maid had run off to. ¡°Disciple!¡± A voice interrupted Lu Fenying¡¯s thinking. Gu Bailu charged in and hugged Qian¡¯er. Seeing the injuries on her hand and her face, she looked at Lu Fenying angrily. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m here with my disciple to make medicine for you, and this is how you repay us?¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not idle enough to bully your disciple.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? Then why are my disciple¡¯s face and hand injured, when she was perfectly fine before she delivered the pill to you? Give me an exnation!¡± ¡°You can ask herself.¡± Lu Fenying sat back in his chair. He was quite vexed as well. The Daoist nun reminded him of that damn woman Mo Qian¡¯er, who had run away even though he had given her so much status and dignity. Was he really a ferocious beast? Why were they so scared of him? ¡°Your Highness, if this is your attitude, we won¡¯t make pills for you anymore,¡± Gu Bailu said fiercely as she picked Qian¡¯er up. This was partly her fault. She had been hasty in getting Qian¡¯er to confront her fear; she hadn¡¯t known it was this bad. On Gu Bailu¡¯s way here, Red Wolf said that Qian¡¯er stabbed herself with a needle as if she had gone crazy. This was a psychological issue. Qian¡¯er had self-harming tendencies because of Lu Fenying. Gu Bailu shouldn¡¯t have let a patient face their fear alone. This was her fault. Perhaps, Qian¡¯er would be forever trapped in this deep fear, unable to ever walk out again. She couldn¡¯t me Qian¡¯er. Those who had never experienced abuse would never understand how devastating it could be. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Lu Fenying red at her fiercely as he released killing intent. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare.¡± Lu Fenying felt the urge to kill her. If anybody else talked to him like that, he would¡¯ve killed them already. But he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything yet. They couldn¡¯t die since they had the medicine to cure Muwei. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about putting us under house arrest or anything. My disciple is too scared of you to make any pills. As for me, I would rather die than let you mistreat me. You should think before you act, Your Highness.¡± Gu Bailu left the study with Qian¡¯er in her arms. She hoped Qian¡¯er could be able to get through this. As long as she could persist, there was still hope. She prayed that Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be forever trapped in her fear. She was anxious to return to the western courtyard and examine Qian¡¯er. She had to pull her out of this fear first, whatever it may take. Red Wolf was about to stop her, when Lu Fenying raised his hand. ¡°No need.¡± Red Wolf went over to him. ¡°That woman is too unbridled.¡± ¡°She has the right to act unbridled. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a simple Daoist nun.¡± Lu Fenying stroked his face and looked at Red Wolf. ¡°Do I look very scary?¡± Chapter 584 - Mo Qian“er Doesn’t Have the Guts to Return

Chapter 584 Mo Qian¡°er Doesn¡¯t Have the Guts to Return

Red Wolf replied truthfully, ¡°Your Highness, your looks are unparalleled, so naturally you have to be fiercer. That Daoist nun is just too cowardly.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really terrified of me.¡± Lu Fenying put one hand to his forehead, remembering Qian¡¯er¡¯s fear when she looked at him and her helpless pleas. She reminded him of Mo Qian¡¯er. However, Mo Qian¡¯er never cried no matter how scared she was and how she begged. He never saw Mo Qian¡¯er cry. He had tried many things, but no matter how he hurt her, she never cried. The Daoist nun cried, but he knew that she wasn¡¯t crying because she was scared, but because of hatred. Who did she hate so much that she would cry? ¡°She should be. She¡¯s scared of me too. She fainted the moment I touched her.¡± Lu Fenying raised an eyebrow. ¡°What happened? Did you scold her?¡± Red Wolf shook his head. ¡°No. I identally touched her when I epted the pill, and she shuddered and passed out in fear, as if I was going to send her off to a ughterhouse.¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes. She might be scared of him because of the rumor on the streets that he was cold-blooded enough to kill his mother. But to be frightened of Red Wolf to that extent, as if he had mistreated her before, was strange. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s simr to Mo Qian¡¯er?¡± A thought popped up in Lu Fenying¡¯s head. ¡°They¡¯re both thin and pitiful, but their faces are nothing alike.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± Why would Mo Qian¡¯ere back after escaping? She might seem weak, but she was too smart toe back. And even if she dide back, she would disguise herself, and wouldn¡¯t act so obviously like this in front of him. ¡°However, it isn¡¯t that hard to change one¡¯s face,¡± remarked Red Wolf. Lu Fenying stood up. ¡°No, even if Mo Qian¡¯er changed her appearance, she would nevere back here. Give me the pill.¡± Red Wolf gave him the pill, and Lu Fenying disappeared from the study. Red Wolf thought for a moment. If Mo Qian¡¯er could change her appearance, would she reallye back to the crown prince¡¯s residence? The answer was clear: She wouldn¡¯te back. She didn¡¯t have the guts. Qian¡¯er, who was thought to be too gutless to return, woke up soon after she was back in the western courtyard. She saw Gu Bailu the moment she opened her eyes, and she sat up in a hurry. ¡°Master, I was too useless. I...¡± Gu Bailu patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°Say no more. Ipletely understand. I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright...¡± She had been stimting Qian¡¯er with silver needles to wake her up, afraid that something would happen to her. If one¡¯s soul was frightened out of the body, it would be very hard to get it back. Or bluntly speaking, Qian¡¯er might have gone out of her mind with fear after encountering Lu Fenying today. ¡°I¡¯m really useless, master. I really hate myself for behaving like this, but the moment I saw him, I was scared. Even when I wanted to resist, I couldn¡¯t muster any strength ¨C I couldn¡¯t even curse him. It all got stuck in my throat.¡± Qian¡¯er covered her face with both hands, and only then realized that one was wrapped in a bandage. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°I... Did I...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re really scared, don¡¯t see him anymore. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t a shrink. She didn¡¯t know how to treat a psychological issue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this. Even when I don¡¯t see him, I have nightmares every night. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll really kill myself one day.¡± Because she hated her ipetence and for being unable to put up any resistance, she would hurt herself every time she woke up from a nightmare. Chapter 585 - Lu Fenying Tended to the Injury?

Chapter 585 Lu Fenying Tended to the Injury?

It was only because of ast shred of rationality that she just stabbed her hand, but if things escted, she was afraid that she might kill herself. It was also why she had followed Gu Bailu when thetter wanted her to face her problem. However, who would have thought that the trip wouldn¡¯t help at all, but only make things worse. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you can¡¯t me yourself. Anybody would be deeply afraid after suffering that sort of extended abuse. You¡¯re not alone or useless; you just didn¡¯t have anybody to rely on before, and that wasn¡¯t your fault, understand?¡± An orphan girl, who didn¡¯t have spiritual power or a family, and who had been a maid at the crown prince¡¯s house since she was a child, naturally wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to stand up to her heartless master¡¯s torture. If she had resisted, she would¡¯ve been killed, and nobody wanted to die. There weren¡¯t that many people in the world who would rather die before caving in. Even Gu Bailu had once submitted to Feng Qingtian because he was too powerful. ¡°But I have somebody to rely on now. You¡¯re here to help me, but I still can¡¯t defy him. I hate myself... I can¡¯t be as brave as you at all...¡± Qian¡¯er closed her eyes in pain. The greatest pain for a human being was knowing what their shoring was but being unable to fix it. ¡°Take your time. You must take your time. This is my fault. We shouldn¡¯t have been hasty. We can prepare you in other ways first.¡± Gu Bailu truly hadn¡¯t known that Qian¡¯er was so frightened of Lu Fenying that she even passed out just at the sight of Red Wolf. ¡°I... I really don¡¯t know what to do. No, I know what to do, but I can¡¯t help myself.¡± ¡°First of all, you need to know that you¡¯re not useless. That is just the residual effect of your long-term abuse. You¡¯re not useless; you¡¯re very good. Think about it. You escaped from him. Not many people are capable of that. You should hate him instead of yourself! If you want to be free, you have to act against him and make him pay.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded fervently. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should punish him, not myself.¡± ¡°So, go paint a picture of Lu Fenying and try attacking that first.¡± They had to take the first step at the very least. But this first step also proved to be very hard. Qian¡¯er was only halfway done painting Lu Fenying before she stopped and didn¡¯t dare continue. Gu Bailu picked up the brush andpleted the painting. She then grabbed Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand, put the brush in it, then drew blots on Lu Fenying¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? He doesn¡¯t darein even when we do this to him.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. She had really taken action against Lu Fenying... ¡°See? It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Gu Bailu released her hand. ¡°I... Can I really...¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my disciple now, a Daoist nun. You¡¯re no longer that Mo Qian¡¯er who bowed and scraped in front of him!¡± Qian¡¯er looked at her hand in excitement; finally, it no longer hurt her. She was daring enough now to mess up a painting of Lu Fenying. ¡°If you have nightmares again, paint him after you wake up. Then, you can hit him, curse him, or do whatever you want to him.¡± Gu Bailu smiled at her. ¡°Okay!¡± Qian¡¯er smiled in delight. Gu Bailu let out a long breath of relief. She hoped the girl would be able to walk out of the shadow of years of abuse and truly say goodbye to the demon Lu Fenying. However... Gu Bailu looked at the bandage around Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand. That must be Lu Fenying¡¯s work. Red Wolf had been sent to summon Gu Bailu, so the person who treated Qian¡¯er could only be Lu Fenying himself. Why would he wrap up Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand? Why did he do it himself? Chapter 586 - Malicious Su Muwei

Chapter 586 Malicious Su Muwei

That was a little peculiar. Lu Fenying was a savage demon who had even killed his own mother; there was no way he could have felt sympathy for the scared Qian¡¯er. He definitely wasn¡¯t a man who could feel sympathy. Yet, he treated Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand... Gu Bailu felt that she needed to have a conversation with Lu Fenying. When the pill was ready the next day, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t wait for Lu Fenying¡¯s men to fetch it, nor did she have Qian¡¯er deliver it. She took it to Lu Fenying in the main courtyard herself. Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t returned from the royal pce yet, but the guards at the courtyard didn¡¯t stop Gu Bailu. She wandered around the main courtyard to familiarize herself with theyout, and even sneakily set up a transportation point with a rune. Two maids followed her, but didn¡¯t stop her from moving around. When they reached a pavilion at the front of the main courtyard, Gu Bailu saw a grove of a hundred or so yellow plum blossoms that were in bloom. Winter in Heavenly Wind Empire wasn¡¯t as chilly as in Southern Glory Empire. Even though it was winter, there was no snow or piercing cold winds. ¡°Does your crown prince like plum blossoms a lot?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Lu Fenying would be able to see the plum blossoms the moment he opened his bedroom door. He wouldn¡¯t have nted them here if he didn¡¯t like them. ¡°The crown prince doesn¡¯t like plum blossoms. This garden used to have peonies. Miss Su doesn¡¯t like peonies, so the crown prince had the peonies moved, leaving the ground empty. Then, Miss Qian¡¯er moved to the main courtyard. She nted the plum blossoms when she was bored.¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who is this Miss Qian¡¯er?¡± ¡°That...¡± The maid who was apanying her hesitated, as Miss Qian¡¯er was a taboo subject in the crown prince¡¯s residence. She was a maid who had escaped, which was very embarrassing for the crown prince. Nobody dared to mention her name here. The maid regretted her careless mouth as she identally spoke of Miss Qian¡¯er. If the crown prince learned of this, he would definitely kill her. ¡°It would be best if you didn¡¯t ask, or the crown prince won¡¯t be happy,¡± the other maid said anxiously. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t say anything doesn¡¯t mean that the people outside don¡¯t know anything. I heard that the crown prince had a maid whom he pampered, but she ran away. She must be Miss Qian¡¯er, right?¡± The maids looked around in panic. ¡°Please watch your mouth. Don¡¯t let Miss Su hear that.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°What happens if she does?¡± ¡°Miss Su doesn¡¯t like anybody mentioning Miss Qian¡¯er. She¡¯ll fall ill every time Miss Qian¡¯er is mentioned. The crown prince will feel sorry for her, and then all the servants will suffer.¡± The maids were scared.Gu Bailu asked, ¡°You should be very familiar with Miss Qian¡¯er, right?¡± The maids who served in the main courtyard would be the children of the servants in the residence. Qian¡¯er grew up in the residence and lived in the main courtyard, so they must have been familiar with her. While they were reluctant to talk about Qian¡¯er, their tones weren¡¯t unfriendly. ¡°Please stop talking about her. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned her...¡± The maid sped her hands together in deep remorse and looked around for fear that the guards would hear them. ¡°What are you scared of? Miss Su will get better after taking my medicine. Why doesn¡¯t she like other people talking about Qian¡¯er? Why is she afraid of a maid?¡± Gu Bailu found that odd. Why should Su Muwei be worried, when Lu Fenying took such good care of her? Lu Fenying had never been gentle with Qian¡¯er, right? Chapter 587 - What’s With That Smile?

Chapter 587 What¡°s With That Smile?

¡°Miss Su¡¯s body is too weak to bear a child for the crown prince, which is her biggest regret, but the crown prince got Qian¡¯er pregnant. Of course Miss Su doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Seeing no guards around, the maids shared the gossip. They also felt sorry for Qian¡¯er. Because the crown prince selected her to carry his baby, Miss Su caused trouble for her openly and in secret. The days were few when she was fine. Though they were all angry about it, none of them could help her. Actually, very few of them really liked Su Muwei, who was so wicked even when shey half-dead in bed. No wonder the heavens punished her to be bedridden. ¡°I kind of like the plum blossoms. Since the crown prince doesn¡¯t like them anyway, can I move a couple of them to the western courtyard? My disciple loves plum blossoms very much.¡± Gu Bailu changed the subject. The maids thought for a moment. ¡°It should be fine. The crown prince never appreciates the plum blossoms and isn¡¯t interested in them. But the butler still has to be informed... We¡¯re not in charge, after all.¡± ¡°Then please help me inform the butler and have a couple of the trees moved to my yard.¡± The maids nodded. Gu Bailu wandered around for almost an hour before Lu Fenying finally returned from the royal pce with Red Wolf. Gu Bailu wasted no time in giving him the pill she had made that day. She said peaceably, ¡°Please forgive me for my offense yesterday, Your Highness. I was angry because of what happened to my disciple, but when I went back, I found that you were kind enough to treat my disciple¡¯s hand. I knew then that I must¡¯ve misunderstood Your Highness, so I¡¯m here to deliver the pill today and apologize.¡± Holding the pill and examining it carefully, Lu Fenying said, ¡°Your pill truly isn¡¯t bad; Muwei was in high spirits yesterday.¡± ¡°Hehe... Your Highness, I wouldn¡¯t have darede here if I wasn¡¯t confident,¡± said Gu Bailu proudly. Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at her. ¡°How is your disciple?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, but she¡¯s shy and easily intimidated. I hope that your men can keep a distance from her. She¡¯s scared of physical contact.¡± Gu Bailu found a perfect excuse for Qian¡¯er. She passed out when Red Wolf bumped into her, and sank into deep fear when Lu Fenying touched her, because of a phobia of physical contact. This way, Lu Fenying would be much less suspicious. ¡°I understand. As long as you can cure Muwei, I will honor you ordingly.¡± Lu Fenying had only one goal, which was for Su Muwei to be well again. Therefore, he could tolerate Gu Bailu¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. The rumors about you are unfounded. I thought you were unreasonable, but you treated my disciple¡¯s hand after she was injured yesterday,¡± said Gu Bailu gratefully. Frowning, Lu Fenying asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have to make pills? How can she make pills if her hand is injured?¡± ¡°But thank you for your kindness anyway, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Gu Bailu smiled meaningfully before she quietly took her leave. Lu Fenying was a little unhappy when he looked at her back. What was with that smile? He had treated the Daoist nun¡¯s hand for her only because she was making pills for Muwei. He had no other intentions. This Daoist nun was really overthinking it. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think that she was overthinking it. Lu Fenying taking the pains to exin it just showed that he didn¡¯t know why he did it. He had bandaged Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand for her because she had to make pills with it? Chapter 588 - Feng Qingtian’s Revenge

Chapter 588 Feng Qingtian¡°s Revenge

Too many maids in the house could¡¯ve done that. There was no need for Lu Fenying to demean himself like that at all. If he didn¡¯t care about her, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her himself at all. It seemed Lu Fenying truly did sympathize with Qian¡¯er¡¯s plight. What did the sympathy of a ruthless demon mean? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t really know, but she was determined to find out. Soon after she returned to the western courtyard, the butler did move a couple of plum blossoms over. Qian¡¯er ran out and was amazed by the blooming plum blossoms. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t they the plum blossoms from the main courtyard? Why are they being moved here?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Those flowers look splendid, so I asked for two. There were plenty there anyway.¡± The gardeners that the butler brought with him soon finished transnting the trees. After they left, Qian¡¯er stared at the plum blossoms and said, ¡°I nted those plum blossoms a couple of years ago. I didn¡¯t know they were already blooming so nicely.¡± Looking at the petite body standing before the brilliant plum blossoms, Gu Bailu only hoped that Qian¡¯er could be as strong and stubborn as the plum blossoms that bloomed proudly in the cold wind. After all, Qian¡¯er was pregnant. It wouldn¡¯t do her child any good if she lived her whole life as a coward. Gu Bailu subconsciously touched her abdomen and swore that she wouldn¡¯t let her child be as pitiful as she was. She had to make sure that the child grew up protected and didn¡¯t be a tool for his or her father to return to godhood. She realized that it had already been half a month since she left the Gu house. She knew that Feng Qingtian must be searching everywhere for her. Oh, wait, he wasn¡¯t searching for her, but for her baby. But he probably could never imagine that they were at the crown prince¡¯s residence. Gu Bailu was quite cheerful when she thought this. Let him look for her to death ¨C who told him to use her baby as a tool. Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t eaten or slept well for days. He sent out a nation-wide announcement in which he borately described his love for his wife, admitted his mistake, and begged for her to return. Everybody in the country was stupefied. Hadn¡¯t the garbage from the Gu house been abandoned? Didn¡¯t they say that her baby wasn¡¯t Prince Zi¡¯s? What was going on? Prince Zi suddenly publicly professed his love, treating that garbage from the Gu house as if she were a treasure. That was very surprising. Many people in Pale Emperor City panicked. None of them could forget Prince Zi¡¯s deration that anyone who mistreated his child would pay for it a hundred-fold. When the rumors spread throughout the city, many people had secretly cursed Gu Bailu¡¯s baby as a bastard. Cursing Prince Zi¡¯s baby as a bastard was definitely mistreating it. Prince Zi was definitely irritable now that his wife had gone missing, and he would certainly vent his fury on them. It had to be said that the people of Pale Emperor City knew Prince Zi really well. Soon enough, many people in Pale Emperor City died uncanny deaths. Their limbs were broken and their spiritual power was destroyed. Some of them went bankrupt, and some of them had wives who ran off with other men. All kinds of unexpected things happened. There was gossip everywhere. However... it was soon revealed that those who had encountered mishaps had all cursed Gu Bailu¡¯s baby as a bastard and disrespected Gu Bailu. When Prince Zi didn¡¯t consider her a big deal, he never bothered, no matter how they cursed. But now that she had be precious to him again, he began to ruthlessly get back at those who had wronged her. Chapter 589 - People From Heavenly Palace Cliff

Chapter 589 People From Heavenly Pce Cliff

But Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t happy even after doing all that, because he had no updates on Gu Bailu at all. Even when Senior Hu was invited over, the man couldn¡¯t find out where Gu Bailu was through divination. Feng Qingtian regretted telling her the amazing function of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. She must¡¯ve transformed herself with the flowers and escaped. The world was so big and she had changed her appearance; it would be very hard for his men to find her. He would be able to recognize her at one nce, but the problem was... where should he go to find her? Feng Qingtian was very ufortable. He was worried that she couldn¡¯t take care of herself, or that she would fall in love with another man. He knew that she must be disappointed in him. But he never had a chance to exin himself. ¡°My lord, I think the princess may have escaped to another country, or Senior Hu would¡¯ve tracked her down,¡± Qin Shou suggested. Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡± ¡°My lord, didn¡¯t Miss Qian¡¯er go missing with her too? Is it possible that they left for Heavenly Wind Empire?¡± Feng Qingtian hesitated, before he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she trying to hide from Lu Fenying? Would she dare go to Heavenly Wind Empire?¡± But he knew very well what Gu Bailu was like. She was often unpredictable. It was possible that she really had left for Heavenly Wind Empire. ¡°I do feel that the princess is someone who would do that.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll write Lu Fenying a letter and ask him to help with the search.¡± ¡°My lord, as long as you point out that Miss Qian¡¯er is with the princess, the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire will surely try his best to help,¡± said Qin Shou. Feng Qingtian did write Lu Fenying a letter with his unique seal on it. ¡°Have it delivered to Lu Fenying in person as soon as possible.¡± Qin Shou epted the letter and left. Feng Qingtian leaned back in his chair in frustration. Ever since he regained his memories, he had been trying to protect Gu Bailu, and he wanted the best for her. He had thought that he could soften Gu Bailu¡¯s heart. Little did he anticipate an oue like this. This had all happened before. It was a repeat of his previous life. But he never wanted to go through that again! Was Heaven¡¯smand truly invible? No! He had put everything he had into this. He couldn¡¯t afford to fail again. At the very least, Lulu had only run away this time... He still had a chance to get her back. He just hoped that Heavenly Pce Cliff hadn¡¯t sent down more men. At that moment, the butler reported from outside, ¡°My lord, the third prince of the Bai family is here, and says it¡¯s important.¡± Narrowing his eyes with fierce intent, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Send him in.¡± He really wanted to kill Bai Yunyi at that moment. If he hadn¡¯t babbled, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t have left at all. He shouldn¡¯t have spared his life years ago! He should¡¯vepletely obliterated him! Bai Yunyi was quickly brought in. The moment he stepped into the room, a rainbow-colored ray of light sent him flying into a corner. Feng Qingtian shed over to him and grabbed his neck. ¡°You daree here again?¡± Blood dripped from Bai Yunyi¡¯s mouth, but he had no time to bother with his injury as he said anxiously, ¡°Heavenly Pce Cliff has sent more men.¡± Feng Qingtian loosened his grip and his eyes turned sharp. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It seems Heavenly Pce Cliff is aware that the heavenly retribution struck the wrong person, and someone has been sent to correct the mistake. Gu Bailu is in danger,¡± said Bai Yunyi nervously. He now knew that Gu Bailu was the person he loved in his previous life. Therefore, he had to protect her no matter what. He thought that his love had faded, but his heart had moved when he met her again, even when his soul had been reassembled. That was because Yan Anchun was fake. Even though Gu Bailu had wronged him before, he couldn¡¯t bear for anything to happen to her at all. Feng Qingtian red at him. ¡°Were you the one who told them?¡± Chapter 590 - The Butler Is Going to Be Beaten to Death

Chapter 590 The Butler Is Going to Be Beaten to Death

¡°I didn¡¯t report it. The superiors found out on their own. This isn¡¯t the time to argue. We have to think of a way...¡± Bai Yunyi coughed up blood. Feng Qingtian let him go. ¡°I can¡¯t find Lulu at all right now.¡± What should he do? This was the first time Feng Qingtian had felt so small and insignificant. He couldn¡¯t even find his woman after she ran away. If this was before, he would have a million ways to find her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Heavenly Emperor? How can you not even find one person?¡± Bai Yunyi growled. He thought that Feng Qingtian would have a solution, and hadn¡¯t realized that Feng Qingtian had be so weak. Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°If I were still the Heavenly Emperor, you would be ash by now.¡± Bai Yunyi stood up, covering his injury. ¡°Give me her date of birth and the eight characters of her horoscope. I¡¯ll find her.¡± It was easy for him to find anyone as long as he knew their date of birth and the eight characters of their horoscope. But he didn¡¯t have Gu Bailu¡¯s information, which is why he had never found her. ¡°If I know her date of birth and the eight characters of her horoscope, would I still need you?¡± Bai Yunyi found that hard to believe. ¡°Even you don¡¯t know her date of birth and the eight characters of her horoscope?¡± Feng Qingtian said gloomily, ¡°She didn¡¯t reincarnate here. Her current body isn¡¯t the one she was reincarnated with, either. It¡¯s just a vessel.¡± ¡°So nobody knows that information?¡± An idea popped into Feng Qingtian¡¯s head. No! Gu Bailu¡¯s master knew. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for someone. You find a way to stall the people from Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± Feng Qingtian disappeared, and Bai Yunyi frowned. Had he be the former Heavenly Emperor¡¯s aplice? His current master was the person in charge at Heavenly Pce Cliff at this moment. Must he defy orders again? Bai Yunyi suddenly felt that his life as a deity was really depressing. Everybody felt that bing a deity meant a worry-free life. However... being a deity was dull andcked the interesting things of the human world. Besides, deities were restricted by the higher deities as well. Forget it, he would stall the neers from Heavenly Pce Cliff first. ... Gu Bailu had gotten the plum blossoms moved because she wanted to help cure Qian¡¯er of her fear. Qian¡¯er was about to pick some of the petals to make tea, when a bunch of people burst into the courtyard and quickly dug up the plum blossoms without a word. They were as quick as lightning. The plum blossoms were gone even before Qian¡¯er lowered her hand. ¡°What... are you doing?¡± asked Qian¡¯er in confusion. A couple of people picked up the plum blossoms and ran away. A skinny servant replied, ¡°The crown prince is in a rage over the plum blossoms being moved. A whole bunch of people have been punished. It¡¯s better not to ask; the butler is almost dead now.¡± Gu Bailu came out of the building and was shocked when she heard that. ¡°What happened?¡± The servant ignored her and scuttled off. Qian¡¯er stepped back fearfully and clutched at Gu Bailu. ¡°He said that Lu Fenying is in a rage because of the plum blossoms.¡± Gu Bailu said gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s just a couple of plum blossoms. Does he have to go that far?¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°You have no idea how heartless he is when he¡¯s enraged; someone¡¯s definitely going to get killed.¡± ¡°I have to go take a look. I was the one who had the plum blossoms moved here.¡± She couldn¡¯t let so many people die because of her. Qian¡¯er grabbed her. ¡°Master, don¡¯t go. When he¡¯s furious, he doesn¡¯t care who you are. Even if we can make pills for Su Muwei, we might not be safe. Let him calm down from his anger first...¡± Chapter 591 - Are You Done Living?

Chapter 591 Are You Done Living?

¡°Those people will be dead by the time he calms down from his fury.¡± Gu Bailu certainly couldn¡¯t just stand by. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Though scared, Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t let Gu Bailu face him alone. Gu Bailu hesitated for a moment, but didn¡¯t say anything, and used a teleportation rune to take her and Qian¡¯er to the main courtyard. As soon as she arrived, she heard blood-curdling screams, and saw some servants kneeling in front of the garden. A man was lying on a bench as he was beaten with a stick as thick as the width of a bowl. He screamed in agony every time the stick hit him. Gu Bailu recognized him as the butler who had sent her the plum blossoms. He was the steward with the highest status among the servants in the crown prince¡¯s residence. It was said that Lu Fenying trusted him deeply as he had worked here since he was young. He could make decisions on everything in the residence as long as they didn¡¯t affect Lu Fenying. So, he had moved a couple of plum blossoms without reporting it to Lu Fenying, because he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. However, it turned out to be a disaster for him. When Lu Fenying looked at the plum blossoms and found that some of them were missing, he instantly flew into a rage. In fact, the missing plum blossoms did nothing to mar the beauty of the garden at all. Without a closer look, one wouldn¡¯t notice that any were missing. Yet Lu Fenying had noticed. The butler hadn¡¯t seen iting at all. Usually, the crown prince showed no interest whatsoever in the plum blossoms, and he had never walked among them for years. Everybody thought that he didn¡¯t particrly like the plum blossoms and had simply gotten them nted there like any other part of the residence¡¯s gardens. Little did anybody expect that he would fly into such a rage after some of them went missing, to the point that he would even punish the butler. ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? I merely asked for a couple of plum blossoms. Why the fury? If you don¡¯t want to give them to me, I can return them.¡± Gu Bailu went forward and wrested the stick away from the person carrying out the punishment. Qian¡¯er followed and sheltered the butler behind her small body. Sitting on the rail of the passageway, Lu Fenying nced at them coldly. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Your Highness, the plum blossoms have been returned. If you¡¯re angry,e at me. I asked for them. These people are innocent.¡± Gu Bailu stood there, undaunted. Her conscience wouldn¡¯t allow so many people to die because of some plum blossoms. She was here to get the Sky Splitting Mirror, and didn¡¯t want to get so many people killed. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get lost!¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes were vicious and his pretty features were twisted in a frightful way. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart pounded. It didn¡¯t seem like Lu Fenying in this state was open to discussion. She regretted asking for the plum blossoms. She had only wanted to make Qian¡¯er happy since she had been the ones to nt them. But nobody could be happy now that so many people were going to be killed. Lu Fenying was nowhere as lovable as Feng Qingtian. Should she get out of the way or not? For the first time, Gu Bailu felt conflicted. Lu Fenying, however, didn¡¯t have the time or patience for her, and simplyunched an earth-shattering attack at her with his palm... Before Gu Bailu could dodge, someone pushed her out of the way. ¡°Master, move.¡± Gu Bailu stumbled and turned around to see that the attack had already reached Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were closed as she stood pale and trembling in front of the butler. Unexpectedly, the attack stopped, and Lu Fenying roared, ¡°Are you done living?¡± Qian¡¯er fell to the ground with sweat all over her forehead. Even her back was drenched. Chapter 592 - You? For What?

Chapter 592 You? For What?

Gu Bailu hurriedly gave her a hand. ¡°Silly girl, why did you push me away? I¡¯m not scared, no matter how strong he is.¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t fight him.¡± Clenching his fists, Lu Fenying red at Qian¡¯er. ¡°You want to save someone else when you¡¯re so pathetically weak yourself?¡± ¡°Your Highness, however weak my disciple is, she knows that she can¡¯t let you kill innocents. I was the one who asked for the plum blossoms. Come at me if you¡¯re angry. Is there a need to vent on innocent servants?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t understand. It was just a couple of plum blossoms, and the gardenndscape wasn¡¯t affected without them. Why was he so mad? Something must be wrong with this man¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m disciplining my people. It¡¯s not your ce to intervene.¡± Lu Fenying was truly annoyed by this Gu Bailu. How could there be such a stupid woman? She came to his main courtyard and took two plum blossoms away? Who gave her the permission to do that? He hated the girl named Qian¡¯er even more; she was so feeble, yet still dared to block his attack. Who gave her the courage? ¡°It¡¯s just a couple of plum blossoms. Why do you have to kill over them? Something must be wrong with your head. I¡¯m a doctor skilled in treating all kinds of illnesses, including abnormal brains. Do you want me to treat you?¡± Gu Bailu was angered intoughing. What kind of person was this? Qian¡¯er pulled her sleeve and shook her head hard. ¡°You really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Lu Fenying red at Gu Bailu, his eyes as sharp as des. Then, a row of men in ck, all as tall and bloodthirsty as Red Wolf, appeared behind him. Qian¡¯er stood up quickly and protected Gu Bailu. ¡°Your Highness, my master simply wanted to save people, and overstepped a little. This happened because of me; I¡¯m willing to take the punishment in their stead.¡± Lu Fenying sneered. ¡°You? For what?¡± Biting her lip, Qian¡¯er struggled to say, ¡°I can help restore the plum blossoms.¡± ¡°You?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes were as sharp as swords. ¡°If they¡¯re not in their original location, I¡¯m willing to tell you how to make the pills.¡± Qian¡¯er stared at him, her clear watery eyes reflecting the tall and strong Lu Fenying. Qian¡¯er had seen his fury countless times. She knew that he was really angry. When he was angry, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. Gu Bailu would be dead for sure. Qian¡¯er had seen him kill too many people just like that. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Gu Bailu. She would try her best to protect her. This wasn¡¯t Prince Zi¡¯s house, and Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t Prince Zi. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know how dreadful he was yet. Gu Bailu seemed to sense something at that moment. Was there more to the plum blossoms than met the eye? ¡°Disciple...¡± Gu Bailu pulled her; wouldn¡¯t she be exposing herself if she did this? Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t say any more. Don¡¯t challenge him. He¡¯s an inhuman lunatic. He¡¯s not Prince Zi.¡± Prince Zi could at least be reasoned with, whereas Lu Fenying was a demon without morals. Gu Bailu shut up at Qian¡¯er¡¯s pleas. Yes, this wasn¡¯t Prince Zi¡¯s house, and she didn¡¯t have Prince Zi behind her back anymore. In fact, when she was being arrogant or unruly, it was Feng Qingtian who took care of everything for her. She didn¡¯t think about it when he was in front of her, and only now did she realize that she never had to worry about anything when he was around. Unfortunately, he only cherished her because she was carrying his baby. ¡°Let me see how you restore them.¡± Lu Fenying then jumped off the rail, went over to a small pavilion on the other side of the main courtyard, and climbed up to the third level. Chapter 593 - Heart-Shaped Plum Blossoms

Chapter 593 Heart-Shaped Plum Blossoms

Qian¡¯er fell into Gu Bailu¡¯s arms and took a long breath of relief. ¡°Master, did I do it just now?¡± She had dared to look Lu Fenying in the eye and negotiate with him, and had actually saved so many people. There were so many times when he punished other people when she was by his side. She wanted to beg on their behalf, but had never dared to. Because of that, the people whom he killed often cried out to her in her dreams, asking her why she didn¡¯t stand up for them. Gu Bailu petted her and said, ¡°Well done, but what¡¯s going on? How exactly does Lu Fenying want the plum blossoms to be restored?¡± They were just plum blossoms. Was there anything special about them? ¡°Master, you can climb the building over there and find out. I¡¯ll have them restore the plum blossoms.¡± Qian¡¯er staggered back to her feet. She was as weak as ever, but she felt that she was confident. There was nothing to be afraid of. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t seem so insurmountable a hurdle when she was no longer scared of death. Looking at the servants who were still on their knees, Qian¡¯er said softly, ¡°You, get up ande with me.¡± Curiously, Gu Bailu hurried to follow Lu Fenying up the building. Lu Fenying was clearly still furious as he emitted a suffocating pressure where he was standing. Gu Bailu simply kept several meters away from the lunatic as she looked down. Instantly, her eyes widened in delight; observed from above, the plum blossoms were in the shape of a heart. Because of the missing plum blossoms, there was a tiny ck spot in the heart, which ruined its beauty. Who would have thought that the plum blossoms would be nted in such a creative way? Wasn¡¯t it Qian¡¯er who nted them? Did Lu Fenying hate the people who had wrecked this heart so much because he cared for the person who nted the plum blossoms, or because of this unique heart shape? He didn¡¯t like plum blossoms, and obviously, neither did Su Muwei. If she did, everybody in the house would¡¯ve cherished the plum blossoms too much for Gu Bailu to move them. He didn¡¯t like the plum blossoms, yet he cared about them. So, it could only be that he cared for the person who nted them. So, was it possible that Lu Fenying had feelings for Qian¡¯er? Gu Bailu took a peek at Lu Fenying, who was gorgeous in a different way from Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian¡¯s beauty was natural and captivating, whereas Lu Fenying was exotic and unusual. His curly long hair, in particr, made him even more bewilderingly alluring. Yet it wasn¡¯t the same allure that Gu Yunjing had; instead, he was as mysterious as a flower in the mist. One look at him could capture a person¡¯s heart. His eyes were fixed on the plum blossoms the entire time. Clearly, they mattered a lot to him. The servants never knew that he liked the plum blossoms, probably because he had never given the slightest indication, or nobody would¡¯ve dared to move the things he liked. He cared so much for the plum blossoms, but never showed it. Such a man was truly perplexing. When the missing plum blossoms were restored, the heart was filled in perfectly without a gap. The yellow heart was warm and soothing, like fire in the cold winter. An unusual expression shed in Lu Fenying¡¯s long eyes. He turned around and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Exactly who is your disciple?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°My disciple is just my disciple. If you want to look into our backgrounds, be my guest.¡± After all, she had been to a Daoist temple before she came here and made arrangements for her and Qian¡¯er¡¯s backgrounds. She wouldn¡¯t be scared even if anyone investigated. Chapter 594 - Don’t Have Foolish Hope

Chapter 594 Don¡¯t Have Foolish Hope

Lu Fenying turned around and left the yard with a bunch of people. The main courtyard instantly fell quiet. All the servants were hugely relieved, but even now, they were puzzled as to why the crown prince had flown into such a rage over a couple of plum blossoms. Qian¡¯er came out of the garden with the helpers and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This was all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, miss. You really risked yourself to save us. I thought I was dead for sure,¡± said the maid who had escorted Gu Bailu when she toured the main courtyard; she still held some lingering fear. ¡°That¡¯s right. Nobody whom the crown prince punishes has ever survived. You really saved our lives, miss.¡± The butler was carried away from the long bench. ¡°I thought I was doomed.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry and get the butler¡¯s wounds treated. Since the crown prince let you off, hurry and go about your business.¡± The servants didn¡¯t dare continue talking any longer, fearing that the crown prince would regret his decision. They instantly dispersed. After they all left, Qian¡¯er finally fell into Gu Bailu¡¯s arms helplessly. ¡°Master, I may have exposed myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. He has no proof even if he suspects us. We won¡¯t acknowledge anything.¡± Gu Bailu helped Qian¡¯er walk into the west courtyard and praised her. ¡°You did a great job today. See? You dissuaded Lu Fenying.¡± ¡°I still find that hard to believe. I never dreamt that I would be able to stand up to him like that.¡± Qian¡¯er was both happy and regretful. If she had been more courageous earlier, she might¡¯ve been able to save those whom Lu Fenying killed. ¡°You were bold enough to escape from here before, which means that you¡¯re unwilling to bend before your fate. So, you have to believe in yourself.¡± Qian¡¯er frowned. Though she had seeded, some issues remained. She was the only person who knew the significance of those plum blossoms. She had nted them out of boredom after being imprisoned by Lu Fenying in the main courtyard. She had nted them in the shape of a heart because someone had presented a glittering heart-shaped crystal to Lu Fenying before. She caught sight of the crystal when Lu Fenying put it in the bedroom. She had been deeply fascinated by the crystal. She had never seen anything so beautiful before. It had countless facets which glowed, and was transparent but could reflect colorful light. She heard Red Wolf tell Lu Fenying that even the sharpest thing couldn¡¯t cut this crystal. Who would¡¯ve thought that something that looked more fragile than porcin could be so hard. People said that beautiful things tended to be vulnerable, but not this. It was so brilliant and eye-catching, and she liked it very much. However, she also knew that she wasn¡¯t qualified to like it. How could she like a gift that Lu Fenying was going to give to Su Muwei? But she did remember the beauty of the crystal in her heart, so she subconsciously nted the plum blossoms in that shape. She thought that she was the only person who knew about it, but when Lu Fenying once brought her to the nearby building to set offnterns, he saw the plum blossoms in the shape of a heart below him. She almost wanted to kill herself back then. Interrogated by Lu Fenying, she confessed everything, not daring to hide anything. Naturally, she was punished. That was when Lu Fenying said that she shouldn¡¯t long for something she couldn¡¯t have, and had Red Wolf throw her into a frigidke in the cold winter. Chapter 595 - Just Test Her Blood

Chapter 595 Just Test Her Blood

To this day, she remembered how her body turned numb in the freezing water. She thought that she would die in thatke. But Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t let her off. She had a fever for seven days and seven nights, before she woke up. That was the first time she saw Mr. Xiao, who brought her back to life. That was also the first time she realized that a man could be as handsome, warm and benevolent as Mr. Xiao. Qian¡¯er shook her head and didn¡¯t think any longer. The moment he returned to his study, Lu Fenying asked Red Wolf, ¡°The master of the Su family hasn¡¯t delivered the investigation report yet?¡± ¡°It has been sent over; it¡¯s on the table.¡± Red Wolf went over and picked up a file from a stack on the table. ¡°It was delivered in the morning. You were too busy to read it.¡± Lu Fenying instantly opened it. The report outlined in great detail the lives of the two Daoist nuns before they went to the Daoist temple, including their birthces, their family members, their time of conversions, and their characters in the Daoist temple. From the report, they were utterly clean. The younger Daoist nun, in particr, was from a peasant family, who had sent her to the Daoist temple because they couldn¡¯t feed her. Attached to the report were detailed statements from their families on their appearances. Lu Fenying dropped the report and said, ¡°This means nothing. Have the Dark Army look into it.¡± He would¡¯ve believed the report before, but there was no way the young Daoist nun could¡¯ve restored the plum blossoms so perfectly. Red Wolf didn¡¯t dare hesitate, and swiftly gave the instruction. Pacing back and forth in the room, Lu Fenying asked, ¡°Do you think they added Dragon Spirit Blood to their pills?¡± He had thought of countless ways and hired countless experts to treat Su Muwei, but none had been able to treat her. She had only been well during the years when she had Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood. Dragon Spirit Blood was the only medicine that had proven useful, until the two Daoist nuns showed up with their pills. Red Wolf thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you have doubts, we can capture the young Daoist nun and test her blood.¡± Frowning, Lu Fenying said, ¡°Go bring her here.¡± Red Wolf immediately left with a few men. Lu Fenying sat down in front of his table. He found that his hands were shaking when he reached for the files on it. Could it be Mo Qian¡¯er? If the young Daoist nun had never been here before, how could she know so much about the plum blossoms? Lu Fenying wanted to get back to work, but he couldn¡¯t read anything. He simply dropped the files and closed his eyes. No... It couldn¡¯t be her. She didn¡¯t have the guts toe back. She should know what awaited her if she dared toe back after running away. But he couldn¡¯t be certain. After all, he had never thought that she would have the courage and determination to escape from him. If Mo Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t escaped, Muwei wouldn¡¯t be as sick and weak as she was. He would find out why Mo Qian¡¯er was bold enough toe back. When Red Wolf entered the western courtyard with his men, Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er were eating. Red Wolf didn¡¯t say anything, but simply dragged Qian¡¯er out. Gu Bailu rushed over to stop him. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°The crown prince wants to see her,¡± sad Red Wolf coldly. ¡°Do you have to be so rude about it?¡± Gu Bailu looked at Red Wolf coldly. ¡°I have always been this rude. You better get out of the way.¡± Red Wolf had no respect for Gu Bailu at all. Not just Gu Bailu; he had no respect for anybody except Lu Fenying. Chapter 596 - Severe Blood Loss

Chapter 596 Severe Blood Loss

¡°We¡¯re here to treat your patient; we¡¯re not your servants. If this is your attitude, we won¡¯t treat your patient anymore,¡± said Gu Bailu assertively. ¡°Tell that to the crown prince.¡± Red Wolf dragged Qian¡¯er to the main courtyard. Gu Bailu followed them. After Qian¡¯er was pushed into the study, Gu Bailu roared, ¡°She¡¯s fragile. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll turn your ce upside down.¡± Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at Qian¡¯er. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Qian¡¯er bit her lip. He obviously nned to take her blood... A guard grabbed her hand and pressed it to the table in front of Lu Fenying. As a result, Qian¡¯er¡¯s belly bumped into the edge of the table. Gu Bailu shrieked andunched a fatal rune at the guard. ¡°Get lost!¡± She moved as quickly as a ghost, and the guard who was hit by the rune fell to the floor. Gu Bailu hurriedly supported Qian¡¯er and protected her. ¡°Qian¡¯er, how do you feel?¡± Qian¡¯er was pale and sweating. She said in a very small voice, ¡°It hurts.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s expression changed drastically. It seemed Qian¡¯er had been hit directly in her stomach. Gu Bailu turned around in a hurry andy Qian¡¯er on the floor. Seeing her cover her belly with her hands, Gu Bailu looked at the lower half of Qian¡¯er¡¯s body and was rmed. There was blood all over her bottom half. A tiny hand seized her wrist. ¡°H- Help...¡± Gu Bailu came back to herself and picked up Qian¡¯er¡¯s wrist in a hurry, only to find that her pulse was very weak. Both baby and mother were in danger. She quickly took out a pill and put it in Qian¡¯er¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. Everything will be alright. Stay strong. Don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡± Tears flowed out of Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She thought she had the courage to defy Lu Fenying now, and had cheered herself on. But in the blink of an eye, she had exposed herself because of this resistance, causing Lu Fenying to act against her right away. She could never escape his control. As long as she remained Mo Qian¡¯er, she couldn¡¯t escape from him no matter how different she looked. Qian¡¯er¡¯s consciousness was fading. She was full of regret; she shouldn¡¯t have stepped out. If she hadn¡¯t intervened, her baby would¡¯ve been fine. Now, she couldn¡¯t protect herself or her baby. Then, what was the point of her continuing to live? ¡°Disciple, listen to me. Your baby can be saved as long as you stay strong. If you give up, you won¡¯t be able to save your baby. If I can treat Su Muwei, I can definitely treat you. Trust me!¡± Gu Bailu patted Qian¡¯er¡¯s face hard, trying to keep her awake. At the same time, she hurriedly took out her silver needles to stop the bleeding. In fact, she wasn¡¯t confident that the baby could be saved at all. This was different from when she saved Qian¡¯erst time; back then, Qian¡¯er had only bled because of exhaustion. But it was a heavy injury this time, with Red Wolf dragging her all the way here from the western courtyard, and the guard pushing her into the hard edge of the table. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes changed as well. He stood up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Bailu knew that certain secrets couldn¡¯t be kept any longer. She had to ask Lu Fenying to send for a professional doctor. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. That hit just now hurt her body. She¡¯s bleeding out, and needs a doctor,¡± said Gu Bailu anxiously. Lu Fenying brow furrowed tightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± Chapter 597 - Is There Still Hope For the Baby?

Chapter 597 Is There Still Hope For the Baby?

¡°I¡¯m a doctor, but I can only keep her alive. I can¡¯t treat pregnant women. Hurry up and find a specialist,¡± shouted Gu Bailu anxiously. Lu Fenying instantly gestured to Red Wolf, who ran off. Lu Fenying walked over to Qian¡¯er. His face changed again when he saw the pool of blood on the ground. ¡°She¡¯s a Daoist nun, but she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Lu Fenying said coldly with clenched fists. He had obtained his power through blood and battle, and had grown up fighting. He had even grown up among wolves. He had seen the goriest scenes, and had never been shocked by blood. Yet, at that moment, the blood on the ground seemed to hurt his eyes. Head down, Gu Bailu patted Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Disciple, stay strong. You must stay strong for the baby. You have no right to stop it froming into this world!¡± Qian¡¯er struggled to open her eyes, but what she saw was Lu Fenying¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Gu Bailu red at Lu Fenying. ¡°Your Highness, can you please leave? My disciple had a bad experience with a beast, so she¡¯s afraid of all of them.¡± Saying that, she clutched Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. Nobody will dare bully you. I already killed the guard who shoved you.¡± Fury burned in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes. This Daoist nun actually dared to talk to him like that! Was she implying that he was a beast? Lu Fenying was about to fly into a rage, when Qian¡¯er suddenly buried her head in Gu Bailu¡¯s arms. ¡°Master, I¡¯m scared. He¡¯s so frightening. Let¡¯s go back, master...¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s words stuck in his throat. Looking at the shocking blood below Qian¡¯er, he found it impossible to say anything. He withdrew behind his table... Gu Bailu could feel that the front of her robe was wet, but she was d that Qian¡¯er was crying, since it meant that her head was clear once more. The fright Lu Fenying had given her had conversely woken her up. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go back in a moment, but not yet. The doctor is on the way.¡± Gu Bailu gentlyforted her. Qian¡¯er subconsciously covered her belly. ¡°Master, can the baby still be saved?¡± ¡°Yes, trust me, it definitely can.¡± The truth was that she wasn¡¯t confident at all, but she couldn¡¯t tell Qian¡¯er that something might happen to the baby, not when she was only holding on in the hope that the baby would live. If she lost the baby, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the blow. Did Qian¡¯er hate Lu Fenying? Of course she did. But she had kept the baby even though she hated him so much that she didn¡¯t want to see him again, and feared him so much that she shuddered when she saw him. It was partly because she respected life, and partly because she was too kindhearted to hurt a baby. But there might be one more reason, which was that Qian¡¯er might have once liked and yearned for Lu Fenying. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t moved by such a handsome man, but that had been reced with fear after the unending torture she suffered. So, the baby was the only thing she could cling to. If it wasn¡¯t for the baby, she might not have had the courage to escape this cage. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know if it was the right decision to bring Qian¡¯er back here. It had been beyond her expectations that Qian¡¯er¡¯s reaction to Lu Fenying would be so extreme that it would draw his attention. However, if she didn¡¯te back, she would have to live with that fear and mental trauma, and she might not even be able to raise the baby. Wouldn¡¯t she be reminded of Lu Fenying when she saw the baby every day? Who knew if she would transfer her self-harming tendencies to her child. Chapter 598 - Both Daoist Nuns Are Pregnant?

Chapter 598 Both Daoist Nuns Are Pregnant?

Whether it was right or not, she had to carry on. The greatest mistake would be to give up halfway. ¡°Your Highness... The doctor is here.¡± Red Wolf finally arrived with a doctor, who was pale and covered in sweat. Clearly, Red Wolf had kidnapped him and simply brought him here. After the doctor was set down, his face turned dark when he saw the blood below Qian¡¯er. ¡°Why are you so careless when you¡¯re pregnant? The baby will probably die since you lost so much blood.¡± Lu Fenying roared angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll die too if the baby can¡¯t be saved!¡± The doctor fell on his knees in fear. He had been brought here in a hurry and hadn¡¯t clearly seen the people in the room. He panickedpletely when he saw the crown prince. ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me...¡± ¡°Stop apologizing and examine her already!¡± Gu Bailu shouted. Finally, the doctor crawled over to Qian¡¯er and grabbed her hand. He frowned at the silver needles in her. ¡°These are...¡± ¡°I used the silver needles to stop the bleeding. I can see that the baby¡¯s condition is very unstable. Do something now,¡± said Gu Bailu anxiously. The doctor was an experienced one. He didn¡¯t say anything but simply plucked out the silver needles before sticking them back in with his own technique. He then fed Qian¡¯er a pill he made. ¡°The baby¡¯s condition is very unstable. I¡¯m afraid that a miscarriage is inevitable. I can only keep her alive.¡± The doctor sighed, no longer panicked. ¡°I¡¯ve said that you will die if you can¡¯t save the baby.¡± Lu Fenying stood up, and took one big stride to stand in front of the doctor, who fell to the floor and shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s nothing I can do even if you kill me. With the massive blood loss and the injury that the baby has sustained, I can¡¯t save it at all.¡± Qian¡¯er was dumbfounded. Her face was covered in tears, and her eyes were lifeless. She couldn¡¯t even moan anymore. Gu Bailu patted her face and said, ¡°Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t be scared. This doctor is lousy. We¡¯ll find a good one.¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and looked at the doctor. ¡°Can I move her to the bed?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± The doctor crouched on the floor, not daring to move at all. Since the baby would be lost anyway, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the mother was moved or not. Gu Bailu was about to pick up Qian¡¯er, when the doctor raised his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t carry her. Do you not know that you¡¯re pregnant too?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s face turned dark. Do you have to say it out loud? Lu Fenying¡¯s face turned even darker. The two Daoist nuns hade to the crown prince¡¯s residence as master and disciple, but both of them were pregnant? Did they consider the crown prince¡¯s residence abor ward? ¡°You better exin yourselves to me clearly,¡± said Lu Fenying coldly. Gu Bailu picked up Qian¡¯er and was about to leave, but Lu Fenying took Qian¡¯er and ced her on the bed not far away. ¡°Where do you want to take her when she¡¯s so badly hurt? Just put her here.¡± ¡°Anywhere is fine. Go get a better doctor already!¡± Gu Bailu had no time to argue with him. Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that the baby can¡¯t be saved? Let the doctor die with the baby.¡± What? Your Highness, what is that line of thinking? The baby can¡¯t be saved, so you kill the doctor to keep the babypany in the other world? You picked this doctor not because he¡¯s good at treating patients, but because he¡¯d be goodpany? ¡°Your Highness, please get a better doctor. At least find a royal doctor,¡± Gu Bailu begged. ¡°The royal doctors treat the royal family. Why would they treat her?¡± Lu Fenying was in an awful mood. He felt that he had been tricked by the two Daoist nuns who were both fakes. Chapter 599 - Lost Gamble

Chapter 599 Lost Gamble

No converted Daoist nuns were allowed to be pregnant. Yet, not just one of them, but both of them were carrying babies! That was a p to his face, and he had to get a doctor for them? It would be most humiliating for the crown prince if other people found out. ¡°I assure you that you will regret it for the rest of your life if anything happens to the baby. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± Gu Bailu sat next to the bed and held Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand. Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were hollow, and she had lost the will to live. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know how tofort her anymore. Qian¡¯er had held on until the doctor arrived, only to learn that her baby couldn¡¯t be saved. Gu Bailu understood her too well. When something had happened to her own baby before, she had been willing to risk her own life in order to save it. The baby was still in her womb and she had never interacted with it, but she sincerely regarded it as part of her life. If she couldn¡¯t protect it, she would feel utterly useless. Qian¡¯er had already felt so inferior and full of guilt to begin with... Now that the baby couldn¡¯t be saved, what would she do? Gu Bailu held Qian¡¯er¡¯s wrist. She detected the baby¡¯s strong pulse even if its condition was unstable. She was determined to save the baby. Gu Bailu took off her Soul Collecting Bracelet and said to Qian¡¯er, ¡°You go in first. Nobody can pull the baby¡¯s soul out as long as you¡¯re inside.¡± She refused to believe that a grand practitioner like herself couldn¡¯t save one baby. Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes blinked. ¡°Master, will that... really help?¡± ¡°Technically speaking, your baby can¡¯t die as long as its soul exists. I¡¯m very good. You should trust me.¡± Gu Bailu stared at her firmly. Qian¡¯er nodded. Gu Bailu chanted, and the Soul Collecting Bracelet turned into a spacious golden bag that picked up Qian¡¯er, before it returned to Gu Bailu¡¯s wrist as a bracelet. Everybody in the room, including the doctor, gaped when they saw that a person could actually be stored away. There were space rings in this world, but they could only store objects. Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°What did you mean earlier?¡± Gu Bailu stood up and looked at him. ¡°My meaning is clear. If anything happens to my disciple, something will happen to your woman Su Muwei.¡± ¡°You dare?!¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face was cold as his eyes shone with killing intent. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯m a Daoist nun who¡¯s pregnant. What am I too scared to do? Your Highness, don¡¯t underestimate a pregnant woman. They can do anything to protect their child. Maybe I can¡¯t get away from you, but I¡¯m definitely capable of killing your woman.¡± Lu Fenying gazed at her grimly, wondering what abilities she had. Right at that moment, a guard outside the room risked his life to report, ¡°Your Highness, an important guest wishes to meet you right away ¨C he says it¡¯s an urgent matter.¡± Gu Bailu yelled, ¡°Are you blind? A person¡¯s life is in danger here. This is no time for a guest.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid you have to meet him,¡± the guard stepped forward and said carefully. Gu Bailu sat down. ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t care who you meet, but I want to see a royal doctor right now.¡± Lu Fenying nced at her. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± He strode off after saying that. Gu Bailu¡¯s face was pale with anger. Lu Fenying was truly ruthless. If he really cherished Su Muwei as much as the rumors said, why would he dare risk her life? She had provoked Lu Fenying partly to see how much he loved Su Muwei. Chapter 600 - The Witch Doctor’s Terms

Chapter 600 The Witch Doctor¡¯s Terms

However, it seemed that Lu Fenying didn¡¯t love Su Muwei as much as Gu Bailu had imagined. Gu Bailu looked at the doctor who was still on the floor. ¡°Tell me, except for those in the royal pce, is there any doctor better than you in Three Lives Capital?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°The baby is already dead even if the miscarriage hasn¡¯t happened yet. It can¡¯t be saved.¡± ¡°It still has a pulse. Tell me where I can find a doctor.¡± Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t give up. The doctor shook his head. He was full of despair as well. After being brought to the crown prince¡¯s residence to save a child that was certain to die, he knew that he would be killed. ¡°Think carefully. You¡¯ll only survive if the baby survives. This is also for yourself,¡± said Gu Bailu firmly. The doctor thought for a moment before he suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°No regr doctor is better than I am, but there¡¯s a witch doctor who¡¯s good at witchcraft. She might be able to help you.¡± Gu Bailu asked quickly, ¡°Where can I find her?¡± ¡°In Five Poisons Forest at the most western point of Three Lives Capital... However, her medical skills are very bizarre, and you may lose more than you gain.¡± Nobody would turn to that witch doctor if they had any other choice. This doctor had also had patients before who looked for the witch doctor when all else failed, but they had all returned without results. To save one person, they had to pay with the lives of several more. Nobody would do such a stupid thing. ¡°Take me there.¡± Gu Bailu had no time to care about that for now. She had to find the witch doctor first. The doctor staggered to his feet. ¡°Can... Can I leave?¡± This was the crown prince¡¯s residence. The crown prince hadn¡¯t said that he could go. Could he really leave? ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu left the room first, and the doctor followed behind her cautiously. Surprisingly, they were able to leave the crown prince¡¯s residence without a hitch. A carriage had even been thoughtfully arranged for them. Gu Bailu and the doctor got in. She knew very well that while Lu Fenying had let her go to figure out a solution herself, he had sent men to watch over her so that she didn¡¯t run off. After more than an hour, the carriage entered the wilderness. There was increasingly less vegetation on the ground, until it slowly turned into a barrenndscape. Up ahead was a purple mist; a stretch of purple nts grew wild. They were roughly as tall as a grown man and packed densely together. The nts grew in purple water, and the mist was rising up from the water surface. ¡°This is Five Poisons Forest?¡± Gu Bailu asked the doctor. The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes... This is the ce. Don¡¯t touch the water, it¡¯s extremely poisonous.¡± The carriage stopped outside a shabby cottage which looked like it had been carelessly put together. Gu Bailu got out and smelled an extremely pungent odor that was a little simr to hospital disinfectant. There was an old-sounding voice from the cottage. ¡°Who¡¯s here? What do you want?¡± The door was shut tight, but the voice inside gave off an inexplicable pressure, which was a sign of the witch doctor¡¯s immense spiritual power. ¡°We¡¯re here to ask you to treat my disciple. She¡¯s pregnant and has severe bleeding. We wonder if you could help save the baby.¡± The door suddenly opened. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Bailu nced at the doctor. ¡°You stay outside.¡± The doctor seemed quite scared, and she didn¡¯t want to make things harder for him. Gu Bailu walked into the cottage. It was as shabby as she had expected. There wasn¡¯t even any kitchen equipment, but only a bed, a long bench, and a furnace. A fire was burning fiercely in the furnace as it boiled the herbs above it. The smell of disinfectant wasing from the pot of herbs. Next to the furnace was a silver-haired olddy who was nothing more than a bag of bones. Chapter 601 - Treat Her Or Not?

Chapter 601 Treat Her Or Not?

Having seen Yin Neng, however, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t find her frightening at all. ¡°Where¡¯s the patient?¡± The olddy raised her head, and with a shock, Gu Bailu realized the woman had no eyeballs in her eye sockets. Dear god... How horrifying. Gu Bailu calmed down, took off the Soul Collecting Bracelet, and released Qian¡¯er so that she was lying on the only long bench in the room. ¡°Here¡¯s the patient. Please take a look at her.¡± The olddy snorted. ¡°You have a bracelet that can lock up souls but you can¡¯t save a baby?¡± Gu Bailu was quite surprised. This olddy didn¡¯t have eyes; how did she know how Qian¡¯er had been let out? Did she have the Heavenly Eye as well? The olddy came over and touched Qian¡¯er with a hand that was like withered wood. ¡°The baby is dying, but I can save it, as long as you give me this woman¡¯s eyes.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned for a moment. ¡°No, not her eyes. How about something else? Gold, silver, jewelry, or elixirs, I¡¯ll get you anything you want...¡± ¡°You want to save the baby but won¡¯t give up eyes for it? Get lost.¡± The olddy pulled a long face and returned to the furnace, no longer paying attention to Gu Bailu.. Gu Bailu was annoyed. She could see that this witch had a cure, but the witch wanted Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes. How would Qian¡¯er be able to live in the future? That would be too cruel to her. ¡°Master...¡± A gentle hand grabbed Gu Bailu. She turned to discover that Qian¡¯er had woken up. Her face was extremely pale, but she said firmly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m okay with that...¡± ¡°No... I¡¯ll see what else I can do. How can you live without your eyes?¡± Gu Bailu immediately retorted. ¡°I know I won¡¯t be able to raise the baby well in the future, but I still have you, master...¡± ¡°No, just let me think for a moment.¡± Gu Bailu really didn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to lose her eyes, which would be too cruel. There had to be another way. There had to be. ¡°The baby can live for a quarter of an hour at most,¡± the olddy said darkly to one side. She lifted the lid of the boiling pot of herbs. ¡°This pot is for her. If you don¡¯t want to treat her, I¡¯ll pour it out.¡± She picked up the pot, utterly heedless of the scalding heat, and was about to pour it into a basin of purple poisonous water nearby. ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Bailu shouted anxiously. ¡°Let me think. Let me think for a moment...¡± Was there any other way? No, she had to think of another way. ¡°Grandma, will you really not ept anything else?¡± Gu Bailu paced back and forth anxiously. If the baby died, she could stop its soul from being collected by the envoys of hell, but the baby would be a wandering ghost forever. Did Qian¡¯er have to spend the rest of her life with an intangible child? ¡°No, I¡¯m here precisely because I want a pair of eyes.¡± The olddy turned her down and left no room for negotiation. Gu Bailu begged, ¡°If you want eyes, you can have her stay with you after she recovers. She can be your eyes...¡± The olddy chuckled mockingly. ¡°Someone said the exact same thing once, but they tried to escape, so I poisoned them.¡± ¡°No... she definitely won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Do you want to treat her or not?¡± the olddy held the pot over the basin and asked impatiently. She was in a good mood today, and her terms were already pretty good; she had only asked for the girl¡¯s eyes when usually, she would ask for a lot more. Yet, this person still dared to haggle with her. Chapter 602 - That Is My Child

Chapter 602 That Is My Child

¡°I want to be treated...¡± A feeble yet firm voice came from the long bench. Gu Bailu stood there silently. She really didn¡¯t know what else she could do. Technically, it was really lucky to be able to save a life just at the cost of one¡¯s eyes. They could always think of another wayter for the eyes. Gu Bailu looked at Qian¡¯er¡¯s pale yet stubborn face and knew that her decision should be respected. That was the reflection of a mother¡¯s love. Gu Bailu had no reason to stop her. She couldn¡¯t stop her either, because she didn¡¯t have another way to save her. The olddy curled her lip. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m already particrly gracious today. Don¡¯t take my kindness for nothing.¡± She walked over to Qian¡¯er and ced a shriveled hand over Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes. After touching them, she remarked, ¡°These eyes aren¡¯t bad. They could be the eyes I¡¯ve been searching for all these years.¡± Gu Bailu turned around, unable to watch. It was downright ruthless to take out the eyes when the person was still alive. ¡°Please... Please do it and save my baby...¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s voice trembled, but she was more determined than ever. Colorful light glittered on the olddy¡¯s hand as she was about to gouge Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyeballs out. Suddenly, immense power knocked the olddy over. Even Gu Bailu was pushed to one side. The olddy got up from the ground. ¡°Who¡¯s making a scene in my ce?!¡± ¡°Me!¡± A cold voice rang out in the room, and the olddy frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er raised their heads at the same time to see Lu Fenying. His hair was disheveled, as if he had ridden here as fast as he could. With his entrance, his tall and strong frame made the cottage seem smaller. He walked over to Qian¡¯er, poured the pot of herbs into a bowl, and helped her sit up. ¡°Drink it.¡± Qian¡¯er looked nkly at him and then at the olddy, wondering if she could really drink it. The olddy stood there silently, and Gu Bailu said quickly, ¡°Qian¡¯er, drink it now.¡± Whatever the reason, now that Lu Fenying was here, they had to save the baby first. Qian¡¯er opened her mouth and drank the herbal soup quickly. It wasn¡¯t bitter, but sweet and cool. The olddy snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Your Highness?¡± Lu Fenying held Qian¡¯er in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. I can give you anything you want.¡± ¡°What I want are her eyes.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t change her terms at all. ¡°Give up on that.¡± Lu Fenying turned her down without hesitation. The olddy chuckled gloomily. ¡°Are you going to burn the bridge after crossing the river?¡± ¡°Come look for me after you figure out what you want.¡± Lu Fenying took Qian¡¯er out of the room. The olddy said coldly, ¡°You think the baby can be saved after she takes the medicine? You¡¯re too naive. You dare act or high and mighty in front of me...¡± Lu Fenying turned around with cold eyes. ¡°She¡¯s carrying my child. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll tear your nest down to the ground.¡± The olddy was stunned. ¡°How... How is that possible? Your child?¡± Gu Bailu asked anxiously, ¡°Granny, will the medicine not work?¡± She examined Qian¡¯er hurriedly, but her pulse was already stable. This olddy couldn¡¯t be bluffing. ¡°What did you do?¡± His eyes like knives, Lu Fenying approached the olddy coldly. The olddy naturally knew that he was angry, and that this man shouldn¡¯t be provoked. ¡°There¡¯s a curse in the drug...¡± Chapter 603 - Who Gave You the Courage to Threaten Me?

Chapter 603 Who Gave You the Courage to Threaten Me?

Red Wolf instantly shot out and grabbed the olddy by the neck. ¡°Lift the curse.¡± The olddy looked at Red Wolf with her hollow eyes. ¡°My curse can never be lifted.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes almost pierced the olddy like swords. ¡°I think you must be tired of living.¡± Lu Fenying approached her with Qian¡¯er in his arms. ¡°I will have the baby today.¡± The olddy chuckled. When she smiled with her sunken cheeks and empty eye sockets, it made a person¡¯s hair stand on end. Gu Bailu understood when she heard Lu Fenying¡¯s words ¨C he was here for the baby. How did he know who Qian¡¯er was, or that she was carrying his child? ¡°That¡¯s easy. All you need to do is gouge out her eyeballs,¡± the olddy said sinisterly and derisively. She had lived for so many eyes and had experienced much.. She didn¡¯t have eyes, yet she was more perceptive than anybody else with regr eyes Lu Fenying frowned, but before he could say anything, Qian¡¯er suddenly pushed him away and jumped out of his arms and into Gu Bailu¡¯s. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to lose my eyes. Help me, master.¡± Gu Bailu was astounded by Qian¡¯er¡¯s reaction. Why was she choosing her eyes over her baby now? Lu Fenying had not expected Qian¡¯er¡¯s action at all, and failed to stop her. His eyes turned even colder when he heard what she said. ¡°The baby has to be saved. Come here.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly sheltered Qian¡¯er behind her. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s my disciple¡¯s decision whether or not to save the baby. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Though Qian¡¯er¡¯s decision was surprising, Gu Bailu knew that she had to have her reasons. ¡°If anyone dares to hurt my child, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. It won¡¯t help even if you¡¯re Princess Zi.¡± Lu Fenying asserted Gu Bailu¡¯s identity. Gu Bailu was stunned. How did he know who she was? He had gone to receive an important guest earlier. Had he found out from this important guest? Who was it? Could it be Feng Qingtian? Unlikely... If it was Feng Qingtian, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t havee along. Besides, there was no way he could leave Pale Emperor City. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er,e here. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Lu Fenying stared at Qian¡¯er darkly. Qian¡¯er hid behind Gu Bailu; she was too frightened to look at him but she wouldn¡¯t listen to him either. She was a lot better after drinking the herbal soup and had regained her energy. She couldn¡¯t sense the so-called curse at all. Gu Bailu quietly grabbed her wrist and examined her, only to find that her pulse was normal. It was possible that the curse hadn¡¯t attacked her yet. The olddy said from the side, ¡°The curse will attack in a quarter of an hour, and the baby will die. Hehe... If you don¡¯t give me the eyes I ask for, don¡¯t think you can get what you want.¡± Lu Fenying grabbed her by her silver hair and flung her out. ¡°Who gave you the courage to threaten me?¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh...¡± The olddy gave a wretched scream after she was thrown into the Five Poisons Forest¡¯s poisonous water. Qian¡¯er clutched Gu Bailu¡¯s hand tightly, determined not to go to him. She did her best to tell herself to calm down. She couldn¡¯t let him intimidate her or be his ve again. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Your Highness. How can my disciple be carrying your child? If you want to have a baby, there are tons of women out there who would be more than happy to help. Why would you have to pick up someone else¡¯s kid?¡± Chapter 604 - Qian“er’s Decision

Chapter 604 Qian¡°er¡°s Decision

Damn it. Exactly what was going on? How had their identities been exposed? Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t be so certain unless he had valid proof. For the baby, whether or not Qian¡¯er became blind wouldn¡¯t matter to him. But no matter what, they couldn¡¯t acknowledge their identities. Lu Fenying gestured to Red Wolf, and a row of men in ck who were all as tall and strong as Red Wolf appeared and surrounded Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er. ¡°Don¡¯t make us force you; you should know what your limits are,¡± Red Wolf said expressionlessly. Lu Fenying walked back to a nearby carriage. Gu Bailu frowned. Naturally, she could sense the immense spiritual power which the guards had. Without Ah Luo, herbat ability was half what it was. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t have much spiritual power. While Gu Bailu could fight the guards for a while, it would be hard for her to protect Qian¡¯er from being captured. ¡°Master... don¡¯t fight them. You can¡¯t beat them.¡± Qian¡¯er came out from behind Gu Bailu and shook her head. Releasing Gu Bailu¡¯s hand, she went to the carriage, as if resigned to her fate. Gu Bailu was caught off-guard. She didn¡¯t expect their identities to be seen through so easily. She had thought that even if Lu Fenying had doubts, he couldn¡¯t be certain, so they would never be in real danger. Also, Su Muwei relied on their pills, and Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t dare use force. However... the unexpected important guest had disrupted all her ns. She caught up to Qian¡¯er. ¡°Don¡¯t acknowledge your identity. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that certain.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, master.¡± Qian¡¯er got into the carriage. Gu Bailu could sense that she was prepared to die. Feeling vaguely uneasy, she was about to follow Qian¡¯er into the carriage, when Red Wolf stopped her. ¡°Princess Zi, you should take the carriage behind. Our prince doesn¡¯t like his carriage to be crowded.¡± Gu Bailu red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Princess Zi? You must be mistaken.¡± ¡°This way, please, Princess Zi,¡± Red Wolf said expressionlessly. While he had said ¡°please,¡± it sounded more like a threat. Gu Bailu had no choice but to get into the other carriage. She couldn¡¯t do anything in front of them, and she could only think of other ways after she returned to her carriage. In any case, she could use her Heavenly Eye to see the situation inside the carriage in front. Getting into the carriage, Gu Bailu sat down and activated her Heavenly Eye. She saw Lu Fenying grab Qian¡¯er hard by the chin. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, aren¡¯t you? You dare run away from me and thene back? Who gave you the courage?¡± Qian¡¯er frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. My baby can¡¯t be yours. I¡¯m afraid that you must be mistaken.¡± Her teary eyes were aggrieved, like a weak newborn cub. She didn¡¯t seem to be acting at all. Lu Fenying sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable now, you actually dare lie to my face.¡± Holding Qian¡¯er¡¯s hands behind her back with one hand, he pressed down on her. ¡°You really think I can¡¯t recognize you after you change your appearance? I can tell it¡¯s you the moment I touch your body.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about...¡± Qian¡¯er trembled. The horror from her abuse wasing back to her. ¡°You¡¯re still acting?¡± Lu Fenying tore off her robe and one hand dropped to her cleavage. ¡°You have a red mole here. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just a coincidence you have a mole in the exact ce that Mo Qian¡¯er does.¡± Chapter 605 - Has Any Other Man Touched You?

Chapter 605 Has Any Other Man Touched You?

Qian¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale and she could barely breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me! Get your hands off me!¡± She was almost shrieking toward the end. A strange light shed in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Qian¡¯er to dare resist him like this. He exerted more force to keep her restrained. ¡°Tell me, where did you run off to? Is it my baby that you¡¯re carrying?¡± Qian¡¯er was astounded. So, he wasn¡¯t actually sure that the baby she was carrying was his. Even if he knew her real identity, so what? He didn¡¯t know for sure if the baby was his. However... no matter who the baby¡¯s father was, he wouldn¡¯t let her abort it. For him, all he wanted was Qian¡¯er¡¯s child who would also have Dragon Spirit Blood. As long as the baby¡¯s mother was Mo Qian¡¯er, it didn¡¯t matter who the baby¡¯s father was. Qian¡¯er said with a bitter smile, ¡°Whether it¡¯s yours or not, is there a difference?¡± Lu Fenying suddenly tightened his grip. ¡°Who is the baby¡¯s father?¡± Qian¡¯er chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, the only thing you want is a baby. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if the baby is dead?¡± ¡°Let me ask you again, who is the baby¡¯s father?¡± Lu Fenying growled coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter...¡± Qian¡¯er closed her eyes. ¡°If you want it, just take it.¡± She hadpletely given up, and looked like she didn¡¯t care what he did. Her delicate and pretty face was full of hopelessness. Gu Bailu was worried. If things continued like this, there would be no saving the baby. But now that Lu Fenying recognized her, she too felt that Qian¡¯er had made the right decision. It wouldn¡¯t end well for the baby now that Qian¡¯er had been found out, so she might as well get rid of it before the baby became Lu Fenying¡¯s tool. Gu Bailu understood why Qian¡¯er had suddenly changed her mind. So, Qian¡¯er wanted to die with her baby. Gu Bailu suddenly stood up. Lu Fenying tore off Qian¡¯er¡¯s robe so that she waspletely nude, and lowered his head to bite her. ¡°Speak! Has any other man touched you?¡± Qian¡¯er simply let him bite her, a mocking smile on her lips. He had given her nothing but endless torture and humiliation. He even doubted the baby¡¯s origin. Even if the baby survived, he wouldn¡¯t show it any love at all. Qian¡¯er simply let him vent, while tears fell from the corners of her eyes. ¡°You dissatisfied woman, I gave you a noble identity, but you actually ran away. I¡¯m going to show you that you can never escape from me.¡± As he spoke, Lu Fenying bit her nipples. Qian¡¯er opened her eyes at the pain. Those eyes, which had always been as gentle as a scared rabbit¡¯s, were now full of hate. She struggled out of Lu Fenying¡¯s grip, then ruthlessly stabbed him in the most critical part of his heart with a dagger. She had wanted to do this for so long. Every time she woke up from a nightmare, and every time she hated herself for not standing up for herself, she wondered why she never resisted him when he did so many bad things to her. She had the chance to kill him! To stab him in the right ce in his heart, she had even borrowed an acupoint diagram from Mr. Xiao and studied it. Every time she dreamt, she thought that if she could stab him like this, she would be free. However, she had never dared to do it in her dreams. But while she was too afraid to act in her dreams, she actually had the courage to do it in reality. Chapter 606 - You Can Die With My Child

Chapter 606 You Can Die With My Child

Qian¡¯er smiled at the disbelief on Lu Fenying¡¯s face, happy and rxed like she had never been before. The effect of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers disappeared right at that moment, and her original, ethereal beauty was restored. ¡°Your Highness, you can die with my child.¡± Qian¡¯er sat there and watched blood flow out of Lu Fenying¡¯s chest over her body, her chest, and her abdomen. Sheughed out loud in delight. ¡°Child, your mother was finally brave for once.¡± Sheughed andughed, but her expression suddenly changed. She covered her stomach in pain at the contractions. She knew that the curse was ring up. The baby was leaving her, but that was alright; she would follow after the baby. They would be together, and nobody would be able to separate or bully them again. Lu Fenying came back to his senses and hurriedly embraced her. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, are you alright? You¡¯re fine. The baby will be fine. Hang in there.¡± He took off his robe and wrapped her in it. He was about to get out of the carriage, when a fair hand pulled at him and stopped him. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t bother saving the baby. The baby¡¯s body can save Su Muwei. Just let the baby go.¡± Once it was dead, he could take the body. Just let her and the baby go. In any case, he was going to die with them. She had no regrets anymore now that she had avenged herself and her baby. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lu Fenying was enraged. How did she know that the baby¡¯s body could save Muwei? ¡°I¡¯m serious. Ask the witch doctor if you don¡¯t believe me. You should hurry and say your final words. You should be grateful that the woman you love will live even after you die.¡± For the first time in her life, Qian¡¯er realized that she could beat him. This should be her victory. Even if he saved Su Muwei, he couldn¡¯t be with her. How painful must that be? After he was dead, he could only watch Su Muwei be with other men. ¡°Red Wolf!¡± Lu Fenying called out, and Red Wolf swiftly replied, ¡°What are your orders, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Fish out the witch doctor and tell her I¡¯ll give her everything she wants when the curse is lifted.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Red Wolf epted the order and left. Gu Bailu jumped out of her carriage and ran over. She lifted the curtain of Lu Fenying¡¯s carriage, only to see bloodstains inside. There was a dagger in Lu Fenying¡¯s chest, and blood was still dripping from the wound. Yet he was still holding Qian¡¯er with both hands, and didn¡¯t look like he nned to let her go. Qian¡¯er was curled in on herself, sweat all over her forehead. Gu Bailu hurriedly gave her a pill. ¡°Qian¡¯er, why were you so silly? It¡¯s not worth it to die together with him.¡± Tears welled up in Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes. She regretted bringing Qian¡¯er here. She shouldn¡¯t have been presumptuous in telling her to confront her fear. ¡°Master... my life is a tragedy... but yours isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what misunderstanding you have about Prince Zi... but after all this time, I can tell that Prince Zi really loves you... Please don¡¯t be willful anymore...¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s face was scrunched up and her head was a little muddled, but she still held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand weakly and tried to talk sense into her. She envied and admired nobody else but Gu Bailu in her whole life. Gu Bailu had the courage to defy fate, and her courage won her a man¡¯s love. QIan¡¯er knew that she was part of the reason why Lu Fenying didn¡¯t like her. She was too soft and powerless, and too cowardly. She had once had unrealistic illusions about Lu Fenying. Chapter 607 - Nobody Loves a Self-Effacing Person

Chapter 607 Nobody Loves a Self-Effacing Person

But she knew how inferior she was. She never thought that she deserved him. She never dared to show any sign that she liked him. She simply kept her affections for him to herself. A person like her didn¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s love. She didn¡¯t hate Lu Fenying for not liking her; she hated him because he wanted to hurt her child. That had touched her bottom line, so she would pull him into death with her. Only women like Gu Bailu, who were brilliant and stayed strong in the face of anything, could be loved. Only women like that could live confidently. She hoped Gu Bailu could be happy. ¡°Stop talking. You should worry more about yourself than me right now.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly examined Qian¡¯er, only to discover that her pulse, which had been normal a moment ago, was now a mess. ¡°You can¡¯t die yet, alright? I have the Soul Collecting Bracelet. Nobody can take you away!¡± Gu Bailu took off her bracelet and was about to send Qian¡¯er inside. Lu Fenying stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu nced at him and gave him a pill. ¡°Take this.¡± This man couldn¡¯t die. If he died, Qian¡¯er definitely wouldn¡¯t live; that was a fact. Qian¡¯er was walking toward a dead end, but Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t let her continue down that road; no matter what, she would take Qian¡¯er out of there. Lu Fenying already felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on. He had been holding back the pain the whole time. Mo Qian¡¯er had stabbed him in the most fatal part. Mo Qian¡¯er knew exactly where that was. Lu Fenying epted the pill and swallowed it. He didn¡¯t want to die, nor would he let Mo Qian¡¯er die. ¡°She¡¯ll remain alive for longer inside the bracelet. Go find Mr. Xiao. He¡¯ll know what to do,¡± Gu Bailu said to Lu Fenying patiently. Now wasn¡¯t the time to argue with Lu Fenying. ¡°It was the witch who cursed her. There¡¯s nothing Mr. Xiao can do.¡± Lu Fenying got out of the carriage with Qian¡¯er. Red Wolf had already arrived with the witch, who chuckled and said, ¡°The curse has activated. Both the baby and the mother are dying. This is what you get for threatening me.¡± ¡°You want eyes, right? I¡¯ll send over a thousand people tomorrow. You can take any of their eyes,¡± said Lu Fenying. The olddyughed. ¡°No... I don¡¯t want anybody¡¯s eyes except this girl¡¯s. She has the eyes I¡¯ve been looking for all these years.¡± ¡°Old woman, are the eyes more important than your life?¡± Gu Bailu roared at her angrily. Even if she did get the eyes, wasn¡¯t she afraid that Lu Fenying woulde back to deal with herter? ¡°Of course they are. I¡¯ve always dreamt of seeing this colorful world with a pair of eyes; even just one nce will do,¡± said the olddy excitedly. Gu Bailu could tell that the woman wanted to see the world even at the cost of her life. Even for just one nce of the world, she was willing to die. But the only eyes she was interested in were Qian¡¯er¡¯s. What could they do? ¡°Why are you so sure that it¡¯s her eyes that you want? If they¡¯re not, you¡¯ll die. Are you willing to die before you see the world?¡± Gu Bailu yelled agitatedly ¡°No... I¡¯m sure her eyes are the ones I¡¯ve been looking for.¡± ¡°There are no absolutes.¡± Gu Bailu said, ¡°I can open the Heavenly Eye and let you see the future. Enter my Heavenly Eye, and I¡¯ll show you your fate.¡± Chapter 608 - I Command You To Live

Chapter 608 I Command You To Live

Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t skilled enough to see the olddy¡¯s future yet, but she was certain that Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t have the eyes that the olddy wanted. In fact, the olddy wouldn¡¯t be able to see the world no matter whose eyes she took. That was just the olddy¡¯s wishful thinking, which was why she kept asking for eyes to save herself. Gu Bailu could now only create an illusion for the olddy so that she would give up. ¡°Heavenly Eye? You can open the Heavenly Eye?¡± the olddy asked in shock. ¡°Of course I can.¡± Gu Bailu closed her eyes and pressed against the olddy¡¯s forehead, and a white light covered the olddy¡¯s body as she fell into a green meadow with peach blossoms flying around her. ¡°What is this ce?¡± asked the olddy. Inside the Heavenly Eye, she could see green grass and red peach blossoms. She cried out in delight, ¡°I can see now! I can see!¡± ¡°This is the world of the Heavenly Eye, where you use your mind to see things. Of course you can see. Look over there!¡± Gu Bailu walked to her side and pointed up ahead. ¡°That¡¯s your fate if you gouge out my disciple¡¯s eyes. See your pain? Her eyes are useless to you.¡± An image suddenly appeared in front of them. The olddy saw herself covering her eyes and shouting in pain. ¡°No! Why isn¡¯t it working again? Why?¡± The olddy sat on the ground in disappointment. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯ve waited so many years for her. How can she not be the right person?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That girl has Dragon Spirit Blood. She¡¯s a descendant of the dragons. A princess is born among the dragons every one thousand years. The dragon princess¡¯s body can cure anything. Her eyes can cure me!¡± the olddy mumbled. She didn¡¯t want to believe that after waiting so long, it was still for nothing. Gu Bailu was astonished. She didn¡¯t know that Qian¡¯er had such an important background. A descendant of the dragons? Gu Bailu remembered that it had taken Gu Yunjing three days to kill an immature dragon, and he was heavily wounded in the process. Dragons were very strong. But how did Qian¡¯er end up in the crown prince¡¯s residence as a maid? ¡°You¡¯ve seen for yourself, there is no way for you to gain sight. However, I have a way for you to see the world without eyes.¡± Gu Bailu helped her back to her feet. ¡°You can open your third eye, the Heavenly Eye.¡± Dazed, the olddy looked at Gu Bailu, and it was as if there was a light in her empty eye sockets. ¡°Can I really grow another eye?¡± ¡°Yes. You can see the things here, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Then how can I open my Heavenly Eye, like you?¡± The olddy grabbed her hand in excitement. ¡°Cure my disciple first, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± Gu Bailu closed the Heavenly Eye and looked at the olddy. The olddy¡¯s world turned dark once more. Terrified, she said, ¡°Let me in. I can¡¯t see anything now. I want to see more.¡± ¡°Save my disciple.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have time for her nonsense. The olddy went over and examined Qian¡¯er. ¡°There¡¯s still hope for the baby, but this girl has lost the will to survive, which might affect the baby.¡± ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, Imand you to live!¡± Lu Fenying bellowed. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll immediately kill this woman.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. This man was really bad at talking. He clearly wanted Qian¡¯er to survive, so couldn¡¯t he say something nice? Gu Bailu looked at Lu Fenying, only to see that he was pale himself and shaking as he held Qian¡¯er in his arms. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. Chapter 609 - Is He Really Dead?

Chapter 609 Is He Really Dead?

Gu Bailu walked over to Qian¡¯er and patted her face. ¡°Qian¡¯er, the baby will live. Also, the crown prince is dying. He can¡¯t control you anymore. You can live a free life with your baby. Wake up now.¡± Gu Bailu pped Qian¡¯er¡¯s face hard, giving her pale face a pink tinge. Qian¡¯er slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Really? Is he really going to die?¡± Lu Fenying stood there with a dark face. This woman was only willing to live if he was dying? Had it ever urred to her that there was no way she could survive if he was dead? Lu Fenying suddenly recoiled as he lost all strength in his body and fell to one knee. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and blood started to flow out even more intensely. Gu Bailu hurriedly took Qian¡¯er from his arms. ¡°Qian¡¯er, open your eyes and look. He¡¯s dying. The man who has never knelt before is now on his knees in pain.¡± Qian¡¯er struggled to turn around, only to see Lu Fenying half-kneeling in a pool of blood. His tall and strong figure didn¡¯t look threatening any longer. ¡°Master, is there still hope for my baby?¡± Sorrow shed in Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes, but she still asked the question resolutely. ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Gu Bailu took Qian¡¯er into the cottage. ¡°Witch doctor, lift the curse on my disciple. She¡¯ll live now.¡± In fact, Gu Bailu knew very well that if Lu Fenying really died here, neither she nor Qian¡¯er would live, to say nothing of Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby. The olddy now regarded Gu Bailu as her only hope, so she did everything Gu Bailu asked. There was no way that the olddy didn¡¯t have a cure for the curse ¨C it was just a matter of whether she wanted to lift it or not. As the olddy was lifting the curse, Gu Bailu stood up and looked outside. She saw Lu Fenying lying on the ground, with Red Wolf and the other guards supporting him. Gu Bailu frowned. She didn¡¯t know how Lu Fenying had learned of their identities, but now that he knew, she was certain that Feng Qingtian would be here very soon. The best moment to flee would be when everything was still in chaos. However, she couldn¡¯t leave Qian¡¯er here... The witch doctor quickly lifted the curse, but Qian¡¯er was still weak. In her weakest moment, she had used up whatever little spiritual power she had to stab Lu Fenying. Coupled with the severity of a near miscarriage, it was impossible for her to leave. Outside the cottage, the doctor who hade with Gu Bailu was cautiously tending to Lu Fenying¡¯s injury. Gu Bailu looked at Qian¡¯er, who was sound asleep, and walked out. She was probably better at treating an injury like this than the doctor was. She drew closer and nced at Lu Fenying¡¯s injury. A dagger was stuck in the left side of his chest up to the hilt. His chest was now a shocking red color. ¡°The crown prince has lost too much blood. He needs more blood...¡± said the doctor nervously. He had never treated such a bigshot before, and it just had to be for something asplicated as this. The doctor felt that he was really unlucky today to have encountered so many tricky cases. This was a major test of his career as a doctor. Red Wolf said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll fetch some of Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood.¡± Since it was blood they needed, there was nothing better than Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood, which would preserve the crown prince¡¯s life. The reason Lu Fenying and Red Wolf hadn¡¯t panicked over this severe wound was precisely because Qian¡¯er was here. As long as she didn¡¯t die and still had her blood, the crown prince would be fine. Chapter 610 - The Least Helpful Thing

Chapter 610 The Least Helpful Thing

Lu Fenying slowly opened his eyes. Even though he was too weak to stand up, his gaze was still intimidating. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Gu Bailu sighed inwardly. Whatever Lu Fenying was thinking, Qian¡¯er¡¯s life was probably safe from him for now, at least until the baby was born. Gu Bailu was conflicted as she stood there, wondering if she should save Lu Fenying. She thought that she could kill the man while he was wounded, so that Qian¡¯er would be free of him forever. However, if she did that, neither she nor Qian¡¯er would be able to escape his territory. After hesitating for a long while, Gu Bailu took out a pill and gave it to the doctor. ¡°Feed this to him. It¡¯ll keep him alive.¡± As she spoke, she seized the handle of the dagger and drew it out without any warning. Lu Fenying almost jerked upward at the pain as blood gushed out, and he red at her coldly. Only someone who experienced it for themself would know how painful it was. Lu Fenying really wanted to kill Gu Bailu. Red Wolf clutched Gu Bailu¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The dagger has to be taken out. How else can we stop the bleeding?¡± said Gu Bailu casually. It would have been good if it was Qian¡¯er who had done it; it might have helped dispel her fear of Lu Fenying. After ring at her, Lu Fenying passed out from the pain. There was no such thing as anesthesia in this era. The injured here depended on spiritual power to contain the pain. Lu Fenying had held on for so long with a dagger up to the hilt in his chest by relyingpletely on spiritual power. Now that his spiritual power was depleted, he was at his weakest. It was like with Feng Qingtian back then, when Gu Bailu had taken advantage of him when he ran out of spiritual power. ¡°Be gentle,¡± Red Wolf said fiercely. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t care less. Gentle? I¡¯m going to pour salt on the wound. ¡°The wound is bad. We have to sterilize it. We don¡¯t have many options. Go borrow some salt from the witch doctor,¡± Gu Bailu said to Red Wolf calmly. Anger finally appeared on Red Wolf¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°What did you say? Why do you want salt?¡± ¡°To clean the wound. If you don¡¯t want the injury to worsen and leave a permanent scar, hurry up and go.¡± Gu Bailu bluffed without batting an eye. The doctor¡¯s heart trembled. Lady, can you stop lying? There are tons of other ways to clean the wound. Why do you have to use salt? But he didn¡¯t dare say a word. He felt that this girl was the only person who could ensure he stayed alive; it was best for him to keep mum. Red Wolf knew that Gu Bailu was doing this partly on purpose, but he didn¡¯t dare disobey her. Gu Bailu was smart, and no matter how she messed around, she wouldn¡¯t kill the crown prince. After the crown prince was out of danger, there would be many chances to get back at her. Red Wolf soon returned from the cottage with salt. Sitting by the furnace, the olddy looked at Qian¡¯er, who had woken up but was still as feeble as a newborn cub, and sneered. ¡°Cleaning such a severe wound with salt will only aggravate it. What a malicious woman.¡± Qian¡¯er knew that Gu Bailu was kindhearted, but she never went easy on her enemies. There was no grudge between Gu Bailu and Lu Fenying, so Qian¡¯er knew that Gu Bailu was helping her vent. ¡°Will... Will he die?¡± asked Qian¡¯er timidly. She wanted Lu Fenying to die; she had even personally tried to kill him. At that moment, she had used all her strength and unleashed all her hate. However... thinking about it now, she realized that it was the dumbest and least helpful thing she could have done. Chapter 611 - It Has to Be Done Quick

Chapter 611 It Has to Be Done Quick

¡°With your blood avable, how can he die? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand?¡± the olddy retorted gloomily. Did Qian¡¯er not understand? Of course she did. She knew that with her blood, Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t die that easily. But even knowing that she had done the dumbest thing, it was the only thing she could do. In fact, there was nothing to be afraid of. Lu Fenying might be the dark cloud that loomed over her, or a ferocious demon from hell, but she had dared to hurt him. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not she killed him. What mattered was that she had the courage to protect her child. She had taken that necessary step. There was no need to be scared of him, not anymore. It was Lu Fenying who should be afraid of her. When he saw her now, he would remember that she had almost killed him with a dagger. He should know that she would do anything to protect her child. That was the only thing that Qian¡¯er wanted him to know. Qian¡¯er closed her eyes. She had been so tired her entire life; now, she could finally sigh with relief. She had finally stood up for herself. Gu Bailu cleaned Lu Fenying¡¯s wound with salt water and applied the doctor¡¯s medicine to it. Red Wolf then wasted no time escorting Lu Fenying back to the residence. Qian¡¯er was too weak to move. Without an order from Lu Fenying, Red Wolf didn¡¯t dare take her away. He could only leave several guards behind to watch her. Naturally, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t stay at the cottage in case she fled with Qian¡¯er, so Red Wolf took her back to the crown prince¡¯s residence. In order for Qian¡¯er to recuperate peacefully at the witch¡¯s ce, Gu Bailu had no choice except to listen to Red Wolf. Back at the crown prince¡¯s residence, Gu Bailu asked the butler, ¡°Who was the important guest who met the crown prince today?¡± ¡°Someone from Prince Zi¡¯s residence in Southern Glory Empire. He came with a letter.¡± The butler was most grateful to Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er for saving his life. Naturally, he told her everything he knew. Gu Bailu frowned deeply. As she had expected, after days of searching, Feng Qingtian decided to cooperate with Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying was looking for Qian¡¯er, and Feng Qingtian was looking for Gu Bailu, so they would make a good team. Feng Qingtian was very smart. He must¡¯ve guessed that they had changed their appearances. So, he let Lu Fenying know and had him look out for them in Heavenly Wind Empire. After reading the letter and learning that they could change their faces, there was no need for Lu Fenying to guess what was going on. The two pregnant women had different faces, but Qian¡¯er¡¯s reactions were too familiar for him to ignore. It seemed that Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t linger in the crown prince¡¯s residence for much longer. She had to hurry up and get that piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror. With Lu Fenying heavily wounded, now was her best opportunity. Gu Bailu delivered a pill to Red Wolf in the evening. ¡°This is the pill for Miss Su. She must eat the pill every day.¡± Red Wolf hesitated after taking the pill. It had always been the crown prince who delivered the pill. If the crown prince didn¡¯te today, Miss Su would definitely ask. If she learned that the crown prince was badly wounded, she would make a scene and demand to see him. Though Miss Su seemed gentle, she didn¡¯t really have a good temper. But Miss Su had to take her pill, so Red Wolf could only deliver it in person. Gu Bailu gave an ant in the room a meaningful look, and it followed Red Wolf. While it was said that the crown prince¡¯s house was so impregnable that even a mosquito couldn¡¯t fly in, everybody knew that was just an exaggeration; who would really care about small insects like mosquitoes or ants? The best use of her ability inmunicating with ants was to make deals with them, and deals were something Gu Bailu was very familiar with. Chapter 612 - She Had a Hard Time Too

Chapter 612 She Had a Hard Time Too

There was no need to question how tough Lu Fenying was. He regained consciousness in the middle of the night, and Gu Bailu was dragged over to examine him. How nice it was to have so much spiritual power. Lu Fenying had already half-recovered, but his chest still hurt. That was because Gu Bailu had used salt water as if she was marinating pork, turning the wound white and making it hurt. Red Wolf was worried for his master, and told on Gu Bailu. ¡°Your Highness, Princess Zi did it on purpose. She used salt water.¡± Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Salt water can quickly stop a wound from getting worse. Do you know that salty pork never goes bad, and that pork without salt bes rancid in two days? Don¡¯t talk about things you don¡¯t understand.¡± Red Wolf knew it was all just sophistry, but he couldn¡¯t argue with her. He was better at fighting than debating. Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°How is the baby?¡± ¡°Your Highness, Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s condition is stable now, but she¡¯s too weak to be moved. She¡¯s still at the cottage.¡± ¡°Bring her back right now.¡± There was displeasure in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes. Helpless, Red Wolf could only go out in the middle of the night to get Qian¡¯er. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°You care for the baby so much.¡± Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Do you women have nothing better to do than run about when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Had it not been for the letter from Prince Zi of Southern Glory Empire, he wouldn¡¯t have found out the two women¡¯s identities. They were truly out of control, to travel everywhere while pregnant. Princess? She didn¡¯t look like a princess at all. It seemed that Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t have good taste ¡°It¡¯s because all you men are monsters.¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m going to bed. Since you know that I¡¯m pregnant, don¡¯t boss me around in the middle of the night.¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes as he watched her leave. He couldn¡¯t let Mo Qian¡¯er follow her anymore. Mo Qian¡¯er was getting bolder and bolder. Not only did she run away, she even stabbed him. It must be because of this woman; she was a hoodlum, however you looked at her. It was the next morning by the time Qian¡¯er returned to the crown prince¡¯s residence. She was sent directly to the room next to Lu Fenying¡¯s in the main courtyard. Qian¡¯er had lived here for almost four years. It was here where all the unpleasant things had happened. Previously she would tremble and feel stifled when she entered this room, but those feelings were gone now; it was nothing more than a room. What was there to be afraid of, if she wasn¡¯t afraid of death? As long as she was alive, she could definitely find another chance to escape and make Su Muwei pay the price. Most of what Lu Fenying had done was Su Muwei¡¯s idea. She just needed to lie vulnerable in his arms, and he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give her his life. The woman wanted Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood and her baby to cure her, but in the meantime, she hated Qian¡¯er and tortured her in countless ways. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t hate her before because she didn¡¯t have the courage to, but she did now. Gu Bailu checked on her after she got up. She said, ¡°Feng Qingtian may being to take me back. I don¡¯t have a lot of time. I have to get the Sky Splitting Mirror, so I may have to use an extreme approach.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Qian¡¯er. ¡°Do you know what Su Muwei wants and hates most?¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°What she wants most is to get well and be with Lu Fenying as the mistress of this house. What she hates most... is me, but she can¡¯t kill me because she needs me, which she finds intolerable.¡± Chapter 613 - You Dying a Million Times Over Isn’t Enough

Chapter 613 You Dying a Million Times Over Isn¡¯t Enough

Qian¡¯er had sometimes felt that it was this sense of intolerance that prevented Su Muwei from recovering fully even after drinking Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood for years. When a patient¡¯s heart felt stifled, it would be hard for them to recover. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°How interesting. She probably doesn¡¯t live easy either.¡± One should be grateful for those who kept them alive, but not only was Su Muwei ungrateful, she also hated Qian¡¯er because of her rtionship with Lu Fenying. She never thought about how much other people suffered for her sake. ¡°I can live a happier life knowing that her life is hard.¡± Qian¡¯er had never thought about this point before, because her world had been filled with nothing but fear of Lu Fenying, confusion over the future, and envy of Su Muwei. But she could see clearly now, and understood that Su Muwei was nothing more than a pitiful creature. But that woman only had herself to me; she was suffering because of her own jealousy and pettiness. ¡°But I¡¯m nning to give her what she wants.¡± Gu Bailu gave Qian¡¯er a sly smile. ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Qian¡¯er trusted Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°If Lu Fenyinges to see you, you have to think of a way to stall him for about an hour.¡± Slightly surprised, Qian¡¯er nodded. Lu Fenying would probablye to see her because of the baby. Gu Bailu patted her hand and said, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ve checked your blood vessels, and your pulse is steady. The baby¡¯s fine; it¡¯s very tough.¡± Qian¡¯er stroked her belly and said, ¡°The witch doctor said that while we saved the baby, it may be born with congenital defects...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Whatever happens, you have to give birth to the baby. Besides, nobody knows for sure if the baby will have a defect. There might be no need to worry. Besides... even if there¡¯s a problem, worrying about it won¡¯t help...¡± Gu Bailuforted her. ¡°Mm, whatever will be, will be. As long as it doesn¡¯t live a life like mine, as someone else¡¯s tool...¡± ¡°What kind of life?¡± There was a low voice, and Lu Fenying¡¯s tall and strong figure appeared at the door. Gu Bailu stood up and winked at Qian¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m going back first.¡± When she passed Lu Fenying, she praised him. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re really healthy. You¡¯ve recovered so quickly; how wonderful.¡± Lu Fenying frowned. What was this mad woman going on about? He sat down next to the bed and touched Qian¡¯er¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the baby was saved, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be enough for you to die a million times over.¡± Qian¡¯er turned her head to the other side, unwilling to look at him. ¡°Why are you so sure it¡¯s your child?¡± asked Qian¡¯er in a low voice. She was weak in the first ce, and had run out of strength after chatting with Gu Bailu. Yet, she had been asked to stall Lu Fenying here. Lu Fenying turned her face and made her meet his gaze, his eyes cold. ¡°Whose baby can it be if not mine?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. It doesn¡¯t matter who the father is. The only thing you want is a baby that I give birth to.¡± As long as it was her child, it would have Dragon Spirit Blood. Lu Fenying¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be any more frightful, and he itched to squeeze her face into pieces. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret being born if I find out that you¡¯ve betrayed me.¡± Qian¡¯er chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never experienced that before. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Gu Bailu was right. There had been no reason for Qian¡¯er to be afraid of him at all. She didn¡¯t have any family or people she cared about, and the life of the woman he loved depended on her Dragon Spirit Blood. Why had she been scared of him back then? Chapter 614 - I’m Going to Kill Him

614 I¡°m Going to Kill Him

She had been tormented mostly because she never stood up for herself. Also, it was partly because she had had delusions about Lu Fenying. After all, the first time she saw him, she really thought he was a god, and she fell, just like that. It was the first time in her life that she felt the sky was so blue and the crown prince¡¯s residence was so beautiful. She had been so happy when she was transferred to the main courtyard to serve Su Muwei. But all those naive fantasies pushed her toward a dead end. Actually, when he wanted to sleep with her, she could have refused and threatened to kill herself. Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t have dared let her die... just like right now. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, you¡¯re a ve in the crown prince¡¯s residence, and you always will be!¡± Lu Fenying never thought that Qian¡¯er would run from him and escape. In his eyes, Qian¡¯er was his. She was his ve and he could do whatever he wanted with her. Just like the other ves in the residence, he could beat or kill them whenever he was in the mood. They were all ants to him. So, he never felt it strange that Qian¡¯er was terrified of him. As her master, he should be intimidating. When she escaped, however, it had been a heavy blow. It turned out that despite her ve mark, she was still an able-bodied human being, and she could run when her heart grew wild. That frightened him, which was why when she didn¡¯t return yesterday, he had her brought back to the residence that very night. She was his. She had no right to leave him. If she had to die, it would be in the crown prince¡¯s residence. ¡°So, even my baby has to sell its life to you, too?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er stared at him with defiance in her eyes. It was true that she was a ve, but she had her dignity as well! She would never let her child be a ve. ¡°Your baby has to be mine. Who else can it belong to?¡± Lu Fenying lowered his head to kiss her fiercely, biting her lip in punishment and making it bleed. Qian¡¯er had experienced this many times. The man would bite her or even whip her, as if mistreating her would help him vent. Biting her lip was no big deal. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to feel the pain. ¡°No matter how controlling you are, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the baby isn¡¯t yours. You¡¯re not his father. The baby belongs to me and only my blood flows in it.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er curled her lip. The blood at the corner of her mouth was both grotesque and tempting. Mo Qian¡¯er had soul-stirring beauty in the first ce, but she rarely smiled, and so always had a vulnerable air about her. Lu Fenying had never seen her like this. She was fierce and captivating, and exuded an unbridled confidence that he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°You dare let another man touch you?¡± Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t believe it. In his eyes, Mo Qian¡¯er was his, and she would resist anyone else who tried toy hands on her. How could she dare let another man touch her? As both a ve and a woman, she should observe fidelity. Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want, Your Highness? With my baby, you have another safeguard to cure Su Muwei. You failed to make me pregnant after so long. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that someone else did?¡± ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er!¡± Lu Fenying wrapped both his hands around her neck. ¡°You¡¯re mine! Who dares touch what¡¯s mine? I¡¯ll kill him!¡± ¡°Then go kill him! He¡¯s the Nether King of the Nether Land. You better not let him know that his baby is in the crown prince¡¯s residence. He also wants a baby with Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± Chapter 615 - Her Weakness

615 Her Weakness

The killing intent in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes instantly enveloped Qian¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. Don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him calmly. ¡°Then good luck to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll kill the baby now that you¡¯ve divulged that?¡± said Lu Fenying coldly. Sadness shed in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if the baby is yours, would you be nice to it?¡± Lu Fenying seized her with one hand. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, you better not let me find out that you¡¯re lying!¡± Qian¡¯er closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so high and mighty, Your Highness. How would I dare lie in front of you?¡± She just hoped that he wouldn¡¯t be interested in her body after knowing that someone else had slept with her. For a man who was powerful and had high requirements, he would never touch a woman whom other men had slept with. Lu Fenying, however, suddenly picked her up and left for the study. ¡°What do you want, Your Highness?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. Lu Fenying¡¯s face was cold. He didn¡¯t reply. He thought that Mo Qian¡¯er had be like this because she had spent too long a time with Gu Bailu. He had to teach her a lesson for disrespecting him, and remind her that he was her master and he could control everything about her. But he realized that there was nothing he could do to her. Mo Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t afraid of death, or the death of her baby. It was as if she was going for broke, and didn¡¯t care about living now. That was very bad. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of even death, how could he control her and make her obedient? Lu Fenying opened the door of the study and entered the inner room. Inside the room was a misty hot spring. He suddenly threw Qian¡¯er into the spring. Caught unprepared, Qian¡¯er yelled and choked on a mouthful of water. She couldn¡¯t breathe. A giant hand pulled her close, and red lips suddenly covered hers. Air flowed into her mouth, but she still felt that she was being suffocated. The spring was a gigantic cavity that was filled with water. She was at the bottom of the cavity, and the water was dragging her down to her death. She really thought she wasn¡¯t afraid of death, and that she would no longer feel dread in the face of it. But that wasn¡¯t true. She was terrified, not of death, but the sense of suffocation just before. Lu Fenying knew that she was afraid of drowning. Having lived with her around for years, Lu Fenying knew her every weakness. When she was very little, Qian¡¯er fell into a pond in the backyard of the crown prince¡¯s residence, and a handsome young man saved her. The handsome young man was none other than Lu Fenying. She regarded him as her lifesaver and remembered him in her heart, but she knew that he was way above her station. She thought that this lifesaver was a kind and amiable person. Little did she know that it was just a show he put on for his father to make thetter believe that he could love. Ever since then, Qian¡¯er had been afraid of drowning. So, when she made a mistaketer in having extravagant hopes as a ve, Lu Fenying threw her into a freezing coldke. After she was rescued, she was even more afraid of water and didn¡¯t dare approach within ten meters of a pond. Lu Fenying knew it all. He knew everything about her, and she knew everything about him. But his everything was just Su Muwei and his ruthlessness. Qian¡¯er struggled in the water. She was afraid and closed her eyes, and the horror in her dreams reappeared in her heart. She wanted Lu Fenying to die. She really wanted to kill the demon who trapped her in fear. Chapter 616 - You Should Be Begging Me

Chapter 616 You Should Be Begging Me

Just as she thought she would be swallowed by the dark tides, she suddenly felt the grip on her loosen and she could breathe. She sucked in air greedily. Holding her in the water, Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t be disobedient. I have plenty of ways to deal with you.¡± Qian¡¯er slowly opened her bright eyes, but where they usually glittered like stars, they were now full of hatred. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid...¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was firm. Was she really not afraid? Of course she was. She had been meek her whole life and tortured by Lu Fenying for many years. She couldn¡¯t be as unyielding as Gu Bailu overnight. But she knew that she had to pretend to be unafraid, because the more scared she was, the more unrestrained Lu Fenying would be. ¡°Who gave you the courage to be unafraid?¡± Lu Fenying was about to submerge her in the water again. Qian¡¯er said casually, ¡°The baby does. If you torture me, the baby won¡¯t live, and if the baby doesn¡¯t live, neither will Su Muwei.¡± Lu Fenying stopped. He was stunned for a moment. Was this really Mo Qian¡¯er, his ve? Had someone changed her core? How dare she use the baby to threaten him? How dare she curse Muwei to not live? ¡°You¡¯re getting really bold. You really think that Princess Zi can help you? If I want to kill her, it won¡¯t take but an instant.¡± Lu Fenying felt that she had be like this because of Gu Bailu. The determination to kill Gu Bailu had burnt in his heart more than once. Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart became heavy. No. She couldn¡¯t let him kill Princess Zi. ¡°Your Highness, you need to understand one thing. For years, both you and I have been mistaken. I shouldn¡¯t live in fear at yourmand; instead, you should be begging me, because I¡¯m the only one who can keep Su Muwei alive!¡± Qian¡¯er stated the fact firmly. It was only recently that she understood this. Of course, it was also based on the premise that she wasn¡¯t afraid of death and Lu Fenying didn¡¯t dare let her die. She never realized it before, but she did now. Besides, she was carrying a baby, who was a bargaining chip as well. She had to make Lu Fenying realize that too. ¡°What did you say? You want me to beg you?¡± Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He thought that Mo Qian¡¯er must¡¯ve been bespelled. Why else would Mo Qian¡¯er, who was as obedient and gentle as a rabbit, say anything as wild as that? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m saying that you should be begging me, and I shouldn¡¯t be living in your shadow in fear. Your Highness, you should know that if I die or have an ident, it¡¯ll do Su Muwei no good. If I die, she¡¯ll die with me. At least, that will be the case, until the baby is born.¡± Of course Lu Fenying knew that. It was also why he had been so fervent in hunting Mo Qian¡¯er down. In the six months after Mo Qian¡¯er escaped, Su Muwei had gotten sicker and sicker. She could barely get up, and she almost fell into aa. He had always known that Mo Qian¡¯er was the source of Su Muwei¡¯s medicine, and that there was hope for Su Muwei as long as she was here. But he never thought that Mo Qian¡¯er would threaten him with this. To him, Qian¡¯er belonged to him, like the money in his residence, which he could use however he saw fit. How could she possibly defy him? But Mo Qian¡¯er had indeed resisted, and she was quite right. If she died, there was no way that Muwei would survive. Chapter 617 - So What If I Slap You?

Chapter 617 So What If I p You?

He never thought that Mo Qian¡¯er would have the courage to kill herself, but reality was proving that she did! There was nothing she was afraid of. She even dared to kill him. Lu Fenying was frightened. He was afraid that Qian¡¯er would really step on his head and be disobedient and do whatever she wanted, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to control her. He quickly took Mo Qian¡¯er out of the water and into his bedroom. He had someone change her clothes. ¡°Red Wolf, fetch the Gold Thread Consolidated Rope from the warehouse,¡± Lu Fenying said to Red Wolf as he watched someone help Mo Qian¡¯er change. Red Wolf epted the order and left. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face turned extremely pale. She knew what the Gold Thread Consolidated Rope was for. That rope could stop any person from moving at all. The royal family used it on dangerous criminals. Lu Fenying wanted to imprison her. No, not just imprison her, but topletely tie her up and deprive her of her freedom. Shey on the bed and looked at Lu Fenying calmly. ¡°If you tie me up, Your Highness, you will taste the pain of losing Su Muwei.¡± Lu Fenying red at her sharply. ¡°Try it!¡± ¡°Let me say the same to you.¡± Try tying me up. Mo Qian¡¯er had never felt more resolute or prouder in her whole life. She even felt that if she died with a backbone like this, she would be able to live happily in her future lives. Lu Fenying stared at her eyebrows, her face, her hips; her entire body. Nothing had changed. She looked exactly like before, but she was no longer the old Mo Qian¡¯er. Her eyes and her expression had changed. He couldn¡¯t see any fear on her face. Lu Fenying rushed to the bed, pulled Mo Qian¡¯er up, and tore off the clothes that the maids had just put on for her. ¡°I think you need a beating.¡± Very quickly, Mo Qian¡¯er was naked. Looking at the slight swell of her abdomen, the fire in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes burnt even more fiercely. He bit her belly. Shocked, Mo Qian¡¯er pped the left side of his face. Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at her acidly. ¡°You dare p me?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was stunned too. She looked at her palm and couldn¡¯t believe that she had just pped him. But did Lu Fenying not deserve the p? Of course he did! ¡°That¡¯s right! I just hit you. Why can¡¯t I p you if I dare kill you?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s voice was still gentle and light, as if she was just talking about the weather, but her words were maddening. Infuriated, Lu Fenying bit her breasts, and a certain body part of his that had hardened nudged her, ready to move. Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart jumped, and she blocked him with her knees. ¡°Your Highness, the baby is only three months old. I¡¯ll lose the baby if you do that.¡± Lu Fenying pped her buttocks. ¡°Spread your legs!¡± Qian¡¯er asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you sure you want to lose the baby? That¡¯s fine with me.¡± That being said, Qian¡¯er was still on guard and didn¡¯t move. ¡°If you have a miscarriage, you can always get pregnant again.¡± Lu Fenying spread her legs, held her down, and abruptly entered. Mo Qian¡¯er cried out in pain, her voice like that of a hurt kitten, which made his heart itch. Lu Fenying lowered his head, seized her lips, and started moving without care for anything else. Qian¡¯er tried to push him away, but couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have anything on her that she could kill him with. Lu Fenying now wouldn¡¯t let her touch anything sharp. How could she resist? She couldn¡¯t kill herself even if she wanted to. She was currently too weak to die together with this man. Chapter 618 - Miss Su Has Good Taste

Chapter 618 Miss Su Has Good Taste

Remembering that Gu Bailu had asked her to stall him for an hour, Qian¡¯er closed her eyes. She just hoped that the baby would be fine. Knowing that Qian¡¯er would hold Lu Fenying back, Gu Bailu followed the ant¡¯s trail and made her way to the rear court where Su Muwei lived. The courtyard was at the very back of the crown prince¡¯s residence and surrounded by a bamboo grove. The bamboo was green even though it was winter. The bamboo wasn¡¯t for decorative purposes, but was part of an array. It was impossible for an ordinary person to pass through the bamboo. But not for Gu Bailu, who had learned arrays and teleportation from her master since the very beginning. It might¡¯ve been impossible for her to crack the array before, but her Heavenly Eye had leveled up. She could see a regr person¡¯s past and future, to say nothing of an array. She entered the yard very smoothly. There were many guards in the yard. They stopped her the moment they saw her. ¡°How did you enter?¡± ¡°The crown prince asked me to deliver the pill and check up on the patient to see if there are quicker ways to cure her,¡± said Gu Bailu without batting an eye. The guard asked suspiciously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the crown princee with you?¡± The crown prince generally didn¡¯t let others approach Miss Su. ¡°The crown prince is busy with Miss Qian¡¯er. He has no time toe over.¡± Gu Bailu cleared the guard¡¯s suspicions with one sentence. It had happened before. Everybody in the residence knew that the crown prince liked Qian¡¯er¡¯s body the most, and Miss Su was often angry about it. Qian¡¯er had just returned after so long; the crown prince would definitely ke his lust first. However much he loved Miss Su, he couldn¡¯t touch her. As a normal man, he had to take care of his physical needs; he couldn¡¯t wait for Miss Su his whole life. The guard let Gu Bailu in. Su Muwei was picking clothes in front of a shelf with the support of a maid. ¡°Miss Su, these are the newest clothes that the crown prince sent today. They¡¯re all the most fashionable styles in Three Lives Capital, and have been tailor-made for you. Which one would you like to wear?¡± asked the maid. Su Muwei thought for a moment. ¡°I like everything that the crown prince gives me. Which outfit do you think the crown prince will want me to wear?¡± She had been lying in bed for a while. After taking Gu Bailu¡¯s pills for a few days, she could finally get out of bed and put on beautiful clothes now. Naturally, she had to show her prettiest side to the crown prince. ¡°The crown prince will like whatever you wear. He loves everything that you love.¡± The maid wasn¡¯t just ttering her. For years, she had seen how the crown prince cared for Miss Su. He couldn¡¯t even bear to see her frown. But what confused the maid was why the crown prince would touch that Qian¡¯er and break Miss Su¡¯s heart, when he loved Miss Su so much. Miss Su didn¡¯t know yet that Qian¡¯er had returned; if she did, she would be devastated once more. ¡°Then let me think carefully. It¡¯s not easy for me to get out of bed. I must wear the prettiest clothes.¡± ¡°You can try them on one by one. Now that the crown prince has gotten you a doctor, you can put on any clothes in the future.¡± The maidforted her. Su Muwei was indeedforted. She smiled. When her body was well enough, she would be able to fulfill the crown prince¡¯s physical needs, and he would forget that inferior ve called Qian¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯ll pick this one.¡± Su Muwei picked a crimson hundred-pleated dress. Gu Bailu walked in and remarked, ¡°You do have great taste, Miss Su. Every woman in Three Lives Capital loves that dress and longs to buy it. Unfortunately, the embroidery shop only made three of them, and two of them were sent to the crown prince¡¯s residence. The people out there are fighting for thest one.¡± Chapter 619 - Whie Lotus Ancestor

Chapter 619 Whie Lotus Ancestor

Su Muwei turned around and looked at her. She had pretty features but looked very sickly, and anyone who saw her wouldn¡¯t be able to help feeling sorry for her. Su Muwei was undoubtedly beautiful for a woman who had been sick for so many years. It was the type of beauty that made one want to cherish her, and was no doubt an ingrained trait. Su Muwei wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup and her face was wan. Even though someone had to prop her up, one could still sense the tremendous spiritual power in her body. She was truly a contradiction: She had so much spiritual power, yet was so weak. It could only be said that the immense spiritual power in her body wasn¡¯t a boon, but a bane. Su Muwei observed Gu Bailu, not at all startled that she had intruded when ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter. She simply asked gently, ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Bailu found her even more remarkable than Nan Ningxin, the White Lotus Plus ¨C this woman was the White Lotus Ancestor. She was very annoyed about Gu Bailu¡¯s intrusion, and suspicious about what she just said, but she was able to hold herself back magnificently. ¡°Miss Su has been taking my pills for a while; you should know who I am.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s original appearance was restored, but Gu Bailu had yet to restore hers. She was still wearing her gray robe. Her face was cute but not threatening. Su Muwei had the maid help her sit down, before she gestured at Gu Bailu. ¡°Please sit down. Thanks to your medicine, I feel a lot better now. You¡¯ve done me a great favor.¡± Hearing that the crown prince had told the Daoist nun to stay in the residence, she had been worried that the crown prince was interested in the Daoist nun. After all, after Mo Qian¡¯er escaped and there was nobody to serve the crown prince, she had been afraid that he would look for another woman. No matter how much the crown prince loved and cared for her, she was in no condition to sleep with him. The crown prince had cherished her for years, but they had never even kissed. He only embraced her and held her hand at most. So she was very insecure, since it was said that all men were lustful. Seeing Gu Bailu¡¯s appearance now, she was no longer concerned. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t as beautiful as that vixen Mo Qian¡¯er. Lu Fenying was very picky about beauty, or Mo Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have been the only woman he touched after so many years. In fact, Su Muwei wouldn¡¯t be worried at all if he touched some other woman, but it just had to be that Mo Qian¡¯er, who was definitely a vixen. Gu Bailu smiled and said, ¡°I need money. The crown prince gave me money to treat you, so it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Su Muwei hurriedly had the maid serve tea, before she asked cautiously, ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Gu Bailu knew that she was asking how she had entered this forbidden ce. ¡°The crown prince wants you to recover sooner, so he wanted me to see if there¡¯s any way to heal you more quickly.¡± Su Muwei frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been sick for years. My current condition can be considered pretty good. He really is asking for a lot.¡± ¡°Hehe... The crown prince is only concerned about you. Besides, he has waited years to consummate your rtionship.¡± Delight shed in Su Muwei¡¯s eyes before she quickly hid it. She said with a bitter smile, ¡°Did he tell you that? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m too weak...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, I assure you that consummation is possible as long as you do as I say.¡± Gu Bailu smiled lightly at her. Su Muwei asked hopefully, ¡°Say it. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and pointed at the dress which Su Muwei had just picked out. ¡°Do you know who was given the second dress in the crown prince¡¯s residence?¡± Chapter 620 - An Ulterior Motive

Chapter 620 An Ulterior Motive

Su Muwei was perceptive. When Gu Bailu mentioned that two of the dresses were in the crown prince¡¯s residence, she had already wanted to ask the question. If there were two, why did she only have one of the dresses? Now that Gu Bailu brought it up again, Su Muwei¡¯s heart jumped, and she felt that things weren¡¯t simple. ¡°Who was it given to? You? You¡¯ve definitely earned it. I wouldn¡¯t mind at all,¡± Su Muwei smiled lightly and replied generously. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for the crown prince to give me such a nice dress. The other dress was given to my disciple.¡± Slightly surprised, Su Muwei smiled again. ¡°Your disciple deserves it. Both of you helped treat me. Both the crown prince and I are grateful to you. If you like it, I can offer you this dress. I don¡¯t have a lot of things to express my gratitude with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The crown prince thinks so highly of you that you can have everything in this residence the moment you ask for them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The crown prince is the only one who doesn¡¯t despise my broken body. Your disciple must look good in this dress,¡± said Su Muwei gently. She came back to the topic. Gu Bailu was amused. I thought you really didn¡¯t care, but you switched back to the topic so cleverly. You think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re worried about who has the other dress? ¡°Well, my disciple is truly beautiful. As her master, even I find her extremely attractive. Also, now that she¡¯s carrying the crown prince¡¯s baby, he will cherish her even more.¡± Su Muwei¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What did you say? Whose baby is your disciple carrying?¡± ¡°The crown prince¡¯s. But don¡¯t worry. My disciple isn¡¯t interested in the crown prince. She wants to run away,¡± said Gu Bailu, as if she was here just to tell Su Muwei not to worry and that her disciple was no threat to her. Su Muwei was stupefied. She never thought that while this Daoist nun who had saved her was in, the nun¡¯s disciple had hooked up with the crown prince. The disciple was even pregnant? ¡°How is that possible? Haven¡¯t you only been here for half a month?¡± She trusted that the crown prince wouldn¡¯t sleep with any other woman except Qian¡¯er, who could have a baby to cure Su Muwei. What was the Daoist nun implying? ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve only been here for half a month, but my disciple left the crown prince¡¯s residence a few months ago. I brought her back to fix the problem.¡± Gu Bailu crossed her legs and finished her tea. Su Muwei red at her furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your disciple is Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± That was the only possibility. It could only be that b*tch Mo Qian¡¯er, who left the crown prince¡¯s residence a few months earlier with the crown prince¡¯s baby. She actually came back! Su Muwei was overwhelmed with fury, but she still refrained from screaming. The crown prince lied to her! He didn¡¯t tell her that Mo Qian¡¯er was back! So, the pills she took were made from Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood. No wonder she got better. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be fond of my disciple. She¡¯s your lifesaver. It¡¯s only because of her that you¡¯re alive,¡± Gu Bailu said with an odd expression. ¡°She¡¯s indeed my lifesaver, and I was grateful to her at the beginning, but after she climbed into the crown prince¡¯s bed, I no longer owe her anything.¡± Su Muwei calmed down and curled her lip. ¡°It seems you¡¯re here for a reason. Tell me: what do you want?¡± Chapter 621 - What I Want Isn’t the Baby’s Heart, But Its Blood

Chapter 621 What I Want Isn¡¯t the Baby¡°s Heart, But Its Blood

Su Muwei waved at her maids. ¡°Leave, all of you.¡± Soon, all the maids left the room. Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°I like smart people like you. You should know that the prince likes Qian¡¯er very much.¡± Su Muwei replied mockingly, ¡°The prince regards her as a mere bedservant. The quality of her life is entirely up to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that the prince loves you, but you can never sleep with him, given your poor health. The privileges that a woman should enjoy will all fall on Qian¡¯er. You¡¯re nothing but a sick bird caged in the backyard,¡± Gu Bailu said sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll be cured as soon as Mo Qian¡¯er gives birth to her baby.¡± Su Muwei¡¯s lip curled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me. I know how important I am to the prince. Nobody can change that.¡± ¡°What if Qian¡¯er is unwilling to give birth to the child? You may die, or be old and withered.¡± ¡°Does she have a choice? Is that for her to decide?¡± said Su Muwei proudly. ¡°Everyone dies. If she¡¯s willing to die, she always has a choice, and pulling you down with her would be even better.¡± Su Muwei¡¯s face slightly changed. She narrowed her eyes at Gu Bailu. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er will kill herself? Does she really have the guts to do that?¡± ¡°Even a dog will jump over a wall when it¡¯s cornered. She had the guts to escape, didn¡¯t she? A word of advice: remember that your life depends on my disciple, and drop your arrogance, which is only because of your man.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s face instantly turned stern. If she didn¡¯t make Su Muwei aware that she might not live, it would be impossible for Gu Bailu to continue negotiating with her. Su Muwei still thought that the crown prince had Qian¡¯er under control, and that she could still manipte Qian¡¯er. These two people were really hateful. They bullied Qian¡¯er and didn¡¯t view her as a human being at all. ¡°So why are you here?¡± Su Muwei raised her head and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°You want Mo Qian¡¯er to be the crown princess and future queen?¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Do you really think everybody cares about that sort of crap like you?¡± ¡°Why else would Mo Qian¡¯er send you here?¡± A trace of cunning shed in Su Muwei¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t that the only thing Mo Qian¡¯er could be after? ¡°It¡¯s the opposite: you need to help her leave the crown prince and make sure that he won¡¯t look for her again... Also, the baby has to go with her.¡± Gu Bailu stated her intentions. Su Muwei smiled. ¡°The baby goes with her? How can I be cured without the baby?¡± ¡°As long as you agree to our request, we¡¯ll figure out a way to cure you.¡± Su Muwei shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. I was treated with Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood for four years, but I wasn¡¯t cured. The baby is a must.¡± ¡°You want the baby¡¯s blood, right?¡± Gu Bailu felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t they want the baby¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood? ¡°The blood is useless. I need the baby¡¯s heart,¡± said Su Muwei calmly. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart jumped. They weren¡¯t going to use the baby as a permanent blood bank, but were going to take out its heart directly? Gu Bailu¡¯s entire body felt cold. Lu Fenying was such a monster that he would kill his own baby for Su Muwei? ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too vicious?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help asking the useless question, but she truly found it hard to believe that they could be so ruthless. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let the crown prince sleep with Mo Qian¡¯er if her baby couldn¡¯t save me. I¡¯m a woman too. Why would I want my man to sleep with another woman?¡± She said it so self-righteously, as if she was the one who was most wronged in the matter. Chapter 622 - You Have Only One Option

Chapter 622 You Have Only One Option

Gu Bailuughed in fury. ¡°You do love yourself.¡± ¡°Who will love you if you don¡¯t love yourself? I can¡¯t be the crown prince¡¯s woman and truly have him until I¡¯m cured.¡± Su Muwei stared at Gu Bailu. ¡°So, the baby must stay.¡± ¡°Trust me. I can cure you without the baby,¡± said Gu Bailu affirmatively. Su Muwei shook her head. ¡°No... I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°You have to. The crown prince is in Qian¡¯er¡¯s room right now. Do you know what they¡¯re doing?¡± Gu Bailu pointed at her forehead and opened the Heavenly Eye. Su Muwei was about to protest, but then she saw the most hateful image. In it, the woman was moaning and the man was working hard. Su Muwei knew that this was the crown prince¡¯s bedroom, and Mo Qian¡¯er was the only one who had ever slept on that wide ebony bed. Even she had never slept on it! That b*tch Mo Qian¡¯er was seducing the crown prince again! Gu Bailu didn¡¯t expect to see such an erotic scene after opening the Heavenly Eye, either. She was shocked. Qian¡¯er was still pregnant; would this really not cause a miscarriage? What was Lu Fenying thinking? Didn¡¯t he want the baby, or rather, the baby¡¯s heart? Just for sex, he no longer cared about that? Su Muwei clenched her fists so hard that her fingernails pierced her flesh. She cursed that goddamn Mo Qian¡¯er! Gu Bailu came back to herself and shut her Heavenly Eye, pleased. ¡°See that? You think the crown prince touched Qian¡¯er because he wanted a baby? You can¡¯t be any more wrong. If you want Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby, someone else could¡¯ve gotten her pregnant; it didn¡¯t have to be the crown prince. I bet it was the crown prince who volunteered to do it.¡± Su Muwei¡¯s face was pale. She remembered that when she subtly suggested at the beginning that Mo Qian¡¯er give birth to a baby so that Su Muwei could use the baby¡¯s heart as a cure, Lu Fenying had instantly agreed. But after she named her candidate, Lu Fenying said that he would do it himself because he knew that Mo Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t let another man touch her and that she would kill herself if she lost her virginity to another man. Back then, Su Muwei thought that Lu Fenying was right. For the sake of her own health, she didn¡¯t stop him. But in the end... Could Lu Fenying have done it because he really liked Mo Qian¡¯er? ¡°The crown prince could only do it himself because he was afraid that that stupid Mo Qian¡¯er would kill herself once she lost her virginity.¡± But Su Muwei couldn¡¯t even believe her own words. ¡°If he wanted to get a woman pregnant, he could create an illusion of himself on another man. With how smart he is, how can the crown prince not have thought of that? Leaving that aside, what about right now? She¡¯s already pregnant. But you saw what he¡¯s doing with her...¡± Gu Bailu gave her a piercing look. ¡°Miss Su, wake up. The crown prince is so enamored by Qian¡¯er that he wants to have sex regardless of the baby¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°No... That¡¯s not true! The crown prince loves me most! He only loves me! He doesn¡¯t like Mo Qian¡¯er at all!¡± Su Muwei shrieked and trembled. ¡°Keep deceiving yourself. You have only one option right now, which is to work with us,¡± said Gu Bailu decisively. ¡°No, I don¡¯t trust you. If Mo Qian¡¯er is so certain that the crown prince likes her, why would she want to leave?¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Miss Su, once a woman has been abused by Lu Fenying like that, she can only hate him and can¡¯t wait to leave. However, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t work with us. Even if I can¡¯t save my disciple, I can use death to free her.¡± Chapter 623 - Who the Hell Wants to Hang Around the Crown Prince’s Residence?

Chapter 623 Who the Hell Wants to Hang Around the Crown Prince¡°s Residence?

Gu Bailu stood up and was prepared to leave. ¡°Wait ¨C tell me what you want.¡± Su Muwei stopped her. She never knew that Mo Qian¡¯er had a master. She thought that Mo Qian¡¯er was merely a helpless maid in the crown prince¡¯s residence that everybody could take advantage of because nobody would help her. But the situation had changed. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Qian¡¯er toe out this time with a master. Also, her master seemed extraordinary. Having been sick for years, Su Muwei spent most of her time reading books in her room. She had read about the Heavenly Eye which Gu Bailu had opened for her just now. While it was described as an evil practice years ago, it was very impressive. She believed that Gu Bailu really could kill Mo Qian¡¯er if she wanted to. If Mo Qian¡¯er died, there would be no hope for Su Muwei, and all her years of endurance would have been in vain. Gu Bailu sat down with a smile and shook out her robe. ¡°As expected, Miss Su is quick on the uptake. Our requests are very simple. Firstly, you have to guarantee that Qian¡¯er and I will leave this ce safely and that Lu Fenying will no longer bother us. ¡°Secondly, the crown prince has a piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror. Along with Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood, it¡¯ll cure youpletely. After that, you¡¯ll help me take it away.¡± Su Muwei narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°You want the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Gu Bailu admitted frankly, ¡°Yes. Why else do you think I woulde to the crown prince¡¯s house or treat you? I have better things to do.¡± ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror is a symbol of the country and a sign of the future king. The crown prince will never let you take it away.¡± Su Muwei frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to you. He will definitely give it to you if you ask for it, right?¡± Su Muwei shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s most precious item. I can¡¯t make him lose it...¡± Gu Bailu said with a smile, ¡°Is the item more precious than your life? Think carefully.¡± Su Muwei pursed her lips, as if considering if she should conspire with an outsider against the crown prince. Gu Bailu said again, ¡°The day I get the Sky Splitting Mirror is the day you¡¯re cured.¡± As if she had made up her mind, Su Muwei said ufortably, ¡°I don¡¯t want to betray the crown prince, but you¡¯re forcing me to. You¡¯re really heartless.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your decision, Miss Su?¡± Gu Bailu was toozy to deal with her pretentiousness. If she really loved the crown prince, she could¡¯ve sacrificed herself. Nobody was forcing her to keep her life. ¡°Alright, I agree to your demands. You and Mo Qian¡¯er will leave after you have the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°Who the hell wants to hang around this sh*tty crown prince¡¯s residence? Qian¡¯er and I will leave.¡± Su Muwei also believed that Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t want to stay. That woman had been abused so much that she ran away in the end. Now that she had been caught, she was definitely eager to leave. As long as Su Muwei could be cured, she wanted Mo Qian¡¯er to go as far away as possible. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. You must talk to the crown prince about the Sky Splitting Mirror in the next day or two.¡± Gu Bailu checked the time and realized that Lu Fenying probably wasn¡¯t done yet. Su Muwei snorted. ¡°I hope you can do as you say and cure me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you want the crown prince to know that we met in private, so tell your guards and maids to keep it a secret.¡± Gu Bailu left the yard after saying that. She now had to save Qian¡¯er. The only reason Qian¡¯er could¡¯ve let Lu Fenying ravage her again was to buy Gu Bailu more time. Chapter 624 - Miss Su’s Illness Has Flared Up

Chapter 624 Miss Su¡¯s Illness Has red Up

Gu Bailu thought that Qian¡¯er was too earnest; she didn¡¯t need to sacrifice so much in order to stall Lu Fenying. In fact, as an outsider, Gu Bailu knew very well that Lu Fenying probably had feelings for Qian¡¯er, just like what she said to Su Muwei earlier. There was no sex without love. Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t touch any other woman. He might have slept with her at first because he needed her baby, but things definitely changedter. The sex might¡¯ve turned into love. Or maybe, he fell in love with her because she never resisted him. Gu Bailu had been there. Although she and Feng Qingtian had hooked up at the beginning because of a love potion, she let Feng Qingtian sleep with her again after that definitely because she had feelings for him. She turned Gu Yunjing and Miyasi down, but she had never refused Feng Qingtian. But what was unclear was how much Lu Fenying loved Qian¡¯er; he definitely cared about Su Muwei¡¯s illness more. Therefore, Qian¡¯er would never be happy with him. As long as Su Muwei lived, she would never live a day in peace. Gu Bailu quickly returned to the main courtyard. Standing before the bedroom, she wondered whether she should just break in or knock on the door first. But her considerations were unnecessary. As she was hesitating, a man in ck ran over and reported, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su¡¯s illness has red up. Her life is in danger. Do you want to check on her?¡± The man in ck was bold enough to report at a moment like this only because Lu Fenying had instructed that he had to be informed whenever anything happened to Su Muwei. But it was too awkward. Looking at the room with her Heavenly Eye, Gu Bailu saw that the two people were still stuck to each other, and the pleasure on Lu Fenying¡¯s face suggested that he was reaching his climax. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t prying on purpose; she only wanted to find out how much he loved Su Muwei. Lost in the heat of the moment, Lu Fenying frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Su wants to see you.¡± Receiving no response, the man outside the room could only summon his courage and report again. Everything about Miss Su was an emergency. Nothing was as important as Miss Su¡¯s health. That had always been the crown prince¡¯s attitude. Relieved, Gu Bailu sat down on the rail. She didn¡¯t need to do anything, and Qian¡¯er¡¯s humiliation woulde to an end. This couldn¡¯t be a better solution. But she had barely sat down, when she heard Qian¡¯er¡¯s sweet voice inside the room. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t stop...¡± Gu Bailu sweated hard, wondering what Qian¡¯er was doing. She was a little angry. How could Qian¡¯er let this beast be satisfied? How could Qian¡¯er let him do anything he wanted? Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t that kind of woman! She opened her Heavenly Eye in a hurry and looked at Qian¡¯er¡¯s face, only to see no lust on it at all. Could it be... She suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t told Qian¡¯er that she hade out, and Qian¡¯er might think that Su Muwei¡¯s illness had red up because she was there. She said quickly, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s something strange about this re up. You better take me there for a look.¡± Qian¡¯er rxed and her hands fell from Lu Fenying¡¯s neck. ¡°Your Highness, something is wrong with Miss Su. You should go.¡± Anger shed in Lu Fenying¡¯s long and narrow eyes. He had been empty for months before he finally caught Qian¡¯er, and she hadn¡¯t struggled to resist just now. For some reason, he felt that he would never be able to touch Qian¡¯er as easily if he missed the moment this time. Chapter 625 - How Frightening

Chapter 625 How Frightening

But in the end, Su Muwei¡¯s illness was more important. Lu Fenying quickly got up, put on his clothes, and left the room. ¡°Youe with me,¡± Lu Fenying said to Gu Bailu who was by the door as he quickly left. Gu Bailu said to Qian¡¯er in the room, ¡°Everything went well. I¡¯ll go with him for now.¡± Saying that, she walked away with Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying was so anxious that every step he took was equivalent to ten steps. Gu Bailu only managed to keep up with him by activating her spiritual power. Before entering the bamboo grove, Lu Fenying canceled the array. Therefore, it was impossible for him to realize that Gu Bailu could pass through the array. Gu Bailu was even more relieved. They had barely entered the yard when they heard Su Muwei sobbing. Lu Fenying ran to her. ¡°Muwei, what¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Su Muwei threw herself into his arms and cried even more wretchedly. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t love me at all. You onlye once a day. It hurt a lot, but you weren¡¯t there for me when I almost couldn¡¯t bear the pain.¡± She wept heartbreakingly in Lu Fenying¡¯s arms, pitiful to the extreme. ¡°I¡¯m here now. Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not good for your body,¡± Lu Fenying gently stroked her back and said. Gu Bailu had never seen Lu Fenying so gentle before. It was like he was apletely different person. His face was soft and his voice was gentle and moving, the epitome of a warm man. How could there be such a difference in treatment? Gu Bailu felt sorry and angry for Qian¡¯er. She couldn¡¯t help but remember Feng Qingtian. Back then, Nan Ningxin had done simr things, but Feng Qingtian never hesitated to make his attitude clear by stating that even if he married Nan Ningxin, he would consider Gu Bailu the most important. However, that had only been because Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t love Nan Ningxin. He was clear on whether or not he loved a woman. But it was obvious that Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t. Or maybe, he loved both Su Muwei and Qian¡¯er. Thinking that, Gu Bailu began to miss Feng Qingtian again. Whether or not he had any ns for their baby, he had done everything he could for her. Back when she was by his side, she knew he was a good man, but she wasn¡¯t moved and she didn¡¯t treasure him. With Lu Fenying and Qian¡¯er asparison now, she felt that she was really lucky. Unfortunately... she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Feng Qingtian wanted to make use of their baby. Sometimes, Gu Bailu wished that it was just a misunderstanding, and that Feng Qingtian¡¯s love was pure and untainted. ¡°Nobody will care even if crying hurts my body. You wouldn¡¯t havee to see me so quickly if my life wasn¡¯t in danger...¡± Su Muwei covered her chest and cried so hard as if she might die at any moment. Gu Bailu was astounded. Mydy, great acting skills! You really look like you¡¯re dying. Gu Bailu thought that she might be overthinking it. Maybe Su Muwei had truly been infuriated by that image of Lu Fenying and Qian¡¯er just now. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll spend more time with you in the future. Where does it hurt?¡± Lu Fenying stroked her hair and asked affectionately. ¡°My chest feels stuffy. I can¡¯t breathe. It hurts so much, I think I¡¯m dying...¡± Su Muwei¡¯s face was pale and she could barely catch her breath. Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Come and help her take a look.¡± Chapter 626 - Is Lu Fenying a Blockhead?

Chapter 626 Is Lu Fenying a Blockhead?

Su Muwei clung to his waist. ¡°No... no... I don¡¯t want anybody else right now. Please don¡¯t leave me. Wait... Why do you smell of rouge?¡± Her eyes red, Lu Fenying raised her pretty little face and stared at Lu Fenying. ¡°Do you have another woman? You said that I¡¯m the only woman you love...¡± She cried pitifully. She wasining, but in a delicate and unaggressive way. Gu Bailu was astounded. She didn¡¯t know that anyone could cry and make a fuss so beautifully. Of course, Lu Fenying was probably the only one who found it beautiful. Gu Bailu was so nauseated that she almost threw up. So, Lu Fenying was into this type of girl... Poor Qian¡¯er definitely wouldn¡¯t cry or act cute. But Lu Fenying didn¡¯t say anything corny, and simply consoled Su Muwei gently, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Your body is what matters. This Daoist nun is here to make pills for you. Let her examine you.¡± Su Muwei clutched at him. ¡°No! I only want you right now. Don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Lu Fenying said helplessly, ¡°But your body...¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. It hurts every day anyway. Weiwei isn¡¯t scared of anything as long as you¡¯re by her side.¡± Su Muwei yed cute like a kid. Coming from a five- or six-year-old girl, it would be especially cute. However... Su Muwei was almost twenty. In this era, she was old enough to marry and be a mother, but she was actually acting like this? Weiwei? Gu Bailu really wanted to go outside and throw up! ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll be waiting outside while youfort Weiwei.¡± The moment she turned around, Gu Bailu burst outughing. Weiwei? Good god, Weiwei! The name would definitely haunt her in her dreams. Gu Bailu wandered around outside and surveyed the environment. She had been in a hurry previously and hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at the surroundings. Lu Fenying spent more than an hour in Su Muwei¡¯s room. He didn¡¯te out or call for Gu Bailu to go in. There was the sound of Su Muwei¡¯s sobs from the room every now and then. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t stand it when she heard it, and walked away! After witnessing such a frightening scene, she really needed to rant to someone. Thus, she went to Qian¡¯er¡¯s room. Qian¡¯er had already taken a bath. She was clean but very weak. Gu Bailu secretly cursed Lu Fenying. Su Muwei and Qian¡¯er both had poor constitutions, but he treated the former so gently and did such rough things to thetter. ¡°Qian¡¯er, we¡¯ll make him pay for this.¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal. Compared with before, this is almost nothing.¡± At least Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t told her to serve him with any weird actions today. This was already much better. ¡°How can that Su Muwei be so disgusting? How did you hold back before? I almost threw up just looking at her. She calls herself Weiwei, and she keeps crying like a little girl!¡± Gu Bailu found it hard to imagine that Qian¡¯er had served her for two years! Qian¡¯er must¡¯ve seen the same scene a hundred times. It was truly amazing she hadn¡¯t strangled Su Muwei! Gu Bailu felt that she would strangle Su Muwei herself if she had to see that a few more times. Qian¡¯er smiled helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s always been like that, but Lu Fenying likes it.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be any more shocked. ¡°Something must be wrong with Lu Fenying¡¯s head. Qian¡¯er, your baby can¡¯t live with him. It would be terrible if the baby grew up like him.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t look like a blockhead, so why did he do such moronic things? Chapter 627 - Sob Sob Sob

Chapter 627 Sob Sob Sob

Actually, Su Muwei¡¯s trick wasn¡¯t sophisticated at all. She pretended that she was dying, but how could she die so easily? Hadn¡¯t shested five years without dying? ¡°I won¡¯t let him have the baby. It¡¯s better to not give birth to the baby than to let him have it.¡± Stubbornness emerged on Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°However, he seems to think that the baby isn¡¯t his, and doesn¡¯t seem as concerned about it now. He even said that he would get me pregnant again if I lost the baby.¡± ¡°Who does he think he is?¡± Gu Bailu cursed angrily. ¡°Good thing Su Muwei is around to torture this monstrous man.¡± ¡°How did your negotiation with Su Muwei go today?¡± asked Qian¡¯er curiously. ¡°it¡¯s all settled. That woman considers her own life more important than anything else. There¡¯s no reason for her to refuse me. She¡¯ll arrange for us to leave after she recovers.¡± Qian¡¯er frowned slightly. ¡°Do we have a way to cure her?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Of course not. However, I have a way to make her think that she¡¯s cured. I would never cure her even if I could.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to get well either.¡± Gu Bailu patted the back of her handfortingly. ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. Don¡¯t be like those holy mothers who repay other people¡¯s wrongdoings with kindness.¡± Qian¡¯er was confused. ¡°What is a holy mother?¡± ¡°People who think that whoever takes advantage of them have good reasons to do so, and that they shouldn¡¯t me them. They¡¯re idiots.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°I may be weak, but I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± ¡°I know. Lulu knows that Qianqian is the smartest...¡± Gu Bailu mimicked Su Muwei and stuck out her tongue. She almost threw up. Damn that g Su Muwei... It wasn¡¯t easy to copy her. Qian¡¯er burst outughing. ¡°You can try that on Prince Zi. It might be surprisingly effective.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°He would definitely think that something is wrong with my head.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Qian¡¯erughed. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how lucky you are. Prince Zi might be disgusted at first, but he would still treat you well. He might avoid you for a bit, but still hold you in his heart.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her, lost for words. ¡°Do you really think that Feng Qingtian is that great?¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never seen a man as devoted as him. You are the only thing in his eyes. I can¡¯t even see that kind of devotion in Lu Fenying for Su Muwei.¡± She had always thought that Feng Qingtian really pampered Gu Bailu, not in an irrational way like Lu Fenying, but by showing that he would be there for her even if he knew she was at fault. ¡°But he loves my baby even more.¡± Gu Bailu heaved a sigh. Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Loving your baby is part of loving you. He was reluctant to let go of the baby because he feared that you might be sad. Pretend that you don¡¯t want the baby, and you¡¯ll know whether he loves it or not.¡± ¡°I already tested it by asking him whether he would choose me or the baby; he hesitated and didn¡¯t give a definite answer.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true that even the smartest person can be foolish sometimes. How can he give a definite answer? If you¡¯re dead, so is the baby. Does he really need to answer that question?¡± ¡°But if the baby stays, I¡¯ll die when I give birth to it. He didn¡¯t make a decision back then, but let me decide. He knew that I would choose the baby.¡± ¡°He was only worried that you would be sad, and that you would hate him if he was the one to decide, which would affect your rtionship. He was scared... Prince Zi is really scared of losing you. I can feel it.¡± Chapter 628 - I Missed You So Much

Chapter 628 I Missed You So Much

Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Why are you speaking for him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only stating the facts. Why don¡¯t you tell him that you don¡¯t want the baby and see what his response is? Just ask him instead of making random guesses on your own.¡± Gu Bailu red at her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to live once more; you think you can teach me now?¡± ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Qian¡¯er replied quickly. Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back and have a rest too. Pregnancy is really exhausting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On her way back to the western courtyard, Gu Bailu recalled what Qian¡¯er said and wondered if she had really misunderstood Feng Qingtian. He was very good to her all the time; indeed, it didn¡¯t look like he was pretending for the sake of the baby. She couldn¡¯t deny his devotion, but wasn¡¯t his devotion based on the fact that she was the only one who could have his baby? But... wasn¡¯t that an advantage for her as well? If she couldn¡¯t have a baby... it was possible that nothing would¡¯ve happened between them in their previous life. Gu Bailu thought about a lot of things, but the more she thought, the more muddled her head became. In the end, she simply gave up thinking and went to sleep. Feng Qingtian, on the other hand, instantly made for Heavenly Wind Empire as fast as possible after receiving Lu Fenying¡¯s letter. One reason was because he missed Gu Bailu, and the other was that he was afraid that the people from Heavenly Pce Cliff would hurt her. Gu Bailu knew that Feng Qingtian wasing, but she didn¡¯t know that he woulde so quickly. After she woke up, someone called for her from outside. ¡°Madam, an honorable guest is here. The crown prince requests that you go to the reception pavilion.¡± Gu Bailu was still feeling a little dazed after just waking up. Tidying up her hair, she left the room. An honorable guest who could make the crown prince invite her over couldn¡¯t be anyone unimportant. She made her muddle-headed way to the pavilion, but before she could step inside, she fell into a firm embrace. The powerful masculine scent washed over her and she raised her head nkly. What the hell, who was it? The person was unshaven and there were dark bags under his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for decades. But the man¡¯s eyes were familiar. Despite his wretched appearance, he still looked so arrogant and unbridled. ¡°Ungrateful woman, you don¡¯t recognize me at all, do you?¡± Feng Qingtian was very angry, as the confusion on this woman¡¯s face clearly indicated that she didn¡¯t recognize him. However, he had recognized her even though her appearance had changed. He felt it was really unfair. Gu Bailu asked dumbly, ¡°Are you Feng Qingtian?¡± She had barely asked the question when her lips were blocked, and that stubbly chin woke her uppletely. Feng Qingtian? Why was he here?! She hadn¡¯t gotten the Sky Splitting Mirror or run away yet, and he had already caught her? No! ¡°I missed you so much...¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her tightly, afraid that she would disappear if he let her go. ¡°Why... Why are you here?¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be killing the emperor and seizing power? ¡°I would die if I didn¡¯te,¡± Feng Qingtian said mournfully. Gu Bailu could tell that he wasn¡¯t in his best state. He had stubble, his eyes were full of exhaustion, and he was a lot thinner. She quickly covered his mouth. ¡°What are you talking about? How can someone like you die so easily?¡± ¡°You finally know how to feel sorry for me?¡± Feng Qingtian squeezed her face in punishment. ¡°So you want to torture me to death? You ran away without saying a word. Do you know how terrible I felt?!¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°Why did you feel terrible? Because your son disappeared?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s head hurt after he heard that. ¡°Where did you get that idea? I love my son because you¡¯re carrying him. If you don¡¯t like him, I won¡¯t either. You doubt me just because of something Bai Yunyi said?!¡± Chapter 629 - I“ve Never Changed

Chapter 629 I¡°ve Never Changed

¡°That¡¯s only because you were acting suspiciously.¡± ¡°There are some things I didn¡¯t tell you not because I didn¡¯t want to, but because it¡¯ll hurt you.¡± ¡°But I just want to know!¡± said Gu Bailu stubbornly. She wanted to know the truth about her previous life even if it might hurt; otherwise, it was suffocating. ¡°Alright... alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything, but after you know everything, you must never run away without a word again, okay?¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead, which soothed the longing and pain he had been feeling. Gu Bailu was happy as she hugged him. ¡°Really? You get some rest first.¡± He was her man, after all. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart ached when she saw how thin he was. ¡°You care about me now?¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always cared about you.¡± Gu Bailu yed cute. Watching them be lovey-dovey from the side, Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Prince Zi, clean up first, or other people might think that I¡¯m keeping a beggar in my house.¡± Gu Bailu was indignant. ¡°What do you know? Even if he¡¯s a beggar, he¡¯s the most handsome beggar in the world. What beggar can be as mighty as he is?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s lips twitched before he turned around and walked away. You do whatever you want. I¡¯ll just go and see if Mo Qian¡¯er is behaving. After cleaning up in the western courtyard, Feng Qingtian¡¯s unparalleled looks were restored. Gu Bailu threw herself into his arms. Only after not seeing him for so long did she realize that she had actually missed him the whole time. Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t be considered good-looking, but her man was still the most gorgeous. Feng Qingtian furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Change your face back.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me because I¡¯m not pretty?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, do whatever you want.¡± Sitting on the couch, Feng Qingtian held her in his arms. ¡°Nothing is as important as your safety.¡± Leaning against his chest, Gu Bailu listened to his heartbeat and felt particrly peaceful. This was probably what it meant when a reunited couple were more in love than a newlywed couple. She had previously thought that Feng Qingtian loved her more than he loved himself, so she hadn¡¯t cared and had never worried that he would do anything bad to her. She never took it seriously. But this time, she had felt a sense of crisis because he might be more interested in the baby than her. Being able to return to his arms now felt rare and precious. Her happiness was beyond description. She had thought that she would run when she saw him; instead, she found his embrace so warm that she didn¡¯t want to let go ever again. ¡°Sleep first.¡± Gu Bailu patted his chest gently. ¡°Be a good boy.¡± ¡°No. I was very tired but couldn¡¯t sleep before, but now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips and licked them relentlessly but gently. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t push him away until he was done kissing her. She gasped heavily as she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t need to sleep, why don¡¯t you tell me why I killed you in my previous life? Because you used me to give you a baby?¡± Feng Qingtian hesitated, but he nodded in the end. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Bailu jolted upright. ¡°You really used me to give you a baby?¡± ¡°No, that was your misunderstanding. Because of some other things, you shed with me. You didn¡¯t want to kill me; it was an ident,¡± Feng Qingtian hurriedly exined. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be as simple as that. I want the truth.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned; he was really reluctant to tell the truth. ¡°I can tell you, but... please don¡¯t be upset or ignore me after you hear it.¡¯ Feng Qingtian hugged her. ¡°In any case, my love for you has never changed.¡± Chapter 630 - She Died From Stupidity 1

Chapter 630 She Died From Stupidity 1

Hearing that, Gu Bailu knew that things probably weren¡¯t simple. She instantly sat up straight. ¡°Tell me. I can ept whatever you have to say.¡± In fact, she had already made a decision. Even if Feng Qingtian had done something he shouldn¡¯t have in their past life, that was already in the past; it was enough that he cared for her so much right now. Before meeting Bai Yunyi, she had never thought about leaving Feng Qingtian. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to meet someone who was genuinely good to her. She wouldn¡¯t have fled if she wasn¡¯t worried that he would use their baby. So, whatever Feng Qingtian told her now, she could ept it. What bothered her was that Feng Qingtian had been keeping things from her. ¡°In our past life, you shed with me when you tried to save Bai Yunyi. I punished Bai Yunyi partly because of jealousy but also because I had to. You got angry at me for it and ran to the human world. When I looked for you, you ran to the Nether World. The bracelet you¡¯re wearing was something you took from the Nether World, which is a ce I can¡¯t enter...¡± Gu Bailu looked at the Soul Collecting Bracelet on her wrist. She didn¡¯t know that the bracelet had been with her for that long. ¡°Then, the Demon King sessfully passed his tribtion, and you followed the Nether World¡¯s King of Hell to the Demon World. You thrived in the Demon World, and you and the Demon King were like sworn brothers. He told you that I loved you because you were the only woman I could touch, and I wanted you to give birth to a son who would rule the universe and all the realms would have to listen to me.¡± Listening to what the Demon King was saying, Gu Bailu remembered that even though Feng Qingtian pampered her and indulged her, he was unwilling to give up destroying the human world for her sake, or to release her friend Bai Yunyi; he couldn¡¯t have really loved her. Thus, she started to believe that the Heavenly Emperor was only using her to carry his baby. Coincidentally, she got pregnant back then. When Feng Qingtian heard the news, he personally ran to the Demon World without care for anything else to bring her back, which made Gu Bailu hate him even more. He hadn¡¯te when she wasn¡¯t pregnant, but the moment she was with child, he brought her back right away. The Demon King was right. He was only using her to carry his baby. How could Gu Bailu take it? She asked Feng Qingtian back then if the only reason he was good to her was because of the baby. Feng Qingtian could only tell her the truth. At the very beginning, he had indeed treated her so well because she was the only woman who could carry his baby. However, before he could finish what he was saying, Gu Bailu went crazy. She couldn¡¯t ept that a man who cherished her so much was only using her, and didn¡¯t love her at all. In her frenzy, she raised her hand and was about to kill the baby in her womb. When Feng Qingtian tried to stop her, she struggled and even hit Feng Qingtian in her madness. Scared that she might hurt the baby, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t dare fight back. As if she was possessed, Gu Bailu was determined to kill Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian realized something wasn¡¯t right, and only then noticed that Gu Bailu had a life-or-death curse on her. If she was determined to kill someone, she would die if she failed to kill her target. It was a curse based on the strongest hate, and only the Archfiend was capable of casting it. Feng Qingtian knew that someone must¡¯ve secretly nted this curse on Gu Bailu when she was outside. He was grieved and didn¡¯t want her to die. However, he couldn¡¯t lift the curse, so he let Gu Bailu kill him. He wanted Gu Bailu to rule Heavenly Pce Cliff with their son. Even if he was dead, there was still a chance for him toe back. But he didn¡¯t expect for Gu Bailu¡¯s curse to be lifted after he died. When she realized that she did the dumbest thing in the world and killed the person who loved her the most, she went even more insane. Chapter 631 - She Died From Stupidity 2

Chapter 631 She Died From Stupidity 2

Leading the deities who were close to her, she charged into the Nether World and destroyed it, hurt the Archfiend, and killed the Demon King. The will of the heavens certainly wouldn¡¯t condone that. She was brought back and a new master was instantly appointed for Heavenly Pce Cliff, while she was left to suffer in the Fire of Hell. The will of the heavens ruled above all realms. It was neither a person nor an object, but a domineering power from when the universe was formed. None of the masters of the realms dared disobey it, since it could exterminate them at any moment. Heavenly Pce Cliff was the most powerful of the realms. As the Heavenly Emperor, Feng Qingtian wanted to seize power from the will of the heavens and be the true ruler of the universe. That was why he wanted to have a baby with Gu Bailu. But who would have thought that he would actually fall in love. The other realms cooperated to make use of this weakness and kill him. He entered the cycle of reincarnation, and learned that someone had rescued Gu Bailu. He knew that they would meet again, so he kept searching for her in the human world, and nine lives passed, just like that. Astounded, Gu Bailu subconsciously touched her abdomen. She was already prepared to hear the most uneptable truth. She thought that the worst thing she could hear was that Feng Qingtian really had only been using her and had done unforgivable things to her in their previous life. She never expected the truth to be so unbearable. She killed the man who loved her the most and got their baby killed. The reason they were like this now was because of her. Yet she hadn¡¯t learned her lesson, and just like before, bought into whatever other people said. Gu Bailu suddenly pped her head wildly. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot! I was killed by my own stupidity! What¡¯s so great about me? Why am I even alive?¡± She wasn¡¯t worthy of Feng Qingtian¡¯s love or the baby. She was so dumb, she didn¡¯t deserve them! Shocked, Feng Qingtian hurriedly grabbed her and growled, ¡°Lulu, did you forget what you said? Don¡¯t get upset, no matter what you hear.¡± This was why he had never dared give Gu Bailu an answer when she kept asking him why she killed the Heavenly Emperor. He knew that she would feel guilty and me herself after hearing the truth. ¡°I can ept it if you didn¡¯t love me and were only using me, but I can¡¯t ept that I was so stupid...¡± She was so stupid that she got her family killed, Feng Qingtian had to go through the bitterness of being reincarnated nine times, and she lost the baby. It turned out that she was such a fool in her previous life. And in this life, she got her Gu family annihted again because she trusted Nan Ningxin. She was so dumb that she shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault that other people set traps for you.¡± Holding her and patting her shoulder, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. We still have a chance to start over. We¡¯ll get revenge and take back what¡¯s ours.¡± ¡°I should have died in the Fire of Hell. Why am I still in this world? My very existence is a hazard!¡± Feng Qingtian lifted Gu Bailu¡¯s head and looked at her solemnly. ¡°How can your existence be a hazard? Because of you, the human world survived for another two hundred years. All of mankind, including me right now, is still alive with your intervention.¡± If Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t stopped the will of the heavens at Heavenly Pce Cliff from destroying the human world two hundred years ago, the human world would¡¯ve been turned into a destend without a single living soul. All of mankind was alive because of her. Everybody should feel grateful to her. ¡°What use is there even if I help other people? I got my loved ones, my flesh and blood, killed, yet I¡¯m still so full of myself. Making a mistake once is understandable, but making the same mistake again and again is downright stupid!¡± Chapter 632 - She Died From Stupidity 3

Chapter 632 She Died From Stupidity 3

Gu Bailu really felt ashamed. She never thought that she could be so stupid. Just like with the massacre of the Gu n, she was the key fool. The people who loved her were killed by her stupidity. She even dered that she would avenge them. Who could she avenge? Her stupidity had almost gotten her killed once again. Feng Qingtian gently stroked her back. ¡°Good girl, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still a chance to make things right. If you know what you did wrong, correct it. It¡¯s useless to me yourself.¡± Gu Bailu pushed him away. ¡°I can¡¯t face you right now. I¡¯m going to go calm down a bit.¡± Gu Bailu scrambled off the couch and ran out. Feng Qingtian heaved a sigh and trailed after her secretly. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it, which was why he had never dared tell her the truth. It was time for her to face this problem properly. His Lulu should be able to think it through. However... he still hated to see her upset. Gu Bailu¡¯s head waspletely nk. She wanted to kill herself to escape everything, escape her stupidity. But... she knew she couldn¡¯t die. She was pregnant, and if she died, Feng Qingtian would be heartbroken, and would still look for her. He would once again lose everything. She couldn¡¯t die. Though she deserved death, and though she felt shame toward her family, she could only make up for her mistakes by staying alive. Death wasn¡¯t the solution. She understood this, but she was afraid. She was scared that she would make more stupid mistakes and cause herself as well as others to suffer. Gu Bailu hadpletely lost confidence in herself. She was afraid she would do something stupid. Thus, even though she wanted to be alone, she didn¡¯t dare go far. She simply sat in the courtyard garden, vexed and remorseful. Feng Qingtian, who had followed her, felt his heart ache when he saw her like this. He knew that she was a kindhearted and smart person; she wasn¡¯t stupid. A woman would only act foolishly when she cared too much. If she didn¡¯t love him, she wouldn¡¯t have been convinced so easily by the malicious lies of others. He was just as much at fault as she was. He should¡¯ve confessed everything to her before she learned the truth from someone else. Back at Heavenly Pce Cliff, he really spoiled her and let her do anything she wanted, so she couldn¡¯t ept it when he insisted on destroying the human world, and she then questioned his love for her. It never urred to her that he wanted her at the beginning only because she was a tool that could carry his baby. When a woman lost in love learned such a cruel truth, how was she supposed to remain rational? Gu Bailu sat for more than an hour. Feng Qingtian saw that her face had turned red from the cold and was afraid that she would freeze. He went over and stroked her head. ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s cold out here.¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and looked at him. He was the man she loved and who loved her the most. He was once the master of Heavenly Pce Cliff, and used to indulge her in everything. He was so gorgeous, and he gave all of his love to her. After everything that had happened, he was still by her side, and didn¡¯t disdain her at all. How could this man be so silly? She stood up and flung herself into his arms. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong...¡± She finally started crying. Feng Qingtian lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can turn things around together. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of as long as we¡¯re together.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to make up for my stupidity.¡± Chapter 633 - Feng Qingtian Doesn’t Seem Like a Deity At All

Chapter 633 Feng Qingtian Doesn¡¯t Seem Like a Deity At All

Feng Qingtian held her in his arms and picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside. If you want to make amends, make it up to me first. I¡¯ve gone so long without touching you, I¡¯m starving.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. I¡¯m still feeling moody; why are you thinking about that already? Wasn¡¯t the master of Heavenly Pce Cliff supposed to be a deity who was pure of heart and free of desires? Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t seem like a deity at all! ... Back in his bedroom, Lu Fenying saw that Qian¡¯er was still lying on the bed and asked the maid who served her, ¡°Did Princess Zi say anything?¡± The maid replied respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, Princess Zi said that Miss Qian¡¯er needs to rest and that you shouldn¡¯t disturb her. It¡¯s best if she can sleep in a separate room.¡± Lu Fenying looked at the bed again. He saw that Qian¡¯er¡¯s little face was thin and pale, which indeed was a sign of poor health. Qian¡¯er was usually very docile and barely raised her head when she spoke to him. When she did lift her head, however, he would see her watery eyes, like a pond in fall, and her lush, peach-like face. Since when did she be so frail? She hadn¡¯t seemed as weak even when she was giving blood to Muwei. Was it because she was pregnant? ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a separate room. You can leave.¡± Lu Fenying waved and dismissed the maid, before he sat down next to the bed. Staring at the swell of her belly, he wondered if the baby really was the Nether King¡¯s. He knew that Mo Qian¡¯er was actually very stubborn even though she looked meek. He didn¡¯t believe that she would let another man touch her. How could she let another man apart from him touch her? ¡°ck Wolf, investigate her rtionship with the Nether King.¡± Someone responded from the dark, and the room fell silent once more. Qian¡¯er slowly opened her eyes. Seeing Lu Fenying¡¯s handsome face, she frowned slightly. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± ¡°This is my room. I can¡¯te back to my room?¡± Lu Fenying was enraged by her question. For some reason, when Mo Qian¡¯er spoke to him now, she always felt distant But she belonged to him! She was a ve who had been raised in the crown prince¡¯s residence! Where did she get her arrogance from? Did she think that she could escape him again? ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, let me warn you, don¡¯t try to escape again. You were born in the crown prince¡¯s residence, and you will die here. Don¡¯t forget your ve mark. I can kill you whenever I want.¡± Lu Fenying gave her a warning. Qian¡¯er sat up straight and looked at him calmly. ¡°Whatever you say, Your Highness.¡± Qian¡¯er got off the bed and put on a cloak. She was about to leave, when Lu Fenying grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qian¡¯er felt like her wrist was going to be crushed, and she frowned at the pain. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going to the toilet. Do I need your permission to do that,too?¡± Lu Fenying looked at her suspiciously and angrily, but he let her go in the end. He was truly fuming. He couldn¡¯t sense respect or fear from Mo Qian¡¯er at all. Her voice was as gentle as ever, but it was frighteningly cold. Lu Fenying paced back and forth in the room. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Mo Qian¡¯er, but he couldn¡¯t ept this situation. He was her master, and she should obey and respect him. Who gave her the confidence to stand up to him like that? Was it Prince and Princess Zi? No, he had to get Feng Qingtian to take that insufferable, audacious woman away as soon as possible. She was a bad influence on Mo Qian¡¯er. Thinking that, he also recalled Su Muwei¡¯s pleas. Chapter 634 - He Must Make Her Obey Him Again

Chapter 634 He Must Make Her Obey Him Again

Su Muwei knew that Qian¡¯er was back. She didn¡¯t want him to meet Qian¡¯er. She wanted him to throw Qian¡¯er into the western courtyard and leave her there. He should agree to everything Su Muwei wanted. However... he hesitated. This was the first time that he didn¡¯tply with Su Muwei¡¯s request. If it was before, he wouldn¡¯t care what Mo Qian¡¯er was doing or where she lived. But things were different now. Mo Qian¡¯er no longer revered him. He had to discipline her until she once again regarded him as her master whom she couldn¡¯t leave. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t really need to go to the toilet. She simply didn¡¯t want to be alone with Lu Fenying. She wasn¡¯t scared of him anymore, but there was still deep resistance in her heart whenever she faced him. She didn¡¯t dare go overboard either. Lu Fenying was a cruel and merciless man. The more she resisted, the more he would torture her. She didn¡¯t want him to touch her or take advantage of her ever again, so she could only do her best to hold back for now. As long as Gu Bailu¡¯s n seeded, she would be free. It would only take a couple of days. She wandered around the yard and soon reached the plum blossoms. The yellow blossoms gave off a fragrant scent. It didn¡¯t snow often in Heavenly Wind Empire since it was in the south of the continent and the winters here weren¡¯t cold. She remembered that there had been heavy snow the year she nted the plum blossoms. That was the same particrly cold year when she had been thrown into a freezingke. However, the plum blossoms had been really beautiful that year, and looked even more splendid in the white snow. But she had seen plenty of snow in Southern Glory Empire this year. She really missed her days there. She could pick flowers from the garden and make tea with them. She could build snowmen andugh happily. Even when her Dragon Spirit Blood was needed, Gu Bailu was very careful and made sure that Mo Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t hurt. Nobody had cared that much for her before. She grew up in this house, but she knew that this wasn¡¯t her home no matter how familiar it was to her. Lu Fenying had exploited her and taken everything from her. That was probably her fate. She had a ve mark; she was a ve. Mo Qian¡¯er raised her arm and rolled up her sleeve to reveal a fierce mark on the inside of her arm. She could die anytime with this ve mark. After she escaped, Lu Fenying had used this ve mark to cause her pain and tried to force her toe back, but she made up her mind to never return even if she died. But she was now standing in the house that had swallowed her, under the plum blossoms that she had once used to console herself. ¡°You never know how things turns out...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er heaved a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right. You really never know how things turn out. I didn¡¯t expect to see you back. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± At the sound of that gentle voice, Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help trembling. She could face Lu Fenying calmly now, but she was still afraid in front of this vicious, beautiful and fragile woman. Su Muwei was ruthless in a different way from Lu Fenying. Anybody could tell that Lu Fenying was a ferocious wolf, but Su Muwei was like a viper that slithered through the grass and bit her victim when they were off-guard. Mo Qian¡¯er turned around stiffly, only to see Su Muwei walking over with the support of a maid, and wearing a crimson hundred-pleated dress and a cloak in the same color. Mo Qian¡¯er subconsciously stepped back. No! She didn¡¯t want to be near Su Muwei, because she always ended up being punished when they were together. Chapter 635 - What Should She Do?

Chapter 635 What Should She Do?

¡°Why? You¡¯re not happy to see me? But I¡¯m very happy to see you. My life is guaranteed now that you¡¯re back.¡± Su Muwei stopped before her and looked at her with a smile. Her pale face looked slightly rosy. It seemed that the pills she took were working. Qian¡¯er, on the other hand, was vulnerable, hurt, and pregnant. Between the two of them, she looked more like the ill one. ¡°How can I be happy when I have to give my blood to a white-eyed wolf once again?¡± Qian¡¯er clenched her fists and told herself to stay calm. She couldn¡¯t lose her dignity. If she wasn¡¯t scared of Lu Fenying, why should she be scared of Su Muwei? But she was still vignt. She feared that Su Muwei would suddenly copse in front of her. Su Muwei, however, stepped back and covered her chest with a heartbroken air. ¡°So that¡¯s what you think of me? I was very happy to learn that you came back, and I specifically came to visit you, but you¡¯ve misunderstood me...¡± She began to sob so hard that she could barely catch her breath. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything as she stood there. Looking at Su Muwei¡¯s countenance and remembering Gu Bailu¡¯s imitation of her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Princess Zi was right. Her crying was actually really fake, but Lu Fenying was willing to be tricked by it. ¡°You... You¡¯re still not saying anything. You really think of me that way? I can¡¯t live... How can I live on, knowing that you¡¯ve misunderstood me? I won¡¯t drink your blood anymore...¡± Su Muwei copsed tearfully in her maid¡¯s arms. She trembled, as if she would die at any moment. The maid quickly said, ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, how can you do this to mydy? She kindly came here to visit you without consideration for her illness, yet you still threw your misunderstanding at her? Apologize to her now, or you will regret it when the crown prince arrives.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er frowned slightly. She was already ready to be misunderstood by Lu Fenying. She would be no different from the old Mo Qian¡¯er if she were to hold back after being scolded by a maid. ¡°Why should I apologize? I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± As if she didn¡¯t understand, Mo Qian¡¯er looked at the maid who was supporting Su Muwei. Su Muwei had brought this maid over from the Su house. With Su Muwei¡¯s backing, this maid had set Qian¡¯er up so many times, and she had always been cocky. ¡°You! If you carry on like this and something happens to mydy, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it even if you have ten lives.¡± The maid gestured at the guards who were escorting Su Muwei. ¡°Catch her and send her to the crown prince.¡± The guards had been instructed by Lu Fenying to listen to Miss Su on everything. They soon charged forward and grabbed Mo Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s hands hurt from being pulled, but her heart was full of hate. She was about to rebel, when she heard footsteps in the distance, and she could tell that they belonged to Lu Fenying. He was here, too. It seemed that she was doomed today. She raised her head and looked at Su Muwei, who gave her a venomous, cocky smile as she rested her head on her maid¡¯s shoulder. Qian¡¯er was furious. She was determined not to let things go Su Muwei¡¯s way. But what could she do? Everybody here worked for Su Muwei and would only speak for her. Besides, Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t believe Mo Qian¡¯er even if there were eyewitnesses. She didn¡¯t know where Gu Bailu was, either. She couldn¡¯t count on anybody else now. She had to rely on herself. What should she do? Qian¡¯er was slightly anxious as Lu Fenying¡¯s footsteps drew closer. He should have entered the grove by now. Chapter 636 - You Think You’re the Only One Who Can Pretend?

Chapter 636 You Think You¡¯re the Only One Who Can Pretend?

Qian¡¯er looked at the venomous smile on Su Muwei¡¯s face, and the cocky expression really pissed her off. Why should she tolerate Su Muwei¡¯s bullying? She gave her blood and life, and was tortured so much because of her. Yet Su Muwei wasn¡¯t grateful at all and trampled all over her as if she wasn¡¯t human. No! Lu Fenying entered her sight. He was as tall and handsome as ever, and he looked at Su Muwei as affectionately as ever. The moment his eyes fell on Su Muwei, Su Muwei put on a hurt expression and sobbed jerkily, as if she had been greatly wronged. Qian¡¯er clenched her fists angrily. When Lu Fenying turned his eyes to her and was about to question her, she suddenly closed her eyes and fell over. A guard was quick enough to give Qian¡¯er a hand and hold her in his arms. A shadow swiftly charged over, and Qian¡¯er was instantly in Lu Fenying¡¯s arms. Lu Fenying struck the guard and sent him flying out of the grove. ¡°Get lost and cut off your hands.¡± Lying on Lu Fenying¡¯s shoulder, Qian¡¯er smiled at Su Muwei. Su Muwei forgot to cry. Dazed, she looked at Qian¡¯er and Lu Fenying, unable to believe what she was seeing... Mo Qian¡¯er pretended to faint! How could she pretend? Wasn¡¯t she too dumb to pretend? Lu Fenying looked at Su Muwei and asked gently, ¡°What happened? I¡¯ve told you to cry less. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± It was the first time that Su Muwei heard impatience in Lu Fenying¡¯s voice. Before, as soon as she cried, he woulde over, hold her in his arms, and cheer her up without care for anything else. But he was holding Mo Qian¡¯er in his arms at that moment! ¡°Your Highness... You... You¡¯re holding her instead of me... What¡¯s the point of my life? I might as well cry myself to death instead of living...¡± Su Muwei wailed. Her slim body trembled against her maid, as if she would die at any moment. Lu Fenying tossed Qian¡¯er to another maid on the side. ¡°Take her to her room.¡± He then walked over to Su Muwei and held her in his arms. ¡°Okay, stop crying. I¡¯ll escort you back to your yard. You¡¯re not well yet. You shouldn¡¯t wander about.¡± ¡°I... How will I know how nice you are to her if I don¡¯te out? You spend every day with her instead of me!¡± Su Muwei cried loudly in his arms without any care for her image. When she cried too hard, she could barely breathe, so Lu Fenying was most afraid of her crying. He gently patted her back. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll keep youpany. I¡¯ll spend the next few days with you.¡± ¡°Did you know that Mo Qian¡¯er yelled at me just now and called me a white-eyed wolf who showed no gratitude after drinking her blood? She said that she would monopolize you forever, and that I can¡¯t serve you and only she can... She¡¯s changed. Your Highness, Mo Qian¡¯er has changed. She¡¯s here to steal you away from me. You¡¯re mine... I won¡¯t let another woman take you away.¡± Lu Fenying frowned slightly. Could Mo Qian¡¯er have really said that to Su Muwei? She had never said anything to Su Muwei before. When Su Muwei vented her fury on her, she never resisted either. However, it was possible that Mo Qian¡¯er had the courage to do that now. She had never defied him before, but now she even dared to kill him and die with him. It was possible that she had said that to piss off Su Muwei. However... did she really want to monopolize him when she didn¡¯t even want her own life? She probably only wanted to infuriate Su Muwei. Chapter 637 - Kissed By Su Muwei

Chapter 637 Kissed By Su Muwei

Lu Fenying was very unhappy at that thought. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll punish her. It¡¯s cold outside, you can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll escort you back.¡± Lu Fenying held Su Muwei in his arms and took her out of the grove. Hugging him tightly around his neck, Su Muwei cried and said, ¡°You¡¯re mine. Nobody can take you from me. Nobody...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯ll definitely punish her for thatter.¡± Lu Fenying gentlyfortedter. But Su Muwei was perceptive enough to tell that Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t serious at all. ¡°Then why did you have her taken to your room just now? I want to watch her be punished. You¡¯ll definitely spare herter just because she can serve you at night... You¡¯re tired of me because of my broken body...¡± Su Muwei wasn¡¯tforted at all, but wept even harder. Her maid said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t let mydy continue crying like this.¡± Lu Fenying nced at her sharply, and the maid lowered her head in a hurry. The crown prince was very nice to herdy, but he was never nice to servants like her. Sometimes, she wondered why the crown prince couldn¡¯t be slightly nicer to her for herdy¡¯s sake since he liked herdy and herdy liked her. Didn¡¯t they say, ¡°love me, love my dog¡±? ¡°Muwei, if you don¡¯t cherish your body, I won¡¯t like you as much.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face turned gloomy. His voice was still gentle, but there was some dissatisfaction in it. Su Muwei stopped crying, but was still panting for breath. Stunned, she stared at Lu Fenying. ¡°Your Highness, you yelled at me...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t yell at you. I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. What will I do if anything happens to you? You must take care of yourself for me. Don¡¯t bother with the unimportant people.¡± Lu Fenying took her out of the grove. Clinging tightly to his neck, Su Muwei said pitifully in a low voice, ¡°Weiwei will be well soon. I¡¯ll be a woman who can serve you. Please don¡¯t be captivated by another woman.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about that. Just focus on your recovery. Gu Bailu¡¯s medicine is very effective. You will be well in a couple of months.¡± Su Muwei nodded, but she thought, A couple of months? She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She had to improve and be well enough for Lu Fenying to touch her. Lu Fenying bent down to put Su Muwei on the bed, but she didn¡¯t let go of his neck. She stared at him and said shyly, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been a lot better recently.¡± Lu Fenying touched her head. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Muwei pouted. ¡°Is there nothing else you want to do besides saying that?¡± Lu Fenying looked at her in confusion. ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Su Muwei sat up and quickly kissed his red lips. Stunned, Lu Fenying watched as Su Muwei¡¯s beautiful face turned red. What... What did she want? ¡°Muwei, you can¡¯t think of that right now.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You forgot Mr. Xiao¡¯s reminder. You have to restrain yourself when you¡¯re sick.¡± Hugging him, Su Muwei whispered in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to serve you right now. I just want to kiss you. Your lips were very tempting...¡± Lu Fenying pushed her hands away and covered her with the quilt. ¡°Muwei, don¡¯t do that again. Did you forget your promise?¡± Chapter 638 - Why Not Marry Her?

Chapter 638 Why Not Marry Her?

Aggrieved tears welled up in Su Muwei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Weiwei understands.¡± ¡°Be a good girl and wait until you make a full recovery.¡± Lu Fenying settled her and left very quickly. Su Muwei watched as he walked away and bit her lip hard. Why? Why wouldn¡¯t he touch her at all? Did he really have no desire for her because of her illness? He was an ordinary man; how could he not be aroused when he hugged and kissed her? Before, she thought that he was holding back because of her illness. But at this moment... No, she didn¡¯t believe that he could have such good self-control for so many years. Mo Qian¡¯er was pregnant, and Lu Fenying desperately wanted the baby in order to cure Su Muwei. However... he still jumped on Mo Qian¡¯er like a wolf the moment he saw her. He never thought about Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s body, or what would happen to the baby. Su Muwei didn¡¯t understand men, but ording to the books she read, there was no way men could be so self-controlled. So... Mo Qian¡¯er could make him yearn for her body, but Su Muwei couldn¡¯t? The more she thought about it, the more Su Muwei realized that she had to get well immediately and let the crown prince have a taste of her so that he would forget Mo Qian¡¯er. When it came to sex, men tended to forget their old partners once they had a new one. As long as she had his heart, she still had a chance. Lu Fenying quickly left the bamboo grove. His face was tense; he hadn¡¯t expected Muwei to do what she had done. He reached up and wiped his lips twice. Muwei was an invalid. How could he make an invalid have such thoughts? Following him, Red Wolf suggested, ¡°Your Highness, it won¡¯t be good for Miss Su¡¯s health if she keeps making a fuss. Why not marry her to give her peace of mind? That will be better for her recovery.¡± Lu Fenying looked at him. ¡°My father won¡¯t let her enter the royal family until she recovers. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± Red Wolf didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is there nothing you can say to your father?¡± Ever since Lu Fenying became the crown prince, the country had basicallye under his control, and his father, the current emperor, held no actual power. But it was only when it came to marrying Su Muwei that the crown prince didn¡¯t sh with his father; he wasn¡¯t allowed to marry her, so he didn¡¯t. She had stayed in his residence for almost five years, but he had never mentioned marrying her. Had the crown prince never thought about making Miss Su the mistress of this residence, because there was no telling when she would recover? ¡°Stop asking. You go and ask Princess Zi if there¡¯s any way to make Muwei well sooner.¡± Lu Fenying opened the door and drove Red Wolf away. Red Wolf knew that his master wanted to wait until Miss Su was well before he married her. They would still be married in the end, or all these years of housing her would have been for nothing. The crown prince had spent so much on her. When Lu Fenying walked in, Qian¡¯er was sitting on the couch with a hand warmer, lost in thought. She raised her head and looked at him when he came in, before she lowered her eyes to look at the gold and jade on the hand warmer. Despite years of working at the crown prince¡¯s house, she had no savings at all. Over the years, Lu Fenying had never given her anything, not money or jewelry. The hand warmer she was holding didn¡¯t belong to her; she only had the right to use it. Once winter was over, it would be taken away and locked up in some unknown ce. She remembered her life in the past, and wondered how she had lived for so many years. She was truly pitiful. Chapter 639 - How to Remove the Slave Mark

Chapter 639 How to Remove the ve Mark

¡°What did you say to Muwei that almost made her kill herself?¡± Lu Fenying sat down next to her and pulled her into his arms roughly, his face frighteningly cold. Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re the one most clear on who¡¯s bullying who when ites to me and Miss Su. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so stupid not to notice that she has tortured me for years.¡± ¡°If she wants to torture you, you should take it. You¡¯re the ve, she¡¯s the master.¡± Qian¡¯er was lost for words. ¡°Then why are you here to interrogate me? You can punish me however you want, but don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m pregnant. If anything happens to me, the baby may be too angry toe into this world.¡± Lu Fenying pinched her chin hard. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Qian¡¯er looked at him. ¡°I have something you want. Why can¡¯t I threaten you?¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes as they exuded a terrifying chill. ¡°After being out and about, have you forgotten that you are a ve and you have a ve mark?¡± Qian¡¯er frowned slightly. How could she ever forget the ve mark? The ve mark could kill her, or could make her hurt so bad that she would beg for death. ¡°You...¡± Qian¡¯er lowered her eyes. Was that the case? It didn¡¯t matter how strong her heart was, she was still a ve with a ve mark. She had Dragon Spirit Blood, so she should naturally offer it to Lu Fenying and the woman he loved? She refused to acknowledge that! But how could she get rid of the ve mark? Only Lu Fenying could do it. Her only hope was that after Su Muwei recovered and was together with Lu Fenying, she would get Qian¡¯er¡¯s ve mark removed and send her as far away as possible. ¡°Know your ce now?¡± Lu Fenying pressed her down on the bed and bit her lip hard until it bled. He then licked and sucked up her blood. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± asked Qian¡¯er helplessly. ¡°How can I possibly let you go? You¡¯re my ve, and you always will be. Even if you die, you¡¯ll die in my house!¡± Lu Fenying ravaged her lips and reached into her robe. Qian¡¯er stiffened slightly and seized his hands firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t. Something will happen to the baby.¡± ¡°You can have another baby if anything happens to this one. I have all the time in the world...¡± Lu Fenying began to kiss her cheeks, her nose and her eyes. Qian¡¯er was shocked. Was Lu Fenying not in a hurry to treat Su Muwei anymore? How could he say something like that? If he didn¡¯t care about this baby, she would have one less bargaining chip. Lu Fenying was truly heartless and cruel. She could have another baby if she lost this one... The baby was also a life, and his flesh and blood. How could he give it up so easily? ¡°No... Your Highness, the doctor said that I can¡¯t do this while I¡¯m pregnant. Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Qian¡¯er struggled hard to push his hands away. ¡°You dare resist? Mo Qian¡¯er, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± Lu Fenying let go of her andy on the bed, before he looked at herzily. ¡°Ride me after you think it through.¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head hard and backed away. She wanted to run away. But where could she run to? She saw Lu Fenying take out the ve mark flute. It was as clear as a piece of transparent jade, and shed a shocking red. Qian¡¯er touched her belly. No! For her baby¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t give in. She got off the bed and ran out desperately. As long as she ran a hundred meters away, the ve mark flute could only kill her, but not make her obedient. But just as she ran out the door, a team of guards in ck blocked her way. Chapter 640 - Why Should I Let You Go?

Chapter 640 Why Should I Let You Go?

There was a familiar melody behind her, and the crisp sound made her head hurt. ¡°Close the door ande back.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s voice rang in her ears. Qian¡¯er wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t. She closed the door and walked over to the bed. ¡°Take off your clothes and get on.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s voice was like a ghost urging her on. Qian¡¯er took off her clothes and sat on Lu Fenying naked. Lu Fenying hugged her waist and bit her earlobe. ¡°You should¡¯ve done this sooner. There was no need to struggle. You should be a ve and satisfy your master.¡± Qian¡¯er bit her lip hard. The song had stopped, but she could only serve him like this. ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t you let me go when I¡¯ve given blood for so many years?¡± Qian¡¯ery on top of him and endured his violence. He had never been gentle in this respect. He had always been ruthless, as if he had never regarded her as a human being. Despite her resistance, her body was very honest. After so many years, her body was truly sensitive to Lu Fenying. He could easily provoke a reaction from her. Qian¡¯er hated her current self. She didn¡¯t want to satisfy him, but her body was disobedient and cooperated with him subconsciously. ¡°Why should I let you go? Do I piss you off? Is there any other man as strong as I am?¡± Lu Fenying pushed forward, making Qian¡¯er twitch with pain. ¡°Be... be gentle,¡± Qian¡¯er begged. ¡°Tell me, am I stronger than other men?¡± Lu Fenying grabbed her chin and kissed her hard. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know... ah...¡± Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t the Nether King touch you? How can you not know?¡± Lu Fenying bit her neck in punishment, then licked at it again and again. Qian¡¯er was too weak to do anything. ¡°He never touched me... I really don¡¯t know. Can you be gentler? I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°It would be your honor to die in my hands.¡± Yes, it would be her honor to die in his hands. She would never have to suffer such humiliation again. However, she didn¡¯t die. She woke up and was humiliated again and again. Lu Fenying had never been satisfied with just doing it once. He had been forced to stop today because of Su Muwei¡¯s tantrum. As if he had been suppressed earlier, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t stop this time until it was dark outside. It was Prince Zi and Princess Zi who sent someone to invite Lu Fenying to Prince Zi¡¯s ce for a meetup. ¡°In a quarter of an hour,¡± Lu Fenying replied, breathing heavily. Red Wolf knew what his master was doing. Usually, he wasn¡¯t to be disturbed unless it was urgent. He reported it to Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°What nonsense. Qian¡¯er is pregnant. How can she...¡± Feng Qingtian turned his head, not daring to look at her. Red Wolf said expressionlessly, ¡°Princess Zi is pregnant as well.¡± Gu Bailu blushed. She knew what Red Wolf was implying She red at Feng Qingtian. It was all his fault for doing such a thing during the day! ¡°I¡¯ve always been healthy. Qian¡¯er just came out of the gates of hell. Will the crown prince only be satisfied after he kills her?¡± Chapter 641 - What’s the Use of Being Cute?

641 What¡°s the Use of Being Cute?

Red Wolf replied expressionlessly, ¡°The crown prince won¡¯t kill Miss Qian¡¯er, he¡¯ll just...¡± Gu Bailu wanted to spit on him. How could he remain so expressionless and unperturbed when saying such indecent words? Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him. A rock like him is boring.¡± ¡°Yes, Qin Shou is still cuter.¡± Gu Bailu nodded in agreement. Red Wolf replied calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being cute?¡± Qin Shou was unhappy. ¡°How strong is that man? Should we have a fight?¡± He had just been praised by the princess, and someone was already saying this. He wondered if the princess¡¯s praise would enrich his life. It was a piece of stone waiting to be carved. ¡°I don¡¯t fight meaningless fights.¡± Red Wolf was unmoved. ¡°It¡¯s not meaningless. You¡¯ll know how good it is for a man to be cute when you lose. Here... Let me show you...¡± Qin Shou dragged Red Wolf out. Red Wolf tried to shake him off expressionlessly, but was held in a death grip. He gathered his spiritual energy and was about to attack. ¡°What are you doing?¡± someone called out. Red Wolf turned around and saw that his master had changed clothes. His face wasn¡¯t as stiff as when he had just returned from the bamboo grove, and he looked much gentler. It seemed that Qian¡¯er had satisfied him. ¡°He wants to fight me,¡± Red Wolf replied calmly. ¡°Then go fight. Don¡¯te back if you lose,¡± Lu Fenying said and walked into the hall. Receiving the order, Red Wolf soon fought with Qin Shou. Gu Bailu looked outside worriedly. ¡°Is Qin Shou okay?¡± Qin Shou had immense spiritual power, but he wasn¡¯t as ruthless as Red Wolf. However, Gu Bailu forgot that Qin Shou only yed cute in front of her. In the eyes of others, Qin Shou, who executed Prince Zi¡¯s will, was even more terrifying than Prince Zi. In private, everybody called him a beast. Feng Qingtian stroked her hair. ¡°Why are you worried about him? Just eat.¡± Seeing that Lu Fenying hade in alone, Gu Bailu said unhappily, ¡°Where¡¯s my disciple? Why didn¡¯t you bring her?¡± ¡°Why should she be here?¡± Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t angry at her question, and replied calmly. He raised his cup to Feng Qingtian. ¡°I¡¯mte. I¡¯ll punish myself with three cups.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Qian¡¯er is my disciple, and my husband is her martial father. Why can¡¯t she attend her martial father¡¯s gathering?¡± Gu Bailu was angry. She didn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to be treated as a ve. Lu Fenying drank three cups of wine before he said casually, ¡°She needs to rest.¡± In fact, Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had passed out. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t wake Qian¡¯er up. Gu Bailu immediately understood what he was implying. She blushed and cursed, ¡°Beast!¡± Lu Fenying looked at her sharply. ¡°Princess Zi, no matter what your rtionship with Mo Qian¡¯er is, she¡¯s my ve. I won¡¯t allow anyone to order her around.¡± Gu Bailu was about to say something, when Feng Qingtian pulled her back and said, ¡°The crown prince is right. She¡¯s your woman, of course. However, my princess and Qian¡¯er have been through life and death together, so it¡¯s best for the crown prince to be considerate.¡± ¡°She has a great backer.¡± Lu Fenying sneered. ¡°Your Highness, I just want to ask you: If I canpletely cure Su Muwei, can you let Qian¡¯er go?¡± Chapter 642 I Won’t Let Go

Chapter 642 I Won¡°t Let Go

Gu Bailu had thought that everything would be fine as long as she could take Qian¡¯er away and prevent Lu Fenying from finding her.However... Feng Qingtian had told her that all the ves of the noble families of Heavenly Wind Empire had ve marks. The mark could only be removed if the master was willing to do so; otherwise, a ve was under their master¡¯s control forever. Even if Qian¡¯er hid in a corner of Heavenly Pce Cliff, Lu Fenying could kill her through the ve mark if he wanted to. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would suffer every day. Qian¡¯er must¡¯ve suffered the same pain during her escape, which was why her fear was so deep that she could only harm herself to calm down. Lu Fenying was like a dictator. If he didn¡¯t let her go, she would never live a day in peace. That was why she had had the courage to stab Lu Fenying with a dagger; she knew that she would only be free if he died. Whether she lived or died, she would be free. Lu Fenying looked at Gu Bailu in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s the connection between treating Muwei and letting Mo Qian¡¯er go?¡± ¡°If Su Muwei recovers, Qian¡¯er won¡¯t be needed anymore, right?¡± Whether it was Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood or Qian¡¯er¡¯s body, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t need them anymore, right? Why couldn¡¯t he let others live their own lives? ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er is a ve in the crown prince¡¯s residence. She grew up here as a child. If she can cure Muwei, she¡¯ll be treated better than anyone else. After the treatment, she will be Muwei¡¯s ve. I never thought of letting her go,¡± Lu Fenying said matter-of-factly. Gu Bailu was so angry that she wanted to spit on him. ves were also living beings. Even servants could buy out their contracts! ¡°I know that Qian¡¯er is a ve in your house and has a ve mark. I just want to know what it will take for you to let her go,¡± Gu Bailu said again, holding back her fury. Now that she was Princess Zi, she might be able to negotiate with Feng Qingtian. Now that Su Muwei was fine and he liked her so much, what reason was there for him to keep Qian¡¯er in the residence? She just wanted to negotiate terms. ¡°She¡¯s mine; why should I let her go?¡± Lu Fenying put down his cup and said casually, ¡°Princess Zi, if you really think of Mo Qian¡¯er as a friend, you should advise her that it¡¯s useless to struggle, and not to learn from you. You¡¯re different.¡± ¡°Yes, Qian¡¯er is your ve, but can¡¯t we give you something in exchange for her now?¡± Gu Bailu sounded a little stiff. Lu Fenying chuckled and said disdainfully, ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er is pregnant with my baby. What do you think you can trade for her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you want the baby to treat Su Muwei as well? I said that I can help you cure Su Muwei. If you really can¡¯t say anything reasonable, then let Su Muwei suffer forever. I won¡¯t treat her again.¡± Gu Bailu was only being patient in speaking with Lu Fenying because of Qian¡¯er. But since he was so disdainful, there was no need to be polite any longer. ¡°Princess Zi, it doesn¡¯t matter if you treat Muwei or not. As long as Mo Qian¡¯er is here, Muwei won¡¯t die. Whether you want to save Muwei or not makes no difference.¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°What are you saying? You won¡¯t let Qian¡¯er go no matter what?¡± ¡°She was born as mine and she will die as mine,¡± Lu Fenying said firmly. Chapter 643 - Possessiveness

Chapter 643 - Possessiveness

643 Possessiveness ¡°Then don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s my disciple. If you want to get hostile, I¡¯m not scared of you.¡± Gu Bailu was infuriated. ¡°What did Qian¡¯er ever do to you? She saved your woman for you, but you torture her like this? Is this how someone like you shows gratitude?¡± Lu Fenying looked at the food on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The food is getting cold.¡± He ignored her aggression and she got really angry. Gu Bailuughed in fury. ¡°Are you unwilling to let go of Qian¡¯er because you love her?¡± Lu Fenying suddenly froze and looked at Gu Bailu gloomily. ¡°Would I fall in love with a ve? You better watch your mouth.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why do you keep Qian¡¯er around? After you cure Su Muwei, she¡¯s worthless. You¡¯re keeping her not because you¡¯re unwilling to cut her loose, but because you, the noble crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire, have fallen in love with a female ve.¡± Gu Bailu had touched Lu Fenying¡¯s sore spot. He was the lofty and unparalleled master of the crown prince¡¯s residence. Everyone listened to him and no one disobeyed him. How could he allow himself to fall in love with a ve? If he wouldn¡¯t admit that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Qian¡¯er, then the more he said that he didn¡¯t want to cut her loose, the more Gu Bailu would say that it was because of love. He would never allow such a rumor to spread. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Lu Fenying gripped his chopsticks tightly, his face full of murderous intent. Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu in his arms and looked at Lu Fenying coldly. ¡°Why are you angry, Your Highness? Lulu was only joking. If it¡¯s not true, you can just ignore it.¡± Lu Fenying looked at Gu Bailu coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be smart, or I won¡¯t care who you are!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why are you unwilling to erase Qian¡¯er¡¯s ve mark? Is a ve more important than a city?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care about whatever threats he made. She only knew that Lu Fenying was scared. She had finally grasped his weakness. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t use it. Of course, they weren¡¯t nning to use a city in the trade, but Gu Bailu was deliberately exaggerating the terms. After all, Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t let Qian¡¯er go. Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think Southern Glory Empire is as big as Heavenly Wind Empire. You can keep it.¡± Lu Fenying stood up and left with an awful expression. Gu Bailu stuck her tongue out at his back. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t want to be parted from her, yet you¡¯re still pretending!¡± Feng Qingtian touched her head. ¡°You¡¯re still in his territory. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t dare touch us. If he dares, I¡¯ll kill the woman he loves. That sick shell won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. In the end, this is someone else¡¯s territory,¡± Feng Qingtian said as he hugged her. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. Besides, I¡¯ve never looked around Heavenly Wind Empire since I got here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here. The streets are no different from Pale Emperor City.¡± Feng Qingtian gave her a bowl of ck chicken soup. ¡°Eat it. You need to make up for your exhaustion today.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with Lu Fenying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of his sense of possessiveness. Lu Fenying is an overbearing and ruthless man. He touched Qian¡¯er, so she¡¯s his woman. He certainly won¡¯t let another man have her,¡± Feng Qingtian analyzed objectively. Chapter 644 - Slave System

Chapter 644 - ve System

644 ve System ¡°Does he have feelings for Qian¡¯er?¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t sure, because Lu Fenying¡¯s attitude did prove that he despised Qian¡¯er and viewed her as a ve. It was hard for a person with such a lofty attitude to love someone. But the things he had done also proved that Qian¡¯er was special to him. It wasn¡¯t just the sex. If it was sex, he could find another woman to fix the problem and just keep it from Su Muwei. ¡°I think so. It¡¯s impossible for him to continue sleeping with her for years if he didn¡¯t have some feelings for her.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Then, is it possible for Qian¡¯er...¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible... That¡¯s not enough for Lu Fenying to treat Qian¡¯er better. Unless he loves her deeply, it¡¯s impossible for him to break through the barrier between a noble and a ve.¡± Heavenly Wind Empire was different from Southern Glory Empire. The nobles of Heavenly Wind Empire all raised ves from young. The ves sold their bodies and were marked with the ve mark, their lives wholly given over to their masters. Taught that their masters were everything since young, these ves were too scared to resist. So, in the eyes of their masters, ves were the lowliest of the low. If a master developed feelings for a family ve, the noble bloodline would be ruined and any bastards that were produced would be despised. Noble families of a particr level would never touch their ves, to say nothing of a noble like Lu Fenying. He had touched Qian¡¯er only because she had Dragon Spirit Blood. Otherwise, he would never have touched her at all. That was the ingrained mindset of the nobles of Heavenly Wind Empire. Lu Fenying was an emperor of the people. How could he risk popr condemnation by being nice to Qian¡¯er? Forget being nice, he wouldn¡¯t even give her a status as the crown prince¡¯s woman. If Lu Fenying really wanted to marry, he would marry a noble woman like Su Muwei. The Su family was powerful and influential in Heavenly Wind Empire. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart sank after hearing Feng Qingtian¡¯s analysis. ¡°Does Qian¡¯er have no future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You can study how to lift the ve mark after you take her away. Actually, the ve mark is a type of curse. When you were at Heavenly Pce Cliff, you practiced this art.¡± Feng Qingtian consoled her, not wanting to see her sad. Gu Bailu grew confident. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can I forget that I was once the mistress of Heavenly Pce Cliff and the only woman who could bear the emperor¡¯s child? How can I be defeated by a mere ve mark?¡± Feng Qingtian gave her the chicken soup. ¡°Have some chicken soup.¡± ¡°I just had a bowl!¡± Gu Bailu looked at him darkly. Why did he keep feeding her chicken soup? ¡°That bowl earlier was to make up for today. This one is for tonight.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Feng Qingtian! You, you... Can¡¯t you slow down a bit?! I need to take a break tonight. I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t even hold a bowl of chicken soup.¡± Gu Bailuy over the table helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. You don¡¯t have to move tonight. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Bah! You don¡¯t like me at all. You¡¯re still forcing me even though you know how tired I am...¡± Feng Qingtian sighed. ¡°Alright, have another bowl. I won¡¯t touch you tonight.¡± Gu Bailu immediately sat up and finished the chicken soup. ¡°You really don¡¯t like doing it that much?¡± Feng Qingtian said helplessly. ¡°I like it, but it¡¯s really tiring to do it too much. We should be moderate about it, and I¡¯m pregnant,¡± said Gu Bailu solemnly. Chapter 645 - The Prince Isn’t Happy Today

Chapter 645 - The Prince Isn¡¯t Happy Today

645 The Prince Isn¡¯t Happy Today Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t say anything else. In any case, whatever should happen tonight would happen. Gu Bailu cursed Feng Qingtian the whole night. The next day, Gu Bailu dragged her exhausted body out to see Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t look well. Being bullied by Lu Fenying was still a small thing; the worst thing about this matter was that she couldn¡¯t see her future. She was weak to begin with, and she hadn¡¯t recovered even after a long night. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Lu Fenying is a beast.¡± Qian¡¯er had just escaped death. She was so weak that even talking to her tired her out. How could Lu Fenying still ravage her like this? It was impossible to say that he had feelings for Qian¡¯er. ¡°I really suspect that he¡¯s a beast who loves sick women.¡± Otherwise, how could he be so out of control with a weak woman? Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his mind. He takes pleasure in abusing people.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were gloomy and lifeless. Even the determination from yesterday was gone. Lu Fenying could really break a person¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you...¡± Gu Bailu looked around before she whispered in Qian¡¯er¡¯s ear, ¡°I can help you with your ve mark, but we have to get out of here first.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes glowed again. ¡°Really? Master, do I really have a chance at freedom?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t lose hope, no matter what. The more depressed you are, the more you¡¯ll fall into his trap.¡± Gu Bailu touched her forehead. ¡°Rest well. Su Muwei will take action in a couple of days.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Thank you, master. To meet you is the luckiest thing to ever happen to me.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at your mouth. Not only is it pretty, it¡¯s also good at talking. I love it when peoplepliment me,¡± said Gu Bailu shamelessly. Qian¡¯er chuckled. ¡°I want to learn from my master.¡± ¡°Tch. Do you know what Lu Fenying told me? He told me not to teach you how to be like me. What¡¯s wrong with my personality? He doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it...¡± Gu Bailu was angry when she mentioned what Lu Fenying saidst night. ¡°He¡¯s always had a poisonous tongue. He can scold people and make them want to die. He used to be even worse,¡± Qian¡¯er said frankly. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t have a good temper and was very impatient. He could get violent at the drop of a hat. His words were as sharp as swords, and could pierce you with mind-numbing pain. His ruthless nature was due to his mother throwing him into a pack of wolves to grow up back then. He himself knew that this wasn¡¯t a good thing. After all, he was a noble and the son of the emperor. If he was going to be ruthless, he could at least be civilized about it. So, he listened to music, learned the zither, and painted. He was already a lot better now. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. You¡¯ll soon have nothing to do with him anyway. Just hold on for a few more days. I¡¯ll think of a way to make Su Muwei hurry up.¡± Gu Bailu walked out of the main courtyard and ran into Lu Fenying at the door. His face was awful, and he looked at Gu Bailu like she was his nemesis. Gu Bailu thought that he was crazy and left. When she saw the butler, she couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your crown prince today? He seems to hate me.¡± The butler rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Princess Zi, you better keep your distance from the crown prince for the next few days. I heard that the crown prince was mocked by a bunch of nobles during the morning audience today. They said that he didn¡¯t even want a city in exchange for a maid...¡± Chapter 646 - Small Soldiers

Chapter 646 Small Soldiers

Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. How had word ofst night¡¯s incident spread to the royal court? Gu Bailu found that odd. She asked Feng Qingtian if he had done it. Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Even though I did n to do so, this isn¡¯t my territory, and the nobles wouldn¡¯t have heard of it so quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Who did it? There can¡¯t be any moles in the crown prince¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Not everyone in the crown prince¡¯s residence works for him.¡± Gu Bailu suddenly understood. ¡°That¡¯s right, there are people from the Su family here...¡± Who would benefit the most from the news that the crown prince wouldn¡¯t trade a city for a female ve? The first would be Qian¡¯er. To prove that he hadn¡¯t abandoned his country for the sake of a female ve, Lu Fenying might agree to Gu Bailu¡¯s terms. The second person would be Su Muwei. If the nobles and the emperor hated Qian¡¯er because of this, she would never be recognized and would never be able to rise beyond her position. Su Muwei wanted Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood, but she was also scared that Qian¡¯er would snatch Lu Fenying from her. This was the best way to cut off Qian¡¯er¡¯s escape route and make everyone oppose her. ¡°It has to be Su Muwei. She has people in the residence, and can use the people in the Su house to spread the news quickly.¡± No wonder Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t interrogated Gu Bailu even though he looked like he hated her. He probably knew that it was Su Muwei¡¯s doing. ¡°Whether it¡¯s her or not, it¡¯s a good thing for us. Actually, we all have one goal. She doesn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to be with Lu Fenying, and neither do we,¡± said Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°What I want to know now is what will Lu Fenying do.¡± Feng Qingtian snapped his fingers and someone came out of hiding. He instructed, ¡°Go find out how Lu Fenying dealt with this in court.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person went to ask around and soon returned. It made no difference. Lu Fenying had only said five words: ¡°None of your damn business.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. There were times one had to admire Lu Fenying¡¯s courage and arrogance. Doing this for a ve went against the entire ve system. Despite Lu Fenying¡¯s careless answer, however, he would never really do anything for Qian¡¯er. ¡°He just couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time talking with those people.¡± Feng Qingtian was sure of it. Gu Bailu agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll use my Heavenly Eye to see what Lu Fenying will tell Qian¡¯er.¡± Gu Bailu opened her Heavenly Eye, but then hurriedly shut it. ¡°See no evil, see no evil...¡± she murmured. Feng Qingtian asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That beast is bullying Qian¡¯er again!¡± Although he was helping Qian¡¯er bathe, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t believe that he would be able to resist ravishing her. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t look at them in the future!¡± Wouldn¡¯t that mean she saw Lu Fenying¡¯s body? The sour taste of jealousy bubbled up in Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t; I¡¯ll send soldiers to ask around.¡± ¡°What soldiers?¡± Feng Qingtian asked curiously. She had her own men here? Gu Bailu took a few bamboo tubes from the table and opened them. Five or six ants crawled out, followed by three butterflies, two mosquitoes, and a mouse. Feng Qingtian: ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s them. They¡¯re really good and better than anyone at finding out things.¡± Gu Bailu grinned and said to her small soldiers, ¡°Go and see what they¡¯re talking about in the bedroom in the main courtyard, and report back to me.¡± Chapter 647 - Who Can Make Him Aggrieved?

647 Who Can Make Him Aggrieved?

After receiving the order, the soldiers moved quickly. Some crawled out the door, and some flew out through the window. Feng Qingtian asked with a strange expression, ¡°Then, were they listening in when we were having sex?¡± Gu Bailu blinked. She truly hadn¡¯t thought of that. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t... I ask them when theye back?¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her nose. ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? Give them to Qin Shou tomorrow.¡± Standing outside the door, Qin Shou touched his swollen cheek. In the fight with Red Wolf yesterday, neither of them got the upper hand. His face had been hit, while Red Wolf¡¯s legs were broken. He was truly an ill-fated guard. He had to fight, chase a woman for his master, and raise pets for his master¡¯s princess... It was fine if it was a real pet, but the problem was that it was some weird things like ants and mice! His princess was indeed different from other women. The mouse ran the fastest and entered the bedroom through a small hole under the bed. It had already specially dug this hole a few days ago to gather information for its master. It hadn¡¯t darede here previously, but for its master¡¯s sake, it was no longer afraid. It lived well with its master, so it had to work hard. There was no one in the bedroom, but there was the sound of running water from the bathroom next door. Qian¡¯er was feeling bewildered. She had sensed Lu Fenying¡¯s unhappiness the moment he entered the room. He looked awful, as if someone owed him millions. She thought that Lu Fenying would abuse her, curse her, and even punish her in his perverse way. But he didn¡¯t. Lu Fenying ordered the servants to prepare hot water, and he carried her into the bathroom to bathe her. Qian¡¯er was too weak to struggle, and could only let him take her there. In any case, it was only for a few more days; she might as well go with him and be punished less. Of course, Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t believe that Lu Fenying really wanted to help her bathe. He must¡¯ve thought of a more horrible punishment. How could such a noble man serve her? It had never happened before. Even when she passed out from how rough he had been, he had never helped clean her up. It had always been the maids who cleaned her. During those times, he would sit on the bed and watch her be served by a maid. Sometimes, he would even mock her. ¡°There are not many ves like you who are served like this.¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t feel honored, only humiliated. However, all the maids in the crown prince¡¯s residence envied her. The crown prince valued her and kept her by his side. The crown prince¡¯s attention was a great honor. Only Qian¡¯er knew the source of that favor. Many people didn¡¯t know the real reason. They only knew that she was special to the crown prince, so would beg her for help when they did something wrong. But how was she qualified to plead on their behalf... ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lu Fenying grabbed her chin roughly, his eyes burning with fury. ¡°I¡¯m bathing you. How dare you think of something else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of anything else. I just thought you don¡¯t seem happy today,¡± Qian¡¯er said truthfully. There were many things that could make Lu Fenying unhappy. For example, she could make him unhappy if she wasn¡¯t careful, even though she didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. But there were very few things that could make him unhappy and yet not give vent to it. This time, he seemed very aggrieved. Chapter 648 - Worth a City?

Chapter 648 Worth a City?

Lu Fenying blinked and threw water at her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very unhappy today, so you better not piss me off.¡± Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t in the mood to piss him off. She was too exhausted to do anything. Lu Fenying washed her up gently. He was about to take her out of the bath, when he fiercely threw her back in. He pounced on Qian¡¯er and asked, ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, isn¡¯t it only natural for you to enjoy my service?¡± Dizzy from the fall, Qian¡¯er¡¯s head was nk. Since when did she enjoy herself? In fact, she didn¡¯t even dare breathe too loudly, in case she set him off. No matter how careful she was, however, the person who wanted to vent would vent. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your identity. You¡¯ll always be a ve! Who do you think you are? You think you¡¯re worth a city?¡± Lu Fenying hugged her and lowered his head to bite her neck. He then licked the blood that came out. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Who was worth a city? Could she even be that valuable? Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything. Something that could make even Lu Fenying angry had to be a big deal. It was unwise for her to resist now. She would be fine after he vented his anger. She just needed to endure a few more days ¨C just a few more days. Qian¡¯er closed her eyes and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. In the end, Lu Fenying still ravaged her in his wet clothes. Whenever he was angry, he would always treat her like this and didn¡¯t care whether she lived or died. Qian¡¯er often read in books that brothel girls died because they had too many customers. Most of the time, she wondered if she would die like the brothel girls. But every time she was about to die and no longer had any strength, Lu Fenying would feed her her own blood, and she didn¡¯t die. So, the Dragon Spirit Blood was a double-edged sword. Perhaps Lu Fenying would only let her go if she ran out of Dragon Spirit Blood. She was struck by the idea. If the ve mark couldn¡¯t be lifted, could she rece all the blood in her body? Lu Fenying definitely wouldn¡¯t want someone of no value by his side. Qian¡¯er silently endured Lu Fenying¡¯s violence and passed out in the end. Lu Fenying carried her out of the bath and had someone dress her again while he changed into an intricate robe himself. The gold robe made him appear even more domineering and unruly. Qian¡¯er was put in a beautiful dress. Lu Fenying then carried her out of the residence and into a carriage. When her soldiers returned to report, Gu Bailu was anxious. ¡°Where is he taking Qian¡¯er?¡± ¡°My guess is that he¡¯s sending Qian¡¯er away...¡± Feng Qingtian thought for a moment. ¡°If he¡¯s sending Qian¡¯er away, he could have sent us off too, and we could take her far away...¡± Gu Bailu was a little depressed. She tugged at Feng Qingtian and said, ¡°Quick, we have to go after her. How will we take Qian¡¯er with us if he sends her away?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone¡¯s following them.¡± Feng Qingtianforted her. ¡°Lu Fenying is a lunatic. Who knows what he¡¯s nning. I¡¯m afraid Qian¡¯er will suffer.¡± She had thought that if forced into a corner, Lu Fenying might ept her terms and trade Qian¡¯er for a city. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he would send Qian¡¯er far away from the gossip. He would rather control Qian¡¯er than have a city. Chapter 649 - Lu Fenying’s Scheme

649 Lu Fenying¡°s Scheme

What frightening possessiveness. Feng Qingtian said, ¡°I think there¡¯s another possibility...¡± Gu Bailu asked anxiously, ¡°What other possibility?¡± ¡°Give Qian¡¯er the right to stay by his side and shut the mouths of those nobles.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. How could Qian¡¯er be given the right to stay by his side? She was a ve with a ve mark. It was impossible to change one¡¯s ss just because he was the intimidating crown prince. ¡°Why won¡¯t he consider letting Qian¡¯er go and making a deal with us?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t figure out what Lu Fenying was thinking. Was it truly love? How could love be so torturous? She saw Qian¡¯er¡¯s wounds every day. Some were bruises, some were love bites, and some were signs of abuse. Could it be that Lu Fenying was a pervert? The more he liked her, the more he tortured her. ¡°Some people are convinced that what¡¯s theirs is theirs, and nobody can take it away from them. Lu Fenying is such a man. That¡¯s why Su Muwei can live in the crown prince¡¯s residence without a title. Nobody in the Su family can object.¡± That was right. Lu Fenying was this tough. He kept Su Muwei in the crown prince¡¯s residence, but hadn¡¯t given her any status. Wasn¡¯t that strong possessiveness? Then why didn¡¯t he marry Su Muwei? Although Su Muwei wasn¡¯t in good health, she had a noble bloodline and outstanding spiritual energy; she was a genius who had been revered since childhood. If Lu Fenying truly loved her, why didn¡¯t he marry her? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t believe that anything could stop Lu Fenying from doing so. It could only be because he didn¡¯t want to marry her. ¡°Then, what can he do to keep Qian¡¯er by his side?¡± Gu Bailu thought of a possibility, and her expression turned even more awful. Feng Qingtian touched her face and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, let¡¯s follow him to the royal pce. I think it¡¯s likely that that is his destination.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Naturally, Gu Bailu agreed. After all, she had never visited the royal pce of Heavenly Wind Empire. Feng Qingtian summoned Qin Shou. ¡°Prepare a carriage.¡± Feng Qingtian hade to Heavenly Wind Empire without hiding anything. The royal pce of Heavenly Wind Empire knew that he was here, and nobody dared to disturb him because he had been living in the crown prince¡¯s residence. So, he entered the pce without a hitch. He gave the guards his token, and they prepared to let him pass. Feng Qingtian asked again, ¡°Has the crown prince just arrived?¡± ¡°He has,¡± the guard said respectfully. Feng Qingtian turned around and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°He really dide to the royal pce, and didn¡¯t quietly send her away. Things don¡¯t look good.¡± Gu Bailu clutched Feng Qingtian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not what I think it is.¡± Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯tfort her, because he felt that she was probably right. Lu Fenying could be ruthless toward anyone, including himself. The royal study of Heavenly Wind Empire had eight golden dragon pirs. Lu Fenying carried Qian¡¯er into the study unhindered. The maids in the distance couldn¡¯t help but hide and whisper among themselves. ¡°Who¡¯s the woman the crown prince is carrying? She seems ill. Is it Miss Su?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I saw Miss Su once, and she¡¯s really skinny.¡± ¡°This woman is slim, but not abnormally so, like Miss Su.¡± ¡°Could it be... the female ve that everybody is talking about?¡± Chapter 650 - No Matter How Good She Is, She’s a Slave

650 No Matter How Good She Is, She¡°s a ve

As soon as someone brought it up, all the maids immediately shut up and scattered. This matter had caused an uproar in the royal court today. Lu Fenying had killed a few court officials and infuriated some noble families. Even court officials had been killed; how would the maids dare say anything? In the royal study, many noble families and ministers were still in an audience with the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, no matter what, favoring a female ve cannot happen. It will ruin the noble bloodline and make a joke of the country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. If the crown prince takes the lead in this, the rtionship between nobles and servants will be messed up. We can¡¯t...¡± Before he could finish, the official saw Lu Fenying standing in front of him with a woman in his arms. He stepped back in fear. ¡°Your... Your Highness...¡± Lu Fenying nced at him and sat down in a gold chair. He put Qian¡¯er on hisp and her face was turned away from the eyes of the others. ¡°Continue,¡± Lu Fenying said as he fixed Qian¡¯er¡¯s cloak and wrapped it around her. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not opposed to anything, but you mustn¡¯t spoil this ve.¡± Though frightened, the official still tried to persuade him. This concerned the interests of the noble families and those who were above him. He had to object. If a female ve could be a woman that her master liked, would she still be a ve? Then what would be of her master?! So, they had to oppose this until the end. Lu Fenying nced at the master of the Su family. ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± The master of the Su family was ttered and hurried to kneel. ¡°Your Highness, no matter how good she is, she¡¯s a ve...¡± She couldn¡¯t mess up the system. Lu Fenying kicked him away. ¡°So, you want me to trade Mo Qian¡¯er for that city?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant...¡± The master of the Su family knew that it was Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood that was supporting Su Muwei¡¯s condition. If Mo Qian¡¯er was traded away, his daughter would never recover. His daughter was worth not one city, but an entire nation. ¡°Other people don¡¯t know about Mo Qian¡¯er, but what about you?¡± Lu Fenying hugged Mo Qian¡¯er tightly. ¡°Tell them why you don¡¯t want me to trade Mo Qian¡¯er for a city.¡± The master of the Su family felt his head hurt. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have said anything; the crown prince was now shifting the responsibility to him. But he really couldn¡¯t bear this responsibility. Things would be even more troublesome if other people learned of Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s true use. ¡°I... I¡¯m not qualified to tell the crown prince what to do,¡± the master of the Su family steeled himself and said. ¡°Who was the one who said just now that no matter how good she is, she¡¯s a ve?¡± And now he was saying that he wasn¡¯t qualified to tell the crown prince what to do? The nobles and officials of the royal family, who were born with silver spoons, immediately objected to anything that would damage their interests. Back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to be raised among the wolves if it wasn¡¯t for these wretched creatures. At that thought, Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at the emperor, who was already 60 years old but still looked very young. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t look much like him. He was charming and had electrifying eyes. Even though the emperor¡¯s looks weren¡¯t bad, he was nothing like Lu Fenying. Chapter 651 - Prince Zi and Princess Zi Seek an Audience

Chapter 651 Prince Zi and Princess Zi Seek an Audience

The emperor¡¯s hair was also long and straight, unlike Lu Fenying¡¯s curls which added to thetter¡¯s charm. ¡°Father, do you also think that I should trade Mo Qian¡¯er for a city?¡± Lu Fenying gave the emperor azy and unperturbed look. But the emperor sensed the great threat in his words. The emperor understood his current situation. He actually didn¡¯t have any real power now, and had be a mere figurehead. The people who served him were all Lu Fenying¡¯s men. Even so, he couldn¡¯t let Lu Fenying mess around and break the rules. ¡°It¡¯s a good deal to trade a servant for a city. If you won¡¯t do it, could it be as my subjects have reported, that you have feelings for a lowly ve?¡± The emperor frowned. Actually, he was hoping that the matter would blow up and cause Lu Fenying¡¯s influence to copse, so that he would be able to regain power. ¡°If that¡¯s really what you think, don¡¯t me me if anything happens after the trade,¡± said Lu Fenying confidently. He looked at the woman in his arms. ¡°This is the ve you want to exchange for a city.¡± The nobles looked at each other and felt that the crown prince was implying something. They weren¡¯t stupid; there had to be a reason why the crown prince was so confident. The emperor was unhappy. Why was he taking the me? ¡°Then tell me, is a ve more important than a city?¡± The emperor wasn¡¯t the only one who was against it. If someone had to take the me, it should be the nobles and ministers who were strongly opposed in this matter. ¡°Then if I don¡¯t say anything, does that mean you want me to trade her for a city?¡± Lu Fenying mocked. The emperor frowned and looked at the ministers kneeling below. ¡°That is what the crown prince has said. Do you still have any more protests?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t fool us with a random reason. We are not against your decision to not trade your ve for a city, but we are against the fact that you dote on her too much. We hear that you treat her especially well, like the mistress of the residence, and that you sleep with her every night.¡± One of the nobles immediately spoke up. Another noble promptly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Before, we didn¡¯t think that it was a big deal for the crown prince to dote on a female ve, but a ve is still a ve. No matter how much the crown prince dotes on her, she can¡¯t be worth more than a city. If other female ves learn of this, will they still serve their masters? Will they still know their ce?¡± ¡°The crown prince has truly overstepped this time.¡± Lu Fenying smiled. It was because of this pressure back then that he had been sent to the wolves, because of the possibility that his birth had ruined the noble bloodline. At that moment, a eunuch rushed in and reported cautiously, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, there are guests from Southern Glory Empire outside...¡± He really hadn¡¯t wanted toe in at this time. But that Prince Zi couldn¡¯t be provoked. If he didn¡¯te in, he was afraid that even his mother outside the capital might be killed. So, he risked the dangerous looks he got when he entered. The emperor asked in surprise, ¡°Honored guests from Southern Glory Empire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Prince Zi and Princess Zi.¡± The eunuch quickly revealed their identities. Such dignitaries had to be seen! ¡°Hurry and invite them in.¡± When Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian entered the study, they saw that the atmosphere was oppressive. Lu Fenying was sitting in a chair with Qian¡¯er in his arms, facing the fury of the crowd. Chapter 652 - Lu Fenying, That Old Fox

652 Lu Fenying, That Old Fox

Although they were kneeling, they put on a united front. This was probably the first time in many years that Lu Fenying had faced such vehement opposition, so he didn¡¯t look too good. Feng Qingtian pulled Gu Bailu along with him to pay their respects. The emperor hurriedly had them sit and said in embarrassment, ¡°We¡¯re discussing some important matters today, but I couldn¡¯t let you feel slighted. I can only let you see this...¡± ¡°No, it was I who came at the wrong time,¡± Feng Qingtian said modestly. Gu Bailu looked at Lu Fenying, who was looking at Feng Qingtian mockingly. Came at the wrong time? Didn¡¯t you deliberately choose toe at this time? Qian¡¯er had actually regained consciousness earlier on, but in the face of such a stifling atmosphere, she feigned sleep. Now that she heard Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu¡¯s voices, she felt that she was saved, and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°However, the princess and I are here because of Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er is my princess¡¯s disciple, who saved her life before, so I want to take her away, and am willing to trade a city for her. I didn¡¯t expect the matter to blow up to this extent.¡± The emperor said hesitantly, ¡°So it turns out this ve is the princess¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, whatever her identity is, she is of lowly blood,¡± one of the nobles said. Even though she was the crown prince¡¯s ve now, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she was a ve. The kneeling ministers nodded in agreement. Bloodlines couldn¡¯t be mixed ¨C that had always been the way. ¡°I know what the situation is like in Heavenly Wind Empire, which is why I want to bring Qian¡¯er back to Southern Glory Empire.¡± Lu Fenying smiled. ¡°Is that so? Are you trading for her because you truly care about her? Why don¡¯t you tell us how Qian¡¯er saved Princess Zi?¡± Hearing his words, Gu Bailu yelled ¡°Not good!¡± in her heart. She hurriedly said, ¡°But if the crown prince feels that the ve is from his residence and is bound to him, we will also support him.¡± Damn it. Gu Bailu suddenly wondered if Lu Fenying had intentionally lured them into the pce to speak on his behalf. ¡°Exactly. The princess and I also think that the crown prince is right. She may be a ve, but she can¡¯t be given away so easily. After all, she belongs to someone.¡± Feng Qingtian spoke considerately. The emperor felt that these two seemed to have a close rtionship with Lu Fenying. It was said that Prince Zi had been staying at the crown prince¡¯s residence since arriving in Heavenly Wind Empire. Now, the two of them were speaking up for Lu Fenying. Holding Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand, Gu Bailu cursed Lu Fenying in her heart. This cunning man had indeed lured them to the royal pce. ¡°Prince Zi is a sensible man, while the ministers of our country are truly disappointing,¡± Lu Fenying remarked. The people kneeling were confused. So, Prince Zi and his wife, who wanted to trade Qian¡¯er for a city, decided not to do so because they felt that it wasn¡¯t good to snatch someone else¡¯s belongings? So, the crown prince felt that Qian¡¯er was his ve and also his possession, and had to resolutely protect his dignity and remain firm in front of the city? In other words, the crown prince wouldn¡¯t do the exchange, not because he was in love with the female ve, but because he would lose his dignity by agreeing to the deal with Prince Zi? Prince Zi and Princess Zi themselves also felt that they were wrong. Then what were the officials and nobles opposing? Holding Prince Zi¡¯s hand, Gu Bailu was furious. Lu Fenying this fox had calcted that they wouldn¡¯t let the matter of Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood be exposed. Chapter 653 - Want to Fight?

653 Want to Fight?

Actually, when they were standing outside the hall, they had heard what Lu Fenying said to the ministers. Whether it was his question to the master of the Su family or firing back at the emperor, they carried the same meaning: If he truly had no choice, he would reveal the fact that Qian¡¯er had Dragon Spirit Blood. People with Dragon Spirit Blood were hard toe by. Forget one city, ten cities would be worth the bare minimum. Lu Fenying had openly taken Qian¡¯er out of the residence to make Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian nervous and follow him to the pce. He had deliberately said those words for them to hear so that they would help him. If he really wanted to reveal Qian¡¯er¡¯s identity, he would¡¯ve said it directly instead of speaking so much nonsense. Although Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian knew what he was plotting, they had no choice but to go along with it. That was because... Lu Fenying was truly ruthless. If his n didn¡¯t work, he really would spread the word about Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood. And Qian¡¯er would never live in peace after that. If the fact that Qian¡¯er had Dragon Spirit Blood was exposed, people woulde to steal from or even beg her, no matter where she went... Even if Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian took Qian¡¯er away, she would never be at ease. Once word of the Dragon Spirit Blood got out, all her escape routes might even be blocked. Even though Gu Bailu knew that this was a trap, she could only jump in with Feng Qingtian. Damn it. She had nned to force Lu Fenying to give up Qian¡¯er, but she now had to clean up after him. Gu Bailu felt wronged and aggrieved. Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyshes trembled. She might be weak and timid, but she was smart enough to pick up on Lu Fenying¡¯s hint as well as Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian¡¯s helplessness. She clenched her fists tightly. It was all because of her Dragon Spirit Blood that she had ended up like this. In this way, the furor ended with the appearance of Prince Zi and Princess Zi. The emperor specially arranged for a dinner banquet in Prince Zi and Princess Zi¡¯s honor. Carrying Qian¡¯er, Lu Fenying came over to specially thank them. ¡°Thank you for thinking it through. It is only right that Mo Qian¡¯er follows me.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°You¡¯re good, you schemer. It¡¯s only because of how fond we are of Qian¡¯er that we¡¯re willing to do this. But don¡¯t forget that you have someone you¡¯re fond of as well.¡± ¡°You better not get any other ideas. If anything happens to Muwei, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to return to Southern Glory Empire.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face turned cold, and his eyes darkened. Feng Qingtian stepped forward and blocked Gu Bailu behind him. He red at Lu Fenying. ¡°Your Highness, it seems you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re only the crown prince. What do you think will happen if I¡¯m willing to help the emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire?¡± Lu Fenying dared to threaten his Lulu ¨C Feng Qingtian, the wife-protecting demon, started to get nasty. He had darede to Heavenly Wind Empire because he was fully intent on withdrawing with Gu Bailu. Otherwise, he would beughed at if he couldn¡¯t bring his woman back. ¡°If the two of you are willing to fight to the death for Mo Qian¡¯er, I¡¯m willing to apany you.¡± With that, Lu Fenying turned around with Qian¡¯er in his arms and was about to leave. Gu Bailu chased after him. ¡°Lu Fenying, Qian¡¯er is my disciple, and she saved my life, so we¡¯re willing to fight for her. But... why are you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Fenying replied casually without looking back. He then walked down the stairs and left the royal pce with Qian¡¯er. Chapter 654 - I’m Different From Lu Fenying

654 I¡°m Different From Lu Fenying

Gu Bailu frowned. She really didn¡¯t understand Lu Fenying. He was much harder to understand than Feng Qingtian. Either he loved Qian¡¯er or he didn¡¯t ¨C there were no two ways about it. Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s cold outside, and your hands are already freezing.¡± He held her hands in his. ¡°Qingqing, do you think Qian¡¯er is worth him fighting to the death over?¡± This was the crux of the matter. ¡°The only thing I can think of is her Dragon Spirit Blood. Maybe he¡¯s afraid that Su Muwei will rpse in the future?¡± Feng Qingtian also couldn¡¯t understand it. For someone as vicious as Lu Fenying, he wouldn¡¯t go all out unless the other party had something truly priceless to offer. It had to be said that if Feng Qingtian really cooperated with the emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire, it could shake Lu Fenying¡¯s years of operation. Nobody would be dumb enough to risk this for a worthless person. Feng Qingtian had thought at first that it was just Lu Fenying¡¯s sense of possessiveness, but nobody would be so possessive that they would rather destroy themselves than let go. Unless that person was more important than their own life. However, he couldn¡¯t detect any love from Lu Fenying, and abuse absolutely wasn¡¯t love! ¡°No, that¡¯s definitely not the reason. Once Su Muwei recovers, she won¡¯t rpse. Also, Lu Fenying said that Qian¡¯er was his in life and death. He doesn¡¯t n to let her go for the rest of his life. This clearly has nothing to do with Su Muwei¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s possible that he likes Qian¡¯er to some extent. After all, Lu Fenying has never touched any other woman except Qian¡¯er.¡± It was possible for feelings to grow out of sex. But it was also because this was the case that the feelings weren¡¯t deep. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Then, is it because you can touch only me...¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her face. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m different from Lu Fenying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯m the only person you can touch both in the past and now. If you could touch another woman, things might be different.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the Heavenly Emperor now. I¡¯m a normal person. Do you really think I can¡¯t touch other women?¡± Feng Qingtian pulled a long face. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like other women so I don¡¯t touch them.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Then, are you saying that¡¯s the case with Lu Fenying? He¡¯s also a normal man; it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t touch other women.¡± ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s very hard to understand what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t care about Lu Fenying¡¯s feelings for Qian¡¯er. He only wanted Gu Bailu to get the Sky Splitting Mirror and leave as soon as possible. Since they were In someone else¡¯s territory, they had to refrain from being too intimate. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dwell on it. She had already decided to take Qian¡¯er away first. As for the ve mark, she would think of another way. It was alreadyte at night when Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu returned to the crown prince¡¯s residence. When they returned to the western courtyard, a maid came over with a thank you gift from Su Muwei. It was a handkerchief which Su Muwei had personally embroidered. Gu Bailu epted the gift and examined it carefully in the light of a candle. There was indeed a line of words in one corner of the handkerchief. Su Muwei agreed for Gu Bailu to treat her the next day and cure her. It seemed that Lu Fenying taking Qian¡¯er to the royal pce today and calmly resolving the matter without nning to let Mo Qian¡¯er go had made Su Muwei anxious. Chapter 655 - Blood Swap? Really?

655 Blood Swap? Really?

Frankly speaking, she would be anxious too if she were Su Muwei. Although Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t nice to Qian¡¯er and often punished or bullied her, he was nevertheless willing to touch her and wouldn¡¯t let her go no matter what ¨C how could Su Muwei bear that? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± After cleaning up, Feng Qingtian saw Gu Bailu looking at a handkerchief in the light of the candle. ¡°News from Su Muwei; she wants to start her recovery tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get it over with quickly.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll meet with Lu Fenying tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Time to sleep.¡± Feng Qingtian picked her up and put her on the bed. Spooning her, heined, ¡°This bed isn¡¯t as big as ours. It¡¯s hard to use.¡± ¡°Sleep!¡± Gu Bailu turned her back to him, in case the man got bored again and wanted to do something fun. But Feng Qingtian was mindful of how exhausted she was today. A royal banquet was always boring and tiring. He embraced her and said, ¡°Yes, sleep.¡± The next day, Gu Bailu woke up early. Lu Fenying would be at morning court, and she had to take advantage of that period to meet with Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er was still lying in bed, but she was already awake. A maid had alreadybed her hair neatly. ¡°Master, why are you here so early? What happened yesterday made things difficult for you...¡± Qian¡¯er smiled apologetically when she saw her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here to tell you that Su Muwei wants to start her treatment today. You have to be prepared. Your blood will be needed.¡± ¡°Yes, feel free to use it. Actually, I thought of something yesterday. If I can rece all the Dragon Spirit Blood in my body, wouldn¡¯t I be worthless to Lu Fenying?¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s round eyes glowed expectantly. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Dragon Spirit Blood is so rare. Also, the witch said that you¡¯re a descendant of the dragon race. I don¡¯t know how you became a servant in the crown prince¡¯s residence, but you might be able to return to the dragon race. Without the Dragon Spirit Blood, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you...¡± ¡°Master, I thought about itst night. All these years, my Dragon Spirit Blood hasn¡¯t brought me any benefits, and instead made me want to die. I may be useless without it, but I don¡¯t want it anymore... The real tragedy is that I can¡¯t protect it even though I have it.¡± Qian¡¯er had made up her mind. To her mind, Dragon Spirit Blood wasn¡¯t something to be proud of, nor was it anything majestic, and there were no advantages to it at all. Those who possessed divine weapons and swords generally had the capability to wield them. Given her own capability, she didn¡¯t deserve to have Dragon Spirit Blood. Gu Bailu actually agreed with her. It wasn¡¯t a good thing for her, but a disaster. However much a person had depended on how capable they were. To possess something that was beyond their capability to use would only make them miserable. ¡°But Dragon Spirit Blood is too rare. If you give it up, you won¡¯t be able to turn back. More importantly, even if you rece all the blood in your body, your body will still continue to produce Dragon Spirit Blood... So...¡± ¡°Master, please tell me if it¡¯s possible to swap all the blood in my body with someone else¡¯s blood. Even if I still have Dragon Spirit Blood after that, it won¡¯t be pure anymore.¡± What use could impure Dragon Spirit Blood have? Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°I can try, but are you sure that Lu Fenying will let you go if you give up your Dragon Spirit Blood?¡± Chapter 656 - Are You Satisfied?

656 Are You Satisfied?

¡°As long as Su Muwei recovers and there¡¯s no use for me, he¡¯ll definitely let me go,¡± Qian¡¯er said confidently. Looking at her determined face, Gu Bailu wanted to tell her that Lu Fenying might not... But she couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a go. Are you sure you want to do that?¡± To be honest, Gu Bailu found it a shame to give up the Dragon Spirit Blood. However, she also knew that the Dragon Spirit Blood was a burden to Qian¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Thank you, master.¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She felt relieved. ¡°Then, are you willing to give your Dragon Spirit Blood to Su Muwei?¡± Qian¡¯er had proposed a blood swap, which meant that Gu Bailu¡¯s n had changed. She had nned for the treatment to take a few days, and when Su Muwei thought she was cured, she would help Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er escape. But Qian¡¯er wanted to swap out her blood. For now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone in the crown prince¡¯s residence for the swap, nor have the time to carry it out. Gu Bailu could only do the blood swap when she was treating Su Muwei. That way, Su Muwei would definitely be cured and would have Dragon Spirit Blood. But Gu Bailu was really unwilling to give Su Muwei such a benefit! ¡°Alright, then give it to her. At least the blood won¡¯t be wasted, and can save someone.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bothered by those people who set you up?¡± Still thinking that people could be saved with the Dragon Spirit Blood ¨C it was really unusual that the girl was still so kind even after the life of torture she had experienced. ¡°Master, I¡¯m very calctive. I don¡¯t want her to live well at all, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth dragging myself into it just for that.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll have the maid deliver somethingter for you to eat to replenish your blood. Lu Fenying should have alreadye back from court. I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Actually, she would prefer to treat Su Muwei without telling Lu Fenying about it. However, she still had to make Lu Fenying take out the Sky Splitting Mirror. Gu Bailu went to the study. Sure enough, Lu Fenying had alreadye back from court and was busy with work. Gu Bailu reported her presence and was granted entry. She got straight to the point. ¡°Your Highness, my husband is here to pick me up. I¡¯m nning to go back in two days. If you¡¯re not willing to let Qian¡¯er go, we won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Are you really not going to make Muwei any more medicine?¡± Gu Bailu smiled and said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go if you won¡¯t make the medicine for Muwei?¡± Lu Fenying leaned back in his chair and stared at her coldly. ¡°Of course not, so I¡¯ve thought of a way to quickly cure Miss Su.¡± Lu Fenying frowned, looking even more displeased. Gu Bailu found that odd. He was so worried about Su Muwei¡¯s condition. Now that there was a way for her to instantly get better, why was he still unhappy... ¡°Are you sure that your method can help Muwei recover quickly?¡± Lu Fenying asked suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m sure. My husband and I are both in your residence, and I have to think of our safety. How would I dare do anything that I¡¯m not sure of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you might be too confident, and bring disaster on yourself and Muwei.¡± Lu Fenying was still doubtful. He couldn¡¯t be med for his doubts. Su Muwei had been ill for five or six years. Even Mr. Xiao had said that with Dragon Spirit Blood, Su Muwei had to be nursed slowly back to health, which would take several years. Nobody dared to say that she would recover quickly. Why was Princess Zi so confident? Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t angry at all. She said confidently, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you ask around and see if I have any tricks up my sleeve? As long as you are willing to use the Sky Splitting Mirror and Qian¡¯er¡¯s life, I can cure Miss Su.¡± Chapter 657 - Chapter 657

657 Are They Still Them?

¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror? Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s life?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face turned even colder. What did that mean? ¡°Yes. The Sky Splitting Mirror has mystical powers. I can swap Qian¡¯er¡¯s and Miss Su¡¯s blood.¡± Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood will bepletely transferred to Miss Su.¡± Lu Fenying immediately asked, ¡°What about Mo Qian¡¯er?¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er will get Miss Su¡¯s blood. Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood ispletely able to suppress the counter-flow in Miss Su¡¯s body, and Miss Su will naturally recover,¡± Gu Bailu exined clearly. Lu Fenying looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You can do that? Their blood can be swapped?¡± It sounded outrageous. A person would die if they lost too much blood. If all their blood was reced, would they still be able to survive? ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but it can be done with the power of the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± ¡°Why have I never heard that the Sky Splitting Mirror has such a power?¡± Lu Fenying was suspicious. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try. The Sky Splitting Mirror is in your residence. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll take it away?¡± Gu Bailu said confidently. Of course Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t scared. Not even a housefly could fly out of his residence. He just couldn¡¯t ept the idea of the blood swap. If Mo Qian¡¯er and Muwei swapped blood, would they still be the same? Their blood would no longer be the same. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t know how he would face the two of them. ¡°Your Highness?¡± The crown prince didn¡¯t speak and seemed lost in thought. Gu Bailu hurried forward and waved her hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? This is a good way for Your Highness to treat Miss Su. Furthermore, Qian¡¯er is willing to give up all her Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± ¡°After the blood swap, will they still be them?¡± Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°A person¡¯s appearance won¡¯t change just because their blood has changed. Whether a person¡¯s personality will change or not, however, is hard to say, since it seems that a person¡¯s personality is rted to their blood.¡± Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any distinction between blood and nobility. ¡°Muwei has noble blood,¡± said Lu Fenying gloomily. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think that just because Qian¡¯er is a ve that she is of lowly blood. Dragon Spirit Blood is the purest blood of the dragon race; only nobles of the dragon race have it. It can¡¯t be worse than Miss Su¡¯s blood. Furthermore... it can cure her illness. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want Miss Su to be cured just because her blood may or may not be noble after that.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes wereplicated. He certainly wanted to cure Su Muwei, but he had never thought of using such a method. He was very ufortable with it. If they went through with this, would Su Muwei really not be the same Su Muwei that he knew? ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t decide immediately. ¡°Your Highness, there are still things I have to do in my husband¡¯s nation. I can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯m already making a concession by being willing to help Miss Su. Qian¡¯er is also risking her life to help her. You better think this through carefully, or you won¡¯t get this chance again.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and left the study. Actually, she hadn¡¯t thought about it: Would Qian¡¯er still be Qian¡¯er after swapping blood with Su Muwei? Would she be as cold and vicious as Su Muwei? It seemed that a person¡¯s personality had a lot to do with blood. No, she had to talk to Qian¡¯er first. She didn¡¯t want to save Su Muwei, only for Qian¡¯er to turn into another Su Muwei. Chapter 658 - Qian“er Wailing?

Chapter 658 Qian¡°er Wailing?

On the way to Qian¡¯er¡¯s room, Gu Bailu was actually feeling d that Lu Fenying had brought it up. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. When she thought of Qian¡¯er wailing with that sweet face, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t love Qianqian anymore,¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s hair stood on end. My god, she absolutely couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. Gu Bailu picked up her pace and rushed into Qian¡¯er¡¯s room. ¡°Qian¡¯er, I think we should reconsider.¡± Qian¡¯er sat up and came down barefoot from the bed to support Gu Bailu. ¡°Master, is Lu Fenying against it?¡± That wasn¡¯t right. Giving Su Muwei her Dragon Spirit Blood was the best thing that could happen. How could Lu Fenying not agree? ¡°He didn¡¯t object. He just said that he would think about it, but I now think that we should reconsider.¡± Gu Bailu pulled her to sit on the bed. ¡°Do you know what is rted to a person¡¯s personality?¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know why Gu Bailu was asking this, and shook her head in confusion. Why was she suddenly bringing up personality? ¡°A person¡¯s personality is affected by gic factors, while not wholly, but to some extent. Your personality might change after the both of you swap blood.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t say for sure if there would be any effects after a full blood swap. She hadn¡¯t done any research in this area, but studies in the modern era showed that part of a person¡¯s personality was inherited. And blood was one type of inheritance. Also, hadn¡¯t it been tested that people with a particr blood type would have a particr personality? Qian¡¯er had Dragon Spirit Blood, which was definitely the rarest type. Su Muwei¡¯s blood definitely wasn¡¯t good, and probably contained some sort of poisonous factor. ¡°Master, what do you mean? I might change after I swap blood with Su Muwei?¡± Qian¡¯er frowned. ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t be certain that you won¡¯t be affected ¨C what if you are? You might be someone you hate... I don¡¯t think we should take the risk,¡± Gu Bailu said resolutely. Qian¡¯er felt awful. ¡°How can the personality change after the blood is changed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why everybody recognizes family through blood. It¡¯s because blood represents a person. So, I think we should give up on this method.¡± Gu Bailu felt that it would be a shame for the Dragon Spirit Blood to be transferred to Su Muwei. How could such good blood be given to that white lotus? Now that she had these misgivings, Gu Bailu really didn¡¯t want to do it... ¡°More importantly, Lu Fenying is also worried about this. If you get Su Muwei¡¯s blood, he might see Su Muwei¡¯s shadow on you, and may not let you go all the more. It would be hard to exin it clearly then.¡± Qian¡¯er sighed in disappointment. ¡°Master, we can only give up then. I want to find a woman with a good personality to swap blood with in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t want the Dragon Spirit Blood anymore. It was a burden that was too much for her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Lu Fenying hasn¡¯t agreed yet. I need to hurry and rify it with him.¡± ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled and sent her off. Gu Bailu waved at her. ¡°Go to bed, don¡¯t walk around barefoot.¡± Chapter 659 - Qian“er Is Cold

659 Qian¡°er Is Cold

Qian¡¯er sighed heavily after Gu Bailu left. Actually, she really didn¡¯t want to give her Dragon Spirit Blood to Su Muwei. After discussing it with Gu Bailu earlier, she thought for a long time and was still unreconciled. Unexpectedly, Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t agreed instantly, which surprised her. He was probably scared that Su Muwei might die during the blood swap. It was also possible that he didn¡¯t believe in Gu Bailu¡¯s method. Of course, he was definitely worried that the two of them would change personalities after the blood swap Qian¡¯er thought of how she might throw herself into Lu Fenying¡¯s arms when she saw him and wail, ¡°Why did you treat Qianqian like that all these years? Qianqian was so good to Your Highness... I hate you...¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s whole body turned cold. If she really became like that, she might as well die sooner. She hugged herself. It was a good thing that her master had noticed this problem. Gu Bailu ran quickly to Lu Fenying¡¯s study. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t reading the memorials, but was looking out the window at the plum blossoms in the yard. His tall body blocked the entire window so that it was dim in the study. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve discussed it with Qian¡¯er. The blood swap will affect both their personalities, so this method isn¡¯t feasible. Your consideration was correct.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t waste any time in speaking. She was afraid that Lu Fenying would suddenly make up his mind and have them swap blood. Lu Fenying turned around and looked at her. ¡°Why did you reconsider so quickly?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness, I can still help Miss Su recover quickly without the blood swap; it¡¯s just that Qian¡¯er will have to suffer more.¡± Gu Bailu made Qian¡¯er sound more pitiful, and hoped that this man would let such a pitiful and worthless maid go after the deed was done. ¡°If not all the blood in Muwei¡¯s body is Dragon Spirit Blood, can you still guarantee that everything will be settled once and for all?¡± Lu Fenying sat down at his table and asked solemnly. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem; the body will recover.¡± It was just that Su Muwei would only have half a year. Gu Bailu thought to herself that this couldn¡¯t be considered harming Su Muwei at all. After all, Su Muwei wasn¡¯t in good shape to begin with, and half a year was already a ray of light for her. Lu Fenying leaned back in his chair and looked at her sharply. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you mention the blood swap at first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m biased. I don¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to suffer so much. Something wrong with that?¡± Gu Bailu said righteously. ¡°What sort of suffering?¡± Lu Fenying asked casually. ¡°Qian¡¯er will lose too much blood and then faint. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, she shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but I¡¯m in a hurry to go back. I have no choice but to make her suffer. Your Highness, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unwilling to go through with it?¡± Lu Fenying smiled coldly. ¡°Why would I be? If you can cure Muwei, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t want to give me what I want.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to trade a city for Mo Qian¡¯er? I¡¯ll give you a city after you cure Muwei,¡± Lu Fenying said generously. Gu Bailu frowned. Was this man trying to save face for Su Muwei? In other words, Su Muwei was worth a city as well? Gu Bailu sniffed. If it were anyone else, they might have been tempted by a city. It was a pity that Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care. Giving her a city was useless. She had to take Qian¡¯er away. ¡°Your Highness is really generous. Let¡¯s get started. Bring Qian¡¯er with you. I¡¯ll go back and get my medical kit.¡± Chapter 660 - The Heavens Will Heal You

Chapter 660 The Heavens Will Heal You

Gu Bailu returned to the western courtyard, but Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t there. He had shown his face in the royal pce of Heavenly Wind Empire, so he had no choice but to attend the functions organized by many of Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s noble families. He didn¡¯t want to go out at night, and wanted to spend the time with his dear wife, so the social functions were carried out during the day. Gu Bailu picked up the medical kit and went to the main courtyard. From a distance, she saw Lu Fenying waiting for her on the path to the bamboo grove, with Qian¡¯er in his arms. Gu Bailu hurried over and saw the difort on Qian¡¯er¡¯s face, probably because thetter didn¡¯t want to be carried by Lu Fenying. ¡°Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t that delicate. Your Highness, you should put her down and let her blood flow so that it has more vigor.¡± Gu Bailu helped Qian¡¯er out. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, but she probably wanted Qian¡¯er to move around so that her blood would be more useful. He put Qian¡¯er down, and she hurried behind Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu asked Lu Fenying, ¡°Did you bring the Sky Splitting Mirror with you?¡± Lu Fenying took out a rosewood box from his sleeve. Gu Bailu wanted to take it, but Lu Fenying stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you once it¡¯s needed.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged and led Qian¡¯er forward. Lu Fenying followed gloomily and looked at Qian¡¯er¡¯s frail body. Would the baby be alright after she passed out? Soon, they entered the yard in the bamboo grove. A maid reported, ¡°The crown prince is here.¡± Su Muwei ran out in delight and jumped into Lu Fenying¡¯s arms. ¡°Your Highness, Weiwei missed you so much...¡± She gave Mo Qian¡¯er a proud look. Lu Fenying brought her into the house. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside and you¡¯re not well. Don¡¯t leave the house. Why didn¡¯t you even put on a cloak? Is this how you take care of her?¡± The maid on the side lowered her head. Of course it¡¯s because she knew that you wereing, so she deliberately didn¡¯t wear a lot of clothes in order to make you care. Gu Bailu immediately saw through Su Muwei¡¯s trick. She wondered if Su Muwei had considered that Lu Fenying might dislike her if she really recovered. Was this frail, sickly beauty the type that Lu Fenying liked? Gu Bailu winked at Qian¡¯er, who widened her eyes in confusion. Gu Bailu pulled her into the house. Su Muwei nced at Mo Qian¡¯er. ¡°Your Highness, why did you bring her here... Sob, you know she puts Weiwei in a bad mood; it feels hard to even breathe.¡± She clutched her chest and coughed, and immediately looked like she was dying. Lu Fenying stroked her back. ¡°They¡¯re here to treat you. You¡¯ll be healed this time.¡± Su Muwei looked at him in surprise. ¡°Really? Will Weiwei really recover?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re so good, even the heavens want you to recover.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes turned warm as he spoke softly. Qian¡¯er only ever saw that expression on his face when he was dealing with Su Muwei. She smiled mockingly. He clearly doted on Su Muwei, so why wouldn¡¯t he let Qian¡¯er go? Why did he have to torture her? Qian¡¯er lowered her head and yed with her fingers. There was a white scar from Su Muwei¡¯s knife in the center of each of her fingertips. The sharp de had stabbed into her fingertips and caused her agonizing pain. Qian¡¯er thought that her fingers would be crippled, but Su Muwei had been very skillful and hadn¡¯t hit the bone. Chapter 661 - Done With Your PDA?

661 Done With Your PDA?

Qian¡¯er shook her head to dispel the memories. She would be able to leave this ce in a few days, and she wouldn¡¯t need to remember anything ever again. ¡°Done with your PDA? If you¡¯re done, prepare for the treatment. It¡¯s almost noon. It¡¯s best to finish before nightfall. I don¡¯t want to work under amp. It¡¯ll be terrible if I identally cut Miss Su¡¯s lovely face.¡± Gu Bailu simply couldn¡¯t stand Su Muwei¡¯s stupid acting; furthermore, there was a stupid jerk acting along with her. Lu Fenying nodded and ced Su Muwei on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll be outside.¡± Su Muwei held his hand reluctantly. ¡°Your Highness, what if it fails?¡± ¡°Miss Su, you have to trust the doctor. Only then can a miracle happen. It¡¯s easy to fail if you feel defeated before we even start.¡± Gu Bailu had really had enough of them. Lu Fenying patted Su Muwei¡¯s hand. ¡°Trust Princess Zi.¡± He nced at Gu Bailu and felt that she was really cocky, but didn¡¯t say anything. Before he left, he looked at Qian¡¯er, who was standing there with her head down. Lu Fenying clenched his fists and left. ¡°Wait... Your Highness, the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± Gu Bailu stretched out her hand. Lu Fenying put the box in her hand. ¡°You better not y any tricks.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Lu Fenying walked out, and the guards hurriedly closed the door. Gu Bailu sat down next to the bed and was about to stab Su Muwei with a needle, when Su Muwei stopped her with a disbelieving expression. ¡°What are you going to do? Tell me first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make you lose consciousness. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take the painter,¡± said Gu Bailu earnestly. ¡°Then what will she be doing?¡± Su Muwei looked at Mo Qian¡¯er in disgust. ¡°Whatever the treatment is, her blood will be needed. She¡¯ll give you a blood transfusionter. If you¡¯re still going to ask questions, we won¡¯t need to do anything today,¡± said Gu Bailu impatiently. Su Muwei was still uncertain, but remembering how important Mo Qian¡¯er was to Lu Fenying, she had to take the risk. She had to serve the crown prince as soon as possible. With her charm, the crown prince would definitely forget about Mo Qian¡¯er. Su Muwei let go, and Gu Bailu stabbed a needle into her head without any hesitation. Soon, Su Muwei¡¯s eyes fell shut. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t make her go to sleep to alleviate the pain. It was so that she wouldn¡¯t distract Gu Bailu with any flustered movements. ¡°Master, what should I do?¡± Qian¡¯er asked. ¡°Help me open the medical kit and take out the knife.¡± Gu Bailu took off Su Muwei¡¯s clothes. ¡°Heat up the knife to disinfect it.¡± Qian¡¯er did as she was told. Gu Bailu pressed down on Su Muwei¡¯s chest. This was her first time performing a surgery, and she wasn¡¯t 100% sure she knew what she was doing, but she had seen Mr. Xiao do it many times... Sometimes, she wondered if Mr. Xiao had transmigrated here from modern times ¨C he had such exquisite surgery skills. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care. In any case, one needed to be bold when performing a surgery. She had learned everything from Mr. Xiao. And even if something happened, Qian¡¯er was with her. What was more, with the Sky Splitting Mirror, Su Muwei wouldn¡¯t die no matter out. Gu Bailu had read about it in one of the Gu family¡¯s ancestral books, which said that the Sky Splitting Mirror had a special, mystical function: It could keep a person in suspended animation for twenty hours. Chapter 662 - Evil Master

662 Evil Master

Gu Bailu believed that this suspended animation meant that no matter what happened to the body, it would be able to hold on for these twenty hours. So during these twenty hours, Su Muwei should be like those fake cadavers which students practiced their surgery skills on in medical school! What she didn¡¯t know was if the book was trustworthy. Gu Bailu opened the box, and a dazzling light filled the room. This piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror was about the same size as the one which Feng Qingtian had. It had a messy and irregr edge, and had clearly been broken off. It was transparent and very light. Gu Bailu felt like she was holding a ball of light in her hand. Gu Bailu put the Sky Splitting Mirror next to Su Muwei¡¯s pillow. Just nice, that dazzling radiance could act as a surgery light. She hurriedly had Qian¡¯er bring the scalpel over. After a moment of hesitation, she looked at the Sky Splitting Mirror. Don¡¯t hoodwink me! Qian¡¯er covered her mouth and trembled. ¡°M- Master... will she really be able to live?¡± Are you sure that you¡¯re treating her, not ughtering a pig? ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a little more dangerous than a blood swap. Don¡¯t be scared. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll escape with the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± In any case, she had already worked out an escape route. But Lu Fenying would never stop hunting her down if she took this route. ¡°Ma... Master, what do I need to do?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll probably lose too much bloodter, and will definitely need your blood. If you¡¯re scared, don¡¯t look.¡± Gu Bailuforted Qian¡¯er when she saw thetter¡¯s pale face. She was cutting open Su Muwei¡¯s chest as she spoke to Qian¡¯er, and Qian¡¯er cautiously reminded her, ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine. Just focus.¡± Qian¡¯er was shaking all over, because she could already see the red thing inside the cut, which made her want to puke. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know where the problem is, so I have to cut her open and examine her,¡± Gu Bailu said, and Qian¡¯er fell directly to the floor. Master, you sounded so confident, but it turns out you don¡¯t know how to cure her? Will you really not kill her? If Qian¡¯er had known this would happen, she would¡¯ve done the blood swap. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I don¡¯t touch her internal organs, she won¡¯t die.¡± After all, the Sky Splitting Mirror could keep Su Muwei in suspended animation, and she would be fine after she was sewn back together. That was why Gu Bailu could be so confident. She examined the chest cavity for a long time, but couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. Su Muwei¡¯s heart was red; it wasn¡¯t ck, as Gu Bailu had imagined. Gu Bailu calmly stiched Su Muwei¡¯s chest back up like she was sewing a sackcloth. Qian¡¯er was full of admiration. As expected of her master, she was so calm and collected. After she was done with the suture, Gu Bailu moved downward and cut Su Muwei¡¯s belly open. After looking around, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with her stomach. When she had followed Mr. Xiao, he told her that it was basically easy to tell if an organ was in an abnormal state. Gu Bailu looked around. Su Muwei¡¯s internal organs were fine. ¡°Alright, everything inside her is normal.¡± ¡°M- Master, it¡¯s her meridians that seem to be flowing in the opposite direction; it¡¯s not a problem with her organs,¡± Qian¡¯er reminded her in a low voice. ¡°I know, but as a doctor, we have to do a thorough examination and make sure that there¡¯s nothing wrong before we proceed with the treatment,¡± said Gu Bailu solemnly. Qian¡¯er was lost for words. Are you sure you¡¯re here to treat Su Muwei? Chapter 663 - Of Course I Have to Give Her Scars

663 Of Course I Have to Give Her Scars

Qian¡¯er looked at the two lines of stitches on Su Muwei¡¯s jade-like skin. Would she still be able to sleep with Lu Fenying like this in the future? ¡°Master, will the stitches leave scars?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Bailu replied matter-of-factly as she turned to Qian¡¯er¡¯s meridians. If she didn¡¯t leave any scars, the surgery would have been in vain. Gu Bailu raised Su Muwei¡¯s arm. Blue veins suddenly bulged on that fair, jade-like skin. Her blood couldn¡¯t control the reverse flow of her meridians, which was why she was so weak. Dragon Spirit Blood could suppress the reverse flow. To save Su Muwei, the reverse flow had to be removed from her body. How could the reverse flow be removed, or made to disappear? A blood swap was clearly the best solution. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then reopened the stitches on Su Muwei¡¯s chest. She searched Su Muwei¡¯s heart and lungs. While she really didn¡¯t know much in this respect, she somehow had the feeling that the reverse flow didn¡¯t originate in the limbs, on the surface of her body, or inside the body cavity. Suddenly, she saw a sh, like an electric current, in the heart. Gu Bailu lowered her head in shock. The light disappeared? Was she seeing things? She waited patiently. After an hour, the light shed and disappeared again. She saw this current-like light sh toward the aorta and then disappear; it had probably jumped into the aorta. Sure enough, the reverse flow was in the aorta. ¡°Qian¡¯er,e here... drip some blood on it.¡± Gu Bailu pointed at the aorta on the heart. Qian¡¯er walked over and took a look. Holding back her nausea, she cut her wrist and closed her eyes. Gu Bailu held her hand so that the blood dripped urately onto the aorta. Sure enough, when Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood dripped on it, that light didn¡¯t sh again for a full two hours. Gu Bailu confirmed that the reverse flow had been blocking Su Muwei¡¯s blood vessels like a blood clot. That was why her body was so weak. But Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood clearly intimidated the reverse flow. While drinking Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood was useful, it wasn¡¯t directly entering Su Muwei¡¯s bloodstream in the end. The best solution was still to give Su Muwei a blood transfusion. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you¡¯re up.¡± Gu Bailu stitched up Su Muwei¡¯s chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll need a lot of your blood this time. Will you be able to take it?¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to say sorry to your baby first. Move the couch next to the bed and lie on it.¡± Gu Bailu first mixed Su Muwei¡¯s and Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood together. Sure enough, Dragon Spirit Blood was omnipotent. The next step was the transfusion. Lu Fenying paced back and forth outside the room, which was giving off a strong light. He knew that Gu Bailu had already started the treatment. However, he was very worried. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to either of the two women inside. But the Sky Splitting Mirror shouldn¡¯t be able to kill anyone. He knew that it could keep someone in suspended animation, which was why he was willing to let Gu Bailu treat Muwei. If Gu Bailu didn¡¯te out in twenty hours, he would break in and stop her. A guard reported, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Zi is trying to break the array to get in here. Your orders?¡± ¡°Ask him what he wants.¡± The guard soon returned. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Zi is worried about his wife, and wants toe in and keep watch.¡± ¡°Princess Zi is treating someone. Why does he need to keep watch?¡± ¡°Princess Zi is pregnant. Prince Zi is worried that she might overwork herself.¡± Chapter 664 - I Won’t Be Like You

664 I Won¡°t Be Like You

Lu Fenying was annoyed when he heard that. For a man like Prince Zi to stick to a woman was such an embarrassment to all men. Was Southern Glory Empire really in the hands of such a man? ¡°Open the array and let him in.¡± This was the point about Feng Qingtian that vexed Lu Fenying the most: When it came to his woman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t back down. If he didn¡¯t let him in, the man would probably kick up a fuss outside. Soon, Feng Qingtian came in and saw Lu Fenying standing outside in the yard. ¡°Where¡¯s my Lulu?¡± Lu Fenying was expressionless. ¡°She¡¯s carrying out the treatment ¨C you can¡¯t be away from your woman for even a moment?¡± The man had just returned from a social gathering, and he was already looking for his woman. ¡°I like being with her all the time. Of course I can¡¯t leave her.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at the house. Seeing the light, he knew that Gu Bailu had gotten the Sky Splitting Mirror, and sat down at a stone table. There were two tes of dried fruit, a pot of wine, and two cups. Feng Qingtian poured himself a cup and asked, ¡°How long have they been in there?¡± Lu Fenying sat down as well. His expression was calm, but his eyes were full of worry. ¡°Four hours.¡± Nothing had happened for four hours. That was what Lu Fenying was worried about. He wanted to sneak a peek inside, but all he could see was a dazzling bright light; he had no idea what the people inside were doing. He wanted to go in directly, but was afraid that it would affect the treatment. Gu Bailu had warned him not to go in, otherwise it wasn¡¯t any of her business if anything happened to the patient. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Lulu said it would take ten to twelve hours for her to help treat your woman, which means ten to twelve hours that I won¡¯t be with her.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. Lulu was pregnant. She would definitely be exhausted after ten hours of treatment. Lu Fenying snorted. ¡°Why are you so clingy? Didn¡¯t you drink enough milk when you were little?¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him coldly. ¡°I like her milk. You just haven¡¯t tasted the milk of the person you love yet.¡± Lu Fenying said angrily, ¡°So what?¡± Feng Qingtian drank the wine in one gulp. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. Once you¡¯re in love and taste that milk, you¡¯ll know what it means to be unable to part with it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be like you, an embarrassment to men.¡± Lu Fenying felt that no matter how much he doted on Su Muwei, he would never abandon a man¡¯s dignity for her. He was willing to pamper her, but he would never give up his dignity for her. Feng Qingtian, on the other hand, was like a baby in front of Gu Bailu, and needed to cling and be coddled frequently. ¡°Is that so? I can only say that you¡¯re pitiful,¡± Feng Qingtian replied unperturbed. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. It was a man¡¯s duty to dote on his wife. An indomitable man could be as timid as a ball in front of his wife. After all, winning against her would still be a loss to him. Acting high and mighty in front of a woman... Hehe... He had yet to truly know a woman. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to talk to Lu Fenying about this. They didn¡¯t interact much to begin with, and it wasn¡¯t worth wasting time on him. The treatment ended faster than expected. The light in the room disappeared after eight hours, and soon, the door opened. Gu Bailu walked out with an exhausted face. Feng Qingtian hurriedly went to meet her. ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Chapter 665 - Success

665 Sess

Gu Bailu copsed in his arms in exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. It¡¯s already so dark outside. What time is it, husband?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the middle of the night. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat or sleep first?¡± Feng Qingtian touched her forehead. Her hands were still covered in blood, but Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°Wash my hands first, then eat and sleep.¡± She yawned. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± ¡°Sleep in my arms for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up for dinner.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and said, ¡°Tell them to take Qian¡¯er back to rest. She might be unconscious for three to five days.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± Feng Qingtian picked Gu Bailu up, and Lu Fenying rushed over. ¡°Princess Zi, how¡¯s Muwei?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go in. She¡¯ll wake up in two hours. She should be fine.¡± Gu Bailu closed her eyes, exhausted. Feng Qingtian brought her back to the western courtyard. Qian¡¯er was carried out on a stretcher by two guards. Her long hair covered her face, and shey limp on the stretcher, as if she were dead. Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes. He had forgotten to ask Gu Bailu about Mo Qian¡¯er. He walked over and stroked her hair, only to see that she was pale and cold. There was a new cut on her wrist. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er!¡± Lu Fenying patted her face, which waspletely stiff. ¡°Your Highness, Princess Zi said that Miss Qian¡¯er has lost too much blood and is in aa. She may be in aa for three to five days,¡± a guard said carefully. He was scared when he said that, because the crown prince¡¯s expression was too terrifying. It should be a good thing that Miss Su could be cured, but why didn¡¯t the crown prince seem happy? However, it was normal if he wasn¡¯t happy. After all these years, the guard had never seen the crown prince smile. He probably wasn¡¯t born to smile. ¡°Bring her back to the main courtyard. Send two maids to watch over her,¡± Lu Fenying instructed before he walked into the house. The room smelled of stimnts and blood. Su Muweiy in bed, as if she was asleep. Her face was still pale. Lu Fenying sat down next to the bed and looked at the maid in the room. ¡°Did Princess Zi have any instructions?¡± ¡°Princess Zi only said that after Miss Su wakes up, she needs to... to pass gas, before she can eat... She needs to be on a liquid diet for now...¡± The maid whom Gu Bailu had summoned earlier exined the situation. Lu Fenying touched Su Muwei¡¯s face. It was smooth and supple, unlike Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s stiffness. When Lu Fenying saw the sandalwood box on the stool on the side, he hurriedly picked it up and opened it. The Sky Splitting Mirror was still inside. Every country had a piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror, and Prince Zi had one. Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t steal it. That was why Lu Fenying could give it to her without any worries. Lu Fenying put the box in his sleeve and held Su Muwei¡¯s hand. ¡°Muwei, I hope you really will get better.¡± Lu Fenying sat in the room and waited for Su Muwei to wake up, even though Gu Bailu said that she had seeded. However, he still found it hard to believe unless he saw it with his own eyes. When Gu Bailu returned to the western courtyard, she jumped out of Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Honey, it worked.¡± She didn¡¯t look exhausted at all. Chapter 666 - Never Take Back

666 Never Take Back

Feng Qingtian rubbed her head affectionately. ¡°My Lulu is awesome...¡± While praising her, he pulled her to the bathroom to wash her hands. ¡°Have a good rest after dinner. I won¡¯t bully you tonight. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She smiled. Finally, she could leave the crown prince¡¯s residence. At the break of dawn the next day, Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu had already packed up, and went to say goodbye to Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying met them in the study. Su Muwei did wake up two hourster, but her body was still in pain. However, he checked her pulse and confirmed that there was no reverse flow in her body. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? Muwei¡¯s wounds haven¡¯t healed yet.¡± He didn¡¯t know how Gu Bailu did it, but she cut Muwei up. The knife had clearly cut her open, but Muwei was still alive. He didn¡¯t know that a person could be stitched back together after being cut open. Looking at Su Muwei¡¯s wounds, he had almost wanted to kill Gu Bailu. He only epted it with much difficulty after the maid exined it to him. ¡°As long as you take good care of her ording to my instructions, her wounds willpletely heal in a few days, and her body will return to normal. We have to rush back to Southern Glory Empire.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t think that what they said was an excuse. Feng Qingtian had abandoned matters of state toe after Gu Bailu. He was someone who wielded power, too. He knew how things could pile up after just a day. ¡°What about Mo Qian¡¯er? She hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t want Gu Bailu to leave right away. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with my disciple, either. If possible, Your Highness should let me take her away. If not, I¡¯ll have to leave her to you. My husband has important matters to attend to, and he has to return immediately.¡± ¡°How long before she wakes up?¡± Lu Fenying asked. ¡°She just lost too much blood. She¡¯ll wake up in three days, but remember, you absolutely mustn¡¯t disturb her in the next few days.¡± Gu Bailu looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m really worried about Qian¡¯er. Your Highness... Miss Su is fine now. Just let me take my disciple away.¡± Lu Fenying smiled coldly. ¡°I never take back what I say. You can leave if you want. Red Wolf, send them out.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t like hearing that they wanted to take Mo Qian¡¯er away. Gu Bailu was annoyed when she heard that, and left with another word. She winked at Feng Qingtian, and thetter yed with her fingers as they left the residence. The carriage left Three Lives Capital. Gu Bailu took out a ck sandalwood box from her sleeve in satisfaction. ¡°Husband, when do you think Lu Fenying will discover that the Sky Splitting Mirror has been stolen?¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her affectionately. ¡°Probably the next time he uses it.¡± ¡°That should be a very, very long timeter.¡± The Sky Splitting Mirror was a treasure that was usually hidden away. It wouldn¡¯t be taken out unless it was needed. Lu Fenying would never guess that the Sky Splitting Mirror was a fake. Even if he looked for Gu Bailu in the future, she could deny it and say that that was the piece which he had given to her. Gu Bailu had wanted to take the Sky Splitting Mirror since the beginning, but she had to do it secretly and without Lu Fenying suspecting anything. The best way was to make a fake mirror. So, before she had gone to the crown prince¡¯s residence, Gu Bailu had made a fake mirror that looked exactly the same, based on Qian¡¯er¡¯s description. The light it gave off also looked especially real. Gu Bailu had cast a lot of invisible runes on it, and the mirror would light up when an incantation was chanted. Chapter 667 - Feeding Her With His Own Mouth

667 Feeding Her With His Own Mouth

Back then, Lu Fenying would have been too worried about Su Muwei¡¯s condition, and wouldn¡¯t have examined the Sky Splitting Mirror carefully. At most, he would just open the box for a look. He certainly wouldn¡¯t expect that their purpose ining here was for his Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m so happy to be able to help Qian¡¯er teach him a lesson.¡± Gu Bailuughed. She had never been as happy in the past few days in the crown prince¡¯s residence. Stifled daily by that stupid crown prince, she really wanted to kill him. ¡°If he thinks carefully about it, however, he might soon discover that things aren¡¯t right,¡± said Feng Qingtian. ¡°Who cares? In any case, I gave it back to him. I won¡¯t acknowledge it no matter what.¡± Gu Bailu would just act dumb. After all, they too had a piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be in the mood to think about the Sky Splitting Mirror when Qian¡¯er dies.¡± In the crown prince¡¯s residence, Red Wolf reported, ¡°Prince and Princess Zi have left the city.¡± Lu Fenying was sitting on Su Muwei¡¯s bed and urging her to take the medicine. ¡°Muwei, drink this. It¡¯s a little bitter, but the wounds will heal faster.¡± Su Muwei frowned. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s bitter. Weiwei won¡¯t take it.¡± Lu Fenying pulled a long face. ¡°Muwei, you¡¯re not a child anymore. It¡¯s good for you. If you don¡¯t take the medicine, you won¡¯t be able to fall asleep because of the pain.¡± Seeing his expression change, Su Muwei didn¡¯t dare be willful despite the hate in her heart. Damn that Gu Bailu for causing her so much pain. She looked at her wounds where she had been cut open. They would definitely leave scars. How was she going to serve the crown prince in the future?! However, the reverse flow indeed had disappeared from her body. Su Muwei drank the medicine pitifully and looked at Lu Fenying aggrievedly. ¡°Your Highness, the stories say that if a woman doesn¡¯t want to drink medicine, the man will feed her with his own mouth. You don¡¯t feed me like this...¡± A strange look shed in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what my book says: When the man feeds the medicine to the woman mouth to mouth, it isn¡¯t bitter at all.¡± Lu Fenying helped her lie down. ¡°Don¡¯t read too many stories. They¡¯re all lies.¡± ¡°Your Highness just doesn¡¯t like Weiwei. Sob... Weiwei doesn¡¯t care. Your Highness needs to feed me medicine.¡± Su Muwei wept pitifully. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re still injured. I¡¯ll have them put some cinnamon in the medicine tomorrow, and it won¡¯t be so bitter,¡± Lu Fenying gently persuaded her. Su Muwei, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t listen. She kept asking him to feed her, but Lu Fenying coaxed her and told her to go to sleep. After a while, the drug took effect and she fell asleep. Only then did Lu Fenying turn around and look at Red Wolf. ¡°It¡¯s fine now that they¡¯ve left the city. Has Mo Qian¡¯er woken up?¡± Red Wolf replied expressionlessly, ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Princess Zi said that it would take three days.¡± Lu Fenying put down the bowl and stood up. He left the bamboo grove and went to Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s room. For some reason, he felt that something was wrong with Mo Qian¡¯er, and her face wasn¡¯t as soft. He often bullied Mo Qian¡¯er and pinched her cheeks until they were red. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face was tender and smooth. When pinched, it turned red like a ripe peach, as if he could take a bite out of it. Of course, he often did bite her, and would lick away the blood. Chapter 668 - What a Cheap Man

668 What a Cheap Man

When he touched Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face yesterday, it was stiff and not supple. He thought that it might be because she had lost too much blood. But now that he thought about it, this wasn¡¯t the first time that Mo Qian¡¯er had lost so much blood. He had bullied her before until she was too pale and passed out, but her face had never been so stiff. Lu Fenying hurried into the room, only to see Mo Qian¡¯er lying unconscious on the bed. Her face looked even smaller under the golden silk quilt. Lu Fenying leaned over and pinched Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. It was still cold and stiff. She was as cold as a dead person. Shocked, he checked under her nose; she was clearly still breathing. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. Suddenly, he lifted the golden silk quilt and tore off her clothes. He looked at her abdomen, which bulged with her pregnancy. He looked at the scar on her chest from a bite mark. He had deliberately bitten her until she bled. He hadn¡¯t let anyone treat the wound, and had even put salt on it so that a scar would forever remain. He pulled at her hand and saw the fine knife scar on her finger. That was from when Su Muwei had gotten angry a year ago and wanted to cut off Qian¡¯er¡¯s finger. Lu Fenying then looked down at her calf. There was a crescent-shaped scar on it that was in a different shade of white from her skin. It was clearly an old scar. Lu Fenying grabbed a small, fair foot, which wasn¡¯t even the size of his palm. There was a deep scar on Qian¡¯er¡¯s foot, left behind when she had stepped barefoot on a thorny plum blossom in the summer. Mo Qian¡¯er had been punished many times, and Lu Fenying remembered every single one of the scars on her body. So, this person... was definitely Mo Qian¡¯er. Lu Fenying covered her with the nket again and sat by the bed. He then pinched her face, and didn¡¯t like how it felt at all. ¡°Red Wolf, bring the chief from the pce over.¡± Although he didn¡¯t think Gu Bailu would do anything to Qian¡¯er, Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s current situation truly wasn¡¯t right. Nobody would be so stiff and cold. Gu Bailu said that she would wake up in three days, but why did Lu Fenying feel like Mo Qian¡¯er could only hold on for another three days? Lu Fenying stood up and looked at the falling snow outside the window. It was snowing again? It was rare for snow to fall in Heavenly Wind Empire. Once a year was already pretty good, and it would be gone by the time it fell to the ground. However, it was snowing heavily today. The snow got heavier and heavier. Soon, the yard was covered in ayer of snow, and so were the plum blossoms in the distance. Lu Fenying felt inexplicably agitated. Something was wrong. Mo Qian¡¯er would wake up in three days and Su Muwei had been cured of the reverse flow; he should feel reassured. Lu Fenying paced back and forth in the room with a long face. His intuition had always been spot on, and he wouldn¡¯t be feeling like this for no reason. He somehow felt that Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had left too quickly, almost anxiously. ¡°ck Wolf, see if there¡¯s been any emergency in Southern Glory Empire,¡± Lu Fenying ordered. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± After that, Lu Fenying calmed down a little and picked up a book to read. After flipping through a few pages, he realized that it was a storybook. Coincidentally, he flipped to the scene of the male protagonist forcing the female protagonist to take the bitter medicine by feeding it to her mouth to mouth. Lu Fenying flung the book away. ¡°What the hell? How cheap is this man?¡± Chapter 669 - Feels Like Dying

669 Feels Like Dying

It was hard for Lu Fenying to imagine that a man would feed a woman medicine mouth to mouth ¨C he wasn¡¯t a bird! These damn storybooks led women astray. Who would have thought that Mo Qian¡¯er also read these sorts of stories. He got off the couch, picked up the book, and threw it out the window. When Red Wolf entered with the chief doctor, he saw that Lu Fenying had opened the window and was throwing things out. The chief doctor: ¡°...¡± So the crown prince was really this slovenly, throwing garbage out the window. Your Highness, you have to be a cultured crown prince who likes cleanliness. Lu Fenying turned to look at the two of them, his face expressionless. Red Wolf hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor, take a look at her. She¡¯s been unconscious since yesterday.¡± As the guard who knew his master best, Red Wolf immediately spoke up. The chief doctor didn¡¯t dare be negligent. For the crown prince to call him out of the royal pce in such weather, it had to be an important person. The chief doctor also knew that the crown prince had a ve girl whom he valued in particr. The chief doctor examined her quickly and frowned. ¡°The girl is unconscious because of blood loss. Ordinarily speaking, her blood needs to be replenished... I¡¯ll prescribe her some medicine.¡± Actually, the chief doctor sensed that something wasn¡¯t right, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what. He could only go with the most reliable treatment. In any case, her life shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. ¡°Then why is her face so cold and stiff?¡± Lu Fenying asked coldly. The chief doctor replied, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a person to feel cold after losing too much blood. It¡¯ll be fine once the blood slowly starts to flow again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous for the baby?¡± The chief doctor shook his head. ¡°The baby is fine.¡± ¡°Stay here and watch over her for the next few days.¡± Despite the chief doctor¡¯s words, Lu Fenying was still worried. As long as she didn¡¯t wake up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx ¡°Ah... Then the pce...¡± He was the chief doctor, and only the emperor and the empress couldmand his services. Was it really okay for him to stay in the crown prince¡¯s residence and take care of a ve? ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my father.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t allow him to refuse. Lu Fenying turned around and left for the pce on a horse. The chief doctor wrote a prescription and had people boil the medicine for Mo Qian¡¯er. The medicine was soon ready, and the maid fed it to Mo Qian¡¯er, but there was no reaction. The chief doctor didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. The crown prince was being too cautious. The patient should wake up in a couple of days. After feeding Qian¡¯er the medicine, Red Wolf went with the chief doctor to arrange a room for him. However, a momentter, Qian¡¯er suddenly vomited all the medicine that she had just drunk, and she began to convulse. The maid who was watching over her shouted in shock, ¡°Someone! Someone! Something happened to Miss Qian¡¯er!¡± She hurried to call the chief doctor. The chief doctor had just taken a sip of tea. Before he could take a second sip, he heard the maid shouting that something had happened to Miss Qian¡¯er. Shocked, he hurried out. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er vomited all the medicine she took just now. She¡¯s convulsing and her face is blue. She doesn¡¯t look good,¡± the maid said anxiously. If anything happened to Miss Qian¡¯er, all of them would die with her. The chief doctor rushed into Qian¡¯er¡¯s room. Seeing that Qian¡¯er was retching ck liquid as she convulsed on the bed, the doctor eximed ¡°not good¡± in his heart. He took out some silver needles and stabbed them into Gu Bailu¡¯s wrists, head, and waist. However, it was useless. Qian¡¯er was still convulsing, and her breathing was ragged. Chapter 670 - Chase

670 Chase

The chief doctor was so scared that his hands shook. This was his first time encountering such a thing. She had been fine just a moment ago. Why did things suddenly change? Her pulse was so chaotic that he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Lu Fenying left the royal pce and rushed back to the crown prince¡¯s residence. Before he got off the horse, Red Wolf rushed out. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Something happened to Miss Qian¡¯er.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face changed drastically. He didn¡¯t even get off his horse as he rode right into the residence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Fenying asked impatiently as he stepped into the yard. ¡°The chief doctor prescribed a blood supplement for Miss Qian¡¯er. She was fine at first, but she soon started to vomit and convulse. The chief doctor used acupuncture but it wasn¡¯t any use. Her breathing is now weaker, like...¡± It was the first time that Red Wolf couldn¡¯t be as blunt. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words. He felt that if he did, the crown prince would attack him without any hesitation, even if it was him. The crown prince had never been nice to Mo Qian¡¯er, but absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave him. That was Red Wolf¡¯s most straightforward understanding. Lu Fenying rushed into the room and saw that Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face was pale and her body was twitching. Brown medicinal liquid covered the pillow. ¡°Your... Your Highness... I don¡¯t know how it turned out like this... Logically speaking, Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s body should be fine...¡± The slightly flustered chief doctor knelt down in fear. He couldn¡¯t do anything about the sudden change in Qian¡¯er. The chief doctor felt miserable when he realized that he might lose his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that. Hurry up and help her!¡± Lu Fenying pulled him up, his face frighteningly cold. ¡°Your Highness... I have no other way. Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s pulse is too chaotic for me to understand. I¡¯ve tried everything, but nothing works, and I don¡¯t dare administer any medicine... It might make her worse.¡± Lu Fenying kicked him away and leaned over to pick up Mo Qian¡¯er and leave. Red Wolf went up to him with a fur coat. ¡°Your Highness, cover Miss Qian¡¯er. It¡¯s snowing outside.¡± Lu Fenying took it and covered Mo Qian¡¯er tightly before he got on his horse and sped off. The chief doctor was the best doctor in Heavenly Wind Empire. If the chief doctor couldn¡¯t do anything, Lu Fenying had no choice but to look for the witch doctor in Five Poisons Forest. What was supposed to be an hour¡¯s trip was aplished in less than a quarter of an hour. However... the cottage in Five Poisons Forest was empty. Even the brazier wasn¡¯t lit. Given how cold it was, that blind old woman would definitely have lit a fire. Red Wolf checked out the ce and reported, ¡°Your Highness, it looks like the witch doctor left two days ago. The decoction pot hasn¡¯t been used in that long. Also, there are no clothes here and there¡¯s no ash in the brazier.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s body had been shaking the entire time in Lu Fenying¡¯s arms. Her eyes were closed and her brow was tightly furrowed. Her face looked ck and blue, like she had been beaten up; it waspletely unlike her usual beauty. Lu Fenying hugged her tightly, suddenly recalling what Gu Bailu had said before she left. ¡°On no ount should you touch her. If you touch her, I can¡¯t guarantee that she¡¯ll survive. You mustn¡¯t touch her.¡± Regret shed in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes. How could he have forgotten this warning? ¡°Go after Princess Zi. They shouldn¡¯t have left Heavenly Wind Empire yet. Give the order that they¡¯re not to leave the border.¡± He then got on his horse and chased after them. Red Wolf hurried after him and exhorted, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Zi and Princess Zi left yesterday. It¡¯s been almost two days and they might have crossed the border already. Even if they haven¡¯t, we might not be able to stop them.¡± Chapter 671 - Miss Qian“er Is Dead

671 Miss Qian¡°er Is Dead

¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, I want to see Gu Bailu as soon as possible.¡± Lu Fenying, however, didn¡¯t care at all. The snow was getting heavier, and the cold wind hurt the face. Red Wolf wanted to discourage him, but he knew that it was useless. The crown prince had his own way of thinking, so he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. He could only release the signal re, hoping that after transmitting the order, they would be able to stop Princess Zi in time. As Lu Fenying and the others chased them in the snow, Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had already been rushing along for two days, and had reached Liangzhou, the border of Southern Glory Empire. Gu Bailu lifted the heavy curtain and looked out. Although it was winter, it was still lively on the Liangzhou border, with people from the two nations doing business on both sides of the road, like a trade market. Gu Bailu lowered the curtain and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re back. The n worked perfectly.¡± She almost admired herself for making that beast Lu Fenying suffer ¨C it felt too good. ¡°Mm, once we enter Southern Glory, he can¡¯te after us even if he finds out.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her and yed with her fingers. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll touch Qian¡¯er?¡± Gu Bailu had warned him repeatedly not to touch Qian¡¯er. ¡°Seeing what a cautious person he is, I think he¡¯ll definitely be suspicious, and touch Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°I gave him such a serious warning and he didn¡¯t take it to heart; he clearly doesn¡¯t care about Qian¡¯er at all. Serves him right.¡± Lu Fenying rode as fast as he could. The woman in his arms kept trembling, which let him know at least that she was still alive. He didn¡¯t dare stop. Now that the witch doctor was gone, he could only look for Gu Bailu. But just as he was about to reach his destination, the person in his arms suddenly stopped shaking. He hurriedly stopped the horse and patted Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er? Mo Qian¡¯er, wake up!¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t react at all. Her face was already purple and swollen like a bun. Lu Fenying felt under her nose, and his face changed drastically. He pped Qian¡¯er¡¯s face hard. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, wake up! Who allowed you to die?¡± He roared a little hysterically. Following behind him, Red Wolf saw that Mo Qian¡¯er was lying motionless in the crown prince¡¯s arms, and wasn¡¯t even twitching anymore. Red Wolf grew even more tense when he heard the crown prince¡¯s roar. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Qian¡¯er...¡± Red Wolf wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, how dare you die? I don¡¯t want your baby anymore! If you die, I¡¯ll cut up your baby and feed it to the dogs!¡± Lu Fenying pped Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face hard. Red Wolf looked at Mo Qian¡¯er, whose face was gray and swollen. Her whole body looked stiff, her legs sticking out rigidly as shey in the crown prince¡¯s arms. ¡°Your Highness... let¡¯s go back,¡± Red Wolf said. Lu Fenying rushed back to his residence and threw Mo Qian¡¯er onto the bed. He then took out an elixir from a secret room. He opened it and was about to feed it to Mo Qian¡¯er, when Red Wolf grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Your Highness, it won¡¯t make any difference to Miss Qian¡¯er anymore. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Lu Fenying red at him. ¡°She can¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Your Highness, Miss Qian¡¯er is dead. This elixir can save your life. You can¡¯t waste it.¡± Red Wolf pulled him back firmly. Chapter 672 - Can’t Be Saved

672 Can¡°t Be Saved

Lu Fenying kicked him aside and fell on the bed. He knew that the elixir was useless. Mo Qian¡¯er was dead. Someone who had stopped breathing couldn¡¯t be saved. Why didn¡¯t he give her the elixir at the beginning? Why did he go look for the witch doctor?! Why didn¡¯t he heed Gu Bailu¡¯s words? Why did he doubt her? Mo Qian¡¯er was dead? Was she really dead? Mo Qian¡¯er, who had Dragon Spirit Blood, was really dead? Lu Fenying didn¡¯t believe it. He got up and grabbed her wrist, but there was no pulse. Dead, she was really dead. Lu Fenying looked at Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s swollen face, which seemed to be telling him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I would be a ghost in the crown prince¡¯s house? You got your wish.¡± No... That wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He never wanted her to die. Lu Fenying sat by the bed and stared at Mo Qian¡¯er in a daze. He held her cold hand, which was full of scars that she had inflicted on herself. He had seen her stab herself with a needle before. She was so scared that just the sight of him terrified her. But why did shee back when she had escaped? Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t find her, or that he couldn¡¯t summon her back with the ve mark; he just wanted her toe back willingly after she hit a dead end. But she hade back against her own will, and didn¡¯t want to stay by his side even in death. He thought that he could control her life and death, and that she couldn¡¯t die even if she wanted to. However... she had still died while treating Su Muwei, and had used this method to escape him. He had always known that she was scared of him, but felt that it was only right for her as a ve to be afraid of her master; only then would she be obedient. Mo Qian¡¯er had listened to him for most of her life, but in the end, she would rather die than listen. Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t believe that she was dead. In the past, no matter how weak she was, her blood could save her. But this time, she had lost too much blood and was unconscious to begin with. He didn¡¯t even dare use her blood again. Red Wolf got up and quietly left. The crown prince probably didn¡¯t want to speak to anyone right now. A maid dressed in pink hurried over with an umbre. When she saw Red Wolf, she quickly said, ¡°Please report that ourdy is urgently looking for the crown prince... She vomited the medicine after taking it...¡± Red Wolf knew that this was Su Muwei¡¯s maid, who had followed her from the Su house. If this was before, he would¡¯ve reported it as soon as possible, but not today. He refused. ¡°The crown prince has an emergency; I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have the time to go. The chief doctor is in the residence. You can go look by him.¡± Red Wolf¡¯s refusal without even reporting it confused the maid. Given the crown prince¡¯s fondness for herdy, she didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be anxious if he knew that she was throwing up the medicine. Red Wolf was usually also very concerned about herdy, but why was he acting like this today? The maid asked in confusion, ¡°What happened to the crown prince?¡± Red Wolf was worried that Su Muwei would kick up a fuss when she found out, so he decided to make things clear. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er has died of illness. The crown prince is in a bad mood right now. I suggest that yourdy calm down and don¡¯t trouble the crown prince for now.¡± The maid¡¯s eyes shed with delight when she heard that, but she quickly hid it and reced it with a sorrowful expression. ¡°How can that be? Was Miss Qian¡¯er unlucky because she saved ourdy? Ourdy will be very sad when she finds out.¡± Chapter 673 - The Crown Prince Is Extremely Upset This Time

673 The Crown Prince Is Extremely Upset This Time

¡°Go get the chief doctor. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Red Wolf didn¡¯t like her attitude. The maid left in a hurry. What need was there for the chief doctor? Once thedy heard that Mo Qian¡¯er was dead, she would probably be able to drink the bitter medicine. Red Wolf opened the door and peeked inside, only to see the crown prince in the same position as he stared unmoving at Mo Qian¡¯er. Red Wolf closed the door again. Mo Qian¡¯er had died in order to treat Su Muwei. Who knew what the crown prince was thinking. Sometimes, Red Wolf didn¡¯t know what the crown prince¡¯s attitude toward Mo Qian¡¯er was. Although he had always been unreasonable and tortured her in various ways, he had always treated her differently. Many beautiful girls wanted to climb into the crown prince¡¯s bed, but they were all beaten to death. Su Muwei was the only woman the crown prince couldn¡¯t give up. If sex was a type of love, the crown prince should love this woman very much. However, the crown prince had probably only used her as a tool to ke his lust. He also allowed her to be pregnant so that the baby could save Su Muwei. Thankfully, Miss Su had recovered. With Mo Qian¡¯er dead, the crown prince might not be able to ept the loss of a bed partner for a while, but Miss Su could serve him now. Lu Fenying sat there unmoving. His mind was nk, and he wasn¡¯t thinking of anything. He sat there untilte at night. Red Wolf stayed outside for a few hours, and couldn¡¯t help but go in to persuade him. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. We should prepare for Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s...¡± A streak of light hit him, and Red Wolf¡¯s entire arm was cut off, fresh blood instantly gushing out. ¡°Your Highness...¡± Red Wolf was shocked. It was the first time the crown prince was so ruthless toward him. In the wolf pack, he and the crown prince relied on each other to survive for ten years... Although one was the master and the other was the subject, the crown prince had always been very good to him. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Lu Fenying growled. Red Wolf didn¡¯t dare provoke him anymore. He covered his arm and left the room to find the chief doctor. Seeing that his arm was injured, the chief doctor hurriedly bandaged it for him. ¡°Red Guard, should I give up my life here?¡± The chief doctor had been in the main courtyard all this time. He didn¡¯t dare leave without an order. He knew that Lu Fenying had brought Mo Qian¡¯er back, except that she was now a corpse. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, the only thing you can do is bring Miss Qian¡¯er back to life. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to revive her?¡± Red Wolf said expressionlessly. He knew that his master was very angry this time. Even he had been attacked by his master. It was possible that the people in this residence were going to suffer, to say nothing of the chief doctor. ¡°How can she be revived? Even Mr. Xiao can only save a patient as long as they have a trace of life in them. She¡¯s already dead. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The chief doctor¡¯s expression was bitter. ¡°The crown prince is exceptionally angry this time. Even your family will be killed,¡± Red Wolf said calmly. It wasn¡¯t like he was sympathizing with the chief doctor. He was giving him a reminder, since he had helped treat his wound. The chief doctor fell to his knees. ¡°No, this is my fault alone. Why won¡¯t you let my family go...¡± Red Wolf stood up. ¡°If you want to save them, think of a way to bring the dead back to life; even just being able to see the soul will do.¡± Red Wolf felt that the crown prince might not recover so quickly this time. He looked at his injured arm and felt that he might have been wrong. The crown prince¡¯s feelings for Qian¡¯er might not be as simple as he had thought. Chapter 674 - Man Proposes, God Disposes

674 Man Proposes, God Disposes

But... she was already dead. What could he do? He couldn¡¯t think of any way to revive her. ¡°Red Guard, wait...¡± Just as Red Wolf was about to leave, the chief doctor pulled on his sleeve and said, ¡°Red Guard, I don¡¯t know if she can be brought back to life, but there is someone who could try. ¡± In a rare move, Red Wolf¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who? Tell me.¡± ¡°I once went to the Nether Land with my master when I was young. My master said that he saw the Nether King bring someone back to life, but I didn¡¯t see it myself...¡± That being said, the Nether King wasn¡¯t someone who could be seen so easily, and no one knew what he looked like. It would be difficult to find the Nether King. He had gone to the Nether Land with his master back then, but had never seen the Nether King. However... the crown prince was the heir of Heavenly Wind Empire. The Nether King might meet him. Red Wolf wasn¡¯t optimistic. He turned around and left. The chief doctor looked at Red Wolf¡¯s back. What does that mean... I said that the Nether King might be able to save her. Why don¡¯t you give me a reply? I want to save my family. The chief doctor was heartbroken. He sat on a chair and wept. He had been a doctor for decades, and was about to retire, but in the end, something like this happened. There was no time left; he had to take care of his family. Sitting inside a carriage, Gu Bailu happily ate the duck neck that she had just bought. She didn¡¯t know that there were snacks like these in Liangzhou. Seeing her enjoy the food, Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s delicious, you have to control yourself. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± ¡°As you wish, husband.¡± Gu Bailu finished the one she was holding before she stretched out her hand to Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian wiped her hand clean with a handkerchief, then said gloomily, ¡°ording to the n, Qian¡¯er should be dead by now.¡± The smile on Gu Bailu¡¯s face froze. ¡°I wonder how many people will be implicated this time.¡± If Qian¡¯er really was dead, the biggest reason was that Lu Fenying had touched her. Gu Bailu had given Qian¡¯er a drug, and if she was touched, the drug would cause a reverse flow in her meridians and easily kill her. Even if Lu Fenying knew that it was his fault, he would definitely take it out on someone else. Many people in the crown prince¡¯s residence were going to suffer. However... Gu Bailu had no choice but to use this method. Hopefully, Su Muwei had a bit of a conscience, and would save those people. ¡°Everybody has their own fate. Not everything will go perfectly. Innocent people will always be implicated, not to mention that this wasn¡¯t your doing.¡± If anyone was to be med, it was Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying killing people out of fury couldn¡¯t be med on Qian¡¯er dying ¨C did that mean Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t die at all? Gu Bailu nodded; of course she knew that. ¡°Today is the third day. Su Muwei¡¯s wounds haven¡¯t healed yet. I wonder if she did as I said...¡± ¡°If she wants to settle it once and for all, she wouldn¡¯t dare not do it. Don¡¯t worry. Su Muwei could keep Lu Fenying¡¯s interest for so long even with her sick body; she definitely has enough schemes.¡± ¡°I hope so. I¡¯m actually a little worried that Lu Fenying won¡¯t let her touch Qian¡¯er.¡± Gu Bailu still felt that Lu Fenying did have some feelings for Qian¡¯er; at the very least, he would still be moved when she died. After all, he had slept with this woman for such a long time, and she was now dead; even those who raised cats would be affected by their deaths. The sadness might notst, but when he saw Su Muwei, he would still feel a little conflicted. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Man proposes, God disposes.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m a little sleepy...¡± Gu Bailu yawned. Chapter 675 - Gritting My Teeth

675 Gritting My Teeth

Sitting in the carriage for thest few days, Gu Bailu ate, slept, woke up, and ate again, and her belly seemed to have be even more prominent; it was very obvious that she was pregnant. It was probably because it knew its father was next to it that the baby was growing faster. Feng Qingtian hugged her. ¡°Go to sleep. We should reach Pale Emperor City tomorrow, and I¡¯m going to make up for lost time.¡± Gu Bailu closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. Looking at the woman sleeping soundly in his arms, Feng Qingtian kissed her lips, then smiled at the scent of duck neck. Ah Luo, who was holding a bowl of duck necks and munching with gusto in another corner of the carriage, looked warily at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t wanted to buy any duck necks at first, but Ah Luo kept yelling that she wanted to eat them. Gu Bailu felt a little bad for Ah Luo, who had been left on her own outside the crown prince¡¯s residence for so long, so she had asked Feng Qingtian to buy some. Worried that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t let her eat them, Ah Luo left with the bowl and sat at the front of the carriage. Feng Qingtian remembered that Gu Bailu had a maid before who was very smart. He wondered where that maid had gone. ... In the bamboo grove in the crown prince¡¯s residence in Heavenly Wind Empire, the woman on the bed sat up excitedly. ¡°What did you say? Mo Qian¡¯er is dead?¡± ¡°Yes, mydy. Red Guard said it himself. There should be no mistake,¡± the maid whispered to Su Muwei in delight. Su Muwei was so happy she almost burst outughing. Mo Qian¡¯er was finally dead, and had died in front of His Highness. She would never be a hindrance again. She didn¡¯t expect Princess Zi to be so capable. Su Muwei suddenly burst into tears again. ¡°Is she really dead? She must¡¯ve died to save me. It¡¯s all my fault. I killed her... I¡¯ll go see His Highness and apologize to him...¡± ¡°Mydy, your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet. You shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much.¡± The maid persuaded her to lie back down. Only then did Su Muwei feel the pain of her stitches. That damn Princess Zi, actually giving her such big cuts which hurt so much. She must¡¯ve done it on purpose! ¡°Have them prepare a litter. Mo Qian¡¯er died to save me. I have to go.¡± Su Muwei had to go, no matter what. ¡°Mydy, no need to trouble yourself. The crown prince didn¡¯t tell you to go.¡± The maid tried to persuade her. She didn¡¯t think that it was necessary to put on a show. After all, Mo Qian¡¯er was dead and herdy was the only woman in the residence; how would the crown prince not dote on her? ¡°Just go when I tell you to.¡± Su Muwei cursed Gu Bailu again. Once again, she felt that Gu Bailu had done it on purpose. The guards outside didn¡¯t dare disobey Su Muwei, for fear that she might hurt herself. They prepared afortable litter and carefully carried Su Muwei to the main courtyard. Red Wolf was still standing outside the side room. The crown prince hadn¡¯t moved since yesterday. Red Wolf tried to persuade him to eat, but he was almost beaten up again. He didn¡¯t dare tell Lu Fenying that the Nether King might be able to bring Qian¡¯er back to life. The Nether King was the man who had imprisoned Mo Qian¡¯er before. In the crown prince¡¯s eyes, he was an enemy... How could he lower himself to beg him? Red Wolf was wondering what to do, when a bunch of guards carried Su Muwei in. ¡°Miss Su is still wounded. How can you make a scene here?¡± Red Wolf¡¯s face turned even colder. Things were already chaotic enough. Why was Su Muwei here? ¡°Red Guard, where¡¯s the crown prince? Did something happen to Qian¡¯er?¡± Chapter 676 - Crazed 1

676 Crazed 1

Not daring to slight Su Muwei, Red Wolf could only go over and say, ¡°Miss Su, something happened to Miss Qian¡¯er. The crown prince is handling it inside. This is a disaster, and you haven¡¯t recovered yet. It¡¯s better to keep away.¡± Su Muwei burst into tears. ¡°How can I do that? Something happened to Miss Qian¡¯er because she was treating me. I have to see her.¡± Red Wolf was in a dilemma. Who knew if Miss Su would make a fuss if she saw the crown prince¡¯s current situation? Also, he wasn¡¯t sure if the crown prince wanted to see Miss Su right now. The crown prince had rebuffed even him; he might not show even Miss Su a good attitude. ¡°Red Guard, move aside. Let me see Miss Qian¡¯er. She saved my life. If I don¡¯t see her, what will the people say about me...¡± Su Muwei wiped her nonexistent tears. Red Wolf had been with Lu Fenying for a long time. He knew Su Muwei¡¯s character very well. When she cried like her heart was breaking, she actually wasn¡¯t crying at all, and was just putting on a show. He knew that, but since his master didn¡¯t care, Red Wolf simply yed the bystander. As long as his master was happy. However, Red Wolf felt that it really wasn¡¯t the time for Su Muwei to put on an act, as she would be digging her own grave. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m telling you not to go in for your own good. If you insist, then I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Red Wolf backed off and allowed the guards to carry Su Muwei into the room. The room was dark and cold. This year¡¯s winter was especially cold, yet no fires had been lit here and there were no braziers to be seen. Su Muwei shivered as soon as she entered. Looking around the dark room, she hugged her arms and was a little scared. The windows in the room were all shut and there were no lights. It was especially dark. Su Muwei summoned her courage and had the people carry her to the bed. It was only then that she had a good look at Lu Fenying, who was sitting motionless by the bed. She was shocked when she saw him. Lu Fenying¡¯splexion was extremely unsightly. There were blue bruises under his eyes, and his chin was covered in scruff. His usually cold eyes were now lifeless, like stagnant water in an abandoned pond. Su Muwei looked at him for a long while, but his eyes never moved. He had turned deaf ears to her arrival. Su Muwei looked at Mo Qian¡¯er, who was on the bed. Her face was as pale as a ghost, and her skin was like dried orange peel. She looked cold and lifeless. She was finally dead, and it had been an ugly death; she had lost all her beauty. Su Muweiughed in her heart. So what if Lu Fenying really had some sort of feelings for Mo Qian¡¯er? She was already gone. What was there to remember? Once Su Muwei started serving him, he would forget Mo Qian¡¯er. Even if... Su Muwei secretly clenched her fists. No... she wouldn¡¯t let anything happen in the future. Mo Qian¡¯er would stay dead! ¡°Your Highness...¡± Su Muwei cried into her handkerchief. ¡°Your Highness, it was all for Weiwei. Miss Qian¡¯er...¡± She wept softly, but Lu Fenying didn¡¯t seem to hear her and didn¡¯t move. Sensing that something was wrong, Su Muwei hurriedly pulled at his sleeve, but there was still no reaction. Chapter 677 - Crazed 2

677 Crazed 2

¡°Your Highness? You¡¯re ignoring Weiwei? I know it¡¯s Weiwei¡¯s fault. Miss Qian¡¯er saved Weiwei...¡± Su Muwei shook Lu Fenying¡¯s arm, but before she could finish, Lu Fenying fell forward onto Mo Qian¡¯er. ¡°Ah... Help His Highness up!¡± Su Muwei shouted in shock. How could he sleep on a dead person? Red Wolf heard her cry and rushed inside, only to see His Highness lying unconscious over Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s cold body. Red Wolf knew something was wrong when he saw the crown prince¡¯s eyes. He rushed over and shook Lu Fenying. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness! Wake up!¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t respond. Red Wolf hurriedly picked him up, only to find that he was cold all over. He carried him to the study next door, where a fire had been lit and it was much warmer. Su Muwei wanted to see how Lu Fenying was doing, but she had more important things to do. Su Muwei had the maid help her sit on the bed. She said regretfully, ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry...¡± She raised her head tearfully. ¡°Leave. I want to sit here for a while...¡± ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s cold in here. I¡¯m afraid your body can¡¯t take it, or...¡± ¡°Listen to me. Miss Qian¡¯er saved me. I need to keep herpany,¡± Su Muwei said firmly. The maid had no choice but to leave with the guards. After they closed the door, Su Muwei put down her handkerchief and looked at the person on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re gone now; you can¡¯t me me. This was all arranged by Princess Zi, Gu Bailu... However, I still have to thank you for helping me out. From now on, His Highness will only have me.¡± As she spoke, Su Muwei took out a bag of powder from her sleeve and poured the powder into Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s mouth. In order not to be discovered, she endured the pain as she poured a cup of water into Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s mouth to dilute the powder. She wiped the water off Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s lips with a handkerchief and said in satisfaction, ¡°Lucky for you, you have a beautiful face.¡± Su Muwei stood up and fell to the floor. She shouted weakly, ¡°Someone...¡± The maid outside the room rushed in and helped her onto the litter. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯ve injured yourself. Even if you feel sorry for Miss Qian¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t be so reckless...¡± Su Muwei was about to say something, when she passed out. The guards hurriedly carried her back to her yard. Red Wolf brought the chief doctor over to examine Lu Fenying. He asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s the crown prince?¡± ¡°The crown prince is psychopathic. A person who has been dealt a severe blow is generally like this. Some will make a fuss, some will go crazy with panic, and some will have nightmares daily...¡± Red Wolf didn¡¯t want to listen to that nonsense. ¡°Is there any way to get better?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve performed some acupuncture. He should be able to wake up. The crown prince is only showing mild symptoms. Thankfully, His Highness has always been tough,¡± the chief doctor said as he took out the needles. He hoped that the crown prince would spare his family for saving him. Red Wolf, on the other hand, was worried that the crown prince, who had always had such tenacious willpower, would go crazy because of Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s death. It was clear how big a blow Qian¡¯er¡¯s death had been to him. He had been with the crown prince for years, and had experienced all kinds of storms, and he had never seen the crown prince scared. But now, he was like this because of a female ve whom he had never doted on. Chapter 678 - Prepare the Burial

678 Prepare the Burial

The chief doctor stood up. ¡°Did you tell the crown prince about the Nether King¡¯s resurrection ability?¡± Unlike his usualck of expression, Red Wolf frowned. The situation was currently too tricky. Would the crown prince really copse over a female ve? ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible he became psychopathic because he can¡¯t see hope. Whether or not the Nether King can really bring a person back to life, it¡¯s best to tell the crown prince and give him hope...¡± the chief doctor persuaded. Red Wolf looked at Lu Fenying, who was lying unconscious on the bed. His eyes were dull, as if he couldn¡¯t see any hope in life. Even during all the times that they had been in danger, the crown prince had never looked this lifeless. The chief doctor removed the needles from Lu Fenying¡¯s body and fed him a pill. Lu Fenying¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly. Red Wolf hurriedly called out, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness... It¡¯s Red Wolf, Your Highness...¡± He waved his hand in front of Lu Fenying¡¯s face. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t follow his movements. Red Wolf was anxious. Why was there still no movement? ¡°Stop waving.¡± Lu Fenying sat up, as if nothing was wrong. But no warmth could be sensed from his body. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Red Wolf was a little moved. For the first time, he was scared. What would he do if something happened to the crown prince? What would happen to the nation? Sitting there, Lu Fenying asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You became psychopathic. You copsed on Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s bed without anyone knowing ¨C Miss Su only found you when she went in.¡± Red Wolf had been beaten up twice and hadn¡¯t dared disturb him again. Seeing the crown prince maintaining the same posture, Red Wolf thought that he was fine; he didn¡¯t expect him to fall into a manic state just by sitting there. If anything happened to the crown prince, Red Wolf wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it even if he chopped himself up. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er...¡± Lu Fenying said her name softly, then said calmly, ¡°Is she really dead?¡± Red Wolf looked at him, not daring to say the words. He simply said, ¡°The Nether King of the Nether Land is said to be able to revive the dead. The chief doctor¡¯s master saw him do it before.¡± Lu Fenying lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He got out of bed and walked over to the next room. He didn¡¯t spare the chief doctor a nce at all. In front of the room, he asked, ¡°Muwei came?¡± ¡°Yes... she cried... and said she was sorry to Miss Qian¡¯er,¡± Red Wolf replied carefully, trying to avoid mention of Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s death. Lu Fenying walked into the room, only to see Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s cold body lying there. Lu Fenying stood by the bed and looked at her. Her face waspletely different. Before, he had always wanted to take a bite of that tender and lush face. And he had never controlled himself. But the delicate face which he liked was now ashen and ugly to the extreme. After a long while, he turned around and left. ¡°Prepare the burial.¡± Red Wolf followed him, wondering if the crown prince hadn¡¯t heard what he said. No... he must¡¯ve heard it, but didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Red Wolf hurriedly gave the order. It was good that the crown prince was slowlying back to his senses; it was possible that he had only be manic because he never expected Mo Qian¡¯er to die like this. It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. Lu Fenying returned to the study and took a bath in the hot spring. Closing his eyes, an image of him and Mo Qian¡¯er in the bath appeared before him. Chapter 679 - She’s Not Used to the Outside

679 She¡°s Not Used to the Outside

Many times, Mo Qian¡¯er would beg for mercy with tears in her eyes. She never knew that the more she cried and begged, the more she made him want to bully her. He never controlled himself, so he would bully her again and again. He had grown up in a pack of wolves, and naturally saw how wild and violent they could be when they were mating. He had never seen a female wolf who was unable to take it. It was only after meeting Mo Qian¡¯er that he realized that humans and wolves were different. Human women were like Mo Qian¡¯er, who could cry and melt hearts. Mo Qian¡¯er was his ve. He could bully her however he wanted, but he had subconsciously controlled himself. However, in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes, he was still a tyrant who tortured her, and she grew more and more afraid of him. In the end, she always looked terrified whenever she saw him, no matter how she tried to hide it. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with such a pitiful woman. Later, he stopped touching her as much and left her to fend for herself in the residence. In the end, she escaped. By the time he learned about it, she was no longer in Heavenly Wind Empire. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t get her back ¨C with the ve mark flute, she would havee back obediently ¨C but recalling how scared of him she was, he might as well let her rx outside. One day, she would return on her own. In the end, she really did return, and then died in the crown prince¡¯s residence. Lu Fenying had never thought that Mo Qian¡¯er would die. She had Dragon Spirit Blood, which could save countless lives. But she had died because of the Dragon Spirit Blood. He had asked himself more than once: Would he let her save Su Muwei, if he knew that she would use Dragon Spirit Blood? The answer was no. He might not be able to give her love or status, but he would certainly give her a chance to live. Because he wasn¡¯t ready to lose her. Lu Fenying looked at the scar on his chest. Mo Qian¡¯er had hurt him and almost killed him, but he wasn¡¯t angry at all; he was just rmed by her guts. He knew that she was bold enough to fight back. However, he didn¡¯t know that she had really lost hope in living. She had never thought of staying alive, and sought death as a way to leave him. Lu Fenying gave a deste smile and dunked his head in the water. She had finally left him. All he could do was fulfill her wish. Resurrection... He didn¡¯t want to use that. The people in the crown prince¡¯s residence were very fast. Because of Qian¡¯er¡¯s special identity, Red Wolf had asked someone to prepare a golden coffin. When she was buried, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t go over. He simply had the maid who usually served Qian¡¯er to dress her up well so that her departure was a beautiful one. The maid helped redraw Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyebrows, put on makeup, and put her in the pink dress that the crown prince had sent over recently. After Qian¡¯er was buried, she was carried out of the crown prince¡¯s residence. Qian¡¯er was a ve, and naturally couldn¡¯t be interred in the funeral hall. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t say where to bury her. When Red Wolf asked, he simply said, ¡°She¡¯s gone. It doesn¡¯t matter where you put her.¡± Red Wolf could only make the decision himself, and found a good spot on Five Treasures Mountain to bury Qian¡¯er. Only a few guards and maids attended the burial. Qian¡¯er had no family, so the funeral was very simple. After Red Wolf was done, he returned to the crown prince¡¯s residence. Lu Fenying sat by the window and asked, ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Red Wolf nodded. Lu Fenying said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s so unfamiliar outside. She might not be used to it. Bring her back and bury her under the plum blossoms.¡± Chapter 680 - The Crown Prince’s Recurring Behavior

680 The Crown Prince¡¯s Recurring Behavior

Red Wolf nodded and went to dig up the coffin again. He didn¡¯t understand why His Highness was doing this, but the crown prince¡¯s heart was probably uneasy. At least, in all these years, Red Wolf had never seen the crown prince countermand his own decision. It was snowing even more heavily when Red Wolf brought his men to Five Treasures Mountain, the snow reaching up to their knees. It was already dark when they reached the mountain. It took at least four hours to get to the mountain. Red Wolf and the others dug up the coffin in the middle of the night, the gold glittering in the snow. The maids were pale with fright, but Red Wolf and the guards were expressionless; this was nothing to be afraid of. By the time they arrived at the crown prince¡¯s residence, Lu Fenying was standing at the gate of the main courtyard. He was wearing a robe embroidered with a crescent moon and a snow-white fox fur cloak, his body covered in snow. Red Wolf was a little shocked. How long had His Highness been standing there? ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve brought her back. Should we bury her now, or...¡± Red Wolf asked carefully. His Highness¡¯s expression was too strange. Also, what he was wearing was unusual. Despite the snowstorm, it wasn¡¯t so cold that he needed to wear a fox fur cloak. Why was he suddenly scared of the cold? Lu Fenying waved his hand. ¡°Bring her here.¡± Red Wolf¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, it felt heavy. The more His Highness acted like this, the more uneasy Red Wolf felt. He clearly couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. But why then wouldn¡¯t he ask the Nether King to help resurrect her? Red Wolf didn¡¯t dare ask any more questions. He had his men bring back Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s coffin. Lu Fenying looked at the gorgeous coffin expressionlessly. ¡°Open it.¡± His subordinates didn¡¯t dare ask any questions, and soon opened the coffin. Lu Fenying walked over and saw Mo Qian¡¯er with a powdered face and red lips, wearing the newest dress he had given her. He had given her a lot of clothes. Sometimes, when he was riding his horse through the streets, he would get a glimpse of some clothes which he thought would suit her. And she would wear the clothes he gave her, which were often in shades of peach and plum. He took off his white fox fur cloak and shook off the snow on it. Holding it in his arms for a while, he then covered Mo Qian¡¯er with it before he turned around and said, ¡°Bury her tonight.¡± Red Wolf was very upset as he watched His Highness leave. Next to him, White Wolf couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°I¡¯m afraid His Highness really can¡¯t bear to part with her. It hurts to see him like this.¡± This was precisely what it meant to be unable to let go. He had stood in the heavy snow for so long wearing that cloak, so that it would be warm with his body temperature when he covered Mo Qian¡¯er with it. ¡°Bury her,¡± Red Wolf said firmly. Whatever the case, they had to do as His Highnessmanded. At most, they would just dig her up again if they had to. They buried the coffin among the plum blossoms that night. They couldn¡¯t see the beauty of the plum blossoms at night, but could smell their fragrance. Su Muwei listened as a servant reported, ¡°He buried Mo Qian¡¯er among the plum blossoms and even personally covered her with a fox fur cloak. It was as white as snow, like the one you asked the crown prince for two years ago, which he said was a gift from his father.¡± Since it hardly snowed in winter in Three Lives Capital, fox fur cloaks were rare. However, most noble families would have one at home. Two years ago, the emperor had made two precious fox fur cloaks for Lu Fenying. Chapter 681 - The Crown Prince Is Missing

681 The Crown Prince Is Missing

Su Muwei had liked it a lot, and wanted to alter it for her own use. Her body was weak, and she was afraid of the cold in winter. She had thought that Lu Fenying would give her the fox fur coat, but unexpectedly, he had refused. That was the first time Lu Fenying had rejected her request. Crying hadn¡¯t helped. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would give it to a dead person?! Su Muwei wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She smashed a few cups and said angrily, ¡°I knew that b*tch was a disaster. She used the pretext of treating me to steal His Highness¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, mydy. In any case, she¡¯s already dead. So what if the crown prince can¡¯t bear to part with her? It is mydy who has foresight.¡± Su Muwei narrowed her eyes. ¡°Since she stole His Highness¡¯s soul, would she really be willing to stay dead?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way she cane back as a ghost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll live in His Highness¡¯s heart as a ghost. No, my wounds have more or less recovered. Tomorrow, I must ask His Highness to let me move out from here.¡± ¡°Mydy... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time to mention that now, is it?¡± When the maid saw the crown prince today, she felt that he was even colder than before. Previously, she didn¡¯t dare act rashly; now, she didn¡¯t even dare look at him. He was abnormally cold; it felt like he could kill anyone at any moment if he was unhappy, no matter who they were. ¡°Why not?¡± Now that the crown prince was grieving and sad, Su Muwei couldfort him and make him forget that b*tch. ¡°I heard that even Red Guard was wounded twice by the crown prince, and even almost lost his arm. Mydy, you should wait until the crown prince goes back to normal...¡± Su Muwei frowned. The maid whispered in her ear again, ¡°I heard that the crown prince passed out the other day because he became psychopathic.¡± ¡°What? Psychopathic?¡± Su Muwei was in disbelief. Who was Lu Fenying? He was the person who had personally slit his own mother¡¯s neck. Such a cold and ruthless man could actually be manic? ¡°Red Guard kept a tight lid on it. Only a few servants in the main courtyard know about it, and quite a number of them were killed. So, I think you should stay away first, mydy. This Mo Qian¡¯er is a little demonic.¡± Su Muwei sneered. ¡°What¡¯s so demonic about it?¡± She didn¡¯t buy it. She woke up the next day and personally made two of Lu Fenying¡¯s favorite dishes in the kitchen, before bringing them over to the study in the main courtyard. Lu Fenying had fallen asleep after returningst night and had yet to wake up. Red Wolf didn¡¯t dare disturb him and stood guard outside silently. Su Muwei came to the bedroom in high spirits and greeted Red Wolf cheerfully. ¡°Good morning, Red Guard.¡± Now that Mo Qian¡¯er was dead and Su Muwei¡¯s body had recovered, all she had to do was seduce the crown prince, and he would be hers. That b*tch Mo Qian¡¯er would never steal her man again. She had been sick for five or six years. Now that she had recovered, her body was as light as a swallow. She really had to thank that b*tch. Thinking that, Su Muwei smiled. ¡°Good morning, Miss Su. Why did youe out on your own?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fully recovered. Where¡¯s the crown prince? I made him two small dishes which I want him to taste.¡± Su Muwei picked up the food box. ¡°The crown prince hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°His Highness is still in bed? When did he be sozy? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s sick?¡± Su Muwei rushed in with the food box. Red Wolf didn¡¯t dare stop her. However, there was no sign of Lu Fenying inside. The quilt on the bed was folded neatly; he hadn¡¯t used the bedst night. Red Wolf was dazed. Where did His Highness go? Didn¡¯t he return to the main courtyard yesterday? Chapter 682 - Lonely Grave

682 Lonely Grave

Su Muwei looked back at Red Wolf. ¡°Where¡¯s His Highness?¡± Red Wolf was dazed. He didn¡¯t know why the crown prince wasn¡¯t in his room. He had thought that he would disturb him, so he didn¡¯t dare go in. He had seen the crown prince enter the room yesterday. Did he go out in the middle of the night? Then why didn¡¯t he tell Red Wolf? ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Where is His Highness?¡± Su Muwei wasn¡¯t worried about Lu Fenying¡¯s safety at all. His cultivation was high, and they were in the crown prince¡¯s residence. There was definitely nobody with the ability to abduct him secretly. The only possibility was that he had left on his own. And wherever he went definitely had to do with his low mood over Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s death. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, but the crown prince shouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡± Red Wolfforted her. If the crown prince hadn¡¯t told even him, it meant that he didn¡¯t want to be followed, and wanted to be left alone. ¡°Then go find him! His Highness already went crazy once. Who knows if anything will happen to him again,¡± Su Muwei growled. ¡°The crown prince should be alright.¡± Red Wolf was worried. He really didn¡¯t recognize the current crown prince anymore. He was doing the same things over and over again, as if he couldn¡¯t get over Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s death. ¡°Where is Mo Qian¡¯er buried? Go look there.¡± Su Muwei put the food box on the table and ran out of the room toward the plum blossoms. Red Wolf followed and gave the order to the guards in the yard. ¡°The crown prince is missing. Go look for him among the plum blossoms.¡± With that, he chased after Su Muwei and ran to where Mo Qian¡¯er was buried yesterday. The plum blossoms were blooming, and the branches wereden with snow. The red flowers were beautiful. Even though it was just burying Mo Qian¡¯er, Red Wolf had mulled over it for a long whilest night, and found the spot with the most abundant blooms. He headed straight for the grave mound, which was half the height of a man. A tall and thin man was standing in front of it. He was only wearing a thin white robe, and had fine ck hair that fell to his waist and swayed gently in the breeze. His head and body were covered in snow. He stood ramrod straight as he gazed unwaveringly at the grave. She had been buried in a hurry yesterday, and the grave mound was bare; there wasn¡¯t even a gravestone. The truth was that Red Wolf didn¡¯t know how to set up the gravestone at all. Mo Qian¡¯er was just a ve, and the crown prince didn¡¯t give her an identity, nor would he. She couldn¡¯t even be conferred the title of a minor concubine. What should the gravestone read? Mo Qian¡¯er? That would be absurd. Who would set up a stone tablet for a female ve? ¡°Your Highness...¡± Red Wolf ran over and covered him with his cloak. When Su Muwei saw Lu Fenying standing in front of the grave, malice filled her eyes. Sure enough, he was here. She clenched her fists. A woman¡¯s intuition was always right. Mo Qian¡¯er that b*itch had indeed captured Lu Fenying¡¯s soul. It was a good thing she was dead. She probably would never appear again in this lifetime. ¡°Your Highness...¡± Su Muwei ran over and grabbed his arm. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here? I couldn¡¯t find you when I went to look for you. I thought something happened to you.¡± Lu Fenying rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m in my own residence. Who would dare harm me? It¡¯s snowing heavily. Go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll be wherever Your Highness is. Miss Qian¡¯er died because of me. I should light some incense for her.¡± Su Muwei said to Red Wolf, ¡°Red Guard, we can¡¯t leave this grave bare. The offerings should be set up.¡± Chapter 683 - I Can’t Bear to Part With Her

683 I Can¡°t Bear to Part With Her

Red Wolf looked at His Highness and saw that his eyes were ssy. Who knew what he was thinking? But he had spoken, so he shouldn¡¯t be manic. ¡°Your Highness, shall I prepare it right away?¡± He didn¡¯t dare refute Su Muwei¡¯s words, but he knew exactly who his master was. He didn¡¯t dare do anything without Lu Fenying¡¯s order. ¡°No need. Bring Muwei back,¡± said Lu Fenying calmly. Red Wolf hurriedly gestured at Su Muwei. ¡°Miss Su, let us go back.¡± Su Muwei pouted. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back together. I made you two dishes. I heard that you haven¡¯t eaten for days, and you¡¯ve gotten thinner. Weiwei¡¯s heart hurts. The dead can¡¯te back to life. You have to cherish your body.¡± She swayed Lu Fenying¡¯s arm coquettishly. Lu Fenying looked at her. ¡°Be obedient.¡± Although it was just two words, his tone was so cold that Su Muwei didn¡¯t dare be rash again. Su Muwei stomped her foot. ¡°Alright. Weiwei will go back, but I¡¯ll wait for you in the bedroom. You must eat today.¡± Su Muwei red hatefully at the grave mound before she left. This damn b*tch was still causing trouble even after her death. After they left, Lu Fenying summoned a sword with his spiritual power and stabbed it into the grave mound, digging the soil out bit by bit. Red Wolf, who had returned, hurried over. ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡± ¡°My father gave the fox fur cloak to me. I have to take it back,¡± said Lu Fenying expressionlessly. Red Wolf felt a headacheing on. It wasn¡¯t the fox fur cloak that the crown prince was going to take back, but the body inside the mound. Red Wolf grabbed his hand to stop him and said solemnly, ¡°Your Highness, if you can¡¯t bear to part with Miss Qian¡¯er, let¡¯s dig her up and have the Nether King return her soul to her body.¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°So what if I can¡¯t bear to part with her? She would rather die than stay by my side.¡± He had only wanted to fulfill her wish after she died. However... he found it difficult. Until now, he still didn¡¯t believe that Mo Qian¡¯er was dead. He could clearly still sense her aura. She was among the plum blossoms, and in the study, the bedroom, the main courtyard, the entire crown prince¡¯s residence ¨C she was everywhere He didn¡¯t believe that she was dead. So, he had to dig her up again to see if Mo Qian¡¯er was really so bold as to die without his permission. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re the master. She has no right to die if you don¡¯t want her to,¡± said Red Wolf solemnly. ¡°But she¡¯s dead. Her body is cold. No matter what I do to her, she can¡¯t feel anything. She even took the baby with her.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s voice was so soft that Red Wolf had to strain to hear him. He didn¡¯t seem to be talking to Red Wolf, but to the body in the tomb. Red Wolf didn¡¯t know how tofort His Highness. Red Wolf silently loosened his grip, and Lu Fenying swiftly cut the grave mound open with his sword, revealing the coffin made of gold. Red Wolf and the guards were about to help, but Lu Fenying¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them, scaring them into stopping. Lu Fenying opened the coffin. The body was the same as it had beenst night. The makeup made her face look just like before. Lu Fenying bent over and pinched Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. There was no more flesh on it, and only ayer of skin remained; it was as cold as ice in winter. Chapter 684 - I Can’t Let Her Have Her Wish

684 I Can¡°t Let Her Have Her Wish

Lu Fenying picked her up, covered her with the fox fur cloak, and carried her out of the plum blossoms. Red Wolf hurried to follow. He didn¡¯t know what the crown prince was up to, but he didn¡¯t dare ask. After all, there was still Miss Su in the main courtyard. She would be able to resolve anything. After sitting in the bedroom for a long time, Su Muwei heard footsteps outside the main courtyard and ran out in delight. But she suddenly saw Lu Fenying carrying a woman, who was wearing the white fox fur cloak that she had wanted but never got. Su Muwei was so angry that her face changed. Lu Fenying was carrying the woman as if she were his most beloved thing. Su Muwei rushed out. ¡°Your Highness, who is this?¡± When she got a good look, she was stupefied. Mo Qian¡¯er had already been buried. Why was she still in the crown prince¡¯s arms?! Had he dug her up again? Su Muwei almost exploded with fury when she saw how Lu Fenying held the body without the least sense of hesitation. ¡°Your Highness, she was already buried. It¡¯s disrespectful to dig her up again. Even if Miss Qian¡¯er was a ve, she still saved my life!¡± Su Muwei calmed down and spoke righteously. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t look at her, and simply carried Mo Qian¡¯er into the bedroom. Su Muwei hurried to stop him. ¡°Your Highness, this is the bedroom. How can anyone still stay here if you bring her inside? Give her to me. I¡¯ll arrange for her to be buried.¡± Lu Fenying nced at Red Wolf, who pulled Su Muwei away. ¡°Miss Su, you should go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m fine now. I want to be with His Highness.¡± Lu Fenying turned around and nced at her. ¡°Muwei, I didn¡¯t cure your body for you toe over and be unruly.¡± He then carried Mo Qian¡¯er into the room. Su Muwei¡¯s eyes widened in fury. This was the first time he had ever been fierce toward her! Furthermore, he had brought Mo Qian¡¯er, who had been dead for several days, into the bedroom. She had already be like that, and he was still carrying her? Red Wolf pulled her arm. ¡°Miss Su, please go back.¡± ¡°Let go of me! How dare you touch me?¡± Su Muwei looked at him in disbelief. This damn person¡¯s attitude toward her changed after the crown prince scolded her. He was usually as respectful as a dog when he saw her. ¡°I listen only to the crown prince¡¯s orders. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Muwei wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and she didn¡¯t dare resist Red Wolf. She had seen how ruthless Red Wolf could be. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to let a corpse enter the inner chamber and take over His Highness¡¯s bedroom. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t care about the situation outside at all. He put Mo Qian¡¯er on the bed and looked at her pretty face. He looked down again. There was still a slight bulge in her abdomen; it was just that the child¡¯s heart had stopped beating. Lu Fenying stroked her stomach. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, I want to let you go, but I can¡¯t. You can¡¯t go anywhere until I figure out how to deal with you.¡± Lu Fenying opened the door and called out, ¡°Wild Wolf.¡± ¡°Here.¡± A brawny man with sideburns appeared before him. ¡°Guard the ce and don¡¯t let anyone in. Remember, not anyone.¡± With that, Lu Fenying vanished in a sh. White Wolf looked at the door, as if deep in thought. Even Red Wolf was unexpectedly not allowed to go in. Of course he knew who the person inside was. No, it wasn¡¯t a person, but a corpse. Wild Wolf quickly set up a barrier around the room with his spiritual power and flew up to the roof. Chapter 685 - Anything

685 Anything

After Red Wolf sent Su Muwei back, he sensed the barrier around the room and recognized that it had been set up by Wild Wolf. Among them, Wild Wolf was best at setting up barriers, and had set up the protective barrier around the whole of the crown prince¡¯s residence. He looked at the roof and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the crown prince?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wild Wolf had never been a busybody. After thinking for a moment, Red Wolf knew what the crown prince was up to. Why didn¡¯t he wait for him? Of course, Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t bring Red Wolf with him, because he knew that he would be treatedpletely differently in the Nether Land. The Nether Land wasn¡¯t a ce that just anyone could enter. Fortunately, Lu Fenying could. It was easy to go to the Nether Land, but it was difficult to meet the Nether King. Lu Fenying followed protocol, and soon, someone came out. ¡°Your Highness, the Nether King is in seclusion.¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask. He can name his terms,¡± Lu Fenying said firmly. The man was slightly surprised. Although he knew that people who came to the Nether Land never visited unless they needed something, few were as forthright as the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire. ¡°I will ask again.¡± The person who had received Lu Fenying left again. This time, he was gone for a long while. Lu Fenying looked at the strange ck pce hall of the Nether Land. Whether it was the candlesticks, the tables or the chairs, there was ayer of moss over everything. It looked especially eerie. People said that this was the human underworld. But he knew that the Nether King could really be the King of Hell. The person who had received him returned and said, ¡°The Nether King¡¯s seclusion this time is very important. Would Your Highness be able to wait?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait. The soul will be reincarnated if I wait any longer.¡± ¡°I see. Who is the person?¡± ¡°A female ve ¨C the Nether King should know her, too.¡± The man left with a strange expression. Soon, a man wearing a mask walked out. The mask covered his entire face, even his eyes, and looked particrly intimidating. But Lu Fenying didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow. The masked man sat down. ¡°Who do you want to revive?¡± ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± The man smiled coldly. ¡°Oh, her. She¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How bold of her. I haven¡¯t caught her yet, and she dared to die.¡± The man¡¯s voice grew colder. Lu Fenying agreed. ¡°What do you want?¡± Lu Fenying stood up. ¡°I want her to live.¡± The man said, ¡°She¡¯s a traitor of the Nether Land. I want to kill her. You want me to save her? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking the wrong person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What will it take for you to do it? Say it.¡± ¡°Hehe... What if I want your life?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Then you can take it at any time... However, taking my life won¡¯t gain you anything. I don¡¯t think you would do something so stupid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I only have one request: Once she¡¯s resurrected, she has to be handed over to me. Undo her ve mark.¡± Lu Fenying replied without hesitation, ¡°Done.¡± The man seemed surprised. ¡°You really will agree to any condition. She¡¯s just a female ve. Is she really worth it?¡± Lu Fenying said expressionlessly, ¡°She wants to die, but I can¡¯t let her.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, since you¡¯ve agreed, then it¡¯s sorted. Let¡¯s go.¡± The man stood up. It wasn¡¯t worth figuring out what connection Lu Fenying and Mo Qian¡¯er had. The only thing he wanted was the Dragon Spirit Blood. Chapter 686 - Confirmed Dead

686 Confirmed Dead

Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t thinking of anything else; he could no longer let go of the idea to bring Mo Qian¡¯er back to life. He could trade his life, his power, his everything for that. He wanted her to live. He would show her that he would never let her do what he didn¡¯t want her to do. He was practically obsessed with the idea. He was willing to agree to the Nether King¡¯s terms, but once she was alive again, he would find an opportunity to steal her back. Mo Qian¡¯er was his, and he would kill whoever dared to take her. The Nether King was nothing. The Nether King had no idea what Lu Fenying was thinking. It was already the seventh day after Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s death when he returned to the residence with Lu Fenying. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to draw a soul back. He was the Nether Land¡¯s handler for the human world to begin with. The ferrymen for souls, Daoist priests and the envoys of hell were all under his administration. It wasn¡¯t difficult to call a soul back, but there was still a huge risk involved. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t agree to do this so easily. However, he knew that Mo Qian¡¯er had Dragon Spirit Blood. She was a member of the dragon race, and definitely wasn¡¯t at the end of her lifespan yet. Perhaps something happened for her to identally lose her soul. In fact, he found it hard to believe that Mo Qian¡¯er was dead. He was in charge of so many lives in the human world, and hadn¡¯t received any notification about Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s death recently. What surprised him even more was that Lu Fenying hade to him with a request over a ve girl and was willing to fulfill any condition. The Nether King felt that things were a little fishy, so he asked to see the body at the crown prince¡¯s residence. Wild Wolf opened the barrier, and the Nether King frowned when he saw the person on the bed. ¡°She really is dead.¡± How did this person die without a death order? Wild Wolf and Red Wolf were expressionless, but they wondered if there was something wrong with the Nether King¡¯s brain. Of course she was dead. Otherwise, would their crown prince have ended up like this? ¡°How did she die?¡± the Nether King asked curiously. ¡°Does the resurrection have anything to do with how she died?¡± Lu Fenying felt that the Nether King was full of nonsense. ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m just curious.¡± The Nether King sat down, looking for all the world like he wouldn¡¯t do anything if he didn¡¯t get an exnation. ¡°Her Dragon Spirit Blood was used to save someone. She died from excessive blood loss,¡± Lu Fenying said sinctly. The Nether King snorted. ¡°The ve was yours. In any case, you didn¡¯t spend any money. She just paid with her life, right?¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t know that she would die. If he did, he would never have given her the chance to do so. Seeing Lu Fenying keep quiet, the Nether King snorted. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Saying that, the Nether King remained seated and didn¡¯t move. Lu Fenying signaled to Red Wolf and Wild Wolf with his eyes and they left. Lu Fenying sat by the bed and looked at Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. This face was so hideous, and he didn¡¯t want to see this stiff rictus again. No matter how much makeup she had on, it wasn¡¯t half as pretty as her original natural looks. The Nether King sat there for the rest of the afternoon. He only came back to himself when night fell. Seeing him move, Lu Fenying asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°I checked her lifespan. She should have been able to live to 300 years old. Also, the Nether Land can¡¯t take her in, so she shouldn¡¯t be dead.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Fenying finally looked confused. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t dead,¡± the Nether King said affirmatively. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Not dead?¡± He looked at the bed. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face, her body, and even the baby in her belly were the same. The scars on her body were also the same. Chapter 687 - She’s Not on the Death Lis

687 She¡°s Not on the Death Lis

She was clearly dead. ¡°This body is indeed dead, but ording to my investigation, Mo Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t dead. Her soul isn¡¯t in the Nether Land, nor is there any record of her being reincarnated.¡± The Nether King was also puzzled. It seemed that Mo Qian¡¯er was still alive. But what about the corpse? ¡°Then, can you check the souls gathered from the crown prince¡¯s residence recently?¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes. He looked at Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s chest again. The scar was still there. If it was fake, how could it be so simr? It was an old scar. Also, Mo Qian¡¯er had been carried out of Su Muwei¡¯s room, which had been guarded the whole time; if there had been any movement, they would have known. It was impossible to take Mo Qian¡¯er away without anyone noticing. Was this body fake? He didn¡¯t believe it. This was clearly Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face and body. Could the Nether King¡¯s intelligence be wrong? ¡°I did, and a lot of souls were collected from the crown prince¡¯s residence recently. Have you been killing people every day?¡± The Nether King snorted. It wasn¡¯t like he was sympathetic, but it was really rare for so many people from one residence to die in a short period of time. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Is there a list?¡± Lu Fenying asked. ¡°I do have a list, but I never do anything that doesn¡¯t benefit me. While she isn¡¯t dead, we already have an agreement,¡± said the Nether King. Even if Mo Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t dead, she would still belong to the Nether Land. ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t in the mood to haggle with the Nether King. He would agree to anything now. What happenedter would depend on their individual capabilities. The Nether King raised his hand, and a list appeared in it. Lu Fenying took it and summoned Red Wolf. ¡°Check the people who died here recently against this list and see if anyone stands out.¡± Red Wolf epted the order and withdrew. It wasn¡¯t hard to find out how many people had died in the crown prince¡¯s residence. Those who died would lose their ve marks ¨C they would know after a look around the ve mark room. Red Wolf soon returned. ¡°Your Highness, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The names of those who died are the same as on the list, but with this person, I don¡¯t know how she died, nor did I see a body.¡± Red Wolf pointed at Qing¡¯er. ¡°Who is she?¡± Lu Fenying increasingly felt that something wasn¡¯t right, and he red at the woman on the bed. ¡°Qing¡¯er used to be a maid in the kitchen, but was punished by the housekeeper for a wrongdoing. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have died. The people who were in the room with her only know that she was summoned by the housekeeper the next day and never returned. They thought that the housekeeper had killed her for her mistake, so nobody cared.¡± To the noble families of Heavenly Wind Empire, the lives of ves were worthless, and the other ves didn¡¯t have the ability to worry about the lives of others. When a ve was called away and beaten to death, their body wouldn¡¯t be dragged back, but simply tossed onto a heap. So when Qing¡¯er disappeared, everybody thought that she was dead. ¡°I asked the housekeeper, but she said that she didn¡¯t call for Qing¡¯er the next day, and that her mistake hadn¡¯t been severe enough to cost her her life.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face was dark. ¡°All of you, get out.¡± The Nether King very obligingly walked out. After everyone left, Lu Fenying grabbed Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s feet and pulled her over. He tore off her clothes, spread her thighs and had a look at the base. Chapter 688 - Fake!

688 Fake!

After one look, Lu Fenying frowned in fury. He gripped his head and shouted, ¡°Red Wolf.¡± Red Wolf came in. When he saw the Crown Prince¡¯s appearance, he hastily poured him a cup of water. ¡°Your Highness, have some water.¡± Lu Fenying gulped it down, and his heart calmed down slightly. He had lived for so many years, but had only ever seen one woman down there. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s most private part had a tiny mole that wasn¡¯t obvious, but he remembered it. This woman didn¡¯t have the mole! Realizing that he had seen another woman¡¯s private parts, Lu Fenying felt disgusted. This woman wasn¡¯t Mo Qian¡¯er. She really wasn¡¯t. He had been suspicious before, but the marks on the woman¡¯s body were identical, which was why he was certain that it was Mo Qian¡¯er. Lu Fenying clutched his chest, but the disgust in his heart didn¡¯t fade. It was mixed with a hint of fury that made his chest hurt. Gu Bailu and Mo Qian¡¯er had secretly done a switch when they were treating Su Muwei. Lu Fenying sneered and mmed his hand down on the side table next to him. The table was immediately turned to ash. Red Wolf wondered gloomily if Mo Qian¡¯er had escaped again. This time, it had been an almost wless escape, and the crown prince had been heartbroken for such a long time. Lu Fenying remembered how miserable he had felt over Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s death in thest few days. He found it ridiculous. ¡°We¡¯re leaving for Southern Glory Empire right now.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes were ruthless. Mo Qian¡¯er had dared to run away from him again, which was a p to his face. Red Wolf was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, the emperor is going to abdicate next month. You might not be able to find her immediately if you go to Southern Glory Empire now, and you might miss the coronation next month.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? The throne won¡¯t run away.¡± Having made up his mind, Lu Fenying opened the door and walked out. The Nether King nced at him and said, ¡°How is it? I¡¯ve done everything you asked. When will you send her to me?¡± Lu Fenying snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s catch her first.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news. I don¡¯t think the grand crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire will go back on his word,¡± the Nether King said before he left. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t stop him. He was now in a hurry to go and catch that escaped ve. ¡°Burn the body and rece everything inside,¡± Lu Fenying ordered before he left the main courtyard with Red Wolf. Anything that another woman had touched was dirty; it was impossible for him to want them. Damn Mo Qian¡¯er. She clearly knew what he was like, but she still made a fake to sully him. The more Lu Fenying thought about it, the angrier he felt. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian¡¯s carriage returned to Prince Zi¡¯s residence without a hitch. Along the way, Gu Bailu lifted the bead curtain and looked out. From time to time, she could see the signs on both sides of the busy street. It was impossible not to notice her big profile picture on that yellow announcement... Gu Bailu asked Ah Luo to tear one down for a look, only to see that it was an imperial notice for a runaway wife! It meant that everybody in the country knew that Princess Zi had run away. This man... Gu Bailu looked at the man who helped her down from the carriage, and then stood on tiptoe and kissed him. She didn¡¯t know how to thank such a man who could do something like this. Such a deration was tantamount to throwing away his dignity as a man in order to find her as soon as possible. What was there to doubt about a man who could do that? Even if the baby really was part of the reason, his sincerity toward her was absolutely unquestionable. Holding her hand, Feng Qingtian whispered in her ear, ¡°Can¡¯t hold back anymore?¡± Chapter 689 - A Man Who Loves His Wife

689 A Man Who Loves His Wife

Gu Bailu kicked his calf. ¡°Pervert.¡± Feng Qingtianughed and picked her up. He touched her butt and said, ¡°It must be painful here. I¡¯ll rub it for youter.¡± Although he was teasing her, it did hurt. Gu Bailu felt that her belly was much heavier, and the bumpy carriage ride had really been unbearable. When Prince Zi returned with Princess Zi, everybody in the residence greeted them cheerfully. Gu Bailu felt embarrassed. She was already an adult, yet she had actually run away from home and created such an uproar. However, nobody in the residence dared to say anything about it. ¡°Wee back, Your Highness,¡± the butler announced loudly. Gu Bailu buried her head in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Feng Qingtian sniffed. ¡°You know shame now? Let¡¯s see if you dare run away again.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare anymore. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Feng Qingtian finally carried her to the pink cottage. Gu Bailu immediately rxed. This was her home. She liked the flowers and nts in the yard; even the eaves of the roof were in a shape she liked. The bedroom was full of her favorite furniture. They were pink, beautiful and spotless. Everything was exactly the same as when she had left, as if she had still been on the couch that morning and went out after drinking two cups of tea. Feng Qingtian put her down on the couch on her side and gently rubbed her bottom. ¡°I¡¯ll massage it for you; it¡¯ll feel better soon.¡± Actually, Feng Qingtian had also helped give her a massage in the carriage, but it wasn¡¯t as easy to do as on a couch. It also wasn¡¯t easy to find the acupuncture points in a jolting carriage. The pain really was a little unbearable for Gu Bailu. She nodded and enjoyed her man¡¯s considerate ministrations. Feng Qingtian massaged her seriously without any ulterior motive, and Gu Bailu fell asleep. Feng Qingtian rubbed her nose and kissed her. After he had his fill, he carried her to the bed. Outside, Qin Shou asked, ¡°My lord, do you need food?¡± Feng Qingtian opened the door and whispered, ¡°The princess is asleep; we¡¯ll eat a littleter. Are they back yet?¡± ¡°They¡¯re back. They arrived yesterday, and I arranged for her to stay in the teahouse as the princess instructed. The princess can meet with her at any time.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Bring her here first.¡± Gu Bailu would certainly want to see her after she woke up. After Qin Shou left, Feng Qingtian cleaned the room and wiped Gu Bailu¡¯s face and hands with a handkerchief. Finally, he could sleep easy. His home, his bed, and his woman were enough for him; he was content. In thest few days, he had been wondering if he still wanted the power of Heavenly Pce Cliff and to take revenge for the past. The answer was no; as long as they didn¡¯t ruin his happiness, he would let bygones be bygones. However, if they still had the audacity toe after the two of them, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t let them go. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t wake up until the evening. More precisely, it was her growling stomach which forced her to wake up. When she woke up, Feng Qingtian kissed her drowsy eyes. ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± Gu Bailu squinted and shook her head. ¡°No, your baby is hungry.¡± Chapter 690 - Lu Fenying Is Coming to Southern Glory Empire

690 Lu Fenying Is Coming to Southern Glory Empire

She rubbed her belly and was referring to their child, but Feng Qingtian thought that she was talking about herself. He picked her up and said, ¡°Okay, baby, let¡¯s go eat.¡± When Gu Bailu sat down at the table, her eyes were still hazy. Feng Qingtian gave the order, and food was served. All twenty-four dishes were Gu Bailu¡¯s favorites. Gu Bailu drank the soup and praised, ¡°It¡¯s still the cooks here who are good. I¡¯m really not used to Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s food!¡± Southern Glory Empire was based in the north and had a different type of cuisine to that of Heavenly Wind Empire. Heavenly Wind Empire was in the south, where the food was sweet and light. She could tolerate it for a few days, but after a month or two, she was sick of it. Gu Bailu woke uppletely after a mouthful of soup. Feng Qingtian ate his food unhurriedly, asionally giving her food she liked. Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Were there any letters from the crown prince¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°I received a letter saying that Mo Qian¡¯er was already buried. It was in the mountains at first, but she waster dug up and buried in the residence. That should be the end of it,¡± Feng Qingtian said indifferently. He had no particr feelings about Mo Qian¡¯er, but he would help her if that was what Gu Bailu wanted. ¡°He dug her up? What is Lu Fenying nning? Does he suspect something?¡± Gu Bailu was worried. As long as Su Muwei did as Gu Bailu said, and fed Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s body the powder from the 9,999 Spring Harbingers after two days, Gu Bailu¡¯s n was wless. Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t notice anything unusual up until Mo Qian¡¯er was buried. But what was Lu Fenying doing? ¡°The letter only said that they changed the burial site. Wait for tomorrow¡¯s letter; we¡¯ll probably get thetest news then. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright. Qian¡¯er and the others should have arrived. I¡¯ll go see her after dinner.¡± ¡°I already had Qin Shou bring her over. Don¡¯t worry and eat.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. Gu Bailu kissed him on the back of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re so good, husband.¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her nose. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Stay by my side from now on and I¡¯ll always be good to you.¡± Gu Bailu nodded vigorously. After she was done eating half an hourter, Gu Bailu was about to meet Qian¡¯er and the rest, when Ah Luo brought a letter over. ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s for you.¡± Looking at the white lotus on the envelope, Gu Bailu immediately realized that this was probably from Su Muwei. She hurriedly opened the letter. The letter was dated yesterday, and it said that Lu Fenying wasing to Southern Glory Empire. It also said to keep an eye on Mo Qian¡¯er and not let her see Lu Fenying at all costs, or Su Muwei would steal Lu Fenying¡¯s ve mark flute and kill Mo Qian¡¯er with it. Gu Bailu tensed up when she read the letter, then gave it to Feng Qingtian. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve been exposed.¡± Feng Qingtian read the letter and was a little surprised. ¡°It doesn¡¯t say that Lu Fenying knows the truth.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°The letter doesn¡¯t say that, but Lu Fenying is already on his way to Southern Glory Empire. I haven¡¯t figured out how to get rid of Qian¡¯er¡¯s ve mark.¡± Feng Qingtianforted her. ¡°Let hime. This is my territory. What can he do? Even if he¡¯s here to investigate Mo Qian¡¯er, just deny it. He can¡¯t produce any evidence.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. He has no proof that we were behind it. Hehe.¡± Gu Bailu met Qian¡¯er in the reception pavilion. Qian¡¯er sat in the pavilion in disbelief. She never thought she would return to Prince Zi¡¯s house. Chapter 691 - Lu Fenying Is Coming, I Have to Run

691 Lu Fenying Is Coming, I Have to Run

Gu Bailu was a woman of her word. She said she would bring Qian¡¯er back, and she did. Now that Lu Fenying knew that she was dead, she didn¡¯t have to worry about him being her nightmare anymore; she had broken awaypletely. To Qian¡¯er, the air smelled of freedom. Seeing Gu Bailue in, she smiled brilliantly. ¡°Master, am I dreaming? I¡¯m really back in Prince Zi¡¯s house!¡± Gu Bailu took her hand and sat down. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. We¡¯re all back, but I have to tell you something.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s face tensed up. ¡°What... what is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Lu Fenying ising to Southern Glory Empire.¡± Gu Bailu had to make sure that Qian¡¯er was prepared, in case they gave the game away when Lu Fenying arrived. Qian¡¯er¡¯s face changed drastically. She had thought that everything was a beautiful dream just now, but a sudden bolt from the blue woke her up. So, it really was a dream? And she had now woken up from it. Qian¡¯er smiled gloomily. ¡°He caught up so quickly. I didn¡¯t even have time to catch my breath.¡± Gu Bailu had spent so much time and effort to get her out, but it was all for nothing. ¡°Su Muwei didn¡¯t say that he knows we faked your death. She only said that he¡¯sing to Southern Glory Empire. Maybe he¡¯s just here for fun. He might not be here for you.¡± Gu Bailu consoled her. Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s winter now, and the new year ising. He¡¯s not the sort toe out for fun, and it¡¯s his coronation next month. He won¡¯te to Southern Glory at this time unless it¡¯s important.¡± Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t optimistic about Lu Fenying¡¯s trip to Southern Glory Empire. Lu Fenying might be the crown prince, but he didn¡¯t like socializing. He usually remained in the crown prince¡¯s residence after he returned from court. Of course, he wasn¡¯t bored in the crown prince¡¯s residence. He learned the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, and was good at them. He spent the rest of the time abusing Mo Qian¡¯er. He forced her to learn the four arts as well, and when Mo Qian¡¯er lost to him in chess, she was punished by kneeling or made to clean the chamber pots. Apart from that, he would also watch people y the lute and dance. He didn¡¯t have any other hobbies. He had authority, power and strength; he didn¡¯t need to curry favor or draw any powerful or noble families to his side. Besides, Heavenly Wind Empire waspletely under his control. He didn¡¯t need any help from Southern Glory Empire. So, the only reason he could be in Southern Glory Empire was to capture her. However... Qian¡¯er still felt that something wasn¡¯t right. If Lu Fenying really wanted to capture her, he didn¡¯t need toe himself. He had the ve mark flute. Although he couldn¡¯t control her mind from a distance, he could make her suffer in agony and force her to return. ¡°My n was so perfect. How did he find out?¡± At Qian¡¯er¡¯s words, Gu Bailu also felt the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. It was almost the new year, and Lu Fenying hade to Southern Glory. There was nothing happening between the two countries that was important enough for him toe out. Gu Bailu had the most say here, since her man held the most power here. ¡°But we don¡¯t know for sure.¡± Qian¡¯er rebutted her own words. ¡°If he really wants to capture me, he doesn¡¯t have to do it himself. He might being for some important thing.¡± After thinking out loud, she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t be scared of him. I have to run now. I can¡¯t stay in Pale Emperor City. I have to be at least 300 kilometers away from the ve mark flute.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m leaving. Whatever he¡¯s here for, I can¡¯t be too close to him.¡± The ve mark flute could control a person¡¯s mind within 300 kilometers. She had to get out of that range. Chapter 692 - You Have a Way to Undo the Slave Mark?

692 You Have a Way to Undo the ve Mark?

She couldn¡¯t let him control her mind. Even if he made her wish that she was dead, she could tolerate that. At worst, she would just die, which was better than going back. Gu Bailu pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s winter now, and it¡¯s snowing everywhere in Southern Glory Empire. You¡¯re pregnant ¨C where can you go? Let¡¯s wait and see. If he¡¯s really here for you, we can send you offter.¡± ¡°No... It¡¯ll be toote then.¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t. Did you forget that I have a Soul Collecting Bracelet that can help you hide for twenty-four hours? If he isn¡¯t here for you, you¡¯ll be running for nothing.¡± Gu Bailu actually wanted to say that even if Qian¡¯er ran 300 kilometers away, Lu Fenying could still make her life a living hell with just the flute. She might be able to endure it, but would the baby be able to? If she wasn¡¯t careful, they might both die. Now that Qian¡¯er could live, Gu Bailu absolutely didn¡¯t want her to die. Also, she felt that if Lu Fenying had really discovered that the dead Mo Qian¡¯er was a fake, he could blow the flute to see if Qian¡¯er was still alive. But nothing had happened to Qian¡¯er. There were only two possibilities. One, Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t found out. Two, Lu Fenying knew, but he didn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to die, so he wasing here in person. As long as he didn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to die, Gu Bailu had ways to stop him from taking her away. Now that he was in her territory, she was going to make Lu Fenying know who was the master here! Qian¡¯er wavered a little. She had no one; the only person she knew was Gu Bailu. She didn¡¯t know where to go if she left Gu Bailu. She was a pregnant woman with low spiritual power; she might not be able to survive running for 300 kilometers. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± An old voice rang out, and only then did they remember that there was someone else in the room. The blind old woman had already finished a cup of tea, and finally spoke up when she saw that they seemed to have forgotten her. The reason Gu Bailu had brought her back was partly because she might need the witch doctor¡¯s skills to lift the ve mark. The second reason was that she had toe with Gu Bailu if she wanted to open her Heavenly Eye. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll write down an introduction to cultivating the Heavenly Eye tonight and give it to you tomorrow.¡± The witch doctor said expressionlessly, ¡°Just keep your word. This house is a treasure. I want to stay here.¡± ¡°No, I only promised to teach you the Heavenly Eye, not give you a ce to live. You can live at my teahouse for free, but not in Prince Zi¡¯s residence.¡± Gu Bailu immediately refused. They hadn¡¯t investigated the witch doctor¡¯s background, so they certainly couldn¡¯t keep her in the house. She could nt curses on people, and was a very dangerous person. The witch doctor snorted. ¡°Are you scared that I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± ¡°Granny, one must always be vignt. You can cultivate the Heavenly Eye anywhere; it doesn¡¯t have to be in Prince Zi¡¯s residence.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°This is a great ce for cultivation.¡± The moment the witch doctor entered Prince Zi¡¯s house, she knew that there was a spring of spiritual energy here, which allowed one to progress quickly in their cultivation. Of course Gu Bailu certainly knew that Prince Zi¡¯s residence was good for cultivation, which had helped her cultivation to progress rapidly. However, the witch doctor couldn¡¯t stay here. The security of the entire residence was the top priority. Seeing that Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t budge, the witch doctor said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the ve mark? What if I have a solution?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you have a way to undo the ve mark?¡± There was also delight on Qian¡¯er¡¯s pretty face. Chapter 693 - Joy or Rage Doesn’t Exist for Lu Fenying

693 Joy or Rage Doesn¡¯t Exist for Lu Fenying

¡°No, I can¡¯t undo it, but I can make it less painful when it res up.¡± She was just a witch doctor. ¡°However... I can help you nt a Gu bug in Lu Fenying.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Bailu asked anxiously. ¡°If he uses the ve mark flute, the Gu will make him suffer a bacsh. In other words, he¡¯ll feel as much pain as you do when he uses the ve mark flute.¡± The witch doctor¡¯s empty eye sockets looked at Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of pain. I¡¯m scared of being controlled.¡± That was the main reason why she wanted to leave. She would be able to endure the pain, but she would do something humiliating if her mind was controlled. ¡°The Bacsh Gu is simple: You can do whatever he does to you.¡± The witch doctor chuckled, which was an extremely scary sound. Gu Bailu grabbed her hand in delight. ¡°Really?¡± That would be great! ¡°Theoretically, this type of Gu can be used, but there is a requirement: It can only be sessfully nted in the moment that the target loses control of their emotions.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qian¡¯er was confused. ¡°It¡¯s simple. When they¡¯re feeling joyful, or enraged, or heartbroken.¡± The witch doctor said it was simple, but it really wasn¡¯t. Lu Fenying was a cold-blooded and ruthless man. It was impossible for him to feel joy. It was also impossible for him to be heartbroken. It was possible to piss him off, but to make him enraged? Hehe... No. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said the rest...¡± Gu Bailu sat back in her chair in disappointment. Qian¡¯er also sat down and frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand why Lu Fenying was doing this. Su Muwei was already fine, so why did he still want to capture Qian¡¯er? ¡°Master, please help me do a blood swap.¡± That way, even if she was discovered, Lu Fenying might let her go once he realized that she no longer had Dragon Spirit Blood, and was worthless. ¡°Think it over first. It¡¯ll take Lu Fenying a few days to travel from Heavenly Wind to Southern Glory. We¡¯ll send people to set up obstructions within Southern Glory Empire to dy him.¡± All this time, Gu Bailu had never wanted Qian¡¯er to swap out her Dragon Spirit Blood; this was something everybody wanted. It would be a shame to give it to someone else. Qian¡¯er stood up and then knelt resolutely in front of Gu Bailu. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already considered it. Dragon Spirit Blood is a burden to me. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect it right now. Give it to someone else. If Lu Fenying must have it, then give that person to him.¡± Gu Bailu thought that this was a possible solution. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start picking candidates tomorrow.¡± She had to pick someone with a good personality. At the very least, it couldn¡¯t be someone as indifferent and heartless as the rest of the people in this world. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Qian¡¯er stood up and took a deep breath. The witch doctor sniffed. ¡°So, you don¡¯t need me anymore?¡± She actually wanted to stay in Prince Zi¡¯s house, which was a great ce. ¡°We¡¯ll still need you. I know that you¡¯re interested in your cultivation speed in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, but I have a treasure in my own house that can increase your cultivation speed. You can stay there.¡± Gu Bailu felt that if the witch doctor had the ability, she shouldn¡¯t cut off the old woman¡¯s path. What if there was an opportunity to use the Bacsh Gu? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare let her stay in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, but the Gu house was fine. She had squeezed into the four families previously, and the Bai family¡¯s treasure now belonged to the Gu family. She wondered whether it had already been sent over. With her husband to back her up, she wasn¡¯t worried that she wouldn¡¯t get the treasure. Chapter 694 - When Will Princess Zi Be Kicked Out Next?

694 When Will Princess Zi Be Kicked Out Next?

The witch doctor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± After making up her mind, Gu Bailu returned to her room. She opened the Gu family ancestral book and carefully went through it to see if there was anything written on the ve mark flute. But there was no mention of it. Conversely, the Bacsh Gu was mentioned. It seemed that the witch doctor hadn¡¯t lied. It was a pity that Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t a man who lost control of his emotions. But nothing was absolute. If he really wasing here to capture Qian¡¯er, what they needed to know was why. Was it because she had Dragon Spirit Blood, or did he actually have feelings for Qian¡¯er? Soon, Feng Qingtian returned after a discussion with Ye Huai. He gave her a letter. ¡°This is thetest intelligence. Take a look. I¡¯m afraid that Lu Fenying really knows that we used a fake.¡± Gu Bailu opened the letter curiously. Her n had been perfect. She had even guessed that Lu Fenying would be suspicious, and would examine Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s body. She had put in a lot of special care into creating the fake scars on the body. How had she been discovered? However, she was stunned after reading the letter. ¡°Why would he go to the Nether King?!¡± The Nether King was the emissary of the Nether Land. Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know. Should I go to the Nether Land and ask?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. The Nether King wants to capture Qian¡¯er, too.¡± Gu Bailu leaned against him and read the letter in confusion. ¡°Was he nning to revive Qian¡¯er?¡± ¡°For him to look for the Nether King, that can be the only possibility, but why does he want to revive Qian¡¯er? The price for getting the Nether King to do something is no small amount.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll know once he arrives.¡± It was only now that Gu Bailu realized that Lu Fenying was quite interesting. He wouldn¡¯t let go of Qian¡¯er, not even when she died, and wanted to bring her back to life. There was something more to the deep feelings involved here. The key was what type of feelings those were. Before she went to bed, Gu Bailu told Feng Qingtian that she wanted to find someone for Qian¡¯er to do a blood swap with. The next day, the butler gave her a list of maids in Prince Zi¡¯s house and described each of their characters. Some maids were gentle and cute, but... perhaps because of their identities as maids, they weren¡¯t lively at all. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t satisfied after she saw them. After the butler left, the witch doctor came, and Gu Bailu remembered that she had to send the witch doctor to the Gu house today. News of Gu Bailu¡¯s return to Prince Zi¡¯s house had started to spread throughout Pale Emperor City since yesterday. Everybody was dumbfounded. Did Prince Zi like this trash of the Gu family or not? If he liked her, why did he kick her out again and again? And to say that he didn¡¯t like her at all wasn¡¯t right; the imperial announcement which he put up said that he was looking for his wife. He had spent a lot of effort to track her down and bring her back. Everybody on the streets wondered what was going on. Some people even bet that Gu Bailu would be kicked out of Prince Zi¡¯s residence again soon. Nobody dared to bet openly, and it was all under the table. After all, the people who had cursed that the baby inside Gu Bailu¡¯s stomach was a bastard were already six feet underground. Gu Bailu had no idea of this gossip. The luxurious but low-key carriage reached the Gu house. The Gu house was the same as before she left. Even the maids at the door were very obedient. Everybody greeted her respectfully. Chapter 695 - Our Bellies are the Same Size

695 Our Bellies are the Same Size

After she passed by, she opened her Heavenly Eye at a distance, but didn¡¯t see any of the servants start to whisper among themselves. Everything was in order inside the house. Gu Bailu was still on her way to the reception pavilion. A fat person came running over from a distance. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurried to stand to the side. This girl didn¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic when she saw her! ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re back! That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Bailu had just seen her life sh before her eyes, when Bu Yaolian¡¯s chubby face appeared in front of her. Thankfully, she knew that Gu Bailu was pregnant, and didn¡¯t dare run at her anymore. ¡°Hehe... Lulu, your belly is as big as mine.¡± Bu Yaolian was surprised and a little proud. Gu Bailu wanted tough too... Your belly is big, but I¡¯m pregnant. What is there to be proud about? She pinched Bu Yaolian¡¯s plump face, which felt unexpectedly nice. ¡°You need to lose weight. I¡¯m really scared that you¡¯ll one day only be able to move by rolling around.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her. She seemed to have gained weight again. ¡°The dishes made by the cooks in your house are too delicious! Many of them are my favorites,¡± Bu Yaolian said in delight. So... that was why she and Ah Luo were friends. ¡°I¡¯m bringing the cooks back to Prince Zi¡¯s house today so that you don¡¯t get too fat that you can only roll around, and then me me for it,¡± Gu Bailu said half-jokingly. Bu Yaolian grabbed her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you to Prince Zi¡¯s house. In any case, I have to follow you.¡± Gu Bailu patted her hand. ¡°Alright, alright. I was just kidding. How¡¯s the house?¡± Bu Yaolian patted her chest and said, ¡°You can rx with me around. I¡¯ve been helping my grandmother¡¯s family since I was ten; this is a piece of cake.¡± Bu Yaolian was full of confidence. This was the only thing she was confident about. Gu Bailu knew that while Bu Yaolian might look stupid, she was in fact very smart and capable. The Bu family was a major family with businesses in three nations; as the only descendant of the Bu family, she naturally knew how to manage business. That was why when Gu Bailu left, she entrusted the Gu house to Bu Yaolian. Sure enough, when Bu Yaolian gave her the ount book, Gu Bailu was shocked. ¡°You earned so much?¡± In less than two months, she had earned twenty thousand gold taels. One had to know that the Gu family didn¡¯t have many stores that could make money. The good ones had all been sold off by Ye Yunshu. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s only a short period of time, and a lot of the businesses haven¡¯t taken effect yet, so it doesn¡¯t look like a lot of profit.¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t bothered. In less than two months, her methods had yet to truly see a profit, or she would¡¯ve made a lot more money. Gu Bailu blinked at Bu Yaolian. The more she looked, the more pleased she was. If Bu Yaolian and Qian¡¯er could swap blood, everything would be kept within the ¡°family.¡± The moment this idea struck her, Gu Bailu immediately felt that Bu Yaolian was the best candidate. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Little Lian¡¯er, do you want to get thinner?¡± Bu Yaolian jumped out of her chair. ¡°Yes! Even in my dreams, I want to get thinner!¡± ¡°Let me tell you something, and you can think about it.¡± Bu Yaolian leaned over and asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me, as long as I can do it.¡± ¡°For you, it¡¯ll be very beneficial.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t guarantee what things would be like after they swapped blood. She told Bu Yaolian about Qian¡¯er swapping out her blood. Bu Yaolian asked worriedly, ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡± Chapter 696 - Qian“er Becomes a Fatty?

696 Qian¡°er Bes a Fatty?

She was the only granddaughter. Her grandparents probably wouldn¡¯t let her take any sort of risk. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Gu Bailu guaranteed that she wouldn¡¯t have let them proceed if it was dangerous. She had the Sky Splitting Mirror, so there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Bu Yaolian immediately agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to think about it?¡± Gu Bailu persuaded her. ¡°No need. Dragon Spirit Blood is so good, it can¡¯t simply be given away to someone else.¡± Bu Yaolian was a businesswoman and came from a business family; she had the deeply ingrained mindset of a profiteer. Gu Bailu said, ¡°This is a big deal. I¡¯ll give you a day to think about it, or you can discuss it with your grandfather.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bu Yaolian agreed, but she had made up her mind. ¡°By the way, was the treasure sent over?¡± asked Gu Bailu. ¡°It was sent over a long time ago. The Bai family doesn¡¯t have the guts to pull any tricks with Prince Zi around. This treasure is great. Some of the maids in the house were actually able to make a breakthrough after years of failing to advance in their cultivation!¡± Gu Bailu left the witch doctor in the house and gave her the cultivation notes which she had written yesterday. It was only after she gave it to her that she remembered that the old woman had no eyes. So, Gu Bailu arranged for a maid to read the notes to her and attend to her during her cultivation. As for whether or not the witch doctor seeded in opening the Heavenly Eye, that had nothing to do with Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu brought Bu Yaolian back to Prince Zi¡¯s house and told Qian¡¯er about the blood swap. Qian¡¯er had no objections. She was more than happy to trade blood with Bu Yaolian. Gu Bailu very responsiblely warned her, ¡°Blood is also gic, so... It¡¯s possible that after the blood swap, you might have a physique that is more prone to gaining weight.¡± Qian¡¯er blinked and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, you might get fat.¡± Qian¡¯er stared at Bu Yaolian. As fat as her? That would be great! Lu Fenying definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested in torturing her. ¡°I... don¡¯t mind,¡± Qian¡¯er replied gently. Although they had both made the decision, Gu Bailu still gave them a day to consider. That night, Feng Qingtian told her that Lu Fenying had already arrived at the border of Heavenly Wind Empire and Southern Glory Empire. They were making things difficult for him on the border, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before he entered Heavenly Wind Empire tomorrow. So fast! Lu Fenying arrived much faster than Gu Bailu had expected. The next day, neither Qian¡¯er nor Bu Yaolian had changed their minds. Gu Bailu closed off a room for the blood exchange. Originally, it was impossible to change all the blood over, but it was much easier to do with the Sky Splitting Mirror. Although it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, it was still a blood exchange. She was worried that the blood might be ipatible with other parts of their bodies. Thankfully, Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood was omnipotent. Bu Yaolian¡¯s body epted it very quickly and she woke up after a day of rest. It was Qian¡¯er¡¯s first time receiving someone else¡¯s blood. Her organs had enjoyed the best blood all this time, and after switching to regr nutrients, was probably taking a while to ept it. After two days, Qian¡¯er still had yet to wake up. It was like someone who had been eating exotic delicacies all this time switching to very ordinary dishes ¨C it was really unbearable. Gu Bailu checked her pulse and confirmed that she was fine. On the third day, Qian¡¯er finally woke up. It was also on this day that Feng Qingtian brought news. ¡°Lu Fenying has reached the town outside Pale Emperor City and will be here tomorrow at thetest.¡± Chapter 697 - Changes After the Blood Switch

697 Changes After the Blood Switch

Gu Bailu hurried to tell Qian¡¯er the news. Qian¡¯er, on the other hand, was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. Let hime. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of now.¡± Now that she had lost the Dragon Spirit Blood, what could Lu Fenying do even if he took her back? It had been two days since Bu Yaolian woke up. She didn¡¯t feel any difort, and was full of energy every day. Usually, she liked to sleep in and wouldn¡¯t wake up until the sun was high in the sky, but today, she was already up as soon as the sky was light. She was in high spirits and wanted to do something when she woke up, so she simply cleaned up her room as well as swept the snow that had fallen overnight in the yard. She simply couldn¡¯t help herself. Gu Bailu came over and asked her, ¡°Is there something wrong with your body?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong at all. In fact, I feel really good. I identally cut my hand when I was cleaning yesterday. The blood fell into a flower pot, and even though it was winter, silver and golden buds actually grew...¡± Dragon Spirit Blood was too amazing. Bu Yaolian felt that she had really picked up a treasure. Gu Bailu looked around and asked nervously, ¡°Did anyone else see it?¡± Seeing her serious expression, Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, why?¡± ¡°Although the people in Prince Zi¡¯s house are loyal, we¡¯re worried that they might have a change of heart after seeing the Dragon Spirit Blood. We¡¯re the only ones who know about you and Qian¡¯er switching blood. Even Mr. Xiao doesn¡¯t know, so we must keep it a secret.¡± Bu Yaolian grew nervous when she heard Gu Bailu¡¯s words. She was someone who possessed a rare treasure now. She used to be a piece of trash without any spiritual power. Although she had a spirit root, she was even more useless than Gu Bailu. She had been bullied since she was little. Even though her family had a lot of riches, they could only offer them to other experts in exchange for protecting their family. If it wasn¡¯t for her family¡¯s business acumen, Bu Yaolian would¡¯ve long been bullied to death. So, she had never thought much of herself. Only after changing her blood did she realize how dangerous it was to have an extraordinary ability. The Dragon Spirit Blood was just like her family¡¯s business interests. The family didn¡¯t have the strength to protect their interests, which ultimately led to other people wanting to rob them. But she didn¡¯t want the Dragon Spirit Blood to be stolen by someone else. So, she knew that she had to keep it a secret. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be careful in the future,¡± Bu Yaolian said carefully. ¡°Try not to bleed in front of other people as much as possible. Even if you do, don¡¯t let anyone see the effect of the blood. Too many people want Dragon Spirit Blood in this world, or the dragon race wouldn¡¯t have been pulled down.¡± It could be said that the dragon race no longer existed. In the eyes of the world, the only thing left of them was an inferior breed that had yet to evolve and take human form. Even these dragons were tortured to death by experts, who ate their flesh to boost their powers. Bu Yaolian covered her heart. ¡°I never thought I would be a target of robbery one day.¡± Her face turned pale. ¡°Now you know to be scared. I gave you a day to think about it. What were you thinking...¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I was thinking that I might be as slim as Miss Qian¡¯er if I had her blood.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not that scary. Just be careful not to let anyone know.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to scare her. Although Bu Yaolian had a big build, Gu Bailu knew that she was very timid. Chapter 698 - The Crown Prince Is Here With a New Year’s Gift?

698 The Crown Prince Is Here With a New Year¡¯s Gift?

Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± As long as she stayed in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, she wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. In any case, she had gained a lot. ¡°You have to be extra careful in the next few days. The crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire hase to Southern Glory Empire because of the Dragon Spirit Blood. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯ll be staying in Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Lu Fenying was probably going to live in Prince Zi¡¯s house in Southern Glory Empire. Firstly, it was because they had to return the favor. Secondly, Lu Fenying would think that he had a greater chance of finding Qian¡¯er in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Lu Fenying had been in contact with Dragon Spirit Blood for many years. Gu Bailu was really worried that he would be able to sniff out Dragon Spirit Blood on someone, which would put Bu Yaolian in danger. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back to the Gu house?¡± Bu Yaolian suggested. She had traveled the world with her grandfather. She had long heard of the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire, who was ruthless and terrifying. She didn¡¯t want to be targeted by such a person. ¡°No, the Gu house isn¡¯t safe either. The best solution would be to leave Heavenly Wind Empire. Lu Fenying will never suspect you.¡± Gu Bailu revealed her purpose foring today. Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°Do I have to leave?¡± She had thought that she wouldn¡¯t have to be scared of anything in Prince Zi¡¯s house. If she left, she would be in danger wherever she went. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after Lu Fenying is gone. It¡¯s a ce where nobody will ever be able to find you. It¡¯s just that the conditions might be a little tougher.¡± Gu Bailu was referring to the cave that she had fallen into when she transmigrated. It blocked out all spiritual power, and Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t found her back then even after months of searching. So, it was the safest ce. Although Mr. Xiao knew about it, she had ways to keep him here, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about him going back to the cave. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Since Lulu said that it¡¯s a safe ce, it definitely has to be. I¡¯ll go.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s thought was that since she had obtained the Dragon Spirit Blood, which had a lot of benefits, she also had to take the bad with the good, so she calmly epted it. After Bu Yaolian agreed, Gu Bailu arranged a few guards and maids for her, and had Ah Luo guide them to the cave that very day. Just as Bu Yaolian¡¯s carriage left, Lu Fenying¡¯s carriage arrived. It stopped unerringly outside the entrance of Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Last night, Lu Fenying had sent someone to deliver a message, so Feng Qingtian had long dispatched someone to wait for him at the entrance. Lu Fenying¡¯s carriage wasn¡¯t low-key at all, and a lot of people on the streets wondered who it belonged to. After all, as the veteran bunch of gossips in Pale Emperor City, they recognized the carriages of all the noble families in Pale Emperor City. Lu Fenying¡¯s carriage was too unfamiliar. There was a design of two crossed swords on it. It looked very arrogant. Some people went over to the gate of Prince Zi¡¯s house. Seeing that Prince Zi and some guards were at the gate to wee the neer, they were smart enough to guess his identity. ¡°The crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire? Why is he here? It¡¯s almost the new year.¡± ¡°Is he here to deliver a new year¡¯s gift?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? Why would the crown prince deliver the new year¡¯s gift himself?¡± As soon as the man said the words, a few boxes were carried out of the carriage that was in the back. The boxes looked luxurious and expensive. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really here to deliver a new year¡¯s gift?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s definitely not that simple. Just wait and see.¡± ¡°But I heard that the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire is cold-blooded and ruthless. He even killed his mother, and likes to challenge experts. I thought he would look like a fiend; who would have thought he would be so beautiful...¡± Chapter 699 - The Crown Prince of Heavenly Wind Empire Is Beautiful

699 The Crown Prince of Heavenly Wind Empire Is Beautiful

A group of girls on the side gasped. ¡°Gorgeous and strong spiritual power ¨C I want that man.¡± Some people were going to mock them, but when they turned around, they saw that the girls were dressed invish clothes and the exquisite carriage next to them had the Murong family crest on it. Nobody dared to say anything. The girls of the Murong family couldn¡¯t be offended. Although Nan Ningxin and Murong Lanyi were ruined, there were still plenty of powerfuldies in the Murong family. They had been cowed by Nan Ningxin and Murong Lanyi before, but now that the two were dead, it was time for these girls to step up. ¡°I heard that the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire doesn¡¯t have a concubine yet.¡± The girls discussed among themselves. ¡°No, but I heard that he has a girl whom he likes and keeps by his side, despite how weak she is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just sick. She¡¯ll die sooner orter. How can a girl like that be the crown prince¡¯s wife? Otherwise, they would already be married. We have a chance.¡± ¡°Hehe. There¡¯s only one crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be up to each person¡¯s capability. In any case, Prince Zi already has a princess, so there¡¯s no hope there. Everybody knows that the major families have their eyes on the heirs of Heavenly Wind Empire and Rising Clouds Empire.¡± They red at Gu Bailu. Dressed in a white dress, a pregnant Gu Bailu stood there with a smile on her face. She was pretty, but she was still useless. Why was her luck so good? Prince Zi, whom they had always wanted to approach, had one caring arm around her waist, a tender expression on his handsome face. ¡°Prince Zi must¡¯ve been bewitched.¡± ¡°I think so too. There are probably times when the Gu bugs don¡¯t work, which is why he kicked the garbage out several times.¡± The girls on the side stayed silent. Murong Qingqing nced at them and snorted. ¡°Look at how useless you are. She was garbage to begin with, but you don¡¯t even dare curse her ¨C you¡¯re worse than garbage.¡± Murong Qingqing was a daughter of the main house, and her mother was a daughter of the Wang family, who married Murong Lanyi¡¯s father as a concubine. Although her mother was a daughter of a concubine in the Wang family and didn¡¯t have much spiritual power, she had been a renowned beauty in Pale Emperor City back then. Murong Qingqing had lived in Murong Lanyi¡¯s shadow since she was a child. Although she had immense spiritual power, she was still inferior to a genius like Murong Lanyi. She had inherited her mother¡¯s beauty, and after years of cultivating her spiritual power, she was now a well-known figure. Now that Murong Lanyi and Nan Ningxin were gone, her grandmother began to focus on her. So, she was head and shoulders above the other girls in her family. The other girls pouted and got into their carriages to leave. Murong Qingqing, on the other hand, was still staring at Lu Fenying¡¯s tall figure. She found his slightly curly ck hair too beautiful. At the entrance to Prince Zi¡¯s house, Gu Bailu joked with Lu Fenying, ¡°Your Highness was in such a hurry to follow us back to Southern Glory ¨C could it be that you¡¯re interested in Prince Zi?¡± Before Lu Fenying could react, Feng Qingtian pulled a long face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± He raised his head and invited Lu Fenying in. After they entered the house, Lu Fenying looked around confidently, and really made himself at home. After they sat down, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Why are you here in Southern Glory Empire, Your Highness?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes were dim and hid his emotions. He said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re not worried at all about how Mo Qian¡¯er is doing.¡± Chapter 700 - Is This the Mo Qian“er You Left Me?

700 Is This the Mo Qian¡°er You Left Me?

Gu Bailu cursed him in her heart. He was clearly here for Qian¡¯er. Who had the time to act with him? ¡°Qian¡¯er may be my disciple, but she belongs to you. I don¡¯t care how you handle matters ¨C in any case, my worries would be meaningless.¡± ¡°Princess Zi is really good at talking. Not only can you talk, you¡¯re also very smart. However, I hope you don¡¯t go overboard. Give me Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± Lu Fenying put down his cup and spoke in a neutral tone, but nevertheless wasn¡¯t to be denied. Gu Bailu also liked talking to people who didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand. You had Qian¡¯er stay back in your residence, and now you¡¯vee running over to ask me for her?¡± Denying it no matter what was the first step. ¡°Throw her in,¡± Lu Fenying ordered coldly. Someone carried a box in and opened it to reveal a disgusting-looking body. Although the body was showing signs of dposition, Gu Bailu recognized that it was the body of the female ve which they had used in the switch. While the face was a little deformed, it clearly wasn¡¯t Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. She had used the 9,999 Spring Harbingers to turn the female ve into Mo Qian¡¯er, but the 9,999 Spring Harbingers could onlyst for three days. So, she had gotten Su Muwei to feed the body 9,999 Spring Harbingers one more time to maintain its appearance. That was six days, which was more than enough time for the body to be buried. So, nothing should have gone wrong. But who would¡¯ve thought that Lu Fenying would beg the Nether King to bring Qian¡¯er¡¯s soul back? ¡°Your Highness, why did you bring a corpse to my house?¡± Gu Bailu asked angrily. Even if she was exposed, she had to deny it. ¡°This is the Mo Qian¡¯er you left me,¡± Lu Fenying said coldly. He didn¡¯t expect the woman to refuse to admit it at this point. What a scoundrel. ¡°What a joke. My disciple has be this hideous? Qian¡¯er was beautiful when I left her to you. I don¡¯t know what you mean by throwing a body at me.¡± Lu Fenying looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Does Prince Zi have anything to say?¡± Feng Qingtian said indifferently, ¡°Whatever my princess said.¡± Since the princess wasn¡¯t going to admit it, neither would he. Even though it was an open secret. ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Fenying stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Wait...¡± Gu Bailu called out. Lu Fenying turned around to look at her, and Gu Bailu pointed at the body. ¡°Take this away.¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes, which were full of killing intent, but he restrained himself in the end and left. Naturally, he didn¡¯t take the body with him. Feng Qingtian raised his hand at the attendant. ¡°Take her away and bury her.¡± Gu Bailu sat down. ¡°Lu Fenying was so easy to deal with. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s up to something.¡± Feng Qingtian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. At most, he¡¯ll discuss with those people in the pce how to deal with me, but they¡¯ve long be useless. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Gu Bailu rxed when she saw how confident he was. Who would have thought that Lu Fenying woulde back that evening to Prince Zi¡¯s house. Gu Bailu was confused. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Of course I¡¯lle back when it gets dark,¡± Lu Fenying replied indifferently, making Gu Bailu choke on her breath. Howe I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ll be staying in Prince Zi¡¯s house? Didn¡¯t you leave in a sulk? Weren¡¯t you going to think of a way to deal with us? How can youe back so easily and say that you¡¯re staying here? Who said you can stay here?! Chapter 701 - I Prepared a Beautiful Place for You to Stay

Chapter 701 I Prepared a Beautiful ce for You to Stay

¡°What, it seems that Princess Zi doesn¡¯t wee me?¡± Lu Fenying asked mockingly. Of course she didn¡¯t! However, I¡¯m Princess Zi, the representative of Southern Glory Empire. I can¡¯t be petty. ¡°Of course you¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve already prepared a courtyard for you. The view from the pavilion there is especially beautiful, with theke frozen over. You won¡¯t see anything like it in Heavenly Wind Empire.¡± Lu Fenying looked in that direction. If it were any other season, it would indeed be a beautiful courtyard. But staying in Southern Glory Empire in the middle of winter, in a house that was next to a frozenke and which didn¡¯t have a fire stove, wasn¡¯t beautiful at all! The courtyard was next to theke, and there were no obstructions surrounding it; the windows faced the open air on all sides. This was originally Prince Zi¡¯s summer house. It was exquisitely built, and the floor was made of top-quality white jade. Gu Bailu felt that there was no ce better for Lu Fenying. She had offered him the most luxurious house in Prince Zi¡¯s house. He could only me himself foring in the middle of winter. Gu Bailu told Qian¡¯er about it, and Qian¡¯er smiled in delight. ¡°Lu Fenying has probably never experienced a winter as cold as this. He can¡¯t eat spicy food, or he¡¯ll get pimples.¡± Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. ¡°Tell me more about him. I guarantee that he¡¯ll have an unforgettable winter in Southern Glory Empire.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like salty food. He can¡¯t drink tea at night. If there¡¯s vinegar in the wine, he¡¯ll get drunk after drinking it. He likes to recite poetry and paint. He¡¯ll get angry if someone paints better than he does. He doesn¡¯t like wearing ck... He can¡¯t eat boiled eggs, or he¡¯ll choke. Once, I almost thought he would choke to death.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Qian¡¯er in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Qian¡¯er to know so much about Lu Fenying. Although they had indeed lived together for five or six years, a person like Lu Fenying would definitely be cautious about everything. However, from what Qian¡¯er was saying, Lu Fenying had shown Qian¡¯er all the parts of his life. There were even many things that could kill him. Some of his hobbies could be exploited to take Lu Fenying¡¯s life. ¡°Master, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at Gu Bailu in confusion. ¡°How do you know so much about Lu Fenying?¡± Gu Bailu smiled and acted casually as she asked the question. Qian¡¯er sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been with him for so long, of course I would know.¡± How could she not? She had once paid attention to everything about Lu Fenying and memorized his preferences. She had been afraid of him being unhappy or ufortable and wanted him to eat and sleep well; she had served him wholeheartedly. She wouldn¡¯t have fled if he hadn¡¯t be increasingly mean toward her, and ultimately wanted to use her baby to save Su Muwei. ¡°Do you know that by telling me all this, I can find ways to kill him without anyone knowing?¡± Gu Bailu smiled at her. Qian¡¯er¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°Lu Fenying never held back with you.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t say anything else. Perhaps even Lu Fenying didn¡¯t realize it himself. He didn¡¯t guard against Qian¡¯er at all. After five or six years, he had revealed everything about himself to her. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this with anyone else. A female ve whom he had willingly slept with for five or six years had never been reced. Chapter 702 - He’s Here For Her

702 He¡°s Here For Her

Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know if it was love, but Lu Fenying would suffer for it. That night, Lu Fenying ate mapo tofu, poached fish in chili oil, spicy chicken... There wasn¡¯t a single dish that wasn¡¯t spicy. Lu Fenying nced at the food. He knew that Southern Glory Empire¡¯s food was more vorful, so he didn¡¯t make a fuss. He picked a dish that didn¡¯t seem spicy and took the first bite. It was spicy, but still bearable. However, the more he ate, the hotter it became. When he put down his chopsticks, his mouth was on fire. There was no water at night, only steeped tea. He could only drink that, which did make him feel much better. However, his stomach hurt terribly in the middle of the night, and he couldn¡¯t sleep at all because of the strong tea. He could only endure the pain and go to theke in the cold wind. He knew that Gu Bailu was behind this. All the spicy dishes and the tea were things he abstained from. Only Mo Qian¡¯er knew that. He was even more certain that Mo Qian¡¯er was in the house. She must¡¯ve told Gu Bailu, which was why he was being treated like this. Lu Fenying was furious. Ordinarily, he would raze Prince Zi¡¯s house to the ground for this sort of treatment. But... he was here for her. Since Gu Bailu was willing to trade a city for Mo Qian¡¯er, she wouldn¡¯t hand Mo Qian¡¯er over easily. If he acted rashly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take Mo Qian¡¯er away unless he fought Prince Zi. Lu Fenying raised the ve mark flute tied to his waist and yed two notes. He heard a response in the west, and hurriedly stood up and went in that direction. Mo Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t asleep. Ever since the blood swap, she had been sleeping more and more heavily. She could sleep for a whole day and not sleep much at night, but it didn¡¯t impact her body. Although it had only been three or four days, she could already feel that her wrists were starting to get meatier. The food which Gu Bailu had prepared for her while she was pregnant was very nutritious to begin with, and her appetite had improved significantly after the blood swap. Mo Qian¡¯er felt that she might really be fat. Blood truly was amazing. She was thinking about what Gu Bailu had said to her today. Could Lu Fenying¡¯s habits really be his weaknesses, or even be used to take his life? Then why was it that Lu Fenying never hid them from her? Also, he told her about a lot of his habits himself, and he sometimes got angry when she forgot them. As long as she made him unhappy and messed up his habits, he would torture her. Sometimes it was in bed, sometimes it was physical abuse. She sighed. As expected, she was insignificant. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t scared of her at all. He even dared to let her know of his weaknesses, because she was nothing to be afraid of at all. It was no wonder that he was indifferent to her assassination attempt and wasn¡¯t angry at her at all; it turned out it was nothing more to him than being tickled by a child. Just as she was about to close her eyes and sleep, she heard a terrifying sound. Mo Qian¡¯er grabbed the quilt nervously. The ve mark flute... Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t asleep yet. No... she couldn¡¯t be scared. There was no deceiving the ve mark flute; she had to find a way to ovee it. Just as she thought that, the guard outside bellowed, ¡°You dare trespass in the middle of the night? Do you want to die?¡± Then, Mo Qian¡¯er heard a voice she thought she would be rid of forever. ¡°Move.¡± Chapter 703 - You’re Really Not Dead

703 You¡°re Really Not Dead

Mo Qian¡¯er trembled. The man¡¯s voice was like a nightmare that she couldn¡¯t get rid of. Although she was mentally prepared, she still couldn¡¯t control her body¡¯s reaction. Biting her lip, she felt that she couldn¡¯t carry on like this, and she got off the bed. Mo Qian¡¯er opened the door and saw two guards rolling around on the ground in pain. She knew that Lu Fenying¡¯s subordinate had been merciful; this was the first time she saw him leave his opponents alive. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at Lu Fenying stubbornly. ¡°Your Highness, this is Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Lu Fenying looked at her. The moonlight fell on him, making him look even colder and more ruthless. Mo Qian¡¯er subconsciously took a step back. She was scared of Lu Fenying. This was probably a shadow that she would never be able to shake off. However, even if she was scared, she had to face it. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er?¡± Lu Fenying called her name coldly. There was suspicion and uncertainty in his voice, which sounded especially deep in the quiet night. It was as if he had grabbed her hand in the dark, scaring her and making it impossible for her to escape. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s me.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er walked out of the room and down the stairs in her inner garments. She raised her head and revealed a beautiful face that was even more lustrous in the moonlight. Lu Fenying realized that her chin was no longer as sharp as before. She didn¡¯t look as weak as before. She seemed to be doing well. She was so happy after leaving him and running away. She was so happy that her body, which never grew fat, was starting to put on weight. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes grew colder, and he felt an inexplicable emotion well up in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re really not dead,¡± Lu Fenying said affirmatively. Qian¡¯er looked at him. The moonlight cast shadows on his face. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but she knew that he must be furious. After being with him for so many years, Qian¡¯er could sense his emotions from his aura. ¡°Your Highness, why can¡¯t you let me go?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er asked, feeling conflicted. She had always wanted to know the answer. If it was really because of Dragon Spirit Blood, he could just tell her. But every time she asked this question, Lu Fenying never answered her. ¡°Why should I let you go? Do you feel wronged being with me?¡± Lu Fenying strode forward. Mo Qian¡¯er wanted to escape, but he pulled her forcefully into his arms. Her face hit his muscr chest and hurt her nose. She felt a little dazed. Lu Fenying had never been gentle with her; she was used to it. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ll hurt the baby.¡± Qian¡¯er subconsciously covered her belly. Her pregnancy had never been as obvious as Gu Bailu¡¯s, but it had probably grown a little too big because she had been eating and sleeping well. Lu Fenying grabbed her chin. ¡°You know that you¡¯re pregnant with my child, but you want me to let you go? Mo Qian¡¯er, are you dreaming?¡± Qian¡¯er frowned and looked at him. ¡°Can I give you the baby after it¡¯s born?¡± Now that Su Muwei had recovered, Lu Fenying probably didn¡¯t need the baby anymore. Of course, Su Muwei¡¯s recovery was just an illusion; she would rpse in less than half a year. Qian¡¯er also wouldn¡¯t really give him the baby; it was just a temporary measure. Chapter 704 - How Can You Lose the Dragon Spirit Blood?

704 How Can You Lose the Dragon Spirit Blood?

She knew that if she didn¡¯t say that, Lu Fenying would never let her go. ¡°Go back with me.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes darkened. He wasn¡¯t happy to hear her words at all. He knew that Mo Qian¡¯er valued the baby more than anything else. That was why she had run away: to protect the baby. But now, she said that she would give him the baby... She wanted to break away from his heart, which was more important to her than her baby. What had turned her into a mother who didn¡¯t even want her own child? Where was the kind Mo Qian¡¯er who cherished everything? ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s useless for me to go back. Miss Su has recovered, and I don¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood anymore...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said gloomily. ¡°What?!¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked at her in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked up at him with limpid and tender eyes. ¡°The Dragon Spirit Blood is gone. My blood now no longer has any effect. I¡¯m no longer a person with Dragon Spirit Blood, and I can¡¯t do anything for Your Highness anymore. Please let me go, Your Highness.¡± Lu Fenying grabbed her wrist. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I really don¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood anymore. If you take me back, you¡¯ll be enemies with Prince Zi. There¡¯s no need to take me back, right?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said calmly. ¡°You bastard! How can you lose the Dragon Spirit Blood?!¡± Lu Fenying grabbed her wrist and dug deep into it with his fingernails to draw blood. He licked it. He promptly vomited. It really wasn¡¯t Dragon Spirit Blood. Dragon Spirit Blood had its own spiritual power and had a sweet scent. This only had the scent of blood. Mo Qian¡¯er knew that he would be angry, but she wasn¡¯t surprised. She endured the pain and said, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered for so many years because of Dragon Spirit Blood. Can you let me go, Your Highness?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon Spirit Blood, she could have been content as a ve. If shemitted the worst offence, she had least had the right to die. ¡°Let you go? I thought you were dead. I even sought out the Nether King, the man who touched you. You¡¯re telling me to let you go now? Mo Qian¡¯er, stop dreaming.¡± Lu Fenying lowered his head and kissed her. The damn woman had actually swapped out her Dragon Spirit Blood. Who was capable of such a thing? He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, but he didn¡¯t know what to do with Mo Qian¡¯er. Kill her? Impossible! Hit her? She was pregnant. There was no point in scolding her. He picked Mo Qian¡¯er up, kicked the door open, and threw her onto the bed. It wasn¡¯t that Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t resist, but she was still feeling shocked at Lu Fenying¡¯s words. What had he just said? Why did he look for the Nether King? There was only one reason for him to do so, and that was to revive her. So, he didn¡¯t even want to let her die. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er howled. What was she going to do? Was she going to be under his control forever, not allowed to even die? ¡°I¡¯m your master, and you¡¯re just a ve. You can¡¯t die until I let you die.¡± Lu Fenying tore off her clothes and buried his head between her breasts. Mo Qian¡¯er gritted her teeth to refrain from screaming. Why? Why was this happening? ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood anymore.¡± She had to remind him that she was useless without Dragon Spirit Blood. Why was he still so obsessed with a ve? Chapter 705 - Lu Fenying’s Threa

705 Lu Fenying¡°s Threa

Mo Qian¡¯er gritted her teeth to refrain from screaming. Why? Why was this happening? ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood anymore.¡± She had to remind him that she was useless without Dragon Spirit Blood. Why was he still so obsessed with a ve? It wasn¡¯t like all the ves in the crown prince¡¯s residence were stuck there ¨C some were given to noble families to foster ties. But why was Lu Fenying unwilling to let her go? Mo Qian¡¯er felt unprecedented despair and grievance. ¡°Take back the Dragon Spirit Blood right now, or I¡¯ll let you know how dangerous your existence is to Prince Zi and Princess Zi.¡± Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at her fiercely. ¡°Perhaps you would like to see them implicated because of you?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him hatefully and bit her lip without saying anything. She knew that she couldn¡¯t defeat him. He also knew that going all out against Prince Zi¡¯s residence was a way; he might not win, but both sides would suffer. Lu Fenying was someone who had dared to kill his mother without batting an eye. That woman had died in front of Qian¡¯er, and when she fell to the ground, she had red at Qian¡¯er with hatred. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know why. Did the woman hate her for not saving her, or for some other reason? She didn¡¯t know. She had been scared back then, scared that Lu Fenying would have nightmares at night. It was also from then on that she started to fear Lu Fenying. All her thoughts about him which she kept at the bottom of her heart disappeared. If he said that he would deal with Prince Zi¡¯s residence, he would. He was a renegade, and to be able to reach his current position, he had nothing to fear. He had no weakness, except for Su Muwei. That was right, there was also Su Muwei. ¡°If the crown prince attacks Prince Zi¡¯s residence, there won¡¯t be a good ending for Miss Su,¡± said Mo Qian¡¯er. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who surrenders first.¡± Lu Fenying took off her pants, pulled up his robe, and was about to thrust in. Mo Qian¡¯er cried out in fear and sat up. ¡°Get lost!¡± Caught off guard by Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s sudden resistance, Lu Fenying was hit in the forehead. He fell back on the bed and red at her. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, what you should do now isn¡¯t to resist, but think of a way to obtain the greatest forgiveness.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was about to get off the bed and run, when Lu Fenying grabbed her and pulled her back. ¡°I can always use the ve mark flute. I didn¡¯t use it because I wanted to give you a chance to see that you will be treated better after this.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er screamed, ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! You demon! You¡¯re a lunatic! Get lost!¡± Lu Fenying kissed her roughly without any gentleness. Mo Qian¡¯er struggled, but it was useless. Fear surged up in her heart, and she felt like she was drowning in the ocean. There was no way out. The immense pressure suffocated her. She cried out in fear, ¡°No, no! Mother, why didn¡¯t you save me? Why did you abandon me? I¡¯m scared...¡± Her voice trembled as she cried helplessly and pitifully. Lu Fenying stopped and looked at Mo Qian¡¯er in surprise. She almost never cried in front of him. Even when she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, she never made a sound. Chapter 706 - Different Childhood Friend?

706 Different Childhood Friend?

Lu Fenying had never seen Mo Qian¡¯er like this before. She cried at the top of her lungs, and it was as if there was a raging river flowing out of her body. Her face was scrunched up with tears and red from crying. Shrill and helpless wails were torn from her throat. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t know that a woman could cry so hard. Her face was covered in tears, and her throat was almost hoarse. It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen a woman cry before. Su Muwei loved to cry the most. She would hug him and cry every time. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even shed tears. He had never regarded Su Muwei¡¯s tears as real. In his eyes, Su Muwei was just a child pretending to cry when she wasn¡¯t satisfied. As long as she was satisfied, she would stop. Su Muwei didn¡¯t have high demands, so he was more than willing to satisfy them rather than hear her cry. But the way Mo Qian¡¯er cried was different. She was so helpless, as if she would disappear at any moment. She was like a child who had lost her parents and was wandering the streets helplessly, feeling panicked and uneasy as she cried over why her parents had abandoned her. Lu Fenying had felt this before. He had been thrown into a pack of wolves when he was just two years old. He had cried in front of a pack of ruthless wolves... He had cried until he was hoarse and helpless. At that moment, he knew that he had lost his parents. They didn¡¯t want him anymore. But it was also because of his cries that the vicious wolves let him go. They left, and Lu Fenying survived. At that time, he was only two years old. He had only just learned how to walk and talk, and to find his own food. He remembered the experience. ¡°Stop crying. I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Lu Fenying wiped away Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s tears. However, Mo Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t hear him at all. She was still crying and gasping for breath. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t know what to do. He had never seen Mo Qian¡¯er like this. He was still buried between her legs and ufortably hard, but he knew that it was impossible to continue. Mo Qian¡¯er was crying so miserably and waspletely ignoring him. He rolled over and pulled Mo Qian¡¯er into his arms. He patted her back and said, ¡°Alright, stop crying. The baby will be affected if you cry like this. You don¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood now, so the baby is very weak.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was still crying and didn¡¯t listen to him at all. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to listen, but that she couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. She was trapped in a helpless world, as if she could see herself being abandoned in the wilderness when she was very young. It was a peasant woman passing by who had brought her back. Because of a famine, the woman fled with her family, and Qian¡¯er was abandoned again. She was brought to Three Lives Capital by a skinny man and sold to the crown prince¡¯s residence. She hadn¡¯t even been three years old back then, but she felt safe for the first time when she saw the luxurious crown prince¡¯s residence. She was taken to a dark room and given the ve mark. The skinny man said to her, ¡°This is your good fortune. You¡¯ll be a ve in this house from now on. The master of this house will be your master. You must listen to him forever and never abandon him, or you¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± At the time, the crown prince¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t the crown prince¡¯s residence, but the residence of a prince who had just regained his identity. Lu Fenying was only seven that year. Chapter 707 - Destruction of Hope

Chapter 707: Destruction of Hope

Later, she met her master, who had a jade-like face and was as extraordinarily charming as a painting. He saved her from drowning in ake. At that time, she vowed in her heart to be loyal to her master and fulfill his every desire. She would be the most loyal ve. Gradually, she grew up and could serve people. Because she was of good birth, she was sent to the main courtyard to serve her master. At that time, she only had him in her heart. He was her god and her unreachable love. She would observe him in silence, take note of his likes and dislikes, and remember every time there was a frown on that expressionless face. She even knew how many times he would chew something he liked before swallowing. He could cover the entire length of the corridors in the main courtyard in just a few steps. Although she served him in close quarters, she never had a chance to touch him. Those who could touch him were his Wolf guards. He didn¡¯t even need a maid to serve him when he bathed. She had once thought that he liked men instead of women, because he was gentler toward the Wolves than to any female ves. Until one day, when he returned with the weak Su Muwei in his arms. He had her sleep in his bed, and fed her porridge with his own hands. If sheughed, heughed with her. If she was unhappy, he would think of ways to coax her. He would satisfy whatever she wanted. Mo Qian¡¯er finally realized that it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t like women, but because he had a woman in his heart, so all women were beneath him. The touch of any other woman would tarnish his honor. Mo Qian¡¯er was both disappointed and happy. She sincerely hoped her master would be happy. So, when Lu Fenying happened to find out that she had Dragon Spirit Blood, she was so happy when he had her save Su Muwei with her blood, since she could finally do something for him and help him to be even happier. She really hoped that Su Muwei would get better. She was willing to trade her life for hers. Thus, she was willing to ept whatever Lu Fenying did. She neverined about his kisses, the way he ravaged her, or the abuse. Even when Su Muwei always found excuses to punish her, she never hated her. But one day, when she was passing by in the corridor, she heard Su Muwei say, ¡°Your Highness, I read in a medical book today that a baby¡¯s heart is more effective than an immortal pill, especially one that can produce Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart jumped for no reason. She felt that Su Muwei was implying something. After that, Lu Fenying was even more excited than usual in bed. She was exhausted every night, and he no longer gave her any contraceptive soup. She asked why she wasn¡¯t drinking the contraceptive soup. He said that he needed a baby. Before this, Mo Qian¡¯er would¡¯ve felt it was a blessing and a great joy to have a baby for him. But when she thought of Su Muwei¡¯s words, her body couldn¡¯t help turning cold. He wanted her to carry a child for ten months and then give Su Muwei the baby¡¯s heart after it was born. Although that was what she thought, she still clung to the faint hope that he wouldn¡¯t be such a heartless father. After all, the baby was his flesh and blood. If he really wanted her baby, he could¡¯ve let someone else get her pregnant. Why would he need to pay with his own flesh and blood? However, when she saw him personally cut his mother¡¯s throat, she knew that her hope was dashed. Chapter 708 - Apart From Leaving Me

Chapter 708: Apart From Leaving Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He could even kill his mother, let alone a child he had no feelings for. She didn¡¯t want to have a child, so she did a lot of tricks to prevent herself from getting pregnant. She grew more and more afraid of him. She felt that she couldn¡¯t live in the crown prince¡¯s residence anymore. She wanted to escape. For the first time in her life, she wanted to escape, for herself and for the baby in her womb that might suffer. And she did, but she was still unable to avoid falling pregnant. Why did the heavens have to be so unfair to her, to make her live when she may as well die, and to turn her beautiful feelings into something so rotten? The person she liked the most turned into a ruthless and hateful person, with the most repulsive countenance. She had nothing left. Even thatst bit of fondness in the depths of her heart had disappeared. She didn¡¯t even have the slightest chance of getting free. Someone who wanted to die but couldn¡¯t ¨C was she still human? Lu Fenying was a lunatic. If he didn¡¯t let her go, he could really gamble with everything he had. She felt like she was wrapped up in countless vines. The more she struggled, the more tightly they wrapped around her. Lu Fenying felt her cries getting softer and softer and her breathing getting more and morebored, as if she didn¡¯t have enough air. He hurriedly sat up and pulled Mo Qian¡¯er into his arms. He gently patted her face and said, ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, Mo Qian¡¯er! Wake up, Mo Qian¡¯er... Do you hear me? I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er suddenly opened her eyes. She seemed to have heard Lu Fenying promise to let her go. Her eyes were misty with tears, making her look pitiful. She opened her mouth slightly, and the air began to pour in. Mo Qian¡¯er sobbed again. ¡°Your Highness, let me go,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said in a choked voice full of determination. ¡°Except for that.¡± Lu Fenying reached out and stroked her hair, which was covered in sweat. How annoying. A woman crying like a baby until her head was drenched in sweat ¨C where did this energy to bawle from? For the first time, Lu Fenying felt that he had run into a very tricky situation. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Apart from lowering his voice, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Now, he couldn¡¯t even intimidate Mo Qian¡¯er? Mo Qian¡¯er suddenly sobbed, and her tears flowed out again. Lu Fenying became even more agitated and wiped her tears with his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Except for leaving me, anything else is fine.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was stunned. She looked at him with teary eyes, thinking that she had heard wrong. Could he really promise her anything? ¡°Qian¡¯er... Qian¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s voice rang out anxiously in the dark. Mo Qian¡¯er had cried so loudly that the guards in the residence who heard it reported it to the butler. Remembering what the princess had told him, the butler hurried to the pink cottage to report it. Gu Bailu woke up in a daze, but still got out of bed. Damn it, what was Lu Fenying doing in the middle of the night?! She had been angry from being woken up, but when she entered the courtyard, she was instantly fully roused by Qian¡¯er¡¯s helpless cries. ¡°Lu Fenying, get out here. This is Prince Zi¡¯s house. Think carefully before you do anything.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare charge in, afraid that she would see an X-rated scene. However, she couldn¡¯t let Mo Qian¡¯er be bullied, and could only roar outside. Chapter 709 - Does Not Speaking Lies Count as a Good Point?

Chapter 709: Does Not Speaking Lies Count as a Good Point?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Fenying let go of Qian¡¯er and covered her with the nket. ¡°Stop crying. Nothing can be discussed if you keep crying.¡± He then tied the belt on his robe and opened the door. ¡°Princess Zi, it¡¯s sote; you¡¯re not sleepy?¡± Gu Bailu saw that although his clothes were neat, there were obvious wrinkles. He must¡¯ve been bullying Qian¡¯er earlier. She looked at the door. ¡°Qian¡¯er, are you alright?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine... Go back to sleep.¡± Qian¡¯er remembered Lu Fenying¡¯s warning. If she insisted on dragging Princess Zi in to defy him, he would hurt the princess. She didn¡¯t want her master to get hurt, even though she knew that her master would fight Lu Fenying for her. She had already done her best for herself. It was her own fate that wasn¡¯t good, so why drag her master into the abyss? Gu Bailu, however, didn¡¯t want to leave. She could hear that Qian¡¯er¡¯s voice was hoarse from sobbing. She had never heard Qian¡¯er cry like this before. Qian¡¯er had always been fragile, and from this fragility, a splendid flower blossomed. ¡°Princess Zi, let¡¯s talk.¡± Lu Fenying went out, closed the door behind him, and walked off. Gu Bailu pulled at her cloak. She had let Lu Fenying stay in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, so she knew that it was impossible for Lu Fenying not to find Qian¡¯er. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to find her so quickly. This courtyard was already very well-hidden. Lu Fenying stopped in a pavilion. Looking up at the moon, he said coldly, ¡°Since Princess Zi knows why I¡¯m here, you should know that I went to the Nether King to revive Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I must take Mo Qian¡¯er away,¡± Lu Fenying said firmly. Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°This is Prince Zi¡¯s residence, and Southern Glory Empire. If you want to take her away, you have to ask the soldiers in my house if they agree. I dare let you as well as Qian¡¯er stay here; I¡¯m not scared of what you¡¯ll do.¡± Lu Fenying turned around and nced at Gu Bailu. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. What you should be thinking about right now is not how to stop me from taking her away, but how to obtain the greatest benefit for her.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? Aren¡¯t you scared that you won¡¯t be able to go back?¡± ¡°I once said that whoever wants to steal Mo Qian¡¯er from me can try.¡± Lu Fenying was fearless. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Do you know that Qian¡¯er doesn¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood now? She¡¯s just an ordinary woman. She¡¯s useless to you. I¡¯m still willing to trade a city for her.¡± Previously, she had been afraid that he would reveal the truth about Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood. Gu Bailu no longer had such concerns. If news of this got back to Heavenly Wind Empire, she would see how he would face the bombardment by the noble families. ¡°You better get her blood back, or the baby in her belly will die in half a month. Also, even if she doesn¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood, I¡¯ll still want her. Nobody can take her away unless I don¡¯t want her.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Lu Fenying in surprise. Why was he so persistent? And the baby would die without Dragon Spirit Blood? ¡°Are you serious?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°I never lie.¡± Gu Bailu was dumbfounded... She had once asked Qian¡¯er what were Lu Fenying¡¯s strong points. After thinking for a long while, Qian¡¯er said that he never lied. He meant what he said, so when he said that he would take Mo Qian¡¯er away at any cost, he wasn¡¯t lying. Chapter 710 - The Crown Prince Is Sick

Chapter 710: The Crown Prince Is Sick

¡°Let me repeat myself: If you¡¯re really doing this for Mo Qian¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about how to take her away from me, but about how to get better treatment for her.¡± Lu Fenying turned around and left. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have time to react. She wanted to ask why the baby would die without Dragon Spirit Blood. But Lu Fenying was fast, and he soon disappeared from sight. Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t wanted to leave so quickly, either. He wanted to sleep with Mo Qian¡¯er, but his stomach was burning again. Damn heavy food. Lu Fenying tossed and turned in pain, and wasn¡¯t in the mood at all to bully Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯ery in bed and thought for the whole night. This was the first time Lu Fenying said that they could talk things out. She had always acquiesced to his orders. He forced her to. It wasn¡¯t that she had to absolutely leave him or the crown prince¡¯s residence; as long as he could let her baby go to grow up healthily, she wouldn¡¯t ask for anything else. She had resisted and tried her very best to escape her fate. In the end, she hadn¡¯t been able to get free. Perhaps freedom was too extravagant a hope, so she could only settle for the next best thing. This way, she wouldn¡¯t implicate anyone. At that thought, it was as if a boulder had been lifted from her chest, and Mo Qian¡¯er gradually fell asleep. Gu Bailu discussed it with Feng Qingtian. ¡°What do you think Lu Fenying meant by that?¡± Gu Bailu felt that Lu Fenying was implying something, but she wasn¡¯t too sure. ¡°He never nned to go back empty-handed. I¡¯m afraid Mo Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t someone we can protect. Lulu, we can do whatever we can to help Mo Qian¡¯er, but I won¡¯t allow it to happen at the price of your safety.¡± Feng Qingtian was a man, too; how could he not know Lu Fenying¡¯s intent? For him to seek out the Nether King to revive Mo Qian¡¯er, it was clear how resolute he was. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to guess at someone else¡¯s feelings, but he was well aware that Mo Qian¡¯er was very special to Lu Fenying. For now, at least, Mo Qian¡¯er was the only woman Lu Fenying had ever touched. Back then, when Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know that Gu Bailu was that person from his previous life, he had struggled, but didn¡¯t want to let her go. He had probably felt the same way as Lu Fenying back then ¨C he would risk his life against anyone who wanted to take Gu Bailu away. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know how Lu Fenying felt about Qian¡¯er, but he was certain that he was as obsessed as Feng Qingtian had been at that time. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She could sense Lu Fenying¡¯s possessiveness toward Qian¡¯er, and she knew that she couldn¡¯t fight against it now. She might not be able to save Qian¡¯er from the swamp, but she should be able to help Qian¡¯er live a little morefortably at least. Nothing in this world went as nned. Despite their high status in their previous life, things had still ended up like this. The next day, as soon as Gu Bailu woke up, a butler reported, ¡°The crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. His guard requested that you take a look.¡± In the eyes of Lu Fenying and Red Wolf, Gu Bailu was still a great doctor. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°He deserves it.¡± It was probably because of the food and tea yesterday. ¡°Tell him to bear with it. I¡¯m pregnant and get upte, and I¡¯ll only be able to go over after breakfast.¡± Gu Bailu sat in front of the mirror and waited for the maids to help her dress. Chapter 711 - Leave That for Mo Qianer

Chapter 711: Leave That for Mo Qian¡¯er

She wanted to refuse, but when she thought of Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby, she still needed to go over and have Lu Fenying make things clear. When Red Wolf heard the butler¡¯s words, his face turned cold. The crown prince had outstanding spiritual power and health, so he rarely fell sick. Of course, this was linked to how the crown prince¡¯s residence took good care of him, especially when it came to food. But what kind of treatment did he receive in Prince Zi¡¯s residence? The ce he slept in was freezing, with cold wind blowing in from all directions. At night, the shutters banged open and shut in the wind ¨C how could he sleep? Theke was frozen over, so when the wind blew, it was like ice. Heavenly Wind Empire was warmer than Southern Glory Empire to begin with, and the cold here really was a little unbearable for people like them. Although they had spiritual power to protect their bodies, they still felt a lot worse. The cold also dampened one¡¯s mood. It was probably because they had to weather the cold that the people of Southern Glory Empire ate very heavy food in winter; one hot pot was enough to make them sweat and for their heads to let off steam. It had been very hard for Red Wolf to eatst night, to say nothing of the crown prince. The crown prince wasn¡¯t feeling well, yet Princess Zi was still treating him like this. Red Wolf was about to run out and make trouble, but Lu Fenying stopped him. ¡°Red Wolf, I heard that Mr. Xiao is also in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Have the butler invite him over.¡± Red Wolf told the butler to invite Mr. Xiao over. The butler returned and reported this to Gu Bailu, who was eating. She remembered then that Mr. Xiao had been treating Yan Anchun all this time. She wondered how Yan Anchun was doing. ¡°Invite Mr. Xiao over, but not for the crown prince. Have him go to the northern courtyard to examine Qian¡¯er.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare leave Lu Fenying hanging for too long, so she put on a cloak and went out after breakfast. Gu Bailu felt that the temperature had fallen ten more degrees. The wind around her was as sharp and painful as a knife. Recalling how Lu Fenying had once thrown Qian¡¯er into a coldke and thinking about where he was staying now, Gu Bailu felt rxed. She slowly entered the private room. Lu Fenying was lying on the bed with sweat on his forehead, and Red Wolf was carefully wiping him clean. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± Gu Bailu eximed. ¡°Yourplexion still looked goodst night. Did something happen to your body because you couldn¡¯t bully Qian¡¯er?¡± Lu Fenying nced at her. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare give him any trouble. She examined his pulse and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that your stomach isn¡¯t used to the heavy vors in Southern Glory. I¡¯ll call two maids over to take care of you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Lu Fenying felt his stomach burn. ¡°Give me the medicine.¡± Gu Bailu took out a pill. ¡°This is thest pill made with Dragon Spirit Blood. I really don¡¯t want to give it to you.¡± ¡°Keep it. An ordinary pill will do. Leave that one for Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± Lu Fenying was probably in extreme pain; his words were short and he even gasped for breath halfway through speaking. Gu Bailu obediently put the pill away. Of course, she had more than one of it. ¡°Regr pills are much slower.¡± Gu Bailu fed him an ordinary pill and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some pills to speed things up. I¡¯ll have Mr. Xiao write out two prescriptions.¡± Chapter 712 - Treated Gently for the First Time

Chapter 712: Treated Gently for the First Time

¡°Where is Mr. Xiao?¡± Didn¡¯t he ask the butler to invite him over? Why didn¡¯t Mr. Xiaoe? Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t feeling well. I asked Mr. Xiao to take a look.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lu Fenying sat up and his face turned extremely cold. ¡°Get him here right now!¡± He shocked Gu Bailu. ¡°What are you doing? Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t feeling well. She¡¯ll recover faster with Mr. Xiao around. She doesn¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood anymore...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let that Xiao guy touch her!¡± Lu Fenying rushed off the bed and ran out in an instant. Gu Bailu pursed her lips. Was it just her imagination? Lu Fenying¡¯s face was no longer pale and his stomach wasn¡¯t burning anymore. He was full of fighting spirit, like a man out to catch an adulterous couple in the act. Could it be that he and Mr. Xiao had some secret history? Gu Bailu put on her cloak and hurried after him. Lu Fenying¡¯s garden was very, very far away from the northern courtyard. One was in the south and the other was in the north, and Prince Zi¡¯s residence covered an area that was tens of thousands of square meters in size. So, no matter how fast Lu Fenying ran, it still took him fifteen minutes to reach the northern courtyard. Mo Qian¡¯er had just had breakfast when Mr. Xiao came to visit her. He was wearing a light gray robe and carrying a wooden medical box on his back. His hair was tied into a bun with just a light gray ribbon. But no matter how in his clothes were, they couldn¡¯t hide Mr. Xiao¡¯s beauty, and his face was as clean as jade. There was a light smile on his face, which was as warm as a spring breeze. Mo Qian¡¯er would always remember the first time she saw Mr. Xiao. Back then, she had almost frozen to death in the coldke. The first thing she saw when she woke up was this handsome, smiling face. He had gently checked her pulse and told her she would be fine and would recover soon. When he drew her blood, heforted her patiently. ¡°It¡¯ll only hurt a little. I¡¯ll try to be gentle.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er had never been treated gently before. Mr. Xiao was like a ray of morning light which illuminated her dark life. But she knew that the light would never belong to her, and he was only treating her with a doctor¡¯s care. She put her thoughts away. When she met him once more in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, she restrained herself well. She knew that she didn¡¯t have warmth, but she also knew that she wasn¡¯t qualified for any man to be nice to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.¡± Mr. Xiao put down the medical box and looked at her bump. ¡°You¡¯re growing fast.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect to return.¡± She got up and poured Mr. Xiao a cup of tea. ¡°Did Princess Zi ask you toe?¡± Mr. Xiao nodded. ¡°Yes. Have you been eating well recently?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er touched her wrist. It seemed to have gotten meatier again. She smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Did I get a lot fatter?¡± ¡°You were too skinny in the past. It¡¯s better for you to have more meat on your bones now. Women are healthier when they¡¯re plump,¡± Mr. Xiao said with a smile. ¡°Look at Princess Zi. See how well she¡¯s doing when she¡¯s so plump.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Princess Zi is very lucky. She¡¯s very strong and Prince Zi is very nice to her.¡± Mr. Xiao, however, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by how happy she is. She suffered a lot in the past. Her situation wasn¡¯t much better than yours.¡± Chapter 713 - Please Save Him

Chapter 713: Please Save Him

Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She looked at him curiously, wondering why he said that. Mr. Xiao continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened. You¡¯ll be like her in the future.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled and lowered her eyes, but she was very happy. Was Mr. Xiao using Princess Zi tofort her? Mr. Xiao knew that she was embarrassed. She was timid and shy. He hurriedly said, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll examine you.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er raised her arm and pulled her sleeve up to reveal a wrist that was fairer than white jade. She bashfully and timidly offered her arm. Mr. Xiao¡¯s fingertips were slightly warm, and Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart thumped. Mr. Xiao¡¯s fingers were long and slender, and even more beautiful than ady¡¯s. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at where his fingers touched her wrist, and her heart beat faster and faster. She somehow had the feeling that Lu Fenying¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t be good if he saw this. When Mr. Xiao came to treat her back then, Lu Fenying¡¯s expression had been ugly the whole time. He had tortured her several times in the middle of the night to vent his anger, and for a time switched to horrible food for her to eat, which made her feel like throwing up and caused her to embarrass herself in front of Mr. Xiao twice. At that thought, Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart began to beat with fear. She was about to draw back her wrist, when Mr. Xiao frowned and pressed down on it. He looked at her. ¡°Is your Dragon Spirit Blood gone?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was surprised. How did he know that her Dragon Spirit Blood was gone? She had wanted to hide it from him, but it seemed that she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Yes... That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help you save that woman.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er knew that he was staying in Prince Zi¡¯s house to save Yan Anchun. Her Dragon Spirit Blood had also kept Yan Anchun alive for a while. ¡°Why is it gone? Do you know that your baby will be in great danger without Dragon Spirit Blood? His condition isn¡¯t good right now, and he¡¯s stopped growing,¡± Mr. Xiao said solemnly. He didn¡¯t expect her to lose her Dragon Spirit Blood. Mr. Xiao was a little angry. Didn¡¯t this woman know how important Dragon Spirit Blood was for her? Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s expression changed drastically. She suddenly stood up. ¡°What... What did you say? What¡¯s wrong with the baby? What do you mean by it¡¯s stopped growing?¡± She never thought that the baby would be affected this much by the blood swap. Looking at Mr. Xiao¡¯s grim expression, she knew that the situation definitely wasn¡¯t good. She didn¡¯t expect the baby to be harmed because of her blood swap. The baby that she wanted to keep. The more Mo Qian¡¯er thought about it, the more scared she became. She clenched her fists and stepped back, giving Mr. Xiao a weak look. Mr. Xiao sighed and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for the baby. He was weak to begin with, and was only able to survive because of Dragon Spirit Blood. Without it, he won¡¯t be able to live.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er trembled and copsed. The baby was gone. Why was she still alive? Mr. Xiao¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly gathered her tenderly in his arms. ¡°Qian¡¯er?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er slowly opened her eyes and clutched the front of his robe tightly. ¡°Mr. Xiao, please save him. I can¡¯t be without him. You must help me save him.¡± This was her baby. No matter how much its father disliked it, it was still her life. The baby was the value of her existence, the fruit that she bore after serving Lu Fenying for so long. She couldn¡¯t lose it. Chapter 714 - Are You Worried About Him?

Chapter 714: Are You Worried About Him?

Mr. Xiao touched her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± someone roared at that very moment, and the tables and chairs in the room rattled. Mo Qian¡¯er hurriedly let go of Mr. Xiao¡¯s clothes, her body trembling. What would Lu Fenying do if he found out that she might lose the baby now that she didn¡¯t have Dragon Spirit Blood? She didn¡¯t dare imagine it. Lu Fenying was so angry that his eyes turned red. He was like a wolf that was ready to tear its prey apart. This was what he saw when he came in: Mr. Xiao was holding Mo Qian¡¯er in his arms, and they were looking at each other affectionately. Mr. Xiao¡¯s face was almost touching Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s, and their lips were so close. Lu Fenying rushed over and pulled Mo Qian¡¯er from Mr. Xiao¡¯s arms, holding her tightly in his own embrace. Mr. Xiao took two steps back and a strange expression flitted across his face, but he quickly covered it up. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er almost fell, and I helped her up.¡± Lu Fenying lowered his head and looked at Mo Qian¡¯er. Her face was pale, and her lips were tightly pursed. She seemed very resistant to his embrace. Lu Fenying tightened his grip on her and looked at Mr. Xiao angrily. ¡°If you¡¯ve helped her up, then you should¡¯ve let go. Are you interested in my woman?¡± Mr. Xiao smiled. ¡°You¡¯re joking, Your Highness.¡± Lu Fenying raised Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s chin and made her look at him. ¡°Do you like being held by another man so much?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I was careless and fainted. Mr. Xiao helped me. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Why did you faint? Where¡¯s your energy from crying yesterday? You¡¯ve been doing very well these days and put on more weight; are you still going to faint?¡± Lu Fenying tightened his grip on her chin, fury burning in his eyes. Mr. Xiao stepped forward. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Qian¡¯er is very weak. The baby isn¡¯t in good shape. Please don¡¯t be like this.¡± Lu Fenyingshed out at him. ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s none of your business when I teach my woman a lesson.¡± Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t dodge the blow. He could sense Lu Fenying¡¯s fury. If he didn¡¯t let him vent, he would only direct it at Mo Qian¡¯er. She was too fragile to bear it. Mr. Xiao clenched his fists and silently endured the blow, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Mr. Xiao...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shouted worriedly. Mr. Xiao was only here to treat her. She never thought he would be pulled in and hurt by Lu Fenying. She knew that Lu Fenying didn¡¯t go easy when he was angry. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, are you still worried about him?¡± Lu Fenying lowered his head and saw the worry in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes for Mr. Xiao, and his face turned green. When Gu Bailu arrived, Mr. Xiao¡¯s mouth was bloody and he had one hand on his chest as he looked at Lu Fenying. Mo Qian¡¯er fearfully endured Lu Fenying¡¯s fury. Why? Was she missing something? ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? I asked Mr. Xiao to examine Qian¡¯er. Did you hurt a guest of my house?¡± Gu Bailu stepped forward and shielded Mr. Xiao behind her as she questioned Lu Fenying coldly. She looked at Qian¡¯er and asked her what was going on. Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er is in poor health. She almost passed out just now. I helped her up. The crown prince seems to have misunderstood,¡± Mr. Xiao exined. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered as she looked at Lu Fenying. He couldn¡¯t conceal his fury. ording to Qian¡¯er, Lu Fenying was an extremely restrained person. Even if he was angry, he would only do things to vent his anger and wouldn¡¯t show it on his face. Chapter 715 - What He Wants Is a Child

Chapter 715: What He Wants Is a Child

But he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. His eyes were burning with fury. He couldn¡¯t wait to crush Mr. Xiao. Why was that? Was it the shame of a husband who had caught his wife cheating on him, or the fury of his possession being sullied by someone else? Or was it jealousy? Whatever the case, she had some idea of why Lu Fenying was enraged. Gu Bailu nced at Mr. Xiao. ¡°Mr. Xiao, you can go back first.¡± However, Mr. Xiao said, ¡°No, there¡¯s something wrong with Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s body. She has to be treated immediately, or the baby will die.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes turned cold. He knew that Mo Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t lose the Dragon Spirit Blood, and his grip on her tightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Bailu asked anxiously. ¡°The baby can¡¯t survive without Dragon Spirit Blood. The crown prince¡¯s body is ill-suited to have a child. If it were any other girl, they wouldn¡¯t have conceived. It¡¯s only because of Miss Qian¡¯er Dragon Spirit Blood that the baby survived.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at Lu Fenying in shock. Was this why he always wanted to sleep with her? No... Did he know? He should. Even Mr. Xiao knew. How could Lu Fenying not know? Mr. Xiao would definitely have told him. Gu Bailu had a headache. Was that why Lu Fenying said that he would never let go of Mo Qian¡¯er? Was that why he said she had to get the Dragon Spirit Blood back? The matter was tooplicated and Gu Bailu had no idea what on earth Lu Fenying was thinking. She thought that Lu Fenying¡¯s possessiveness toward Qian¡¯er might be because he had feelings for her. She thought that he wanted to have a baby to save Su Muwei. In the end... the situation was like this? Lu Fenying had hidden it so well that nobody would have ever guessed. But if this was the case, it might be a good thing for Qian¡¯er. If there was no love between the two of them, they could directly discuss benefits and conditions, and Qian¡¯er¡¯s life might improve. Except that she wouldn¡¯t be free. However, few people in this world were truly free. Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes and stared at Mo Qian¡¯er. ¡°The baby will be fine after the Dragon Spirit Blood is returned.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was stunned. So... Lu Fenying actually wanted the baby? Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to feel in the face of the truth. Happy or not, it was better than him hurting the baby. If Lu Fenying needed this baby, the baby would at least have a future. If she was the only one who could carry his baby, the baby would be his only heir, and he wouldn¡¯t be a ve like her. He could inherit everything. His fate wouldn¡¯t be the same as hers. ¡°We need to get the Dragon Spirit Blood back as soon as possible. I checked her pulse and the baby has already stopped growing. If we don¡¯t get the blood back as soon as possible, it¡¯s highly likely that the baby will have defects even if it¡¯s born sessfully.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at Gu Bailu nervously. Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°They just swapped their blood. It can¡¯t be swapped back right away; it won¡¯t be good for their bodies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still better than anything happening to the baby,¡± Lu Fenying said coldly. Of course Gu Bailu understood that. The problem was that the Dragon Spirit Blood had probably fused with the remaining blood in Bu Yaolian¡¯s body, and her body was still producing blood every day. After getting the Dragon Spirit Blood back, it would probably no longer be pure. Gu Bailu voiced her concerns. Chapter 716 - Lu Fenyings Grievance

Chapter 716: Lu Fenying¡¯s Grievance

¡°Princess Zi, it¡¯s not the time to think so much. Let¡¯s swap the blood back first.¡± Mr. Xiao was even more anxious than Mo Qian¡¯er. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll call that person back.¡± Gu Bailu left the courtyard and looked at the sky with mixed feelings. She was truly depressed! After all the fuss, she had to swap the blood back. How disappointed would Bu Yaolian be? After all, she cherished the Dragon Spirit Blood like treasure. Gu Bailu had someone deliver a message to Ah Luo. It would take Ah Luo three or four days to return with Bu Yaolian. Mr. Xiao treated Mo Qian¡¯er for the next few days, making pills for her based on her condition in order to keep her baby alive. Because she was worried, Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t eat much, but she still visibly put on weight every day. Her jaw also filled out. Mo Qian¡¯er felt both familiar and new when she saw her current appearance in the mirror. It was as if she was no longer the fragile woman who would be blown over by the slightest breeze. She was strong and full of life, and could be as fearless as Gu Bailu. Child, as long as you¡¯re treated well, your mother can endure any suffering. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t dare bully her these days since the baby was very fragile right now. He didn¡¯t even dare make Mo Qian¡¯er sad or scared. However, he would visit her room every day so that Mr. Xiao never had the opportunity to be alone with her. His intuition as a man told him that Mr. Xiao had an ulterior motive when it came to Mo Qian¡¯er. Although he appeared calm on the surface, his eyes couldn¡¯t deceive anyone. Mr. Xiao¡¯s eyes when he looked at Mo Qian¡¯er held tender sentiments. Actually, that was why Lu Fenying kicked Mr. Xiao out of the crown prince¡¯s residence previously. However, it couldn¡¯t be denied that Mr. Xiao was indeed the best doctor in the world. Lu Fenying needed him, and so did Mo Qian¡¯er. He could only guard against him. He knew that Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s feelings for Mr. Xiao were different. Her smile was genuine. Lu Fenying stewed in his grievance like this for three days. If Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t return soon, he would go crazy. He was an arrogant and ruthless man, and had never been so stifled like this before without being able to make a move against the man who was making eyes at his woman. If it was any other time, he would¡¯ve already broken Mr. Xiao¡¯s legs. However, Mr. Xiao had indeed acted properly in thest few days and didn¡¯t put a foot wrong; Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t find fault with him, even if he wanted to. Thankfully, Bu Yaolian returned on the fourth day. Bu Yaolian chuckled at Gu Bailu¡¯s exnation. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Miss Qian¡¯er, if you need it, you can take it back. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Bailu could clearly sense that Bu Yaolian had lost weight. Was it really because of the blood? In fact, Bu Yaolian was quite disappointed. She saw herself getting thinner every day, just like in her dreams when she slept. She grew prettier every day, and it seemed she could finally lift her head in front of that man. She had even written a letter to that man two days ago. The man who had been hiding in her heart for years, but whom she had never dared reveal or touch. She wondered if she could take back the letter. Probably not. The next day, Gu Bailu swapped their blood again. This time, Mo Qian¡¯er woke up very quickly. The Dragon Spirit Blood seemed especially unrestrained when it returned to the original body, and Mo Qian¡¯er was too keyed up to sleep for several nights. She wasn¡¯t sleepy during the day and was especially energetic. She had to walk around the courtyard two or three times a day to burn off the excess energy. Bu Yaolian, on the other hand, was still unconscious after three or four days, and was still getting thinner. Chapter 717 - Out of Our League

Chapter 717: Out of Our League

Although Gu Bailu was d that Bu Yaolian had lost weight, she knew that it was impossible for a normal person to lose weight so quickly. Something must¡¯ve happened to her body. Gu Bailu knew that Bu Yaolian had been implicated this time for no reason. She could only feed her all the elixirs in the house, in the hope that she would get through this safely. Mr. Xiao simply said, ¡°She might be unconscious for a long time. As for how long, it depends on her willpower. It¡¯s possible she isn¡¯t waking up because she doesn¡¯t want to face anyone.¡± Mr. Xiao said it lightly, but Gu Bailu knew that it wasn¡¯t a small matter. She asked Ah Luo, ¡°Was there anything wrong with her when you were with her?¡± It was only now that Gu Bailu realized that she knew too little about Bu Yaolian. She had practically never taken the initiative to care for her, nor did she know about her past. She only knew that Bu Yaolian had traveled far and wide with her grandfather, and that she joined Cloud Mirror Academy after receiving the notice. She knew that she wanted spiritual power to boost her family and bring honor to it so that it was no longer just a lowly merchant family in the eyes of other people. But Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know her at all. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have a good life herself, so she really wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about other people. Qian¡¯er could be said to be the first outsider she cared about in this world. That was because Qian¡¯er was so pretty that people feltpelled to care for her. Perhaps because Bu Yaolian had always been optimistic and blindly admired Gu Bailu, she had neglected her. That was how cruel the human world was. Nobody cared about mediocre people. Like Bu Yaolian. Ah Luo tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°No, but Sister Fatty wrote a letter a couple of days ago. She also put a seal on it.¡± ¡°Do you know what it was about? Who did she write to?¡± Gu Bailu knew that something was wrong. If it was a letter to her family, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have sealed it. As expected, Bu Yaolian had something on her mind. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Of course Ah Luo wouldn¡¯t pay attention to something like this. If Bu Yaolian hadn¡¯t asked Ah Luo to help send out the letter, Ah Luo wouldn¡¯t have known that she was sending it. In Ah Luo¡¯s heart, she only cared about herdy. Gu Bailu felt terrible. Feeling sorry toward Bu Yaolian, she could only invite her family over. Bu Yaolian¡¯s parents were robbed and killed when she was very young, and Bu Yaolian had been raised by her grandparents. Her grandfather was a shrewd businessman, but he was very fat. Bu Yaolian definitely got her physique from her grandfather. Gu Bailu told Bu Yaolian¡¯s grandfather, Bu Ansheng, about her condition. He looked worried, but didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Bailu felt even more uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let her do this. I was thinking about keeping the good things in our circle, but I ended up hurting her instead.¡± ¡°Princess Zi, you¡¯ve shown Lian¡¯er favor. Please don¡¯t me yourself. She¡¯ll get through this,¡± said Bu Ansheng firmly. ¡°Is there anything or anyone that she¡¯s paying attention to?¡± Bu Ansheng thought for a moment. ¡°There is; she wants to upgrade her spiritual power so that our family can flourish. It¡¯s a great blow to her now that she¡¯s been expelled from Cloud Mirror Academy. As for a person, there¡¯s someone she has always liked, but he¡¯s out of our league.¡± Chapter 718 - Untitled

Chapter 718: Untitled

Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± She never knew that the chubby, optimistic Bu Yaolian, who was passionate about everything, also liked someone. She thought that Bu Yaolian was a carefree spirit. She even felt that Bu Yaolian wouldn¡¯t be unhappy even if she couldn¡¯t upgrade her spiritual power. ¡°Well... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯llugh.¡± Bu Ansheng was a shrewd businessman, but also felt the inferiority of the weak. ¡°I won¡¯t. Saying it can only be useful for her condition right now. Otherwise, if she continues to remain unconscious, I¡¯m afraid that she...¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t continue. If the situation got worse, she would be in a vegetative state for the rest of her life. Bu Ansheng smiled bitterly. ¡°The person she likes should be Shao Zun. Although she never told me, I¡¯ve seen her collect intelligence on him. She even spent a lot of money to hire Shao Zun, but he never epted her request.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. What was Bu Yaolian thinking? Shao Zun was as vicious as a viper that could bite at any moment. He was truly a man who would do anything to achieve his goals. Bu Yaolian liked him; what a headache. The girl had bad taste. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Shao Zun take the request?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Bu Ansheng smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Because her request was for Shao Zun to apany her... How can someone of Shao Zun¡¯s status...¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°Hmph. No matter how high his status is, it can¡¯t hide the fact that he¡¯s a greedy man. I¡¯ll have hime.¡± There were three emperors, two young masters, and one king in the world. Two of the three emperors had already lost power, and had been reced respectively by Lu Fenying and Feng Qingtian. This groupprised the most important people in the world, and they were very hard to meet. The exception was Shao Zun, who was easy to meet even though he wore a half-mask so that his entire face wasn¡¯t visible. A greedy person like him would make the deal as long as you were willing to pay for it. Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian to hire Shao Zun. Feng Qingtian touched her head. ¡°You want Shao Zun toe and kiss Bu Yaolian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a story of a prince waking a princess with a kiss.¡± If Bu Yaolian knew that the man she liked had kissed her, she would be up and about in no time. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t do it. Killing and piging is his specialty. It¡¯s too difficult for him to ruin his image and kiss a woman.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? I heard that he has a lot of women who serve him. He¡¯ll drag any woman who¡¯s the least bit pretty into the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°You know that he only touches beautiful women. He definitely wouldn¡¯t want to touch someone like Bu Yaolian.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s words were hurtful, but he was telling the truth. Shao Zun was used to living like a prince. He had the highest demands of everyone and everything, and the women around him were indeed peerless beauties. He probably wouldn¡¯t even look at Bu Yaolian, let alone kiss her. That was like forcing him to eat sh*t. Gu Bailu was unconvinced. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bu Yaolian? She¡¯s just a little fat. She isn¡¯t any worse than any other woman.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t just talking in the heat of the moment. Bu Yaolian was actually quite pretty. Her eyes were big, her nose was high, and she had cute, pouty lips; even modern cosmetic surgery might not be able to produce such fine features. Chapter 719 - Untitled

Chapter 719: Untitled

It was a shame that she was too fat, and her swollen facepletely drowned out her features. ¡°The problem is that she hasn¡¯t lost that weight yet.¡± Feng Qingtian was spot on. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Help me get Shao Zun here. It¡¯s all my fault that she¡¯s unconscious. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± Feng Qingtian was lost for words. If it wasn¡¯t Mo Qian¡¯er, then it was Bu Yaolian. On second thought, however, she didn¡¯t have any family in this world, and had instead made two friends, Mo Qian¡¯er and Bu Yaolian. It was understandable that she wanted to help them. ¡°I¡¯ll try, but how will you reward me?¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her and kissed her earlobe. ¡°As long as you do it, you can do whatever you want...¡± Gu Bailu put her arms around him. Feng Qingtian loved her, and she was naturally willing to satisfy his desires. Feng Qingtian only let her go after they fooled around in the study for a while. Gu Bailu was pregnant, after all, and Feng Qingtian could only control himself. He personally went to the Earthly Residence¡¯s base to ce a request so that it wouldn¡¯t have to wait among the million other requests. Shao Zun was enjoying the scenery on Breeze Mountain with a few beauties. Although it was called a mountain, it wasn¡¯t one. There was a valley in the middle, and the peaks on all sides blocked out the winter wind, so it was very warm in the valley. The mountain was covered in snow, but willow trees swayed gently at the foot of the mountain. Flowers bloomed everywhere and gave the impression of spring. This ce used to belong to the royal family, but Shao Zun took it for himself in exchange forpleting an assignment. Now, it was exclusive to the Earthly Residence, and nobody else coulde here. In the observation pavilion, Shao Zun was enjoying the services of a group of beauties, when someone reported, ¡°Prince Zi went to the base. He said that he had an important mission.¡± Shao Zun sat up and waved his hand to dismiss the women. ¡°Oh... What can he be up to?¡± In their line of work, intelligence was the most important. Feng Qingtian had been looking for his most beloved princess, but he had already found her, so what request could he have now? Could it be that those dangerous people had shown up? Did he want Shao Zun to protect his princess? Or did Feng Qingtian know that he was colluding with the Archfiend? ¡°Well... It¡¯s a very special request.¡± The person who hade to report was too embarrassed to talk about it. Although it seemed ridiculous, Prince Zi¡¯s terms were excellent. ¡°Special?¡± Shao Zun didn¡¯t understand why the person reporting it would use that word. The man handed over the request with both hands. ¡°Shao Zun, take a look for yourself. I don¡¯t want you to beat me up.¡± Shao Zun was even more interested. What strange thing could someone like Feng Qingtian cook up? On the other hand, that woman of his was a different matter altogether. He took the requestzily and opened it, only for his half-mask to almost drop in shock. He never thought that Feng Qingtian would ask him to do something so stupid. He narrowed his eyes and threw the request aside. ¡°No. Who do you think I am?¡± Was Feng Qingtian making this request just because Bu Yaolian that dumb woman fawned over Gu Bailu? What utter nonsense. ¡°Shao Zun, Prince Zi said that as long as you ept this assignment, you can name your terms.¡± The person reporting felt that this was a good opportunity. With Prince Zi sending himself to their door, they couldn¡¯t waste it. Hadn¡¯t Shao Zun been waiting for this opportunity? Chapter 720 - Untitled

Chapter 720: Untitled

¡°Nothing will induce me to do that. Get lost.¡± The person reporting picked up the request and was about to make his escape. If he didn¡¯t run now, Shao Zun would beat him up for interrupting his pleasure time. ¡°Stop...¡± Ah... Was Shao Zun really going to hit him? He should¡¯ve run faster. ¡°Leave the request here.¡± The man timidly gave him the request before he swiftly retreated. Shao Zun looked at the request again. Bu Yaolian¡¯s name really stung his eyes. He remembered that he had received a number of requests from her, but they were all for trivial and rotten things. He liked money, but he wouldn¡¯t wrong himself for it. So, he had never epted her requests, but he knew exactly who Bu Yaolian was. She was in aa? What did that have to do with him? He might as well kiss a pig. Bah, no... he wouldn¡¯t kiss a pig. ¡°Shao Zun, what are you looking at?¡± A beauty walked over leisurely. Her face was even more captivating than the scenery at the foot of the mountain. Shao Zun threw the request aside and waved at her. ¡°Come here and make me happy.¡± The beauty fell into his arms. ¡°How do you want to be happy, Shao Zun? Didn¡¯t that group of beauties satisfy you earlier?¡± ¡°Xiaoyu, all of thembined can¡¯tpare with you. Of them all, I love your skills the most.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. You know how to sweet talk people, and in the blink of an eye, you find another beauty to serve you.¡± As Xiaoyuy in his arms, one delicate hand trailed over his chest and slowly wandered down to his abdomen, only to be grabbed by Shao Zun. Shao Zun¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Xiaoyu, you¡¯ve been with me the longest. Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± Xiaoyu didn¡¯t understand. Shao Zun clearly had needs, and there was a reaction down there. Why wouldn¡¯t he let her touch him? ¡°Shao Zun, can you really take it?¡± Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s 36E breasts pressed against his chest and her other hand stretched past his stomach to grip the thing that had already reacted. Shao Zun shuddered. Of course he would have a reaction. He was a normal man. ¡°Get lost...¡± But he hated women who used this to seduce him. He would never allow himself to be vulnerable, especially when it came to women. Femme fatales were the worst. Xiaoyu didn¡¯t listen. She wouldn¡¯t let him scare her. It hadn¡¯t been easy to find a chance to be alone with Shao Zun, and she absolutely had to have him. She had been with Shao Zun for years, but hadn¡¯t truly be his woman. She didn¡¯t dare say anything in front of the other sisters. Everybody thought that she was pampered, but they had no idea that Shao Zun had never really touched her. Being with such a handsome and intelligent man day in and day out, her heart had long been set on him. She only wanted to be his woman and enjoy mutual happiness. Not only didn¡¯t she move away, she even sat on his waist. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath her dress. Shao Zun narrowed his eyes, but didn¡¯t move and only watched her with cold eyes. Seeing that he didn¡¯t resist, Xiaoyu grew bolder, but she didn¡¯t dare touch him. She simply sat on his waist and moved carefully, making alluring noises. Shao Zun¡¯s pants were instantly wet. He sneered. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Xiaoyu¡¯s face was flushed, like a peach waiting to be plucked. Chapter 721 - Untitled

Chapter 721: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Shao Zun, you clearly want it too; why won¡¯t you satisfy me?¡± she begged pitifully. Su Shenfan said coldly, ¡°You can y like this. If you can make me want to touch you, you win. If you can¡¯t tempt me into touching you, then die.¡± How could Xiaoyu let this opportunity go? She could clearly sense his strong reaction. As long as she worked harder, she could definitely seduce him. She had been too careful in the past. She had to make him belong to herpletely today. Xiaoyuy on top of him and did her best to move and seduce him. The more he heard, the more annoyed Su Shenfan got, until he pushed her away and kicked her out of the pavilion. ¡°Don¡¯t do this sort of stupid thing if you don¡¯t have the skills.¡± Su Shenfan left in disgust. He went to the hot spring alone and took off his dirty pants. He had reined in his desires all these years for fear that women would be a burden to him. It was true that he liked women, but he didn¡¯t like when they became tiresome. So, he kept a lot of beauties and enjoyed their looks, gentleness and services, but he never let them touch his most precious thing. Xiaoyu had been with him the longest and was the one who understood him most. How could he not know her thoughts? He only gave her this chance because she had served him for years. But she was still too unskilled to tempt him. Su Shenfan was very satisfied with himself. No woman in this world could make him lose control. However, he was still a normal man. Looking down at the excited little Shao Zun, Su Shenfan started stroking himself. Women were unreliable; his hands were still the most reliable. If the hussies outside knew what he was thinking, they would definitely shed tears of rage. The truth was that none of the beauties around him knew that he was still a virgin who had never truly touched a woman. They all thought that the other women had served him before, and it was just that they couldn¡¯t catch his eye or they weren¡¯t captivating enough for him. After taking care of his problem himself, Shao Zun returned to his room. He had beauties to help him dress and to massage him. In front of his beautiful figure, there were naturally women who recklessly tried to seduce him every time. Su Shenfan loved admiring the frustrated expressions of the beauties the most, especially when they couldn¡¯t make him lose control no matter how they tried to seduce him. That way, he felt he was really strong and not as stupid as other men who lost themselves in beauty and were made miserable for it. He was someone destined for big things. He wouldn¡¯t be like Prince Zi, who acted like he had eaten some love potion after touching a woman. He treated her like she was a treasure, and no longer had any self-respect. He used to think that Prince Zi was a bigshot. Now, he was such an embarrassment. Thinking of Prince Zi, he recalled the request again. The terms were truly tempting. Prince Zi had sent himself to the door, and Su Shenfan felt that there wouldn¡¯t be a next time. But he really couldn¡¯t fulfill that request. After Feng Qingtian ced the request, he waited for two days, but there was no notification from the Earthly Residence. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible.¡± Feng Qingtian was helpless. He had shown his utmost sincerity to make his woman happy, but there was nothing he could do if the other party didn¡¯t want to make a deal. Gu Bailu grew more and more anxious. Su Shenfan had refused and Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t waking up ¨C what was she going to do? Bu Yaolian had been fed several cups of Qian¡¯er¡¯s Dragon Spirit Blood, but it was useless. Chapter 722 - Untitled

Chapter 722: Untitled

However, Mr. Xiao said that Bu Yaolian was in good condition; it was just that she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to face some things, which was why she wasn¡¯t waking up. Her life wasn¡¯t in any danger. After Qian¡¯er got the Dragon Spirit Blood back, the baby started to grow again. Lu Fenying insisted on taking Qian¡¯er back with him, and Gu Bailu asked for her thoughts. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t want to go back. That wasn¡¯t her home. But she knew that she had to go back. Gu Bailu could only help Qian¡¯er stall for time. She had made a decision in her heart that she hadn¡¯t told Qian¡¯er about. She already knew what button to push to make Lu Fenying angry. Now, as long as Qian¡¯er cooperated, she might be able to sessfully nt the Bacsh Gu in Lu Fenying. That way, Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of Lu Fenying¡¯s ve mark flute. At the very least, she would have a little more freedom in the crown prince¡¯s residence. However, she didn¡¯t dare tell Qian¡¯er about knowing how to set Lu Fenying off. After all, if it was done too lightly, Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t lose control. Mulling over it, she told Feng Qingtian everything. Feng Qingtian asked curiously, ¡°Why is he so hostile toward Mr. Xiao?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very hostile. I think something happened before. Furthermore, Qian¡¯er is quite special to Mr. Xiao.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s hope, let¡¯s give it a try. But don¡¯t let the act turn real, or something might happen with Lu Fenying.¡± With his support, Gu Bailu found Qian¡¯er the next day. ¡°How has Lu Fenying been treating you in thest few days?¡± Gu Bailu and Qian¡¯er chatted behind closed doors. ¡°He¡¯s not forcing me to sleep with him. Maybe it¡¯s because the baby¡¯s condition has just stabilized, so he doesn¡¯t dare act recklessly. It seems he really does want the baby.¡± That was what Qian¡¯er felt. She had thought that the baby wasn¡¯t important to Lu Fenying, that it was just a tool for him to save Su Muwei. Now that she knew that it was impossible for him to have a baby with another woman, she was relieved. Her son was the only one. Even if Lu Fenying could kill the baby¡¯s mother, he couldn¡¯t abandon the baby. How could he secure his ce on the throne without an heir? ¡°You don¡¯t know why he can¡¯t have children?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t. He¡¯s always been healthy and hardly falls sick, but I heard that he was poorly when he was born. Even the emperor didn¡¯t like him, so his mother threw him out of the royal pce.¡± ¡°No wonder he dared to kill his mother.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. Actually, Lu Fenying was a pitiful man. He had been thrown into a wolf pack at such a young age, and he wound up with the nature of a wolf. It was his parents¡¯ fault. ¡°When he returned, his body was already fine and he had immense spiritual power. The emperor had no choice but to acknowledge him... I never expected there to still be something wrong with his body.¡± Qian¡¯er had thought that she knew everything about him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have kept such a big secret. ¡°That might be a good thing for you. He can only rely on you to carry his offspring. You might be able to change your fate.¡± Qian¡¯er, however, said, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that. As long as the baby is treated well, I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Do you think the baby will be treated well if you don¡¯t turn things around? Would someone as vicious as Su Muwei treat him well? Do you want someone else to be your baby¡¯s mother?¡± Gu Bailu scolded her. Qian¡¯er was stunned. She hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡°Lu Fenying won¡¯t let Su Muwei do that to the baby, will he?¡± ¡°He dotes on Su Muwei so much. Do you think he won¡¯t abuse his own child for Su Muwei?¡± Chapter 723 - Untitled

Chapter 723: Untitled

¡°Then what should I do? I have the ve mark. I can¡¯t fight back.¡± Qian¡¯er was a little worried. She had thought that it would be fine as long as the baby lived well. Listening to Gu Bailu¡¯s words now, she realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as she thought. ¡°So, we must undo the ve mark. Once you¡¯re no longer bound by it, you¡¯ll have the upper hand,¡± said Gu Bailu firmly. Qian¡¯er looked at her pitifully. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t undo the ve mark.¡± ¡°I have a way to nt the Bacsh Gu on him. It depends on whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡± ¡°Master, tell me what you want me to do.¡± Gu Bailu whispered in her ear, and Qian¡¯er looked at her in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s... not very good, is it...¡± ¡°It¡¯s every man for himself. You have two choices. The first is to tell him directly and ask him to cooperate with you, but he might not dare. The second is to use him. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let Lu Fenying hurt him.¡± Qian¡¯er bit her lip. That man was the light in her heart that once gave her warmth. She didn¡¯t want him to get caught up in a bad situation. ¡°Let me talk to him first.¡± Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. ¡°Make a decision as soon as possible.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. Her master was right. Every man for himself; this time, she might destroy the longing in her heart with her own two hands. She was willing to do anything for the baby. She wasn¡¯t a good person. She had already seen so many people die. As Mr. Xiao mixed medicine for Qian¡¯er in his room, her smiling face appeared in his head. Her smile was as beautiful as a blooming flower. However... she seldom smiled. She didn¡¯t want to be with such a man, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the ve mark. Mr. Xiao packed up his medicine box and left. He walked into a teahouse in Pale Emperor City and saw a handsome man. It was Bai Yunyi, who hadn¡¯t dared to go to Prince Zi¡¯s house again. ¡°How is Gu Bailu?¡± Bai Yunyi asked. Mr. Xiao chuckled. ¡°Why are you so concerned about her? Why did you help Prince Zi find her?¡± ¡°I thought about it for a long time and felt that her happiness was the most important thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said back then. You said that you must have the woman you love, but you got cold feet after one meeting with Prince Zi.¡± Mr. Xiao mocked him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anyone; I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯s not living well. So, let me ask you, how is she now? Is Prince Zi good to her?¡± ¡°Of course. I told you before that Prince Zi loves and cares for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bai Yunyi was relieved at Mr. Xiao¡¯s reply. Gu Bailu returned to the prince¡¯s residence and didn¡¯t bother him again after that. Perhaps in her heart, he was the one who deliberately spread the rumor. But the truth was that he hadn¡¯t said it on purpose. He had thought that the Heavenly Emperor was only nice to her because he wanted her to give birth to his child. Judging from how Prince Zi looked like he had lost his soul after Gu Bailu ran away, however, he truly treated her well. That was enough. Bai Yunyi thought that he hated her, but in the end, he still wanted her to be happy. He didn¡¯t know how he felt about Gu Bailu anymore. Perhaps it was because he had raised her, so he cherished her more than anything. While he might have feelings for her, it was probably more the love and fondness of family. ¡°I did what you asked. It¡¯s your turn to help me now.¡± Mr. Xiao put down his cup. Chapter 724 - Please Help Me

Chapter 724: Please Help Me

¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You should know Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s ve mark. So far, nobody can undo it, but someone of your status should be able to.¡± Bai Yunyi frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything. Who do you want to help undo the ve mark?¡± He and Mr. Xiao hade together a few months ago. He wanted someone to sneak into Prince Zi¡¯s house, while Mr. Xiao wanted him to agree to a request. The two of them had struck a deal. ¡°The crown prince¡¯s ve, Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± Bai Yunyi looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re bold enough to steal a woman from that devil. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be scared of. I can¡¯t watch her suffer.¡± The truth was that Xiao Xiao fell in love with Qian¡¯er at first sight. After learning of her background, he wanted to pull Qian¡¯er out of the abyss even more. However, he knew that it would be useless even if he brought Qian¡¯er back. As long as she had the ve mark, she would be captured even if she escaped. When he met her in Prince Zi¡¯s house, he had been very surprised that she had actually been able to escape before he could do anything. He was even more determined to help her get rid of the ve mark. He hadn¡¯t confessed his feelings to Qian¡¯er because he knew they would only be a burden to her if she couldn¡¯t undo her ve mark. Only after it was undone could he reveal his feelings. That was why he was willing to make a deal when he saw hope after meeting Bai Yunyi. He just never expected that Bai Yunyi¡¯s target was none other than Qian¡¯er¡¯s benefactor. The world was too small. ¡°The ve mark isn¡¯t easy to undo, unless you have the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror again?¡± Mr. Xiao hadn¡¯t expected that even Bai Yunyi wouldn¡¯t have a solution. ¡°There might be another way, but I can¡¯t think of any off the top of my head. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Mr. Xiao smiled. ¡°Alright. Think about it. I¡¯ll also think about how to save Princess Zi.¡± Bai Yunyi frowned. Was that a threat? Mr. Xiao really didn¡¯t trust him. Bai Yunyi was a man of his word, but Mr. Xiao was afraid he wouldn¡¯t follow through. The next day, Mr. Xiao checked Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s pulse again before he said with a smile, ¡°The baby is doing well, and you¡¯re in great shape. You can go out and have some fun. It¡¯ll make you feel better, and it¡¯ll be good for the baby.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Mr. Xiao said, ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er secretly observed him. He was gentle and kind. She really didn¡¯t want to drag him into this. However... Lu Fenying had indeed gotten angry because of him that day. Only he could help her. But how should she say it? She really didn¡¯t know how to ask Mr. Xiao. Xiao Xiao felt that Mo Qian¡¯er was especially strange today. She drank her tea every now and then, and stole nces at him from time to time. She sped her hands together, as if she was uneasy and had something to say, but was also hesitant to voice it. He stood up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± He clearly saw Mo Qian¡¯er raise her head and look at him. She opened her mouth and was about to say something, but it turned into one word. ¡°Alright...¡± Xiao Xiao smiled gently. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er bit her lip. ¡°I... I have something to ask you.¡± Before Mo Qian¡¯er could say anything, her face was already red. Xiao Xiao was curious. What was it that made her too embarrassed to speak? ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m willing to do it for you.¡± He said it calmly, which made Mo Qian¡¯er feel even more embarrassed. Chapter 725 - Can You Come to My Room Tonight?

Chapter 725: Can You Come to My Room Tonight?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°This matter might... might affect your reputation. I... I¡¯ll think about it.¡± After thinking about it, Mo Qian¡¯er still didn¡¯t want to say anything to the source of her longing He was so perfect; doing something like that would definitely be hard to bear. ¡°Just tell me. My reputation isn¡¯t worth much. I¡¯ve long fallen from grace after frequently watching people die without saving them,¡± Xiao Xiao said encouragingly. Mo Qian¡¯er raised her head and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re so good; how can your reputation be bad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only good because those who invited me to treat you can afford my asking price,¡± said Xiao Xiao self-mockingly. ¡°No... It¡¯s not like that. You didn¡¯t... You¡¯re very good. Don¡¯t...¡± Don¡¯t undervalue yourself. ¡°Tell me, what can I do for you?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er picked up her tea and drank it. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can... Can you stay in my room tonight?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Xiao was startled. Mo Qian¡¯er stood up and said helplessly, ¡°If... If you¡¯re unwilling, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry.¡± She bowed and apologized. It was indeed too difficult for her. She was someone else¡¯s woman, and she was pregnant. Mo Qian¡¯er was so embarrassed that her face burned. ¡°I¡¯m not unwilling. Tell me why you want me to stay.¡± Xiao Xiao was surprised, but he certainly wasn¡¯t unwilling. He was very curious to know why Mo Qian¡¯er would say that. She wasn¡¯t that sort of person. ¡°Because the crown prince seems to have misunderstood that you have designs on me, so...¡± When she said the words, Mo Qian¡¯er realized that it made no sense at all. Since it was already a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster if he stayed? ¡°You want him to misunderstand even more?¡± Xiao Xiao quickly understood why she was doing this. He knew that she had always wanted to be free of Lu Fenying. ¡°Yes... Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle tonight.¡± Xiao Xiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Send a guard to get me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t expect him to agree. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just wait for me.¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s words made Mo Qian¡¯er blush even more. Why did it sound like they were having an affair? Xiao Xiao smiled and left with his medical box. After he left, Mo Qian¡¯er went to the pink cottage and told Gu Bailu about it. Gu Bailu was also surprised. ¡°You told him and he agreed?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°He was very surprised. He probably didn¡¯t expect me to be so unreserved, but he agreed right away.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll send someone to bring the witch doctor over. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Xiao to be so enthusiastic about helping out. She had spent three months in the cave with him. He might be the best doctor in the world, but he wasn¡¯t someone who stuck his nose in other people¡¯s business. He agreed as soon as Mo Qian¡¯er opened her mouth. No wonder Lu Fenying was hostile toward him. Lu Fenying¡¯s intuition was pretty spot on. Mr. Xiao was interested in Qian¡¯er. Of course, it wasn¡¯t strange that he was attracted to Qian¡¯er. After all, even Gu Bailu had found Qian¡¯er breathtaking when she first saw her, let alone a man. Gu Bailu asked the witch doctor toe over. ¡°If you can help nt the Gu bug today, I¡¯ll let you stay in Prince Zi¡¯s residence.¡± The witch doctor said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think the Gu house is pretty good; it¡¯s a lot livelier than Prince Zi¡¯s residence.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°You changed your mind about the Gu house so quickly?¡± Chapter 726 - It’ll Definitely be Interesting In Pale Emperor City this Year

Chapter 726: It¡¯ll Definitely be Interesting In Pale Emperor City this Year

¡°They don¡¯t care that I¡¯m like this, while the people in Prince Zi¡¯s residence are so full of themselves.¡± The witch doctor waspletely aware of this. The people living in the Gu house were all skilled craftsmen. The food made by the cook was very delicious, the ce bustled with music and song, and everyone had their own skills; it was a very enjoyable life. She also got leg massages that were better than what most maids could do. The witch doctor had been part of a noble family in her youth. Once she lost her eyes, however, she lived a lonely and bitter life, and was neglected and jeered at. If she hadn¡¯t been immensely strong, she would have long been killed off. Now, a whole bunch of people from the bottom rungs of society, who were frequently bullied outside, were living together under one roof. Nobody had the right to look down on anyone else in the Gu house, and they all lived more freely. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. Everyone should be like the Gu family.¡± Gu Bailu thought that since she couldn¡¯t change the world right now, she could at least change the Gu house first. Also, it was almost the end of the year. She had invited all the artisans from Pale Emperor City to the Gu house. Most of the fabrics and daily necessities on the market were about to be used up. She was waiting for the nobles in Pale Emperor City to celebrate the new year. When they wanted new clothes, there would be no embroiderers. When they wanted to buy daily necessities, there would be no one to send them over... When they wanted to listen to music to relieve their boredom, there wouldn¡¯t even be any storytellers in the teahouses, let alone musicians. When they wanted to eat street snacks, there would be none. The noble families looked down on people with low spiritual power, so they didn¡¯t keep embroiderers and wouldn¡¯t spend huge amounts of money to hire chefs, let alone employ gardeners or whatnot. Gu Bailu was looking forward to the new year. At the very least, all of Pale Emperor City¡¯s opera troupes were in her house. ¡°Did you employ them?¡± the witch doctor asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The witch doctor was shocked. ¡°How much would that cost?¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely worth far more than the money I spent. I¡¯ll make back ten times the amount,¡± said Gu Bailu confidently. The witch doctor sneered. ¡°Your man was willing to let you act so recklessly?¡± She clearly didn¡¯t believe that a bunch ofmoners could make any money; they could only make enough to support their families. Gu Bailu thought too highly of them. ¡°My man loves me,¡± said Gu Bailu shamelessly. ¡°You may be blessed with good fortune, but your body isn¡¯t in good shape. You may not be able to give birth to this baby.¡± The witch doctor frowned. She found Gu Bailu interesting. She and Feng Qingtian were an enviable couple, but unfortunately... it seemed they had broken heaven¡¯sws; they would have to go through many things in order to live well. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way. Witch doctor, can you help me?¡± Gu Bailu knew her own body. She had never regretted taking the pill, but she couldn¡¯t watch herself die inbor. In any case, she still had time. ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded, but I can¡¯t think of anything right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can take your time to think about it. There are still a few months to go. Rest for a bit now. I¡¯ll have someone call for you tonight.¡± The witch doctor nodded, and Gu Bailu led her to the room that had been arranged for her. Lu Fenying had been invited to the royal pce by Southern Glory¡¯s emperor today, so he hadn¡¯t been around during the day. Mo Qian¡¯er actually wasn¡¯t confident about what would happen that night. After spending so many years with Lu Fenying, it wasn¡¯t that she had never seen him angry before. On the contrary, she had seen him get angry often; it was just that he never showed his anger on his face. Chapter 727 - Dont Let Me Find Out Youre Lying to Me

Chapter 727: Don¡¯t Let Me Find Out You¡¯re Lying to Me

But that day, when he had misunderstood her and Mr. Xiao, his face had been very scary. She had never seen Lu Fenying like that. She was worried that he would hurt Mr. Xiao. When Lu Fenying was angry, he didn¡¯t care about anything. Just like when he was so angry that he killed his mother. She didn¡¯t know why he wanted to kill his mother, but she vaguely heard his mother mention that Su Muwei¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and that he had to marry Su Muwei as soon as possible for fear that she would die of illness someday. Later, Lu Fenying told Mo Qian¡¯er to go make tea. When she returned, she saw Lu Fenying kill the noble and beautiful woman with a knife. A noble concubine died at her son¡¯s hands. If Mr. Xiao died because of Mo Qian¡¯er, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. Mo Qian¡¯er spent the rest of the day feeling conflicted. Lu Fenying returned just after dinner. Lu Fenying had bought an eight treasure duck on the street and personally sent it over. Mo Qian¡¯er was deep in thought, and when Lu Fenying came, she didn¡¯t respond to him much. Lu Fenying sat for a while before he put the duck in front of her. ¡°Eat it.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him pitifully. ¡°Your Highness, I just had dinner. I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°You have to. It¡¯s not for you. It¡¯s for the baby.¡± Lu Fenying looked at her sharply. He had a feeling that this woman was hiding something from him. ¡°Oh...¡± He was finally concerned about the baby? Since she couldn¡¯t refuse, she could only slowly stuff herself with duck. Seeing this, Lu Fenying was annoyed. ¡°I bought it. Why didn¡¯t you save some for me?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you said that it was for the baby; you never said that you wanted it.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er felt that this man was being deliberately unreasonable. Exactly what did he want? ¡°What did you do today?¡± Lu Fenying changed the topic. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did he mean by that? Did he have a spy who knew what happened today? That was impossible. They were in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, and he couldn¡¯t ce his spies here. Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just slept. Now that I¡¯m heavier, I sleep more.¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes. ¡°You really didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t good at lying. She always averted her gaze whenever she lied. She clearly had a guilty conscience. Mo Qian¡¯er took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°Sleeping, eating, and walking around the garden.¡± Lu Fenying stretched out his hand. ¡°Come here.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was secretly relieved. She walked over and stood before him. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯ste. You should go back.¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± ¡°No... I¡¯m just a little sleepy. I¡¯ve been feeling sleepy ever since I ate,¡± said Mo Qian¡¯er softly. Lu Fenying reached out and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and pressed his lips to hers. Mo Qian¡¯er found it hard to breathe. After the kiss, he warned her coldly, ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, you better behave yourself. Don¡¯t think about running away again. I will only tolerate it to this point.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°As long as Your Highness doesn¡¯t hurt the baby, I won¡¯t run away.¡± She didn¡¯t have the ability to escape with his only child. If Lu Fenying was interested in the baby, she had nowhere to run. If she lost the baby, it wouldn¡¯t be just her, but even Prince Zi¡¯s residence would be implicated. Southern Glory Empire might not be able to defeat Heavenly Wind Empire. ¡°Remember what you said today. Also, don¡¯t think of doing anything behind my back. If I find out, I won¡¯t let go of anyone who helps you.¡± Lu Fenying knew Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s weakness very well. Chapter 728 - Eight Treasure Duck

Chapter 728: Eight Treasure Duck

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions That was because she was kind-hearted and wouldn¡¯t let those who helped her be implicated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. That won¡¯t happen.¡± Even as Mo Qian¡¯er said the words, her heart was in a mess; should she still call Mr. Xiao over? But if she didn¡¯t, she would be controlled by the ve mark forever. She didn¡¯t want to live like a ve; otherwise, her own child wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his head high in the future because of such a lowly mother. After Lu Fenying left, Mo Qian¡¯ery in bed and wondered if she should send someone to invite Mr. Xiao over. It was almost midnight. Xiao Xiao hadn¡¯t slept at all. He was reading a medical book on the couch and waiting for Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s summon, but even after one candle burned down to nothing, no one came. Had she given up? Mo Qian¡¯er thought for a moment, then gritted her teeth and decided to give up. She couldn¡¯t implicate Mr. Xiao. If he was targeted by Lu Fenying, his future would be miserable, even if he could escape this time. She couldn¡¯t hurt him because of her selfishness. Mo Qian¡¯er made up her mind to go to sleep, but at that moment, her stomach hurt. At first, it was a twinge, but it was soon followed by a sharp pain that made her sweat. ¡°Someone... Someone...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er clutched her stomach in fear. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the baby. A maid rushed in. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Hold on, I¡¯ll get Mr. Xiao.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er raised her hand to stop her, but before she could, she had already run out. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s back arched in pain. Was this fate? It was already veryte when Xiao Xiao looked at the quiet night outside his ce. The n must have changed. He was about to go to bed, when he heard someone knocking on the door. ¡°Mr. Xiao, Mr. Xiao, are you asleep? Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s stomach hurts. Pleasee and take a look!¡± Xiao Xiao put on his robe and rushed out with his medical box. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Her stomach suddenly started to hurt. Her head¡¯s drenched with sweat and she¡¯s curled in on herself with pain. Pleasee with me,¡± said the maid anxiously. Xiao Xiao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lead the way.¡± He was still thinking that the maid was really good at pretending. It was only when he arrived at the northern courtyard and heard the painful moans that Xiao Xiao realized that something was wrong. This wasn¡¯t an act; it was real pain. Did she really do something? Xiao Xiao rushed in and saw Mo Qian¡¯er curled up on the bed in a thin robe. Her fine ck hair was draped beautifully over her pillow like seaweed. However, her expression was full of pain. Xiao Xiao walked over and gripped her wrist. ¡°What did you eat tonight?¡± ¡°Eight... eight treasure duck...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was both in pain and embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t wanted to use Mr. Xiao, but in the end, she still caused him trouble. ¡°How much did you eat?¡± Xiao Xiao stabbed her acupuncture point with a needle. ¡°This is indigestion...¡± Xiao Xiao was rendered speechless. How much of the eight treasure duck did she eat to get such bad indigestion? ¡°I... I ate one. It was... after dinner,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said embarrassedly. How could she be a glutton like Ah Luo? It was Lu Fenying who had forced her to eat it. ¡°Was it delicious?¡± Xiao Xiao chuckled and asked gently. Mo Qian¡¯er was even more embarrassed. ¡°It... actually tasted pretty good.¡± Otherwise, she might not have been able to eat it even if Lu Fenying forced her to. Chapter 729 - I Love a Beauty

Chapter 729: I Love a Beauty

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Silly girl, you have to control yourself from now on, even if it¡¯s delicious. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you have to be more careful.¡± Xiao Xiao put away the needle and touched her forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve been feeling uneasy recently. It¡¯s not good for the baby. Don¡¯t keep things in your heart; let it all out.¡± After pricking her twice with the needle, the pain in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s stomach subsided. She smiled weakly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would call for me tonight? Would you have if your stomach didn¡¯t hurt?¡± Xiao Xiao could more or less make a guess. ¡°I don¡¯t want to implicate you...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re not afraid as a woman, why should I be? Just tell me what you want. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Xiao Xiao wiped the sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief. His eyes were gentle, and he was careful in everything he did. Mo Qian¡¯er clenched her fists. He was such a gentle and wonderful person. How could she get him involved? ¡°Mr. Xiao, you should go back. I... I¡¯m fine now.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er sat up, took his handkerchief, and wiped herself. ¡°You¡¯re drenched in sweat. You can¡¯t sleep like this in such cold weather. Get someone to prepare a hot bath immediately, or you¡¯ll get sick.¡± Xiao Xiao ignored her. ¡°I... I will. You can go back first.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er pushed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll leave soon. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare hot water for you.¡± Xiao Xiao stood up, opened the door, and gave the maid instructions. Mo Qian¡¯er heard him tell the maid what herbs to put in the hot water. They all sounded expensive. In the middle of the night, only Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice was heard. He was usually a man of few words, but he was like an old mother as he gave the maids instructions. He was so nice to her, but she wanted to use him. Mo Qian¡¯er despised herself. Xiao Xiao returned after giving the instructions. ¡°Lie down for a while. They¡¯ll get things ready. Don¡¯t get out of bed now. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Mo Qian¡¯ery down obediently. ¡°Mr. Xiao, you can go back first. I¡¯m fine now. The maids will take care of me.¡± Xiao Xiao sat by the bed and looked at her gently. ¡°Are you afraid of ruining my reputation, or do you really hate me being here?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°No... I... I don¡¯t. Why would I hate you? You¡¯re so nice to me...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hate me, then let me stay here. This is my own wish.¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes turned deep. Mo Qian¡¯er, however, was worried that she really would implicate him, and didn¡¯t notice the change. ¡°Mr. Xiao, please go back. If the crown prince finds out, it¡¯ll be hard for you in the future. I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the whole point for him to know? Even if you didn¡¯t drag me in, I would do it myself. Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why I¡¯m willing to help you?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You...¡± The corner of Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, you probably don¡¯t know how good you are. I don¡¯t want to be coarse; I¡¯m unwilling to part with a beauty.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er swallowed. She didn¡¯t know what he meant, but she sensed that Xiao Xiao wasn¡¯t treating her purely as a doctor. That was right. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of why Xiao Xiao would agree to do such a thing? Chapter 730 - Your Highness, Let Me Explain

Chapter 730: Your Highness, Let Me Exin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It seemed that there was some truth to Gu Bailu¡¯s words. If that was the case, Mo Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t let Xiao Xiao misunderstand anything. She was already a withered flower. There was no way she could give him a reply. Even if she was free, it was impossible for her to have anything to do with him. ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m the crown prince¡¯s woman. I¡¯ve served him since I was ten, and I¡¯m pregnant with his baby. The beauty in Mr. Xiao¡¯s eyes is just a withered flower. There¡¯s no need for you to lose your reputation over such a person.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er sat up again and got off the bed. She pulled on his sleeve and said, ¡°Please go, Mr. Xiao!¡± Looking at her frail figure in her white robe, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t dare continue. He was afraid that Mo Qian¡¯er would avoid him in the future, which was thest thing he wanted. Xiao Xiao stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. Go back to bed. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er let go of him. ¡°Thank you.¡± She bowed to him. Thank you for being willing to do this for me. Thank you for allowing me to meet someone like you. Xiao Xiao picked up the medical box and gave her a profound look before he walked out. After the door closed, Mo Qian¡¯er legs buckled and she fell to the ground. Rejecting such a beautiful and gentle person required courage. How could she not want to be treated so gently, like treasure in someone¡¯s hand? She was full of envy every time Feng Qingtian gave Gu Bailu a helpless yet doting look. But however envious she was, she knew that she couldn¡¯t have something like that. Lu Fenying was her nightmare. Even if someone was willing to give her all their love, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t let her go, and she couldn¡¯t break free either. Lu Fenying¡¯s mark on her was too deep, and engraved into her bones. The door suddenly opened again; Xiao Xiao hade back. Seeing her copsed on the ground, he rushed over and picked her up. ¡°I knew you would be like this.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was stunned. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Xiao Xiao closed the door. ¡°I saw the crown princeing this way before I left the yard. Even if I go back now, I¡¯ll run into him. There will still be a misunderstanding.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er trembled when she heard that Lu Fenying was here. What should she do? If he found out that Xiao Xiao was with her sote at night, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Xiao go. She grabbed Xiao Xiao¡¯s clothes nervously. ¡°Why... Why don¡¯t you hide first...¡± Xiao Xiao said in amusement, ¡°That would only make it even more like an affair.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er blushed. She only wanted him to avoid Lu Fenying for now so that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. What was he thinking? At that moment, the door was kicked open and a cold wind blew in. Mo Qian¡¯er shivered and subconsciously huddled in Xiao Xiao¡¯s arms. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er!¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s ruthless voice rang out, and Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Your... Your Highness, why are you here...¡± It was impossible to exin now. ¡°Xiao Xiao, so you dare?¡± Lu Fenying rushed over to kick Xiao Xiao. Knowing that Lu Fenying would fly into a rage, Xiao Xiao certainly wouldn¡¯t let him beat him up. He dodged and stepped back. ¡°Your Highness, let me exin.¡± But in fact, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t want to exin at all. He hade back because he saw Lu Fenying headed this way. The truth was that he knew that Lu Fenying had seen him. Since that was the case, he would go all out. He had always liked Miss Qian¡¯er, and wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone knowing about it. Chapter 731 - Lu Fenyings Rage (1)

Chapter 731: Lu Fenying¡¯s Rage (1)

There was no way Lu Fenying would listen to his exnation. He grabbed Mo Qian¡¯er and threw her on the bed. Putting the curtain down, he warned her fiercely, ¡°Stay here.¡± Then, he struck at Xiao Xiao with his palm. A massive fireball of spiritual power hurtled toward Xiao Xiao. Before he could dodge, the fireball smashed him through the door and flung him outside. His head spun and went nk. He had expected that Lu Fenying would be angry, but he never thought that the man would be so ruthless as to kill him. He was a doctor who had been invited by Prince Zi to his residence. Lu Fenying should be very clear on what he would face if Xiao Xiao died. But he didn¡¯t control himself at all. Xiao Xiao struggled to get up. His spiritual power wasn¡¯t bad, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to make pills. He just didn¡¯t expect his spiritual power to be so insignificant in front of Lu Fenying. He raised his head and looked at Lu Fenying, only to see that his eyes were burning. They were the eyes of a man who had lost all rationality. Before he could decide whether or not to dodge, a fireball hit him again, burning his skin and making him curl up in pain. ¡°Stop!¡± Right then, there was a soft but angry voice. Mo Qian¡¯er rushed out in her inner garments and hugged Lu Fenying from behind. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re mistaken. I fell to the ground earlier, and Mr. Xiao was just picking me up. Calm down.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er briefly exined the situation. She was terrified, because she could feel the way Lu Fenying¡¯s muscles trembled in her arms; it was the reaction of someone at the height of his rage. Lu Fenying had never been like this before. She was truly scared. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Fenying suddenly pushed her away and took onerge step toward Xiao Xiao again. A burning sword appeared in his hand, and he stabbed it into Xiao Xiao¡¯s chest. Xiao Xiao looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Your... Your Highness... Have you considered the consequences of doing this?¡± Blood trickled out of the corner of Xiao Xiao¡¯s mouth. He looked at Mo Qian¡¯er, who had been pushed to the ground by Lu Fenying. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. Something will happen to the baby if you push her like that!¡± On the ground, Mo Qian¡¯er struggled to raise her head and shake it at him. Why was he still helping her? ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my woman.¡± Lu Fenying suddenly pushed the sword forward. Xiao Xiao¡¯s body arched and he sprayed blood on Lu Fenying¡¯s face. As if he couldn¡¯t feel it, Lu Fenying stepped on him and was about to stab him again. ¡°No!¡± Mo Qian¡¯er rushed over and stopped him. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t... You really misunderstood.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Fenying thought nothing of Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s resistance at all. His eyes were bloodshot with murderous intent, and he flung Mo Qian¡¯er to the side. ¡°Stop! Lu Fenying, get your facts straight!¡± A shout rang out. Before Lu Fenying could see who it was, he was hit by a rune and forced to take a step back. He looked at Gu Bailu viciously. ¡°Get lost. Whoever tries to stop me will die.¡± Feng Qingtian stepped forward to protect Gu Bailu. ¡°Your Highness, you want tomit murder in my house?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes were red. He didn¡¯t care who stood in his way. He leapt into the air and overwhelming spiritual power instantly gathered, causing the whole yard to shake and small buildings to copse. Chapter 732 - Lu Fenyings Rage (2)

Chapter 732: Lu Fenying¡¯s Rage (2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu signaled to the witch doctor behind her. The witch doctor approached her. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t lost his mind yet. He still has his reason.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. This still wasn¡¯t enough? She couldn¡¯t let Lu Fenying chop someone into pieces like a lunatic, could she? Gu Bailu looked at Mo Qian¡¯er, who was lying on the ground and clutching her stomach. Her face was pale and she was injured. She then looked at Xiao Xiao. Although he had been propped up, he already no longer looked human. He was burnt all over and had a severe sword injury to his chest. She was really worried that Mr. Xiao would lose his life. Should she continue? Gu Bailu hesitated. Feng Qingtian had taken action as well, and he and Lu Fenying exchanged blows in the air. They were evenly matched. But Lu Fenying had lost his mind from rage and was going all out in his attacks, and had the upper hand. Gu Bailu felt that if this continued, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save Xiao Xiao. The only way was to make Lu Fenying go utterly insane with fury in order to restrain him. She ran over to Mo Qian¡¯er and helped her up. ¡°Qian¡¯er, there¡¯s only one way.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er grabbed her sleeve and shook her head hard. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want the Bacsh Gu anymore. Help me save Mr. Xiao. I was the one who did this to him.¡± ¡°Now that Lu Fenying wants to kill him, nobody can stop him. The only solution is to make him lose his mind. I have a way to restrain him.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said fearfully, ¡°Master, he¡¯s already very scary. If he loses his mind, I¡¯m afraid that you and Prince Zi will die. Don¡¯t do this for me...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. If we want to subdue him now, we can only make him lose control. Listen to me. Go and look after Xiao Xiao.¡± Gu Bailu brought Mo Qian¡¯er to Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao¡¯s clothes were already burnt beyond recognition. His jade-like skin was now red and ck. There was a huge hole in his chest which was bleeding. ¡°Stop the bleeding!¡± Enduring her own pain, Mo Qian¡¯er crouched down next to him. ¡°Mr. Xiao, do you have any medicine to stop the bleeding?¡± Seeing that Xiao Xiao was on the brink of death, Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t even need to pretend to be concerned. Mr. Xiao shook his head. ¡°In... in the medicine box.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er immediately stood up and rushed into the room to take out the medical box. ¡°Which bottle is it?¡± ¡°The blue bottle.¡± Although Xiao Xiao was heavily injured, he was still conscious. Mo Qian¡¯er took out a bottle and sprinkled the powder over his wound. Xiao Xiao frowned in pain. Mo Qian¡¯er subconsciously grabbed his hand and said gently, ¡°Mr. Xiao, bear with it. It¡¯ll stop hurting soon.¡± Her voice was soft and shaky, which made her seem even more pitiful. Xiao Xiao held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This injury won¡¯t kill me. Cough... cough...¡± He coughed up blood. Mo Qian¡¯er hurriedly wiped the blood off his mouth with her sleeve. Lu Fenying saw everything. Mo Qian¡¯er was so gentle to another man in front of him and even wiped his face for him. She had never treated him that gently before! Lu Fenying was so angry that his chest almost exploded. He wanted to stop her, but Feng Qingtian stopped him. Lu Fenying roared, and a red light exploded out of his body to illuminate the night sky. He charged at Feng Qingtian, heedless of his own life. Chapter 733 - Lost Reason

Chapter 733: Lost Reason

There was no defense, only offense. Feng Qingtian was pushed two steps back under Lu Fenying¡¯s attack and threw up blood. Lu Fenying truly didn¡¯t care about his own life right now. Feng Qingtian certainly couldn¡¯t fight him; who would fight a lunatic? Like a madman, Lu Fenyingunched a fireball at Mo Qian¡¯er and Xiao Xiao. Gu Bailu hurried over to the witch doctor. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Not yet. The sess rate is only thirty percent.¡± The witch doctor¡¯s ears twitched. Although she couldn¡¯t see, she could use her ears to gauge a person¡¯s fury. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but curse. How much self-control did Lu Fenying have? He was already this enraged, but had yet to lose reason. Guards in ck took Mo Qian¡¯er and Xiao Xiao away from the fireball. However, several of the guards were hurt by the fireball and fell to the ground. Gu Bailu felt that this couldn¡¯t go on. She walked over to Xiao Xiao and said, ¡°Ask Mo Qian¡¯er if she¡¯ll forever remember you after you die. Hurry.¡± Xiao Xiao coughed. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er... I... I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it. If I die... will you remember me...¡± That was his own sincere question. ¡°Mr. Xiao, you won¡¯t die. You won¡¯t...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er cried. Before she could finish, she heard a roar. A figure charged over to beat Xiao Xiao up. The witch doctor held the Gu bug in her hand. ¡°Alright, now.¡± For someone with immeasurable spiritual power, if he was using the most primitive and stupid method to deal with his opponent, then... he had thoroughly lost his mind. Circling around Lu Fenying, the witch doctor threw the Gu bug onto his back. She then returned to a basin of ck water on the ground nearby. She chanted a few spells over the ck water, and it began to surge. Lu Fenying felt something pressing on his back. He was about to touch his back, when his vision suddenly went ck and he fell to the ground. ¡°Quick, pull him into the house!¡± Gu Bailu shouted. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at Lu Fenying, who had copsed on the ground. His curly ck hair covered his forehead, but his eyes weren¡¯tpletely closed. He was still staring at Xiao Xiao. The ruthlessness in his eyes didn¡¯t fade even after he lost consciousness. It was Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s first time seeing Lu Fenying like this. He waspletely defenseless, like an enraged wolf who only wanted to tear his prey apart. She never thought that he could be hurt like this when he was defenseless. Mo Qian¡¯er bit her lip, but she was relieved. When she rxed, however, the pain in her belly became even more obvious. Xiao Xiao held her hand. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Let me... take a look.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er stood up. ¡°I... I¡¯m fine. Someone send Mr. Xiao back. Call a doctor.¡± Xiao Xiao still wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t hold on, and he closed his eyes. Mo Qian¡¯er staggered to her feet, her stomach twitching with pain. Gu Bailu hurried to help her. ¡°Qian¡¯er, how are you? Qian¡¯er, hold on. Ah Luo, carry her back to her room.¡± ¡°The imperial doctor will be here soon.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at the deathly pale Mo Qian¡¯er andforted an anxious Gu Bailu. ¡°I wonder if Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby can be saved.¡± It was a pity that she didn¡¯t know anything about children. None of the medical skills in her family arts were rted to gynecology. They weren¡¯t even mentioned, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t learn them herself. Chapter 734 - I Must Kill Him

Chapter 734: I Must Kill Him

¡°She has Dragon Spirit Blood. The baby can be saved.¡± Gu Bailu fed the pill made from the Dragon Spirit Blood to Mo Qian¡¯er, who couldn¡¯t even speak. The imperial doctor quickly arrived and carefully examined Qian¡¯er¡¯s pulse. In the end, he said, ¡°Thankfully, the baby is strong, but... I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid that this youngdy won¡¯t be able to bear any more children after this.¡± ¡°What do you mean? The baby¡¯s fine. How can there be something wrong with her?¡± ¡°The baby is a miracle. Given this sort of injury, the youngdy should¡¯ve died...¡± Gu Bailu sat by the bed in a daze and looked at Mo Qian¡¯er, who had passed out. How was she going to tell her that this would be her first andst child? Lu Fenying was carried out of the dark yard. He was fine on the whole, and had only passed out because of the Gu bug. He quickly regained consciousness after a while. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Red Wolf asked worriedly. Lu Fenying sat up. ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Qian¡¯er? Is Xiao Xiao dead? What happened to me?¡± ¡°You probably passed out from fury.¡± Red Wolf didn¡¯t know why his master suddenly passed out. He hadn¡¯t known what to do back then. It was as if the crown prince had lost his mind, which scared him. Lu Fenying got off the bed and red at him. ¡°Is Xiao Xiao still alive?¡± Red Wolf said carefully, ¡°No, but he¡¯s on hisst breath.¡± ¡°I must kill him.¡± Lu Fenying rushed out, only to see a row of guards outside. The one standing in the front said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re not well. You need to rest in bed.¡± Lu Fenying sneered. ¡°You dare order me around?¡± ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t make a fuss now. You¡¯ve already severely injured Miss Qian¡¯er. She may lose the baby. Also, the imperial doctor said that she won¡¯t be able to have children again...¡± Before he could finish, Lu Fenying grabbed his neck. ¡°What did you say? How can Mo Qian¡¯er no longer be able to have children? If you dare speak nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± With that, he ruthlessly broke the guard¡¯s neck. Red Wolf followed him and said, ¡°Your Highness, he¡¯s not speaking nonsense. You should check on Miss Qian¡¯er.¡± Lu Fenying had already run off to the northern courtyard. The house was full of maids. The whole yard looked busy. Lu Fenying rushed inside. ¡°How¡¯s Mo Qian¡¯er?¡± Gu Bailu was ming herself as she sat dejectedly in a chair. Why was it always like this? It was a victory that came at a heavy price. Why couldn¡¯t she think of a better way to help Qian¡¯er? As a woman, she knew too well how pitiful it was for a woman to be infertile. Qian¡¯er might not be willing to give birth to Lu Fenying¡¯s baby. But whether or not she herself wanted to have kids was another matter. Gu Bailu nced at Lu Fenying coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking now? You did this ¨C are you happy now?¡± She had predicted that Lu Fenying would be angry and would try to kill Xiao Xiao, but she didn¡¯t expect him to also show no mercy to Qian¡¯er, who was pregnant. Qian¡¯er was carrying his only child, and she was the only one who could give him children. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over to the bed and looked at Mo Qian¡¯er, who was still covered in silver needles. Her face, which had been plump before, was now skin and bones. He clenched his fists and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her condition now?¡± ¡°The baby in her belly is your only child. There can never be another.¡± Chapter 735 - So Her Heart Did Change?

Chapter 735: So Her Heart Did Change?

Actually, Gu Bailu had been wondering why Mo Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t miscarried. That way, even if Qian¡¯er would hurt from losing the baby, she would at least be able to break free of Lu Fenying. A ve who couldn¡¯t give birth ¨C Lu Fenying had no reason not to let her go. Lu Fenying¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark as he looked at Mo Qian¡¯er. The image of her lying in Xiao Xiao¡¯s arms and her hands clutching helplessly and tightly to his clothes appeared in his head once again. She was as pitiful as a fawn asking for help. But the person she asked wasn¡¯t him, but that damn Xiao Xiao. As his woman, shey pitifully in someone else¡¯s arms. Lu Fenying was furious. ¡°It¡¯s all because she was indecent.¡± Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°Lu Fenying, don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are? In Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re a demon. She doesn¡¯t dare go against your word; how would she dare seduce someone else behind your back? You must be joking.¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You saw it with your own eyes. A woman that you don¡¯t love will naturally be loved by someone else. She doesn¡¯t dare betray you, but she can¡¯t stop other people from liking her. You have the ve mark, power, and the heart of a tyrant. Indeed, you can control her, even her life or death...¡± Gu Bailu stood up and slowly walked toward him. ¡°But you can¡¯t control her heart.¡± Lu Fenying raised his head and looked at her. ¡°So, her heart did change?¡± ¡°Is it important even if it did? All you want is an obedient ve. She¡¯ll listen to everything you say and do whatever you want, but you¡¯ll never be able to control who she thinks of in her heart.¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes and looked at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xiao Xiao!¡± ¡°Even if you kill Mr. Xiao, so what? He¡¯s so good to Qian¡¯er. His gentleness and kindness will always remain in her heart. The worse and more cruelly you treat her, the clearer his goodness will be. But that doesn¡¯t matter. After all, Your Highness, you don¡¯t want Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart.¡± Gu Bailu pouted and left the room. Lu Fenying watched Gu Bailu leave hatefully. Xiao Xiao! He knew that man was up to no good! He looked at Mo Qian¡¯er and covered her face with his hand. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, if you dare like him, I...¡± What... could he do? Just as Gu Bailu said, he could kill Xiao Xiao so that they would never see each other again. But if Xiao Xiao was in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart, how could he drive him out? Could he dig out Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart and cut out the part that had Xiao Xiao in it? No, he couldn¡¯t. He looked at Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s bulging belly. It was his baby, his flesh and blood, and the only one he would have. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Mo Qian¡¯er. At the very least, the baby had to be born smoothly. For the first time in his life, Lu Fenying felt pained. He couldn¡¯t do anything to the person he wanted to deal with, and his woman might like another man. It was without doubt a fierce blow to his pride. He never thought that Mo Qian¡¯er might like another man. He had always thought that Mo Qian¡¯er was his ve and his everything. Her body and mind belonged to him. How could she have the courage to notice anyone else? However, it had happened. She had been bold enough to huddle in another man¡¯s arms and ask for his help. He had never lost control like this before. Chapter 736 - She Has Someone Else in Her Heart

Chapter 736: She Has Someone Else in Her Heart

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He wanted to destroy everyone who had feelings for her. She was his, and only his. Where did they get the courage to covet her?! The more Lu Fenying thought about it, the angrier he got. He stood up and paced around the room. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Qian¡¯er won¡¯t be able to rest if you¡¯re like this. The imperial doctor has instructed that she must have a good rest,¡± the maid said. Lu Fenying looked at the person on the bed, then left the room. The fire in his heart was cooled slightly by the cold wind of Southern Glory Empire. He couldn¡¯t ept that Mo Qian¡¯er had someone else in her heart, whether man or woman. She was his. She could only have him. He was her master. He had to drive Xiao Xiao out of her heart. Lu Fenying raised his head to look at the moon covered by dark clouds. He felt that winter in Southern Glory Empire was truly cold enough to chill the heart. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯ste. You¡¯ve exhausted your spiritual power. You should go back and rest,¡± Red Wolf persuaded him. Lu Fenying nced at him. ¡°Red Wolf, how do I drive Xiao Xiao out of Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart?¡± Red Wolf said without any hesitation, ¡°Kill him.¡± Lu Fenying frowned slightly. If killing him was any use, he wouldn¡¯t be so troubled. Gu Bailu was right. Even if he killed Xiao Xiao, Mo Qian¡¯er still had her memories, and would always remember his kindness and gentleness... Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Check if there¡¯s a way to erase someone¡¯s memory.¡± Red Wolf was confused. ¡°Your Highness, why do you want to investigate this?¡± ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er won¡¯t remember Xiao Xiao if she loses her memory.¡± ¡°But... if that¡¯s the case, she will also forget you, Your Highness. She won¡¯t remember anyone.¡± Red Wolf felt that his master was very mindful of Qian¡¯er, and so persuaded him to reconsider. If Miss Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t remember him, the crown prince would go crazy. ¡°No! How can she forget me? I¡¯m her master.¡± Lu Fenying immediately rejected it. He couldn¡¯t do that. If Mo Qian¡¯er forgot that he was her master, she would never listen to him again. Lu Fenying pondered for the whole night in the northern courtyard, but couldn¡¯t think of a way to make Mo Qian¡¯er forget Xiao Xiao. Mo Qian¡¯er woke up in the morning, and Lu Fenying entered the house. Seeing him enter, Mo Qian¡¯er said, ¡°Your Highness, there really is nothing between me and Mr. Xiao. Please let him go.¡± She knew very well that even if Xiao Xiao was alive now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live well as long as Lu Fenying wanted to kill him. He couldn¡¯t hide in Prince Zi¡¯s residence forever. He still had to live his own life. He should meet a woman he could love and live a happy life with. Lu Fenying saw the worry in her eyes. The first thing she did when she woke up wasn¡¯t to worry about her body or the baby, but to plead for him to let Xiao Xiao go. Had Xiao Xiao be the most important in her heart? Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Are you so scared of him dying?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er grabbed his arm and begged, ¡°Mr. Xiao was implicated because he was treating me. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone who has nothing to do with this. There¡¯s nothing between us to begin with. I¡¯ll feel guilty if he dies.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er knew that Lu Fenying was keeping an eye on Xiao Xiao, so she could only say that there was nothing between them at all. It was in fact the truth. His gentleness and concern for her were nothing more than the kindness of a doctor. Chapter 737 - Shes a Different Type of Slave

Chapter 737: She¡¯s a Different Type of ve

Hopefully, Xiao Xiao thought the same. Lu Fenying lifted Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s chin so that her eyes met his. He asked coldly, ¡°When you begged him to help you, you didn¡¯t think that he was unrted. When you were in his arms, you didn¡¯t think that he was unrted.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. There really is nothing between us. You¡¯re mistaken. How can anyone like a woman like me?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Is my woman embarrassing?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m just a ve; I don¡¯t have a status. I¡¯m not your woman. No matter how many times I serve you, I¡¯m just a ve. How am I any better than those brothel girls? Do you think anyone will like me? Even I despise myself!¡± Mo Qian¡¯er yelled. How could he dare say that she wasn¡¯t an embarrassment? She had no right to ept Mr. Xiao¡¯s love at all. She only found his feelings toward her unbearable. Lu Fenying was stunned. ¡°What did you say? You darepare yourself with a prostitute?¡± This was the first time he had heard this theory. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Isn¡¯t a woman without any status who sleeps with a man a prostitute?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er asked. Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°How can the men they apanypare with me? Do you think I¡¯m like one of those brothel customers?¡± ¡°No, how can you be a customer? You¡¯re the master, and I¡¯m the ve. I¡¯m just a random dog that you can step on. So, nobody will like me, and I don¡¯t dare do anything with anyone else that would wrong you. Don¡¯t get the innocent involved anymore.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er spoke gloomily. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t try and reason with Lu Fenying. He was the high and mighty master of the world, and she was just mud on the ground. He wouldn¡¯t think that he had done anything wrong. In his heart, she wasn¡¯t even human. Lu Fenying was so angry that he wanted to explode, but he didn¡¯t know why. Mo Qian¡¯er was right. She was a ve who couldn¡¯t defy him no matter what he did. Indeed, nobody would like such a thing. However, she was a different type of ve. She was beautiful, gentle, and kind. Most importantly, she could satisfy his desires and make him want to be a man. Even he couldn¡¯t resist someone like her, let alone other men. So, he would never believe that Xiao Xiao had no feelings for her. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t kill him, but I must cut off his hands which touched yours.¡± That way, she would know that no man could ever touch her again. Mo Qian¡¯er said helplessly, ¡°If you have to do that, then I have nothing to say. I can only feel guilty toward him.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er closed her eyes calmly. Once Lu Fenying had made up his mind, nobody could move him. She didn¡¯t think she could change his mind. Lu Fenying frowned. If Mo Qian¡¯er felt guilty toward Xiao Xiao, would she remember him forever? No... she couldn¡¯t! Lu Fenying leaned over and bit Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s nose. ¡°Wake up.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Is there anything else, Your Highness?¡± ¡°You dare sleep when I haven¡¯t said that you can? Who was the one who said that she was a ve just now?¡± Was there any ve as presumptuous as she was? If she really was a ve, this mess wouldn¡¯t have happened. Chapter 738 - Untitled

Chapter 738: Untitled

Mo Qian¡¯er obediently opened her eyes and looked at him, waiting for his instructions. She was indeed a ve. She had to listen to orders. If she did, she might be able to live a little better. Seeing her like this, Lu Fenying felt as if something was stuck in his chest. He was very unhappy. He didn¡¯t know what had changed, but he felt that Mo Qian¡¯er was no longer the Mo Qian¡¯er of the past, even though she had stopped making a fuss after he scared her. Lu Fenying looked at her quietly, trying his best to find out what was different about her. After looking at her for a long time, he finally noticed that her eyes were dull when she looked at him. Unlike before, when her eyes would light up when she saw him even though she did her best to hide it, but he still noticed. At that time, Mo Qian¡¯er had desired him and was happy that he had gone to her. He didn¡¯t know when that changed and she started looking at him with pitiful, glittering eyes like a newborn¡¯s, as if she was afraid that a wolf would pick her up and run. He could clearly sense that she was scared of him. However, he was her master and the crown prince of a country. He should be intimidating. He didn¡¯t think anything was wrong, but he felt that something was missing. Later... Mo Qian¡¯er ran away. When Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him now, however, it was without sorrow or joy, and the fear she once had was gone. Lu Fenying¡¯s face turned ugly as he said, ¡°I can let Xiao Xiao go, but you can¡¯t have any contact with him anymore. Even if you see him, you can¡¯t speak to him.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She was surprised that Lu Fenying had changed his mind. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s mood worsened. Just because he said that he would let Xiao Xiao go, her eyes glowed with hope and happiness. She was happy because of another man. Lu Fenying clenched his fists, but he couldn¡¯t vent his anger. ¡°I heard you. I promise that I won¡¯t see Mr. Xiao again. Even if I¡¯m on my deathbed, I won¡¯t look for him,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er promised softly. From her emotional tone, Lu Fenying could tell that she was happy. It had to be said that he would rather Mo Qian¡¯er be like this than lifeless. But she was like this not because of him, but because of someone else. Lu Fenying stood up. ¡°Rest well. You must protect the baby.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er made a soft sound of acknowledgement. ¡°I¡¯ll treat him as more important than my own life.¡± ¡°If you die, he won¡¯t live either. Nobody is more important.¡± With these cold words, Lu Fenying left the room. Red Wolf followed him and reported, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Xiao is on hisst breath. Should we...¡± ¡°Let him be.¡± Red Wolf frowned. Was he going to let the man go just like that? He thought that the crown prince had only been lying to Miss Qian¡¯er. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t know much about love, but he knew that Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t die at his hands, otherwise Mo Qian¡¯er might be like that for the rest of her life. He wanted her to be his ve, not a puppet. Only a living, breathing ve with emotions was interesting. Lu Fenying returned to his room. He hadn¡¯t slept all this time because of his anger. When he thought of how Mo Qian¡¯er would never be able to have children again, and this would be his only child, he felt awful. If that was the case, the baby would be his burden and his weakness. Chapter 739 - Breakfast Together

Chapter 739: Breakfast Together

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He didn¡¯t like weaknesses. Many people had regarded Su Muwei as his weakness and used her to threaten him. He hated that feeling, and killed everyone who threatened him. Including his mother. Gu Bailu liked to threaten him, but he had never thought much of it. However... he was on the losing end this time. They brought Mo Qian¡¯er to Southern Glory Empire, and he even owed the Nether King a favor. Now, he hade all the way to Southern Glory Empire. From the moment Mo Qian¡¯er returned to the crown prince¡¯s residence until now, he basically hadn¡¯t obtained anything. And they had even yed him all this time. This made Lu Fenying feel even more suffocated. He had never been so angry before, but why was he tolerating it now? Why did he still remain in Prince Zi¡¯s residence? He was going to take Mo Qian¡¯er away tomorrow! The next morning, Lu Fenying was waiting for Feng Qingtian at the front gate of the residence. Feng Qingtian had just returned and was about to have a beautiful and happy breakfast with his lovely wife. Lu Fenying was standing at the gate like a statue. He was wearing a red and white robe, and his curly hair gave him a different sort of charm. His handsome face was tense, as if he was waiting for Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian got out of his carriage and walked over. ¡°Why are you standing at the gate, Your Highness? It¡¯s not snowing today, but it¡¯s freezing.¡± Lu Fenying looked at him with deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯m taking Mo Qian¡¯er back.¡± Feng Qingtian said offhandedly, ¡°There¡¯ll be a festival in Southern Glory Empire in a few days. It¡¯ll be very lively. It¡¯s rare for you toe here; why don¡¯t you go back after the festival?¡± ¡°What festival?¡± ¡°It¡¯s apetition, and also the day when all the noble families will select disciples. Lulu¡¯s Gu house will also go to pick out some talents.¡± Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°I have no interest in that.¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er will probably be interested. Who knows when she¡¯lle back to Southern Glory Empire after this,¡± Feng Qingtian said indifferently, as if he was just chatting and had no ns to stop Lu Fenying from going back. But from his words, Lu Fenying knew that he was reluctant to let him go. It wasn¡¯t Feng Qingtian who was reluctant, but that woman Gu Bailu. Thepetition was just an excuse. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er is too pregnant to take part in the festival.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take part, then I won¡¯t keep you. When do you n to leave? It¡¯s just that the emperor will want to send you off.¡± Feng Qingtian chatted with him as they walked toward the pink cottage. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the royal pce today.¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t like social niceties, but he was clear on them. He was the ruler of a country, after all, and a banquet would definitely be held to send him off. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with youter. I¡¯ll have breakfast with Lulu first.¡± Feng Qingtian ignored him and walked to the pink cottage. Gu Bailu had a habit of waiting for him for breakfast. If he didn¡¯te back on time, she would starve. He didn¡¯t want his woman to starve. Besides, she was pregnant, and the baby couldn¡¯t go hungry. Lu Fenying stood there and looked at Feng Qingtian¡¯s back. Was having breakfast with his woman something to be so happy about? He turned around and realized that he hadn¡¯t had breakfast either. Thinking that, he subconsciously headed for the northern courtyard. He wondered if Mo Qian¡¯er had already eaten. When he arrived at the northern courtyard, the maid had just ced the serving tray on the table and Mo Qian¡¯er was about to have breakfast. It was a bowl of porridge, two light dishes, and a cup of milk. Chapter 740 - A Rare and Uneasy Peace

Chapter 740: A Rare and Uneasy Peace

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Lu Fenying came in, Mo Qian¡¯er was taking small sips of the porridge. When she raised her head and saw him walk in, she hurriedly stood up. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here so early?¡± Lu Fenying sat down and looked at the food on the table. ¡°Why are you only eating these?¡± How could this be nutritious for the baby? ¡°The imperial doctor said I can only eat these,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er sat down and replied softly. Her voice was low and carried a trace of bitterness. It was only then that Lu Fenying remembered that he had hurt herst night, and she might not be able to have children again. Seeing Mo Qian¡¯er sitting there with her head down, Lu Fenying¡¯s chest suddenly hurt. ¡°Oh,¡± he replied with some difficulty. Mo Qian¡¯er picked up her porridge and sipped it again. She was as quiet as an obedient child. As Lu Fenying sat there and watched her eat the porridge, he felt that it looked delicious. He instructed the maid, ¡°Give me a bowl too.¡± The maid epted the instruction and left. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him. ¡°Your Highness, the porridge has no vor. You might not be used to it.¡± ¡°My stomach was injured, so I can only have light food.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er made a light sound of acknowledgement and lowered her head to continue eating. Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, and his stomach definitely hadn¡¯t been able to take the especially spicy food which Gu Bailu prepared for him. The porridge was served, and Lu Fenying quickly finished it. It was indeed tasteless and was too simple a dish for him. However, seeing how thin Mo Qian¡¯er was and that she could only have this, he felt that the food wasn¡¯t that bad. Mo Qian¡¯er ate slowly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know how to get along with Lu Fenying. She no longer looked forward to his visits as much as before. When he came back then, she did her best toe up with something to talk about with him. However, she didn¡¯t have anything to say. asionally, she would talk about the stories she read or what she did that day. Naturally, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t like hearing these, so he didn¡¯t reply to her often. Sometimes, it was nothing more than an ¡°oh¡± or a ¡°mm.¡± After that, she gradually started to fear him and no longer dared to have any expectations of him. She would be scared every time he came to her room, afraid that he would suddenly do something to her again. She was even more afraid of sleeping with him at night. So, after all these years, the truth was that Mo Qian¡¯er and Lu Fenying had never spent their time together peacefully. Either she was desperately trying to find a topic to talk about so that he would stay longer, or she was too busy feeling scared and hoping that he wouldn¡¯t stay the night in her room. It was truly strange to eat porridge together so quietly like this. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t good at talking, and he had never needed to think of a conversation topic before. So until they finished their porridge and the maid removed the bowls and chopsticks, they didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Fenying felt even worse. He sensed that Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t care about him at all, as if whether or not he was sitting here didn¡¯t affect her at all. She was neither happy nor scared. Mo Qian¡¯er stood up after she was done eating. ¡°Your Highness, the imperial doctor will being to take my pulseter. Do you want to stay here?¡± Lu Fenying pulled a long face. ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°No, how can I kick you out? If you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll have a maid serve tea. You can sit there and read a book. There¡¯s a stove in this room, so it¡¯s not cold.¡± Chapter 741 - What Do You Want?

Chapter 741: What Do You Want?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mo Qian¡¯er knew that the ce Lu Fenying was staying in was freezing. Gu Bailu had done it on purpose. Although she didn¡¯t feel sorry for him, she didn¡¯t want to see him tortured. After all, he was her master. Even if she was disappointed, she actually truly didn¡¯t hate him at all. She probably had been a ve for too long. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, what¡¯s with your attitude?!¡± Lu Fenying pped the table and stood up, staring at her coldly. He had held back at Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s indifferent tone for a long time. Although it was still soft and wasn¡¯t aggressive, it sounded unpleasant to the ear. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er frowned in confusion. She was doing a good job and was treating him well. He wanted to stay, so she had a maid serve him tea. Worried that he would be cold, she told him that there was a stove in the house. She was truly a qualified ve. She didn¡¯t know why he was angry. Lu Fenying¡¯s breath got stuck in his chest. What could he say? That he didn¡¯t like her like this, and wanted her to face him with emotions? Or that she could be as scared of him as before? But how could he say that? Lu Fenying was very angry, but he still sat on the couch next to the bed, his face frighteningly cold. Mo Qian¡¯er got up, and the maid helped her back to the bed. The imperial doctor had told her that she needed to lie down more. She had nned to read on the couch, but now that Lu Fenying had imed it, she could only go back to the bed. She still didn¡¯t understand why Lu Fenying was angry. Looking from the bed, Lu Fenying¡¯s face was illuminated by the snow outside the window. His facial features were extremely beautiful. It was undeniable that Lu Fenying was an extremely beautiful man. She had liked his face the moment she saw him. That was probably why she had been able to endure so much abuse. Sometimes, when she was very weary, seeing the satisfaction on his face made it all worth it. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t happen again. Mo Qian¡¯er could tell that he was in a bad mood. She sighed and didn¡¯t intend to say anything; if she did, he might get even angrier. ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re going back tomorrow.¡± Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t stand the cold anymore. Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. In her heart, she was very reluctant to go back, but she said, ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Xiao was still in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, and given how much Lu Fenying hated him, Lu Fenying certainly wouldn¡¯t stay any longer. Mo Qian¡¯er felt conflicted at the thought of leaving tomorrow. Compared with the crown prince¡¯s residence, Prince Zi¡¯s residence was more like her home. If possible, she wanted to stay here forever. Of course, that was only ¡°if.¡± Lu Fenying walked over, bent over to pick her up, and carried her to the couch. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to go back?¡± She had said yes, but her face clearly wasn¡¯t as calm, and was a little unhappy. ¡°No. Your Highness wants me to go back; of course I¡¯ll go.¡± She couldn¡¯t escape, and he wouldn¡¯t let her go. She was still the only woman who could give him a baby, and her only choice was to go back with him. ¡°Is there nothing you want to say?¡± Lu Fenying asked. Leaning into his embrace, Mo Qian¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t want to live in the main courtyard after we go back. I want to live in a separate courtyard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er thought for a moment. ¡°Send more guards to watch over me. I hope the baby will be born smoothly.¡± Lu Fenying nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 742 - Should He Be Happy That Xiao Xiao Is Still Alive?

Chapter 742: Should He Be Happy That Xiao Xiao Is Still Alive?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°There¡¯s one more thing...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said timidly, ¡°Can I keep the baby with me after it¡¯s born?¡± She didn¡¯t want Su Muwei to raise the baby. Su Muwei would never treat it kindly. She knew that it was a bold request. How could a ve have the qualifications to raise a child? But that was what she wanted. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t say anything. Mo Qian¡¯er raised her head and looked at him, her limpid eyes sparkling with anticipation. Finally, there was emotion. Mo Qian¡¯er had a pair of speaking eyes. She was usually gentle and soft-spoken, but her eyes revealed her emotions. Most of the time, even though she was resistant, she would agree on the surface. Lu Fenying liked how she looked like she was wronged even though she said yes. Such a woman truly made one want to bully her. ¡°Your Highness, may I?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er spoke again, but her eyes were resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Lu Fenying said calmly. Mo Qian¡¯er narrowed her eyes and frowned. ¡°Your Highness, I hope you¡¯ll consider it.¡± Lu Fenying hummed in acknowledgement. The maid led the imperial doctor in. Mo Qian¡¯er struggled to get up, but Lu Fenying didn¡¯t let go of her. ¡°Just let hime.¡± The imperial doctor naturally knew Lu Fenying¡¯s identity and hurriedly bowed. Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°See how she¡¯s doing. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± The doctor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had treated the royal family for twenty years; of course he could hear the warning in Lu Fenying¡¯s voice. Did he not want this youngdy to know the truth about her condition? The doctor examined Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s pulse and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re recovering well. It seems that Princess Zi¡¯s pill is quite effective.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor. How¡¯s the baby?¡± Qian¡¯er touched her belly and asked. ¡°Rest assured, miss, the baby is healthy. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I still have to report to the princess.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nodded and had the maid to escort him out. Lu Fenying put her back on the bed. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± After saying that, he left. Mo Qian¡¯er found it strange, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, he was her master; he could do whatever he wanted. After Lu Fenying left, the imperial doctor was indeed waiting for him in the yard. ¡°Tell me, how is her body?¡± Lu Fenying walked over to him and asked in a low voice. The doctor said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Mo has suffered internal injuries. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for her to conceive again.¡± ¡°Is there no other way to cure her?¡± Lu Fenying frowned. He had only pushed her aside. How could it be to the point that she would no longer be able to have children? ¡°I don¡¯t have a solution, but I can ask Mr. Xiao. He might have a way.¡± There was nothing the imperial doctor could do, but the best doctor in the world might have a solution. The girl was already weak to begin with. After sustaining this sort of injury, it was already a miracle that she hadn¡¯t lost the baby. Lu Fenying frowned even more and his face turned cold. The doctor didn¡¯t know what he said wrong. ¡°I... I have to report to the princess. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± The doctor quickly ran off with his medical box. Lu Fenying clenched his fists. Damn it, did he have to look for that Xiao guy again? Who knew what would happen when they were together. Lu Fenying was feeling very twitchy as he puffed out cold air in the yard. Not long after that, he asked Red Wolf, ¡°How is Xiao Xiao?¡± ¡°With the medicine made from Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood, he didn¡¯t die. After he woke up, he had someone mix a prescription for him. He seems to have recovered.¡± Chapter 743 - The Slave Mark Is Forever

Chapter 743: The ve Mark Is Forever

Lu Fenying had mixed feelings. He didn¡¯t know if he should be d that Xiao Xiao wasn¡¯t dead. Mo Qian¡¯er still didn¡¯t know about her condition. If she found out, he didn¡¯t know how she would feel. If she couldn¡¯t have another baby after giving birth, what reason could he use to keep her by his side? The noble families of Heavenly Wind Empire were annoying enough as it was. Frustrated, Lu Fenying went to the pink cottage. He had to look for Gu Bailu; that woman had a lot of ideas. After Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had breakfast, Feng Qingtian went to the study to deal with some matters. Gu Bailu was about to visit Qian¡¯er in the northern courtyard and ask her if she wanted to go back tomorrow. More than that, she wanted to know what rights Qian¡¯er wanted to have when she went back. She would help Qian¡¯er negotiate with Lu Fenying. Who would have thought that Lu Fenying would look for her first? ¡°Your Highness, what wind brings you to my courtyard?¡± Gu Bailu smiled brilliantly. Lu Fenying entered and sat down. ¡°Go ask Xiao Xiao if he has a solution for Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s body.¡± Gu Bailu raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Your Highness, you almost killed him, and now you want him to treat your woman? Are you going to beat him up again?¡± Lu Fenying looked at her coldly. ¡°He deserved the beating. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t about whether he deserved it or not. The woman you don¡¯t cherish will naturally be cherished by someone else. Do you love Qian¡¯er now?¡± Gu Bailu asked the question bluntly. Face cold, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t say anything. He was here to tell Gu Bailu that Xiao Xiao could treat Mo Qian¡¯er. He knew that Gu Bailu had a way to convince Xiao Xiao to treat Mo Qian¡¯er. He also knew that Gu Bailu absolutely wanted Mo Qian¡¯er to get better. Women¡¯s feelings were truly mystical. They had only known each other for a short time, but they were already so close. He found it odd, however, that Su Muwei and Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t get along. ¡°You¡¯re using Qian¡¯er against me.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait until Xiao Xiao himself recovers before he can treat Qian¡¯er, since refining pills require spiritual power. However, aren¡¯t you nning to go back tomorrow?¡± Naturally, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t stop him. Now that she knew that Qian¡¯er was carrying Lu Fenying¡¯s only child, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare stop him from taking her away. Like he said, the only thing she could do now was to help fight for Qian¡¯er¡¯s happiness. ¡°If he says there¡¯s a way, I can consider postponing our departure,¡± Lu Fenying said reluctantly. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask himter. However, Your Highness, how many heirs do you want?¡± Lu Fenying asked coldly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to cure Qian¡¯er. Isn¡¯t it because you want her to have more babies?¡± Lu Fenying looked at her coldly and pursed his lips without saying anything. Gu Bailu was amused. ¡°I think you should be nicer to the woman who can bear you children. Without her, your family line will be broken.¡± Lu Fenying looked at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°She¡¯s bearing you a baby. Shouldn¡¯t you give her some status? In the future, do you want people to say that a ve gave birth to your child?¡± ¡°They dare?¡± Lu Fenying frowned. Who would dare say that about his baby? ¡°Of course they wouldn¡¯t dare say it in front of you, but behind your back is another thing. The people of Heavenly Wind Empire won¡¯t dare say it, but how about the people of Southern Glory and Rising Clouds?¡± Lu Fenying frowned even more deeply. ¡°The ve mark on Mo Qian¡¯er cannot be undone. She¡¯s destined to bear the identity of a ve. Even if I give her a title, she won¡¯t be rid of the ve mark.¡± Chapter 744 - What Is Status?

Chapter 744: What Is Status?

¡°Give her a title. At least let people know that you want to honor the mother of your child. At the very least, have the nobles show her respect.¡± Gu Bailu knew that it was difficult in a short period of time to get rid of the ingrained concept of very in Heavenly Wind Empire. Unless it was because Lu Fenying loved Qian¡¯er so much that he couldn¡¯t give her up, Qian¡¯er should get the respect she deserved. In this matter, Gu Bailu could only help Qian¡¯er obtain a status that no one could take advantage of. So that she could live a life with her head lifted up. So that the baby could live with a little more respect. Lu Fenying had never considered this matter. He only knew that it was his flesh and blood, his child, and nobody would dare be rude to him. But he then recalled what Mo Qian¡¯er said to himst night. She said that she had no status and was just a ve; she was as lowly as a prostitute. Since she served him, he could perhaps give her an identity so that she didn¡¯t feel like she was a prostitute. ¡°What respect?¡± He couldn¡¯t give Mo Qian¡¯er much. She was a ve, and the ve mark couldn¡¯t be undone for the rest of her life. If he insisted on honoring her, the noble families would be very annoying. ¡°Marry her, of course. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t give the woman who will bear you a royal heir the status of a proper wife?¡± Gu Bailu said, as if it was a matter of course. Lu Fenying, however, frowned as if he had just heard something ridiculous. ¡°Princess Zi, are you joking?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was just a ve. How could she be a royal consort? The royal consort would be the mother of the country in the future, and her identity dictated that she couldn¡¯t take this position. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him calmly. Of course she knew it was impossible, but the first demand in a negotiation had to be a high enough condition to intimidate the other side, to prevent them from thinking it would be an easy discussion and that you would ept whatever random terms they put forward. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. At most, she¡¯ll be a concubine.¡± Lu Fenying refused. ording to the rules of Heavenly Wind Empire, the crown prince could have one royal consort, four wives, and countless concubines. The title of a concubine would be nothing more than acknowledging that Qian¡¯er was his woman and not just a ve. It gave her the right to carry his baby. It actually didn¡¯t give her any honor at all. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It seems Your Highness isn¡¯t sincere. A concubine doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to raise her own child. You¡¯re going to let Qian¡¯er be wronged like this?¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°Her identity is just a title. What¡¯s the point of haggling so much? Who can do anything to her with me around?¡± Gu Bailu smiled mockingly. ¡°Ask yourself honestly, hasn¡¯t Qian¡¯er been bullied enough? What scar on her body wasn¡¯t caused by her identity? If the crown prince is so stingy with giving your woman an identity, then there¡¯s nothing to discuss. I will never let Qian¡¯er go back with you to be beaten and cursed, or to not even be able to keep her child after it¡¯s born.¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°Please go back, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Wait, I will take Qian¡¯er back with me.¡± Lu Fenying was very certain and firm on this point. Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°So, you would rather fight Prince Zi than give Qian¡¯er an identity?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lu Fenying simply felt that a title wasn¡¯t a big deal. Even as a maid, Mo Qian¡¯er had the best food and clothes, and she was even the only one to sleep in his bed. This was all honor and favor. Many people couldn¡¯t even ask for this, so why should she care about status? Chapter 745 - The Feeling of Being Squeezed Dry by a Mother-in-law

Chapter 745: The Feeling of Being Squeezed Dry by a Mother-inw

If he gave her a title, the noble families would definitely threaten her, which wasn¡¯t a good thing. If he didn¡¯t give her any status, he could give her whatever she wanted behind closed doors; who would dare say anything? On the other hand, any wife he had would be registered as part of the royal family, and she couldn¡¯t be a ve. If he forced the issue and gave her the status of a wife, the noble families would only fight even harder against her and their children, and Mo Qian¡¯er would be attacked on all sides. After Lu Fenying told Gu Bailu all this, her temper subsided a little. The fact that he could say all this proved that he had at least considered Qian¡¯er¡¯s identity carefully and not just perfunctorily. After thinking for a moment, Gu Bailu felt that Lu Fenying was right. He had yet to be emperor, and even if he did, he would have to deal with numerous ministers. He was the most powerful man, and could give Qian¡¯er a noble title with a single word, but the noble families would indeed kick up a fuss. He couldn¡¯t kill them all. ¡°Your considerations are reasonable, but a woman needs status to protect herself. If that is the case, how about you give me three conditions to guarantee that Qian¡¯er won¡¯t be bullied?¡± Lu Fenying thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve promised Mo Qian¡¯er that I will give her a separate courtyard and have people watch over her so that she¡¯s not disturbed by anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just one condition. Second, you have to promise that you won¡¯t abuse her again. You can¡¯t force Qian¡¯er to do anything she doesn¡¯t want. In particr, you can¡¯t let Su Muwei bully her.¡± ¡°When did I abuse her?¡± Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past. Also, you must let Qian¡¯er raise the child when it¡¯s born. You can¡¯t deprive her of her rights as a mother.¡± This way, Qian¡¯er would at least have some hope of surviving that quagmire. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright.¡± It was the first time that Gu Bailu felt that Lu Fenying was a man. She quickly got up and wrote a contract. She made three copies. ¡°Your Highness, sign here. If you vite the agreement, I¡¯ll take the contract and demand an audience with your country!¡± Lu Fenying was very unhappy at her threat, but in order to be able to take Mo Qian¡¯er away, he had to sign it. After he signed the contract with powerful strokes, Gu Bailu had him put his seal on it as well. He carried all the royal seals of Heavenly Wind Empire on him. Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t refuse to do it even if he wanted to. Satisfied, Gu Bailu smiled broadly at the contract, and there was the sense that she hadn¡¯t lost out after selling off a woman. ¡°Your Highness, you must treat Qian¡¯er well in the future. She¡¯s the only Qian¡¯er in this world. Your tears will be useless if you lose her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose her.¡± ¡°Losing a person is nothing to be scared of. What¡¯s scary is losing a person¡¯s heart. I hope Your Highness will understand this sooner rather thanter.¡± Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t in a good mood when he came out of the pink cottage. It felt like he had been forced by a mother-inw to sign some pact. He hated being threatened! After Lu Fenying left, Gu Bailu went to where Xiao Xiao was staying. Feng Qingtian had sent two imperial doctors to treat him, including the chief doctor. Xiao Xiao had already woken up. Although he was weak, he could still talk. The two imperial doctors discussed prescriptions with him and felt that they had benefited greatly from it. His medical skills were indeed more profound than theirs; he was worthy of the title of the best doctor in the world. Gu Bailu had the imperial doctors leave so that she could speak to Xiao Xiao alone. Xiao Xiao asked her worriedly, ¡°How is Miss Qian¡¯er?¡± Chapter 746 - Feelings Cant Be Taken Back Once Released

Chapter 746: Feelings Can¡¯t Be Taken Back Once Released

¡°Qian¡¯er is fine now, but her body is injured. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for her to have children again in the future. However, we¡¯ve achieved our objective.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. She had never expected Qian¡¯er to be hurt like this. She had still been too slow that night. ¡°I knew that something would happen after the crown prince pushed her like that. I¡¯m so useless, I couldn¡¯t stop it,¡± said Xiao Xiao guiltily. He used his spiritual power to refine pills; fighting wasn¡¯t his forte. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. My n wasn¡¯t a good one, either; all I did was drag you into it.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s words were heartfelt. Xiao Xiao had suffered so much for Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s sake this time, and had almost lost his life. He would¡¯ve known that he would be risking his life when he agreed to help Mo Qian¡¯er in the beginning. But he had done so without any hesitation. If it wasn¡¯t because he loved her deeply, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to risk his life. Unfortunately... Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t respond to his feelings now. She could only let his feelings go. ¡°I wanted to do it. You didn¡¯t drag me in. I¡¯ll take a look at Miss Qian¡¯er after I recover.¡± Xiao Xiao was worried. ¡°Will the crown prince stop me?¡± After this, Lu Fenying probably wouldn¡¯t let him see Miss Qian¡¯er again. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. He doesn¡¯t want his woman to be barren. You know what he¡¯s like.¡± Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t feel happy when he heard that, and instead felt even worse. Could it be that Lu Fenying wanted Miss Qian¡¯er to bear more children for him in the future, and waspletely treating her as a production tool? The woman that he had always wanted to treat gently had been vited by someone else. Xiao Xiao could only hate that he was useless. Naturally, Gu Bailu could tell that he was unhappy. Her words were also to remind Mr. Xiao that he and Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t be together. She hoped that he would be able to give up. Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t ept Gu Bailu¡¯s kind reminder. He felt uneasy when he thought of how Mo Qian¡¯er would continue to be bullied by Lu Fenying. Some feelings which were suppressed for so long were very hard to take back once they were released. Just like his feelings for Miss Qian¡¯er. He would do his best to help her be rid of that brutal man. Xiao Xiao had never regretted using his talent in spiritual power to refine pills, but he regretted it now. If he didn¡¯t refine pills, he wouldn¡¯t be a mere wandering doctor; he could rule the world like Lu Fenying, and Rising Clouds Empire would be his. But regrets were useless. Fortunately, he could still use his medical skills to keep her from suffering. When Gu Bailu arrived at the northern courtyard, Mo Qian¡¯er had just fallen asleep. The maid knew that Gu Bailu was here, and went to wake Mo Qian¡¯er up. Mo Qian¡¯er had been waiting for Gu Bailu. Now that she had been advised not to move around, she could only lie in bed and wait for her. ¡°Master...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at her with hazy eyes. ¡°Master, the crown prince said that I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. Master, I really don¡¯t want to part with you.¡± She leaned over and hugged Gu Bailu, showing how much she relied on her. ¡°Qian¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to part with you either, but don¡¯t worry; you don¡¯t have to leave tomorrow. You¡¯re still recovering, and Lu Fenying agreed to wait until you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡± Gu Bailu patted her back. Since Qian¡¯er called her master, she had to be worthy of the title. ¡°Really?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled radiantly, like a fresh green sprout in spring. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s also this. Take a look... Master wanted to fight for a title for you. Even if you can¡¯t be consort, you can still be a wife. However, Lu Fenying has his own considerations, and I think that he¡¯s right as well. I could only get this for you...¡± Chapter 747 - Ill Be Like You When I Grow Up

Chapter 747: I¡¯ll Be Like You When I Grow Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu handed a contract to Mo Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er took it doubtfully. When she read it, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°How was I so lucky to meet you, master?¡± Her greatest wish was to keep the baby by her side and never abandon it the way her parents abandoned her. She had to protect him with everything she had. She hadn¡¯t expected her master to know her heart and help her win everything. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re beautiful, and deserve to be loved more.¡± Gu Bailu pinched her cheek. ¡°Alright, stop crying. Put the contract away. I have another copy. If he breaks the contract, send me a letter, and see if I don¡¯t storm the gates of his nation.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°It feels really good to have a backer.¡± ¡°Your master¡¯s thigh isn¡¯trge, but you can still hug it. And if I can¡¯t do anything, there¡¯s still my prince. So, if you suffer any wrongs in Heavenly Wind Empire, don¡¯t hide it, and remember to tell me.¡± ¡°Master, why are you so good to me?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er knew that saying it was because she was beautiful was only a joke. Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°How can this be considered good? If I was really good to you, I would be doing whatever I can to stop Lu Fenying from taking you away...¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that, or I¡¯ll be too ashamed to show my face.¡± Full of guilt, Mo Qian¡¯er cut her off. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Actually, I have a master who watched me grow up and was very good to me. He was tolerant of me even when I made mistakes. Even now, when he¡¯s imprisoned, he¡¯s still making ns for me. As a disciple, I¡¯m a lot worse than you...¡± Gu Bailu now had a disciple of her own. Although there weren¡¯t necessarily many things that she could teach her, she hoped she could take care of her disciple the way her master took care of her. So, part of her feelings for Qian¡¯er stemmed from her master. She couldn¡¯t be good to her master right now, so she had to be like him. Mo Qian¡¯er blinked at her. ¡°Where is master¡¯s master now? Can¡¯t he be rescued?¡± ¡°The reason I want the Sky Splitting Mirror is to save him, but unfortunately, the Archfiend took the two pieces which I had.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er bit her lip. ¡°Master, I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t help you with anything.¡± ¡°Who says you can¡¯t help me with anything? Didn¡¯t I get this piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror because of you? Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. I will only use those who are talented; nobody¡¯s strength should be underestimated.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nodded and smiled. ¡°Master, I understand.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her head. ¡°Xiao Xiao... is doing fine.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me, master. I promised the crown prince that I wouldn¡¯t be involved with him anymore. I hope you can persuade him as well, master.¡± She couldn¡¯t drag Xiao Xiao down with her again. Lu Fenying had promised to let him go; there wouldn¡¯t be a second time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the two of you will still need to see each other. Xiao Xiao will check on you after he recovers.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need him to visit me anymore. Master, I can¡¯t see him again.¡± Mr. Xiao was willing to risk his life for her. She couldn¡¯t ept such deep love. She didn¡¯t have the right to ept it. Even if Lu Fenying died, she couldn¡¯t be with Xiao Xiao. Although she had once found his gentlenessforting, she had never thought of sinking into it. ¡°Lu Fenying agreed to it.¡± Chapter 748 - It Suits Mo Qianer

Chapter 748: It Suits Mo Qian¡¯er

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mo Qian¡¯er was stunned. Up until Gu Bailu left, she still didn¡¯t understand. Lu Fenying had been so enraged and hated that Mr. Xiao wasn¡¯t dead. He wanted her to swear never to see Mr. Xiao again, even on her deathbed. But why had he changed his mind? Could it be that her master had threatened him? Gu Bailu and Lu Fenying didn¡¯t tell Mo Qian¡¯er about her condition. A decision would be made after Xiao Xiao saw her. After being bled dry by his young mother-inw, Lu Fenying felt unbearably suffocated, and decided to go for a walk. It wasn¡¯t snowing today, which was rare. The sun peeked out of the clouds and shone down, making Lu Fenying feel the warmth in Southern Glory Empire for the first time. The streets had already been cleared of snow, and the roadside stores were all open. Everybody who had been cooped up at home for days came out for a breather in the warm sun. Dressed in a ck and red robe, and a cloak with a wolf¡¯s head on it, Lu Fenying got down from the carriage with Red Wolf. His tall and slender figure attracted the attention of the people on the streets. Which nobleman with such bearing was this? He had a handsome and celestial-like face and unique ck curls which fell over his forehead. He was extremely charming and drew countless gasps. ¡°My god, another immortal hase to Pale Emperor City.¡± The passers-by on the streets began to whisper to each other. ¡°Do you know which house he¡¯s from? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be a local. Look at his curly hair. I heard that the nobles of Heavenly Wind Empire have this sort of hair. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so beautiful. He has such a noble bearing.¡± Of course Lu Fenying could hear their discussion, but given his identity, he was already used to causing a sensation. He rarely walked around in Heavenly Wind Empire and always rode a horse through the streets, not wanting to cause amotion. But he hade out today to take a look. One reason was that the items sold in Southern Glory Empire were indeed different from those sold in Heavenly Wind Empire. Besides, Mo Qian¡¯er had been injured this time and seemed to have be listless, her eyes empty. He didn¡¯t like her like this, and wanted to buy her some gifts that might make her happy. He visited a few stores selling trinkets, clothes, and jewelry, but none of them caught his eye. He didn¡¯t find them interesting at all, let alone Mo Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er might be a ve, but she had seen all sorts of rare treasures in her life. The only thing she had ever wanted was probably that translucent heart-shaped jade. However, he had destroyed it with spiritual power one time when he was feeling angry. Lu Fenying had always wanted to find an identical piece, but that sort of translucent jade was truly too rare, and he had never found one. ¡°Miss Murong, I guarantee that you¡¯ll like this umbre.¡± Lu Fenying passed by a store that sold umbres. He didn¡¯t want to stop, but he heard ady say arrogantly, ¡°What haven¡¯t I seen before? If you don¡¯t have a new umbre, don¡¯t expect me toe here again in the future.¡± ¡°Miss Murong, you¡¯ll definitely love this umbre!¡± Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t help but stop when he heard how confident the manager was. It was just an umbre. What was there to boast about? Lu Fenying tilted his head and saw a young woman in a light green dress and a snow-white cloak which was embroidered with a vivid image. Chapter 749 - Mo Qianer Will Definitely Love It

Chapter 749: Mo Qian¡¯er Will Definitely Love It

Lu Fenying had a hobby, which was painting. The image on the woman¡¯s cloak hence caught his attention. This cloak would suit Mo Qian¡¯er very well ¨C her peerless appearance paired with the etherealndscape of the image on the cloak would be especially beautiful. The woman took an umbre from the shopkeeper, which had a red-crowned crane painted on its white and gray surface. ¡°How dare you give me such an ordinary umbre?¡± The woman threw the umbre on the ground furiously and turned around, her pretty face already red with anger. ¡°Aiyaya...¡± The shopkeeper picked up the umbre as if it were a treasure. ¡°Miss Murong, this umbre is very precious. It may look ordinary, but there¡¯s a world inside it. Why don¡¯t you open it for a look, Miss Murong? I guarantee you¡¯ll be pleasantly surprised.¡± Murong Qingqing took the umbre doubtfully; the shopkeeper wouldn¡¯t dare dupe her. She opened the umbre suspiciously. Suddenly, the umbre shook, and the shaft instantly extended into the air and opened to reveal a vast blue starry sky which made one feel like they were flying. Light muslin hung around the umbre and glittered beautifully with silver powder. As the umbre spun gently, Murong Qingqing looked like a fairy who had descended. Surprise shed in Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect the umbre to be so beautiful. If he bought it for Mo Qian¡¯er, she would definitely like it. ¡°shopkeeper, I want this umbre.¡± Lu Fenying walked in without any hesitation and immediately wanted to buy it. Murong Qingqing was still feeling dazed, when she suddenly heard someone say they wanted to fight with her over this thing. She turned around and said, ¡°I saw this, who¡¯s going to give it to you... Ah... You¡¯re the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire...¡± Standing under the umbre, she looked at Lu Fenying in surprise. Such a gorgeous man was even more stunning than the umbre. It was different from the other day. Up close, she could now see his face. He had sharp, refined features which gave off a strong masculine charm. He was different from the men of Heavenly Wind Empire. Murong Qingqing was instantly attracted, and almost forgot to breathe. Lu Fenying nced at her. ¡°You are?¡± He wanted to ignore her, but he remembered that he wanted to get Mo Qian¡¯er a cloak like hers. ¡°I¡¯m Murong Qingqing from the Murong family. If you like this umbre, I¡¯ll give it to you, Your Highness,¡± Murong Qingqing said shyly. ¡°No need. Give me another,¡± Lu Fenying instructed. The shopkeeper was in a dilemma. ¡°Well... Sir, this umbre is of superior quality. It took a few months for several umbre craftsmen to make it...¡± Murong Qingqing was delighted. There was only one of this umbre, and the crown prince would have to ept it from her. As long as he epted her umbre, she would tell her grandmother to talk to the emperor about her marriage. The emperor would never object to her marrying into Heavenly Wind Empire. The moment Lu Fenying frowned, Murong Qingqing had already nned things out beautifully in her head. ¡°I have to buy this umbre. How much do you want?¡± How could Lu Fenying not see the admiration on Murong Qingqing¡¯s face? He naturally wouldn¡¯t get himself into trouble. Chapter 750 - Are You Looking to be Humiliated?

Chapter 750: Are You Looking to be Humiliated?

Murong Qingqing pouted. ¡°Your Highness, even with your noble status, you can¡¯t be unreasonable. I saw this umbre first.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you wanted to buy it.¡± Lu Fenying had been the first to say he would buy it. The woman wanted nothing more than to use this umbre as a way of sticking to him; if that happened, he might never be rid of her. ¡°I was holding it for a look, I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want it.¡± Murong Qingqing raised her head proudly. Lu Fenying looked at the shopkeeper coldly. ¡°This thing is yours. Who will you sell it to?¡± The shopkeeper had a bewildered look on his face. What did he do wrong? Why were the two of them fighting here? He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Murong family. However, the man in front of him was obviously extraordinary, and might be even harder to deal with. The shopkeeper almost burst into tears. ¡°I... I just sell umbres. Either way, I¡¯ll offend someone whoever I sell it to... How about... I don¡¯t sell it...¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± There were two yells at the same time. The shopkeeper hurriedly knelt and said fearfully, ¡°How... how about whoever can offer the higher price gets it?¡± What could he do? This was the only solution he coulde up with in the face of two powerful beings. In fact, he could tell that Miss Murong wanted to buy the umbre in order to give it to this extraordinary man. But this nobleman clearly disdained her gift. He had money and power ¨C why would he need a woman to give it to him? Seeing that Lu Fenying liked the umbre, Murong Qingqing had subconsciously wanted to give it to him at first. But on second thought, she realized that something wasn¡¯t right. This was a woman¡¯s umbre. As a man, he wouldn¡¯t use it, so he was buying it for someone else. And it was for a woman. How could she let that woman have it? ¡°Three hundred taels,¡± Lu Fenying said, and the onlookers gasped. Three hundred taels for an umbre was truly expensive. Who would have thought Lu Fenying would also add, ¡°Gold.¡± Murong Qingqing gritted her teeth. The Murong family was rich, but her monthly allowance was only a hundred taels of silver. She didn¡¯t have a lot of money, unless she sold her jewelry, but she couldn¡¯t lose. ¡°Four hundred gold taels!¡± Murong Qingqing followed. Lu Fenying smiled mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy your store for thirty thousand gold.¡± The shopkeeper gasped. How did buying an umbre turn into buying his store? Thirty thousand gold taels was three hundred thousand silver taels; even if he worked for several lifetimes, he would never be able to earn that much. Murong Qingqing looked at Lu Fenying pitifully, tears welling up in her eyes. She was both unwilling and angry at being humiliated. The shopkeeper looked at her, not daring to respond. That would offend the Murong family. Lu Fenying nced at him. ¡°Send the umbre and deed to Prince Zi¡¯s residence right now.¡± He was about to leave without looking at Murong Qingqing. This woman clearly knew his identity, yet still dared to fight with him. The funny thing was that she said she would give it to him. It was obvious she was up to no good, and he no longer had the mood to buy her cloak off her. Unexpectedly, the moment he stepped out of the door, someone grabbed hold of his sleeve; it was Murong Qingqing, whoined tearfully, ¡°Your Highness, how... how can you bully me like this?¡± She certainly couldn¡¯tpare with the wealth of a crown prince. Why didn¡¯t he know how to follow the script, and give way to a woman? Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes, radiating a frightening chill. ¡°Miss Murong, you know who I am, and you still want to fight with me? Are you asking for a beating?¡± Red Wolf hurriedly pped Murong Qingqing¡¯s hand away. He was afraid that his master wouldn¡¯t be able to help himself and would kill her. Chapter 751 - Murong Qingqing’s Complaint

Chapter 751: Murong Qingqing¡¯s Comint

After all, this was Pale Emperor City, and the Murong family was the number one family in Southern Glory Empire; it was better to avoid murder. Hearing this, Murong Qingqing was so angry that she covered her face and ran off to leave in her carriage right away. The passers-by guessed that she was probably going home toin. After the two geniuses Murong Lanyi and Nan Ningxin were no more, Murong Qingqing of the Murong family had shown up, and her strength was indeed extraordinary. Lu Fenying stood there without saying anything, but the chill radiating from his body made it impossible for anyone to get close. Anybody could see that he was angry, but nobody knew why. Red Wolf hurriedly took out a dagger and cut off the sleeve which Murong Qingqing had touched. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve cut it off. It¡¯s not dirty anymore.¡± Only then did Lu Fenying step forward and leave. But he came back in an instant and asked the shopkeeper, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this umbre, and how do you use it?¡± ¡°This... this umbre is called the Nine Firmaments Gxy.¡± He then told him how to use it, and Lu Fenying left with the umbre. He said, ¡°Follow me to Prince Zi¡¯s residence.¡± The shopkeeper patted his chest in fear. ¡°What do I do, I¡¯ve offended the Murong family.¡± The bystandersughed. ¡°What are you scared of? Take the thirty thousand gold and run.¡± People who watched the show never worried about making matters bigger; furthermore, the shopkeeper had gotten thirty thousand gold, which was something to be envious about. Hearing this, the shopkeeper knew they were right. He had to hurry to Prince Zi¡¯s residence with the deed. With Prince Zi¡¯s protection, he wouldn¡¯t need to be scared of the Murong family. Feng Qingtian was with the empress dowager in the pce. The empress dowager asked him about Gu Bailu¡¯s condition and gave him many precious herbs. She sighed. ¡°You finally have someone who can help you start a family. Some things that are meant to be yours will be yours. Don¡¯t be hasty.¡± She knew that Prince Zi couldn¡¯t wait to take the throne. Who knew what poison the emperor had taken, but he wasn¡¯t willing to hand it over now. Feng Qingtian nodded. The empress dowager had always treated him well, and he didn¡¯t want to sh with her. ¡°The reason I want the throne is to protect Lulu. It would be great if grandmother could persuade His Majesty.¡± The empress dowager was about to say something, when the eunuch said, ¡°Your Highness, the madam of the Murong family urgently requests an audience.¡± When the empress dowager was young, she and Lady Murong had been known as the Twin Phoenixes of Pale Emperor City, and had been close since childhood. When the empress dowager heard that Lady Murong was requesting to see her, she knew that she had to have something urgent to tell her, and hurriedly invited her in. Lady Murong led Murong Qingqing into the hall. Seeing Feng Qingtian, she snorted coldly before she bowed. As soon as the empress dowager had her sit down, she said, ¡°Your Highness, the people of the Murong family have been bullied by the guest of Prince Zi¡¯s residence. If you won¡¯t handle this matter, I¡¯ll settle the score myself.¡± Feng Qingtian raised his eyebrows. How had his residence been pulled into this? ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, tell me what happened.¡± The empress dowager was as close to her as a sister, and she didn¡¯t mind her rudeness. Lady Murong narrowed her eyes at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian was confused. However, she was much older than him, and he had always regarded her as an elder because of the empress dowager, so he could only suffer in silence. ¡°Qingqing, tell the empress dowager what happened and let her decide for you.¡± Lady Murong pulled Murong Qingqing out from behind her. Murong Qingqing had cried wretchedly when she got home, and her eyes were still red. Chapter 752 - Unreasonable and Ruthless

Chapter 752: Unreasonable and Ruthless

The empress dowager saidpassionately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, crying to this extent. Tell me, who dares bully the youngdy of the Murong family?¡± Murong Qingqing sobbed and told her what happened today. ¡°I was going to give it to him out of kindness, but he humiliated me...¡± Feng Qingtian finally understood what was going on. Who knew what possessed Lu Fenying to go shopping, but an umbre caught his eye. Murong Qingqing wanted to give it to him, but he refused, and instead fought over it with her. He dropped thirty thousand gold taels to buy the store. Murong Qingqing losing face meant the Murong family lost face. No wonder Lady Murong was angry. She had always been protective. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t understand. Why was Lu Fenying fighting with a woman over an umbre? Could it be that he hadn¡¯t recovered fully from being addled with fury two days ago? The empress dowager didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She scolded helplessly, ¡°That crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire is truly strange. Why is hepeting with a girl over an umbre? He¡¯s not a man at all.¡± Feng Qingtian echoed, ¡°He¡¯s that sort of brazen man. He even dared kill his mother.¡± Naturally, Feng Qingtian said the words not for the empress dowager, but for Murong Qingqing. She even daredin to the empress dowager about this matter. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that Murong Qingqing must¡¯ve taken a fancy to Lu Fenying and wanted to give him the umbre. Who was Lu Fenying? Why would he want her things? He thus ruthlessly humiliated her. Murong Qingqing hadn¡¯t been able to take it, and had gone home and exaggerated the truth. Lady Murong, who was protective of her children, thus came to the royal pce to seek justice. The empress dowager was stunned. ¡°Even his mother?¡± The empress dowager no longer bothered with court affairs, so she didn¡¯t know much about the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire. Lady Murong¡¯s expression turned worse. Of course she knew what the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire was like, which was why she hade to the royal pce. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve gone straight to find him with her own people. ¡°No matter how fierce he is, this is Southern Glory Empire. Is he allowed to bully us here?¡± Lady Murong said angrily. Her granddaughter had given him the umbre out of the kindness of her heart, but he didn¡¯t want it and insisted on fighting her for it... The empress dowager felt a headacheing on. ¡°Sister, what do you n to do?¡± Lady Murong sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to cause trouble, but he was too much. Qingqing touched his sleeve, and he cut it off in public. How will she be able to marry in the future?¡± Who would dare marry a woman despised like that? The empress dowager¡¯s head hurt even more. ¡°How unreasonable and ruthless.¡± Feng Qingtian observed everything withoutment. Although Lu Fenying was staying at his residence, he would never get involved. Lu Fenying had brought this on himself, he should fix it himself. When the empress dowager said those words, she forgot that the person next to her was even more unreasonable and ruthless; any woman who dared touch his sleeve would already be dead. Only after she said the words did the empress dowager remember Feng Qingtian sitting next to her. Sheforted him. ¡°Prince Zi, you¡¯re different; yours is an illness.¡± Feng Qingtian felt that these words offort weren¡¯tforting at all. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not ill. I just don¡¯t like any woman other than Lulu. I think the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire didn¡¯t ce Murong Qingqing in his eyes. Naturally, he would ignore whoever he doesn¡¯t like.¡± Lady Murong stood up. ¡°Prince Zi, why are you defending an outsider?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her. ¡°How do you want me to defend my people?¡± ¡°He ruined Qingqing¡¯s reputation. He has to marry her.¡± Chapter 753 - Unwilling to Give Me a Rotten Cloak

Chapter 753: Unwilling to Give Me a Rotten Cloak

There was no way Lu Fenying could have expected that he would be forced into marriage from going shopping and buying an umbre. Umbre in hand, he went to see Mo Qian¡¯er. The incident with Murong Qingqing was nothing to him at all, and he hadpletely forgotten about bullying her. Since he could make Mo Qian¡¯er happy with the umbre, he was in a good mood. It just so happened that Mo Qian¡¯er was also in a sunny mood. Seeing him, she smiled widely. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re here. Do you want some tea?¡± It wasn¡¯t evening yet. They could still have tea. Lu Fenying stuffed the umbre into her hand. Mo Qian¡¯er found it odd. It wasn¡¯t raining or snowing outside. Why did he have an umbre? Thinking that he wanted her to put the umbre away, she took it and hung it on a shelf right away. Lu Fenying nced at her. ¡°This umbre is for you.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Your Highness. It¡¯ll be time for dinner soon. Do you want to eat here?¡± Lu Fenying enjoyed Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s enthusiasm. He nodded and sat on the couch. He thought it was strange; Mo Qian had yet to see the umbre¡¯s true appearance, so why had her attitude toward him changed? She was clearly happy. He nced at the snow-white cloak that had been hung up. Although the rabbit fur cloak was cute, it felt like something was missing. Mo Qian¡¯er felt that he was acting a little strangely, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. He had given her an umbre for no reason and was now staring at her cloak? Did he want her to give him the cloak because he gave her an umbre? But that was for women. He couldn¡¯t wear it. ¡°The rabbit fur is from Ah Luo. She saw that I liked it, so had it made into a cloak,¡± said Mo Qian¡¯er softly. No matter how much the crown prince liked it, she wouldn¡¯t give it to him. Ah Luo had given it to her. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t know that he had be someone who coveted the cloak. He was thinking of painting andscape on the cloak. It would definitely be beautiful. ¡°Take it down,¡± Lu Fenying said indifferently. Mo Qian¡¯er tensed up and whispered, ¡°Your... Your Highness, someone gave it to me. I... I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Lu Fenying pulled her into his arms and bit her lip. ¡°Do I need a cloak?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Mo Qian¡¯er to think that of him. What made him even angrier was that Mo Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to give him the cloak. He had spent thirty thousand gold coins to buy her an umbre. And he had even fought a shameless woman for it. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then... why does Your Highness want me to take down the cloak?¡± Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t seen emotions in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes for a long time. Seeing the curiosity in her eyes now, his heart skipped a beat. He hugged her even tighter and kissed her. Sensing the change between her legs, Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I know. Let me hug you.¡± After being touched by a stranger today, Lu Fenying realized how much he hated women. While he had never liked being touched by others in the past, the feeling had never been as intense as today. The moment Murong Qingqing grabbed his sleeve, he really wanted to chop off her hand. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not well yet.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t believe him. He wouldn¡¯t just hug her when he said he would. He wasn¡¯t someone who could hold back his desires. Now that he had a reaction, she felt ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Lu Fenying buried his face in her neck and licked it. Mo Qian¡¯er was a little scared. She suddenly remembered the contract and pushed him away with all her might. ¡°Your Highness, I said that I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Chapter 754 - He Controlled Himself?

Chapter 754: He Controlled Himself?

Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you. What are you scared of?¡± It had been almost half a year since she escaped from the crown prince¡¯s residence. He had only touched her that one night. One night in half a year! Who could be more miserable than him? Mo Qian¡¯er bit her lip. ¡°You... You won¡¯t be able to control yourself. It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t touch.¡± ¡°Who says that I can¡¯t control myself? I¡¯ll show you.¡± Lu Fenying pulled her back into his arms and kissed her lips. Mo Qian¡¯er became lost in the kiss. After touching her for so many years, he knew how to make her submit. Furthermore, her body was extremely sensitive. Mo Qian¡¯er hated herself for being disappointing and helpless. She clenched her fists and made up her mind; if Lu Fenying really couldn¡¯t control himself, she would stab him with a needle. Who cares if he couldn¡¯t have kids anymore after that. Lu Fenying kissed her gently, from her chin to her neck to her corbone, and all the way down to her belly. Mo Qian¡¯er bit her lip to prevent herself from provoking him. Lu Fenying naturally wasn¡¯t satisfied with her silence. He bit her thigh, and the itchy and numbing pain made Mo Qian¡¯er cry out. ¡°Your Highness, no more.¡± ¡°Just lie back. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± There was no way Lu Fenying was willing to stop. Mo Qian¡¯er really wanted to kick him, but her entire body felt boneless. Lu Fenying¡¯s breathing grew heavier and he forced his way between her legs. Mo Qian¡¯er was so scared that she almost sat up and pushed him. But Lu Fenying simply stroked her abdomen and didn¡¯t move after that. He stared at Mo Qian¡¯er with his long and narrow phoenix eyes. ¡°Hurry up and get well.¡± He got off the bed and covered her with a nket. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up.¡± He practically fled into the other room to clean himself. He didn¡¯te out even after a long while, and Mo Qian¡¯er could faintly hear the sound of breathing in the other room. She was too familiar with that sound. Lu Fenying was taking care of himself. Mo Qian¡¯ery on the bed and looked at the beams above her, finding it a little surreal. Lu Fenying was dealing with it himself because she was injured. She remembered back when she almost died in the coldke. She had just woken up, and was still weak and had a terrible headache, but he didn¡¯t care and made her serve him. That time, Mo Qian¡¯er really just wanted to die in bed. Lu Fenying had never taken pity on her. But did the sun rise from the west today? Fifteen minutester, Lu Fenying finally came out of the room. He seemed to be in good spirits. He sat on the bed and touched Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you tired? If you are, go to sleep.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at his handsome face and couldn¡¯t think why he was willing to control himself. Maybe he really wanted the baby? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Fenying looked uneasy. This was the first time he had taken care of his urges himself. Mo Qian¡¯er even looked at him as if he was some oddity. Who was he doing this for? Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Your Highness, where did you get the umbre?¡± He had even given it to her. Mo Qian¡¯er knew Lu Fenying¡¯s personality. If it wasn¡¯t an important item, he would¡¯ve already thrown it away. ¡°I bought it.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you went shopping today?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er found it even stranger that the crown prince had actually gone shopping. She thought that the umbre was a gift from someone else; she didn¡¯t expect him to buy it himself. Lu Fenying nodded. Chapter 755 - I Will Never Marry In My Lifetime

Chapter 755: I Will Never Marry In My Lifetime

Right then, a maid said, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Zi invites you to the main hall. There¡¯s an urgent matter.¡± Lu Fenying asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± The maid replied, ¡°Lady Murong brought Miss Murong to the house.¡± Lu Fenying smiled coldly. ¡°She still has the cheek toe?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why was Lady Murong looking for Lu Fenying? Lu Fenying adjusted the quilt around her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Even though Mo Qian¡¯er was curious, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t n to speak about this matter and definitely wouldn¡¯t tell her about it. After Lu Fenying left, she sent a maid to investigate. When Lu Fenying arrived, a lot of people were already gathered in the main hall. Except for Prince and Princess Zi and Murong Qingqing, he hadn¡¯t seen the others before. Lu Fenying sat down in an empty seat with a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Lady Murong, he¡¯s here. Tell us what you want.¡± With one nce at Lu Fenying, Lady Murong could tell that he was extraordinary. Not only did he look beautiful, he had a lofty presence and didn¡¯t seem like he would yield to anyone. But at the end of the day, Qingqing¡¯s reputation was ruined. If they didn¡¯t get justice, the Murong family would beughed at for the rest of their lives. ¡°The Murong family isn¡¯t unreasonable. You have to take responsibility for ruining Qingqing¡¯s reputation.¡± Lady Murong looked at Lu Fenying aggressively. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes were colder than the chilly wind outside. He sneered. ¡°The Murong family is really shameless.¡± She even dared to make such a demand. Was she crazy? Gu Bailu chuckled and looked at Murong Qingqing, who stood next to Lady Murong and nced at Lu Fenying from time to time. It was obvious that she was interested in him. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t feel it was wrong for a woman to want to marry a man once she had her eye on him, but she wouldn¡¯t agree blindly to such an undignified method. ¡°It was just a minor exchange of words, and not bad enough to ruin her reputation.¡± Murong Huangtang jumped to his feet before Gu Bailu could finish. ¡°Not serious? He cut off the sleeve that Qingqing touched in front of so many people. How can she face anyone in the future?¡± Gu Bailu had a headache. Who was Lu Fenying? How could anyone just touch him? Murong Qingqing really had guts. The most impressive of them all was Lady Murong, who dared to tell the pce about it, and thene here. Gu Bailu gave a fake smile. ¡°Miss Murong is really lucky that the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire only cut off his own sleeve and not her hand. If she had touched my husband, you wouldn¡¯t be here, but in the mourning hall.¡± Murong Huangtang looked at her angrily. ¡°What do you mean? Are you cursing Qingqing to die?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Miss Murong likes to touch strange men so much that I¡¯m afraid that she might identally touch my husband one day. I¡¯m just giving her a kind reminder.¡± Lady Murong knew best what a troublemaker Gu Bailu was and how cutting her words could be, and didn¡¯t want to waste too much time with her. She looked at Feng Qingtian and said, ¡°Prince Zi, the crown prince is a guest in your house. You be the judge.¡± Feng Qingtian, who had been watching the show, straightened up and asked Lu Fenying, ¡°Your Highness, you indeed were a little unreasonable in this matter. Are you willing to marry Miss Murong?¡± Lu Fenying said expressionlessly, ¡°I n to never marry in my lifetime. If the Murong family still wants an exnation, I don¡¯t mind having another maid in my backyard.¡± Chapter 756 - Gu Bailus Game Begins

Chapter 756: Gu Bailu¡¯s Game Begins

Murong Qing was stunned. ¡°What... What did you say? How can you not marry?¡± As a mighty crown prince who was about to be emperor, who would believe that he wasn¡¯t going to marry? Even Gu Bailu felt that this was a rotten excuse. Lady Murong¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Your Highness, are you really not going to give the Murong family any face?¡± The Murong family wasn¡¯t so easily bullied. If Lu Fenying was going to treat them like this, Lady Murong wouldn¡¯t let him go even if she had to mobilize the entire family. Lu Fenying said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I have to say.¡± His handsome face was expressionless, as if he didn¡¯t care if she believed him or not. Gu Bailu was confused. Was he telling the truth? He wasn¡¯t going to marry after taking the throne? ¡°Fine, fine. Since the crown prince has no sincerity, there¡¯s nothing to discuss. If you can leave Pale Emperor City, it¡¯ll be considered my Murong family¡¯s loss.¡± Lady Murong was truly infuriated. Such a terrible excuse was simply looking down on the Murong family. She had protected the Murong family for so many years and paid in blood and sweat. She would never let them be humiliated like this. Actually, the moment she saw Lu Fenying, she had given up on the idea of making him marry Murong Qingqing. Qingqing wouldn¡¯t live well if she married such a man. However, Lady Murong hadn¡¯t expected Lu Fenying to treat the Murong family like some random person. She stood up and was about to leave, when Gu Bailu stopped her. ¡°Mydy, wait. The crown prince might be telling the truth.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, do you think the Murong family is easy to bully?¡± ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that I know the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire very well. He never lies. He might really not marry.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a lie, you should be smart about it. A ruler of a nation who won¡¯t marry ¨C who are you trying to fool?¡± Murong Huangtang shouted angrily. Gu Bailu looked at Lu Fenying. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Lu Fenying stood up and bowed to Lady Murong. ¡°I indeed won¡¯t marry. Also, what happened today is only directed at Miss Murong herself. If Lady Murong thinks that I¡¯m lying, the day I marry won¡¯t be toote for you toe and make a fuss.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead twitched. Lu Fenying was serious. Lady Murong examined his expressionless face and couldn¡¯t tell if he was lying. But this attitude was eptable. She observed him for a long while before she asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you marry?¡± He was the ruler of a nation. If he didn¡¯t take a wife and have heirs, wouldn¡¯t he worry the officials to death? Lady Murong was asking out of curiosity, not suspicion. Lu Fenying pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Bailu said, ¡°He probably thinks that there isn¡¯t a woman in this world good enough to be his wife. He¡¯s an extremely conceited person. Mydy, it¡¯s rare for you toe here. Have dinner before you go back. The food here is delicious.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed Lady Murong and pulled her out. The olddy snorted. ¡°You want to coax me with a meal?¡± Even so, the olddy in the end stayed for a meal. After all, Gu Bailu had done them a favor. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, the Murong family would¡¯ve been destroyed by Nan Ningxin. The olddy could clearly differentiate between love and hate. Her one fault was that she was too protective of her children. Although she stayed for Gu Bailu¡¯s sake, she was quite happy with the meal. What Lady Murong liked most was abalone and shark¡¯s fin soup. Chapter 757 - A Concubine For Life May Be a Good Thing?

Chapter 757: A Concubine For Life May Be a Good Thing?

A regr person naturally wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine it, but Lady Murong could eat it every day in the Murong family. However, they had run out several days ago, and the shops were unexpectedly out of stock. Several stores that sold exotic delicacies were gone, and the manager who usually supplied the Murong family with ingredients said that they were now very rare. Lady Murong loved abalone and shark¡¯s fin soup the most, and it would be a disaster if there was no stock. She had gotten someone to ask around, and discovered that most of the fishermen in the summer fishing vige near Pale Emperor City had run off overnight. There weren¡¯t many people supplying seafood right now; whatever was put out was immediately snapped up. The nobles of Pale Emperor City were used to such food. Even the royal pce was looking everywhere for stock. Lady Murong had looked for people to snap some up, but it really was too little. It was going to be the new year; why did something like this have to happen before the family dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve? She had endured not being able to eat it all this time, but her heart was tense. Unexpectedly, Prince Zi¡¯s residence had a lot of it. Furthermore, his chef was especially good, and the abalone and shark¡¯s fin soup was iparably delicious. Lady Murong was naturally happy. ¡°You can have more if you like it, mydy. I have more in my house. I¡¯ll have someone pack some up for you to bring hometer.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to buy this dish now. Miss Gu, why do you have so much of it?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Other people may not have it, but I don¡¯tck it; I have plenty of fishermen.¡± Lady Murong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you took in all those vige fishermen who ran off?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten, mydy? I spent a lot of money to hire garbage with low spiritual power.¡± Lady Murong didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to raise the price?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°My husband has plenty of money, there¡¯s no need for me to scheme for more. Mydy, let me give you a word of advice: Hurry and stock up on what you want.¡± Lady Murong was confused. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. But then again, they were just a bunch of garbage with low spiritual power. If they dared revolt, they would be wiped out with one hand. So, she didn¡¯t take Gu Bailu¡¯s words to heart. She simply took the abalone and shark¡¯s fin soup which Gu Bailu gave to her and went home in high spirits. After Feng Qingtian had his fill that night, Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°What did Lu Fenying mean when he said he wouldn¡¯t marry?¡± Then wouldn¡¯t Qian¡¯er forever be a concubine? ¡°Silly girl, isn¡¯t it good for Mo Qian¡¯er if he doesn¡¯t marry? What are you worried about?¡± ¡°How can that be a good thing? She¡¯ll be a concubine for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°Without a wife, wouldn¡¯t she as the concubine have the highest rank?¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips. ¡°Why can¡¯t you figure it out still?¡± ¡°But can his words be trusted? As the ruler of a nation, can he really not marry?¡± ¡°ording to Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s current system, it¡¯s impossible for Mo Qian¡¯er to be the queen of the country. This involves the interests of the noble families, so they¡¯ll definitely band together to oppose it. But whether or not the ruler of the country marries, they might not necessarily dare bring it up. After all, it doesn¡¯t affect their own status and interests. Besides, it¡¯s not like Lu Fenying doesn¡¯t have an heir.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°When you put it that way, it seems this is the best oue for Qian¡¯er?¡±

Chapter 757: A Concubine For Life May Be a Good Thing?

A regr person naturally wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine it, but Lady Murong could eat it every day in the Murong family. However, they had run out several days ago, and the shops were unexpectedly out of stock. Several stores that sold exotic delicacies were gone, and the manager who usually supplied the Murong family with ingredients said that they were now very rare. Lady Murong loved abalone and shark¡¯s fin soup the most, and it would be a disaster if there was no stock. She had gotten someone to ask around, and discovered that most of the fishermen in the summer fishing vige near Pale Emperor City had run off overnight. There weren¡¯t many people supplying seafood right now; whatever was put out was immediately snapped up. The nobles of Pale Emperor City were used to such food. Even the royal pce was looking everywhere for stock. Lady Murong had looked for people to snap some up, but it really was too little. It was going to be the new year; why did something like this have to happen before the family dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve? She had endured not being able to eat it all this time, but her heart was tense. Unexpectedly, Prince Zi¡¯s residence had a lot of it. Furthermore, his chef was especially good, and the abalone and shark¡¯s fin soup was iparably delicious. Lady Murong was naturally happy. ¡°You can have more if you like it, mydy. I have more in my house. I¡¯ll have someone pack some up for you to bring hometer.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to buy this dish now. Miss Gu, why do you have so much of it?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Other people may not have it, but I don¡¯tck it; I have plenty of fishermen.¡± Lady Murong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you took in all those vige fishermen who ran off?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten, mydy? I spent a lot of money to hire garbage with low spiritual power.¡± Lady Murong didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to raise the price?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°My husband has plenty of money, there¡¯s no need for me to scheme for more. Mydy, let me give you a word of advice: Hurry and stock up on what you want.¡± Lady Murong was confused. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. But then again, they were just a bunch of garbage with low spiritual power. If they dared revolt, they would be wiped out with one hand. So, she didn¡¯t take Gu Bailu¡¯s words to heart. She simply took the abalone and shark¡¯s fin soup which Gu Bailu gave to her and went home in high spirits. After Feng Qingtian had his fill that night, Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°What did Lu Fenying mean when he said he wouldn¡¯t marry?¡± Then wouldn¡¯t Qian¡¯er forever be a concubine? ¡°Silly girl, isn¡¯t it good for Mo Qian¡¯er if he doesn¡¯t marry? What are you worried about?¡± ¡°How can that be a good thing? She¡¯ll be a concubine for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°Without a wife, wouldn¡¯t she as the concubine have the highest rank?¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips. ¡°Why can¡¯t you figure it out still?¡± ¡°But can his words be trusted? As the ruler of a nation, can he really not marry?¡± ¡°ording to Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s current system, it¡¯s impossible for Mo Qian¡¯er to be the queen of the country. This involves the interests of the noble families, so they¡¯ll definitely band together to oppose it. But whether or not the ruler of the country marries, they might not necessarily dare bring it up. After all, it doesn¡¯t affect their own status and interests. Besides, it¡¯s not like Lu Fenying doesn¡¯t have an heir.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°When you put it that way, it seems this is the best oue for Qian¡¯er?¡± Chapter 758 - In Short Supply

Chapter 758: In Short Supply

Without a proper wife, Qian¡¯er¡¯s status as a concubine would rise, and no noble family could object strongly to it. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Bailu rxed and closed her eyes. Not long after that, she opened her eyes again and shook Feng Qingtian awake. ¡°My lord, my lord, do you think Lu Fenying did this for Qian¡¯er?¡± Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he marry? That didn¡¯t make sense. Feng Qingtian hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡± Gu Bailu, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. She tried to fathom Lu Fenying¡¯s thoughts, but couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°If you continue thinking of another man, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed tomorrow,¡± said Feng Qingtian hoarsely. Gu Bailu closed her eyes obediently. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m only thinking about my Qingqing.¡± ¡°Really? What are you thinking?¡± Feng Qingtian turned her around and hugged her from behind. Gu Bailu shivered. ¡°My lord, not tonight. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t sleep, why don¡¯t we do something together?¡± She was still thinking about Lu Fenying while they were in bed ¨C Feng Qingtian was steeped in jealousy. In the middle of the night, the princess begged for mercy in the pink cottage until dawn. Naturally, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t attend morning court the next day. He also missed how many officials reported at morning court that many goods in Pale Emperor City had been in short supply recently; in particr, there were fewer entertainment establishments. What they didn¡¯t dare report was that even the girls in the brothels were no longer as pretty. The emperor lived in the royal pce and didn¡¯t know that supply was so scarce outside. However, he had heard his concubinein twice that the food in the pce wasn¡¯t as good as before. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Investigate it now.¡± In short supply? It was colder this year, and travel was inconvenient, but there had never been a shortage of goods. There had been no natural disasters in summer either. What was the reason for this shortage? The emperor wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t figure it out. None of the court officials could. Even Feng Qingtian was confused after he received Ye Huai¡¯s report. Ye Huai was even more bewildered. ¡°How did Princess Zi make Pale Emperor City fall into such dire straits in just two or three months after taking in tradespeople with low spiritual power?¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him coldly. ¡°The city hasn¡¯t fallen into dire straits. It¡¯s the noble families who don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± Themon people still lived their lives as usual, and weren¡¯t eating any less. Bluntly speaking, those who had nothing better to do but stroll around the streets looking for entertainment were from noble families and their branches. While the actualmoners went to the low-grade brothels, these scions went to the teahouses to listen to the storytellers, or went out to buy exotics delicacies before going home. ¡°That¡¯s true. The so-called shortage of goods is just ack of fine food. There¡¯s still plenty of regr food to go around.¡± There were no natural disasters, and there was no problem with regr food supplies. There was nock of daily necessities. ¡°Put together a detailed report on exactly what is in short supply.¡± ¡°Hm, how are you going to do that? Go to the Gu house and take a look at who¡¯s living there. We¡¯ll know what¡¯s missing then.¡± Gu Bailu came in with two bowls of bird¡¯s nest and gave them one each. Ye Huai looked at the bird¡¯s nest. He normally wouldn¡¯t think this thing was rare at all. But to be able to drink this bowl right now, he felt that he was better than everyone else. Because he could have it when other people couldn¡¯t. But he didn¡¯t understand why bird¡¯s nest was out of stock on the market. Confused, he asked, ¡°Princess, how did you taking in some people cause all the fine food on the market to disappear?¡± Chapter 759 - Little Angel on Earth

Chapter 759: Little Angel on Earth

Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The more expensive the food, the rarer it is. It¡¯s rare because the yield isn¡¯t high. Why is that? Firstly, the natural yield isn¡¯t high, and secondly, it isn¡¯t easy to obtain. Like bird¡¯s nest ¨C you only know how to eat it, but you don¡¯t know where ites from or howplicated it is to clean it. ¡°When a bird¡¯s nest is harvested, it¡¯ll have feathers and eggshells in it, and needs to be cleaned. Generally speaking, the person who cleans the bird¡¯s nest has to have been trained since childhood. Not everyone can do that. Even the most skilled master takes half a day to clean a bird¡¯s nest.¡± Realization dawned on Ye Huai. ¡°So... as long as you take in the workmen who clean the bird¡¯s nests, there won¡¯t be anyone to clean them, and it¡¯ll naturally be in short supply.¡± It took half a day to clean a bird¡¯s nest! Who would have thought it would actually be soplicated? Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Also, not just anyone can do it. So, this is a skill usually passed down through the generations, so...¡± So, at the very least, the nobles had to start respecting the garbage with these sorts of exclusive skills first. So what if you had immense spiritual power? If you had immense spiritual power, you should cultivate; what did enjoying a life of luxury have to do with that? Those who didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to cultivate, on the other hand, learned how to be real people. ¡°The princess is so smart!¡± Ye Huai praised her. ¡°This isn¡¯t some grand trick. Everybody in my previous world understands this principle, but the people here don¡¯t. One day, they will.¡± When they ran out of food and clothes and could only wait to starve to death, they would know that no matter how strong their spiritual power was, it couldn¡¯t fill their stomachs. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. He remembered why the heavens had repeatedly ordered for the human world to be destroyed back then. It was the same in the human world back then. People only cared about cultivation, and nobody cared about the suffering of themon people. Those with formidable spiritual power also shed with each other. There was constant strife every day. People killed each other, families killed each other, and countries killed each other. Whoever killed more would rise to the top. The human world stank of blood and evil, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of humanity anywhere. That was why the heavens had wanted to wipe out the human race. Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t carry out the order, but allowed the human race to survive. Naturally, there were some who came to their senses, and the human world was at peace for several decades. It was just that it didn¡¯t take long for the killing to start again. Over a hundred yearster, the world was indeed still the same. Gu Bailu waved her hand in front of Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°My lord, what are you thinking about?¡± Feng Qingtian caught hold of her hand and kissed it. ¡°My Lulu did a great job.¡± Gu Bailu pulled her hand back and looked at Ye Huai. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. It¡¯s useless to praise me. Plus, there¡¯s an outsider here.¡± She skipped out. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t jump around!¡± This girl was asking for a beating. Gu Bailu pulled a face and left. She wasn¡¯t scared at all. She was pregnant with the child of heaven and earth. If just a couple of jumps was enough to make the childe rolling out, then it was too useless. ... Mo Qian¡¯er already knew why Lady Murong hade with Murong Qingqingst night. It turned out that Lu Fenying had gotten into a conflict with Murong Qingqing when he was buying the umbre. He had snatched it from her and embarrassed her. Chapter 760 - Lu Fenying Is Also a Sentimental Person

Chapter 760: Lu Fenying Is Also a Sentimental Person

This girl was using her family to settle ounts. Make Lu Fenying marry her? Mo Qian¡¯er felt that Miss Murong was definitely overthinking it. Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t even married Su Muwei, whom he had doted on for so many years. How could he marry a random girl? If he married Miss Murong, then what about Su Muwei? Furthermore, Miss Murong might not be as beautiful. At least, with Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s and Su Muwei¡¯s looks, Miss Murong probably wasn¡¯t that stunning. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s confidence wasn¡¯t without reason. The one thing which Lu Fenying praised most about her was her face. She was born with good looks. Sometimes when they were in bed, he would say that she was a vixen who specialized in seducing him. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at the umbre on the shelf and didn¡¯t think much of it. How could Lu Fenying get into a conflict over an umbre? She found it hard to believe that Lu Fenying would fight someone over a purchase. That would be lowering himself too much. She got off the bed and took down the umbre from the shelf on the side. It was a prettyrge umbre that could cover two people. The umbre had a vivid and lifelike painting of cranes on it. Mo Qian¡¯er knew that Lu Fenying liked painting. Was it because the painting on the umbre was good? That didn¡¯t make sense. Although he liked painting, he wasn¡¯t that obsessed over it. ¡°Disciple, what are you thinking? You¡¯re staring at an umbre.¡± While Qian¡¯er was lost in thought, Gu Bailu jumped in. Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°I heard that the crown prince got into a conflict with someone over this umbre. I want to know what¡¯s so special about it.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is the umbre that costs thirty thousand gold?¡± Gu Bailu immediately felt that the umbre was covered in gold. ¡°Thirty thousand gold taels?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was confused. Was it that expensive? No wonder the crown prince¡¯s expression had been strange when he gave her the umbre yesterday. ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to buy the umbre, Lu Fenying directly snapped up the entire store. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. He¡¯s really generous. I didn¡¯t realize that he bought it for you.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the umbre. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. Also, why can¡¯t I open it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve studied it for a while, but I can¡¯t open it.¡± ¡°Let me see. This thing can¡¯t stop me!¡± After checking the umbre for a long while, Gu Bailu finally found a small button. ¡°Come here, my disciple. Hold it here...¡± She put the umbre in Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand and pressed a button. ¡°Open!¡± Bam! The umbre opened, and the handle extended out. The entire umbre flew out of Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand and floated in the air, light white muslin hanging down and glittering with starlight. Inside the umbre was a boundless starry sky. More importantly, the umbre could slowly rotate in midair. ¡°Wow, wow... It¡¯s so beautiful... This is practically a portable pavilion,¡± said Gu Bailu delightedly. Mo Qian¡¯er blinked at the unbelievable umbre. It was indeed beautiful, but wasn¡¯t thirty thousand gold too much? ¡°Lu Fenying looks like a tyrant, but at least he knows how to give you gifts.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. Mo Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°The crown prince often brings things back.¡± This was how he gave things to her: He never talked about how expensive they were or how much they cost, and seemed to just throw them casually to her. If she liked them, she could y with them. If she didn¡¯t, she could just throw them away But she could never bear to throw them away, and instead packed them in boxes. ¡°What are they?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Chapter 761 - I Can Be On Equal Footing with Su Muwei

Chapter 761: I Can Be On Equal Footing with Su Muwei

No wonder Qian¡¯er could endure so much torture at Lu Fenying¡¯s hands for so many years. It had to be said that Lu Fenying did have his redeeming qualities. Otherwise, how could Qian¡¯er have endured it for so long? ¡°Everything. Most of it is jewelry, and some are toys that I don¡¯t know how to use.¡± Lu Fenying usually only threw them to her and didn¡¯t tell her what they were, so she never used them. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°It seems Crown Prince Lu is pretty umunicative. Right, let me tell you: Lu Fenying said that he won¡¯t marry for the rest of his life. Don¡¯t be upset. I discussed it with my lord yesterday. It¡¯s a good thing for you.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was stunned. ¡°He... really said that he won¡¯t marry for the rest of his life?¡± Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t married Su Muwei after all this time. Mo Qian¡¯er thought that he would marry Su Muwei after thetter recovered. ¡°That¡¯s what he said, and he sounded very certain. I think he¡¯s telling the truth.¡± ¡°What he said must be true.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was still confused. Why wasn¡¯t Lu Fenying going to marry? It would be strange if Su Muwei didn¡¯t kick up a fuss over this. ¡°That¡¯s good for you.¡± Gu Bailu told her the benefits, and Mo Qian¡¯er was dumbfounded. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t marry, I can be on equal footing with Su Muwei?¡± ¡°Silly, how can you be on equal footing? You have a baby. Su Muwei definitely can¡¯t have one. You can step on her head and p her face.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er found that hard to believe. ¡°But she¡¯s the daughter of the Su family...¡± ¡°Who would care about a daughter of the Su family who can¡¯t be the first wife? Also, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re Princess Zi¡¯s disciple. How can you be any worse than her family? Besides, it¡¯s written in the contract that Su Muwei can¡¯t bully you, but not the other way round.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Su Muwei wouldn¡¯t let Qian¡¯er go if she returned to Heavenly Wind Empire. Su Muwei was most afraid of Qian¡¯er returning to the crown prince¡¯s residence, so Gu Bailu had to warn Mo Qian¡¯er beforehand. Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m master¡¯s disciple. I can¡¯t embarrass you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Xiao Xiao is recovering fast. I think he can examine you tomorrow.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. ¡°Does he really need toe?¡± ¡°Yes. You should have the best doctor. That¡¯s what Lu Fenying thinks, so don¡¯t feel burdened. That someone likes you is something to be happy and not guilty about.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s his business if he likes you. He didn¡¯t tell you he likes you because he wanted a response. There¡¯s no such rule in this world.¡± If that was the case, she would go to hell. Gu Yunjing was so nice to her, but she couldn¡¯t respond to him. Thinking that, Gu Bailu remembered the missing Gu Yunjing. Where on earth was he hiding? Although she couldn¡¯t give him a response, she hoped that he could live happily at least. Mo Qian¡¯er nodded obediently. ¡°You¡¯re right, master.¡± Her master was always right. Her expression reminded Gu Bailu of her fan, Bu Yaolian. The doctors said that she was fine, and even Mr. Xiao promised that she would be fine. However, it wasn¡¯t a good thing that she remained in aa. Unfortunately, Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t epted the assignment. Bu Yaolian¡¯s grandfather, Bu Ansheng, was so worried that his hair turned white. Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian to gather information on Su Shenfan to see if there was anything she could use. When she had a look at the information that had been collected, she realized that this annoying person didn¡¯t have any other hobbies apart from scheming and appreciating beautiful people. Chapter 762 - Body Failing and Dying

Chapter 762: Body Failing and Dying

Su Shenfan kept countless beauties in the Earthly Residence. Gu Bailu thought about Bu Yaolian¡¯srge, round face again. Although she was pretty, she was too fat. Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t Tang Xuanzong[1], who liked fat beauties. But Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t lose weight. What should she do? Gu Bailu had done everything she could to help Qian¡¯er. Now, she had to focus on Bu Yaolian. Because she was worried about Qian¡¯er, she hadn¡¯t had the time to care about Bu Yaolian. She felt sorry toward her. In the evening, Feng Qingtian returned from the military camp outside the city. He saw Gu Bailu sitting by the window and staring at the round courtyard door outside. Her dark eyes immediately lit up when she saw him. ¡°My lord, you¡¯re back.¡± Feng Qingtian quickened his pace and entered the house. He took off his cloak and looked at her. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Gu Bailu nodded and stretched out her arms. ¡°Hug me.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, I just came in from outside. My body¡¯s cold.¡± It was only for that reason that he hadn¡¯t embraced her already. Gu Bailu moved to the end of the couch and hugged him around his waist. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of the cold.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled and stroked her hair. ¡°Good girl.¡± He then picked her up and held her in his arms. Her petite body against his own sturdy one made him want to dote on her even more. Feng Qingtian touched her belly. ¡°Has the baby been good today?¡± ¡°It kicked me. It¡¯ll be six months after the new year...¡± Feng Qingtian looked worried. ¡°Time flies, and Xiao Xiao is like this. I¡¯ll find a solution as soon as possible.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t we have the Sky Splitting Mirror? I don¡¯t believe that anything can go wrong duringbor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t say anything else. He had been checking the historical records to see if there was any solution to her problem. He had hoped that Xiao Xiao would have a solution, but the pill which Xiao Xiao had given Gu Bailust time was too strong. For the time being, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t have another solution. The pill allowed the baby to absorb all the nutrients and energy in Gu Bailu¡¯s body until it was time toe out. The pill had a slow-acting effect, and Gu Bailu didn¡¯t feel any difort. But as the baby grew bigger, she would grow weaker. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t dare tell Gu Bailu that, afraid that she would be scared and worried. He could only struggle on his own and have people look everywhere for a solution. Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°My lord, it seems that Su Shenfan won¡¯t ept the assignment to kiss a sleeping beauty.¡± Feng Qingtian hummed in response. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t agree to it either. Unless it was Lulu. Su Shenfan liked beauties, but he was also very picky. He wouldn¡¯t kiss Bu Yaolian even on pain of death. ¡°Then, shall we turn Bu Yaolian into a great beauty?¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian and asked. Feng Qingtian pinched her face. ¡°How?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Don¡¯t we have the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers...¡± Feng Qingtian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you finish itst time?¡± ¡°Not yet. I left a bit for emergencies.¡± Gu Bailu wanted to give the rest to Bu Yaolian. The King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers was more effective than the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, and could stimte the production of spiritual power. [1] Seventh emperor of the Tang dynasty Chapter 763 - Chasing a Wife?

Chapter 763: Chasing a Wife?

Bu Yaolian was good to her, had a good heart and had helped her out. But Gu Bailu certainly had to discuss this matter with Feng Qingtian. After all,munication was part of married life. She couldn¡¯t do whatever she wanted just because he pampered her. Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead. ¡°You can give it to her if you want, as long as you don¡¯t give yourself away.¡± Gu Bailu kissed his chin. ¡°As if I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯m yours, I won¡¯t give myself to anyone else.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hips tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°The consequences of flirting with me are severe.¡± Ah Luo brought over the maid who was delivering dinner, and they heard the embarrassing sounds as soon as they entered the courtyard. Ah Luo was naive, but she knew that this was herdy¡¯s happiest moment, and she couldn¡¯t enter. She looked at the food that the maid was carrying. ¡°Send it to the room next door. I¡¯ll eat it.¡± The food would get cold, and Prince Zi didn¡¯t eat cold food, which would be a waste. How could stir-fried pork go to waste? Ah Luo finished the meat and two bowls of chicken soup. Before the sounds from the master bedroom stopped, Ah Luo yawned and fell asleep. On the side, the maid felt envious. They were both maids, but Ah Luo lived like a master. She could eat whatever she wanted and sleep whenever she wanted. Wasn¡¯t it just because of the trash who had bewitched Prince Zi? But who knew if Prince Zi would still be like this after thedy gave birth. Many people in Pale Emperor City were waiting for Gu Bailu to be kicked out. The second-ranked maid, Furong, gave the other maids a meaningful look, and they withdrew; she would tell the kitchen to make new dishester. Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t in good health, and Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t been to her northern courtyard in thest few days. Qian¡¯er was relieved when he didn¡¯te. She was satisfied as long as the baby was safe and he didn¡¯t bully her. Freedom... was an extravagant hope. But sometimes, when shey in bed to sleep, she would remember what Gu Bailu said. It was best for her that Lu Fenying didn¡¯t marry. She wondered why Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t marry. What was he thinking? Lu Fenying had a lot of state affairs to attend to. Even the emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire had sent him two letters telling him to hurry back. On the surface, Lu Fenying had gone to Southern Glory Empire to make contact with Prince Zi, but the emperor and the noble families weren¡¯t idiots. Lu Fenying and Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t have such a profound friendship. They just left, and you went after. Chasing a wife? But suspicions were just that, and they didn¡¯t know Lu Fenying¡¯s real reason for going to Southern Glory Empire, which was even more frightening. The emperor, in particr, wrote him letter after letter, telling him to hurry up ande back. Of course, there genuinely were a lot of state matters to attend to in Heavenly Wind Empire. It was almost the end of the year, and before the ministers could take a break, a huge pile of things had to be sorted out first. Lu Fenying stayed in Southern Glory Empire, and the memorials flew over like paper. Lu Fenying put down his brush and looked at the frozenke outside the window. The sky was gloomy; it was probably going to snow again. ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Xiao?¡± He was in a hurry to go back, so he was in a hurry for Xiao Xiao to examine Qian¡¯er. ¡°Your Highness, Xiao Xiao can get out of bed now. It won¡¯t be a problem for him to examine Miss Qian¡¯er, but his strength hasn¡¯t recovered enough yet for him to refine pills.¡± Lu Fenying frowned. His coronation was in ten days. In fact, he should be in Heavenly Wind Empire right now. Chapter 764 - No Reason to Bet With You

Chapter 764: No Reason to Bet With You

The closer it got to the coronation, the more worrying the situation became. ¡°When will he recover?¡± Lu Fenying asked. ¡°In around half a month. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you return to the country first and let Miss Qian¡¯er stay here for treatment? We can pick her upter.¡± Red Wolf knew how urgent matters were in the country. They really couldn¡¯t stay in Southern Glory Empire any longer. Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°You want me to return empty-handed?¡± Red Wolf lowered his head and stopped talking. He could only make the suggestion, but knew that the crown prince probably wouldn¡¯t agree. Once the crown prince made a decision, he would definitely follow through with it. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes turned even colder. If he let Mo Qian¡¯er stay here and she came into contact with Xiao Xiao, her soul would probably be stolen away. Lu Fenying went to see Xiao Xiao himself. It was extremely heated between the love rivals. Although neither of them spoke, the atmosphere in the room was like the powder and smoke on a battlefield. Lu Fenying looked at Xiao Xiao sharply with pitch ck eyes, and itched to kill this thing that had an eye on his woman. However, this man had extraordinary medical skills. If he died, nobody would be able to resolve any problems Mo Qian¡¯er might have in the future. That was why he had promised Mo Qian¡¯er to spare his life. Xiao Xiao looked at him calmly. The matter was already out in the open. No matter what he did, Lu Fenying would still dislike him. What was there to be worried about? He never thought that after wandering the world on his own, he would meet a little fairy like Mo Qian¡¯er and lose his heart to her. He had restrained himself before, but it was useless. He dreamt of her beautiful face every night. His heart ached when he thought about how she was imprisoned by Lu Fenying and wasn¡¯t treated well. Even at the cost of his reputation, and no matter if everyone else disdained him, he was determined to help her get rid of this demon. Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°I never thought the Xiao family would have a thief like you.¡± A strange light shed in Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes. Lu Fenying could scold him however he wanted, but he couldn¡¯t implicate the Xiao family. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t me other people for wanting to take a treasure that you don¡¯t appreciate,¡± said Xiao Xiao calmly. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er will always be in my hands. Just give up.¡± Xiao Xiao looked at him calmly. ¡°Are you really so confident that you can control her forever?¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± Lu Fenying smiled mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident, but it¡¯s easy to be pped in the face if you¡¯re blindly so.¡± Xiao Xiao got off the bed. ¡°If Mo Qian¡¯er finds out that she can no longer have children after you struck her, do you think she¡¯ll hate you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Lu Fenying retorted. If Mo Qian¡¯er hated him, so be it. In any case, he would never let her go. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± Xiao Xiao stood up, his eyes burning. Lu Fenying frowned. Was he afraid? Of course he was. He didn¡¯t like the way Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him as if he was her enemy. That put him in a bad mood. But so what? He still couldn¡¯t let Mo Qian¡¯er go. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be standing here if you weren¡¯t afraid. Why are you telling me to give up? Your Highness, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll steal Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart.¡± Xiao Xiao walked over to the couch and poured two cups of tea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± ¡°I have no reason to bet with you.¡± Lu Fenying was disdainful. ¡°No reason, or you don¡¯t dare?¡± Xiao Xiao took a sip of the tea, and hisplexion softened as the warm water flowed into his heart. Chapter 765 - The Brain of the Xiao Family

Chapter 765: The Brain of the Xiao Family

¡°Everything in this world is divided into whether I¡¯m willing or not. It¡¯s never been a question of whether I dare or not,¡± Lu Fenying said arrogantly. Of course, he had the right to be arrogant. He was a wolf who worried about nothing. He would go all out once he set his mind to something. In his eyes, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t give up, but nobody in this world could force him to give up anything. It was entirely up to him. Xiao Xiao chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, you probably don¡¯t know: the one thing that can¡¯t be forced in this world is the human heart.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Fenying asked casually. ¡°Your Highness, you sound confident, but you¡¯re actually scared. If you¡¯re really confident, let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s see if Mo Qian¡¯er will leave you after you destroy the ve mark flute.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled at him provokingly. Lu Fenying scoffed. ¡°You might as well just ask if Mo Qian¡¯er will leave me if I¡¯m powerless.¡± Was the man trying to use this stupid method to provoke him? He had the ve mark flute, which was his bargaining chip. Did the man have a brain or not? ¡°So what if I can¡¯t control Mo Qian¡¯er without the ve mark flute? Do you think you would be able to see her if you didn¡¯t have your medical skills? Stop dreaming. If you really have the ability,e and take everything from me. Bet? What are you talking about?¡± Lu Fenying sneered, clearly finding Xiao Xiao ridiculous. Xiao Xiao hadn¡¯t expected such a reply. There was a trace of bitterness in his heart. He had to admit that Lu Fenying was right. He was too naive. He thought that the reason Lu Fenying could tie Mo Qian¡¯er to him was because he had the ve mark flute. It was indeed because he had the ve mark flute, but Xiao Xiao never considered that the reason he had it was because of Lu Fenying¡¯s power as the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire. Xiao Xiao met Mo Qian¡¯er because he had medical skills. Everybody¡¯s capabilities and power determined what they had. If he had chosen power over medicine, and was still the high and mighty prince, he could definitely fight Lu Fenying. But now... Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. Perhaps it was time to return. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s body is injured. You can name your terms to take a look at her, but we¡¯re not making a bet.¡± Lu Fenying revealed his purpose foring today. He knew that Xiao Xiao would treat Mo Qian¡¯er even if he didn¡¯te. But he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°The condition is that you don¡¯t show up when I¡¯m treating her.¡± Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think too much. He wouldn¡¯t demand anything from Mo Qian¡¯er. He wouldn¡¯t waste whatever time he had with her either. Some illnesses were best treated as soon as possible. He only wanted to be alone with Mo Qian¡¯er. If Lu Fenying was by her side, Miss Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t talk to him at all. Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes coldly. This dog really had guts. He wanted to re up, but held back. Compared with letting Mo Qian¡¯er remain here, he was willing to let them be alone together during the treatment. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Lu Fenying left. Xiao Xiao stared at his departing figure and sighed heavily. He had chosen medicine because he wanted to be free and unfettered. But now, he knew that people were only free because they didn¡¯t have anything they truly desired. Once they found it, they were willing to give up power and advantages for it. Chapter 766 - How Are You Feeling These Days?

Chapter 766: How Are You Feeling These Days?

He sat down at the table, wrote a letter and gave it to the little boy at the door. ¡°Send this back.¡± The little boy looked at the seal on the envelope and said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing...¡± When Xiao Xiao arrived, Mo Qian¡¯er was drinking medicine. The medicine prescribed by the royal doctor was awful and bitter, but the royal doctor said that it would help her recover faster. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know that something was wrong with her body, but she had been feeling unwell for the past few days. Her abdomen was always swollen. It wasn¡¯t painful, but she felt ufortable. So, she drank the medicine obediently. However, the medicine didn¡¯t help much. The feeling in her abdomen didn¡¯t disappear, and she thought that it might be because the baby was getting bigger. It was almost six months now, and the baby was growing bigger and bigger. The maid asked her once, ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, do you want a boy or a girl?¡± After asking the question, the maid patted her mouth. ¡°I asked a dumb question; it has to be a boy.¡± The crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire would naturally want a boy. If Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby was a boy, it would be the crown prince in the future, and Mo Qian¡¯er would be the mother of the crown prince. Qian¡¯er shook her head with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as they¡¯re healthy.¡± The maid immediately said solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t think that, Miss Qian¡¯er. The baby has to be a boy.¡± Miss Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be able to have children again. If it was a girl, how could the crown prince continue to like her? He might as well find another woman. Qian¡¯er smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t like she could control the baby¡¯s gender. Xiao Xiao waited for her to finish the medicine before he came forward. ¡°The baby is growing really fast. I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days and it¡¯s already this big.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er stared at him nkly. ¡°You... you¡¯re fine.¡± Gu Bailu had told her that Xiao Xiao would examine her, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon. That day, he had been heavily wounded and stabbed in the chest by Lu Fenying. Mo Qian¡¯er lowered her head, feeling too ashamed to see him. She had implicated him, but she hadn¡¯t visited him once nor offered him anyforting words. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and one who can treat himself.¡± Xiao Xiao sat down with a smile and put down his medicine box. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er bit her lip and moved back. ¡°I... I¡¯m fine, but... there¡¯s no need to look. The doctor prescribed me medicine...¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here. If you don¡¯t let me check, wouldn¡¯t this be a wasted trip?¡± Xiao Xiao said softly. Mo Qian¡¯er lowered her head, her long ck hair covering most of her face. She saw Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand, which was slender and fair like jade. It was as gentle as he was, and didn¡¯t feel invasive at all. Mo Qian¡¯er stretched out her hand. ¡°Then... thank you.¡± Xiao Xiao sped her hand, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± He chuckled. Mo Qian¡¯er blushed. She knew what he meant, but she couldn¡¯t reciprocate. Xiao Xiao stopped talking once he concentrated and started to check her meridians. Mo Qian¡¯er looked up at him and then lowered her head again. His face was too pale to be a healthy shade. He must¡¯vee to check on her before he had recovered. Mo Qian¡¯er lowered her head, feeling a little shameless. She knew that he loved her, but she still epted his kindness... After Xiao Xiao examined her for a long time, Mo Qian¡¯er raised her head to look at him, only to see him frowning and looking solemn. Noticing that he was looking at her, Xiao Xiao asked in a deep voice, ¡°How are you feeling these days?¡± Chapter 767 - Death In the Womb

Chapter 767: Death In the Womb

Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, and she asked nervously, ¡°Is there something wrong with my body, Mr. Xiao?¡± Xiao Xiao looked at her with mixed feelings. He didn¡¯t know what to feel. ¡°Answer my question first. How are you feeling these days?¡± Xiao Xiao softened his voice, afraid that he would scare her again. ¡°I just feel bloated. It doesn¡¯t hurt, but it¡¯s a little ufortable. Nothing else.¡± The doctor said that her body was injured and that the baby had been affected. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. He only told her to rest more. But why did Mr. Xiao¡¯s expression look so terrible? On second thought, she wondered why her master and the crown prince insisted that Mr. Xiao examine her when she was fine. The crown prince even allowed her to be alone with Mr. Xiao. He had asked her to swear not to see Mr. Xiao before. Thinking this, Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s hands became sweaty. She was scared... scared that something had happened to the baby. ¡°Is something wrong with the baby?!¡± Mo Qian¡¯er grabbed his sleeve and asked, trembling. Xiao Xiao looked at her. She was so weak that a gust of wind would blow her over. ¡°I need to touch the stomach,¡± Xiao Xiao said with difficulty. He was already eighty to ny percent sure, but he still wanted to confirm it onest time. Mo Qian¡¯er frowned at him. ¡°Why... Why...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lie down first. I¡¯ll get some medicine.¡± Xiao Xiao helped her lie down and left the room. He raised his head and looked at the clouds in the sky. The air was frighteningly cold. It would probably snow soon. As he hurried to the pink cottage, snowkes started to fall. Xiao Xiao wrapped his cloak more tightly around him. He had never felt so cold in winter before. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t in the pink cottage. She was feeding Bu Yaolian the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers today, in the hopes that Bu Yaolian would be prettier. While it would only be temporary, it would satisfy Bu Yaolian¡¯s wish. When Xiao Xiao arrived, Gu Bailu led him in happily. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. I gave her the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers. See if there¡¯s any problem.¡± She had asked Xiao Xiao to make sure that there were no problems with the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers before feeding it to Bu Yaolian. Of course, she only gave her a small piece. Before they even stepped into the room, Xiao Xiao said, ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby is dead.¡± Gu Bailu thought that she had heard wrong. She turned around and asked with a strange expression, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby is already dead.¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice pierced Gu Bailu¡¯s ears like a cold wind. She shrieked, ¡°What did you say? How is that possible? The royal doctors check on her every day. How can there be a problem?¡± When she met Qian¡¯er yesterday, she had checked her pulse. While it wasn¡¯t good, the baby was fine! Xiao Xiao said gloomily, ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er probably won¡¯t be able to handle the blow. I can¡¯t tell her myself.¡± ¡°How can that be? Tell me how the baby died. It was healthy before.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s hands were shaking. Qian¡¯er was staying in Prince Zi¡¯s house, but the baby had somehow died in her womb. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er was poisoned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more ridiculous. How can Qian¡¯er be poisoned? I checked her pulse yesterday.¡± Gu Bailu felt that Xiao Xiao was talking nonsense. Did he do it to obtain Qian¡¯er? If Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t give birth anymore and she lost the baby, she would be useless to Lu Fenying. Chapter 768 - Neither Happy nor Sad Because of Him

Chapter 768: Neither Happy nor Sad Because of Him

Seeing Gu Bailu looking at him suspiciously, Xiao Xiao pulled a long face. ¡°If I really wanted to kill her baby, I wouldn¡¯t have told you before that she needed the Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± It had nothing to do with him if something happened to the baby. Gu Bailu actually doubted him. ¡°How can you hurt someone you love?¡± Gu Bailu calmed down at Xiao Xiao¡¯s words. Yes, it couldn¡¯t be Xiao Xiao. He had had plenty of opportunities. He could even have done it without anyone knowing. ¡°Then why...¡± Gu Bailu rushed out before she even finished speaking. ¡°Ye Ying, find the prince, and have someone inform the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire.¡± Something had happened to Qian¡¯er when she was under such tight protection. They had to find out what happened. She calmed down halfway through her run, and waited for Xiao Xiao. When Xiao Xiao caught up with her, she asked calmly, ¡°Is itpletely hopeless for the baby?¡± ¡°There¡¯s already no pulse. Whether it can be saved or not, I won¡¯t know until I touch her belly, but there¡¯s less than a ten percent chance of sess.¡± Gu Bailu felt even colder. She subconsciously touched her abdomen. She had almost lost her baby, too. She knew very well the pain of losing the baby in the womb. ¡°You head over to Qian¡¯er first. I¡¯m going to get something.¡± Gu Bailu returned to the secret chamber in Prince Zi¡¯s house and took out the Sky Splitting Mirror. Whatever state the baby was in, she had to give it a try. Perhaps there was still hope. However, she knew that it was almost impossible for the six-month-old baby to survive even if they took it out. After Xiao Xiao left, Qian¡¯ery on the bed nervously and stroked her belly. You¡¯ll be fine, child. After everything you¡¯ve been through, you won¡¯t leave me in such a cruel way. Lu Fenying was the first to arrive after receiving the news. Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes blurred with tears when she saw him rush in. Her sense of foreboding grew stronger. ¡°Your Highness, is there something wrong with the baby?¡± Lu Fenying stood by the bed and clenched his fists when he saw how weak she was. He didn¡¯t know what to say. This was his first and possiblyst child. But now, he couldn¡¯t save it. If Mo Qian¡¯er could no longer have children, would she be able to endure? Lu Fenying sat down and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The baby is fine. Why would there be a problem?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er calmed down. Lu Fenying was a proud man who never lied. Because for him, there was nobody worth lying to. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me toe? You want to be alone with that Xiao guy?¡± Lu Fenying pulled a long face. ¡°No, no.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head, causing the tears to fall from her eyes. Frustrated, Lu Fenying pulled her upright and wiped her tears with his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about? You look hideous.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er immediately stopped crying. She had never cried before, no matter how much Lu Fenying tortured her. It wasn¡¯t because she was strong, but because she had already cried herself dry after Lu Fenying rescued her from the pond that year. Back then, he had said in extreme frustration, ¡°Stop crying. You look awful when you cry.¡± When she started serving him after that, she indeed had never cried again. She knew that even if she cried, he wouldn¡¯t be softhearted. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want him to think that she was ugly. But now that she had the courage to cry in front of him, she probably had let go. She was neither happy nor sad because of him. Chapter 769 - How Did Something Happen to the Baby?

Chapter 769: How Did Something Happen to the Baby?

Xiao Xiao stood in the courtyard outside. He knew that Lu Fenying was here, but he didn¡¯t want to go in. What was he going to say? Tell Miss Qian¡¯er, The baby is dead, and you can no longer have kids? You¡¯re no longer useful to that man? But he knew that a possessive man like Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t let go of her or give her to someone else just because she was worthless. If something was worthless, yet you didn¡¯t want anyone else to touch it, then it could only be destroyed. When Gu Bailu arrived, she saw Xiao Xiao looking at the sky with a sorrowful face, as if the baby was his own. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go in and save her.¡± Gu Bailu pulled him inside. Seeing theme in, Lu Fenying gave Gu Bailu a warning look. Mo Qian¡¯er panicked again when she saw that Gu Bailu was here. Why had Xiao Xiao brought Lu Fenying and her master here? He wouldn¡¯t have gone to them if there wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡°Master, is there something wrong with my body?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er grabbed her hand and asked fearfully. Gu Bailu stroked her head. ¡°There are indeed some issues. The royal doctor said before that your body isn¡¯t in good shape. Mr. Xiao is sure that the root of the problem has been removed, so he wants to treat you now.¡± ¡°What... What will happen? Will the baby be affected?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was relieved. At least, it didn¡¯t have to do with the baby. ¡°No, the baby is very healthy. Let Mr. Xiao help you with the acupuncture. We have to treat you quickly.¡± Gu Bailuforted her. Mo Qian¡¯er nodded obediently and closed her eyes. Xiao Xiao went forward and took out silver needles from his medical box. Mo Qian¡¯er soon fell asleep. Done with the needles, Xiao Xiao wiped his hands with a white handkerchief and lifted the nket. However, a hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t make trouble. Right now, we have to confirm if there¡¯s still hope for the baby,¡± said Xiao Xiao calmly. Gu Bailu pulled Lu Fenying away. ¡°Is this the time to argue? He¡¯s trying to save your child.¡± Lu Fenying could only move to the side furiously, his face like stone. ¡°I need to touch her belly to know the baby¡¯s exact condition,¡± Xiao Xiao said. After all, this was different from just lifting the nket. If he touched Qian¡¯er¡¯s belly, it would affect her reputation. Lu Fenying was her master, so Xiao Xiao had to let him know. ¡°What? Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Lu Fenying immediately lost his temper. Gu Bailu frowned, too. In these olden times, a woman¡¯s reputation would be ruined if a man touched her belly, which was considered a private ce on her body. Qian¡¯er probably wouldn¡¯t agree if she knew. Besides, there was Lu Fenying. He would never allow that to happen. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I know medicine too. Tell me how to confirm the situation,¡± suggested Gu Bailu. Lu Fenying finally rxed. Xiao Xiao nodded as well. Gu Bailu had been holding the hot water all this time, so her hands were warm. Xiao Xiao taught her how to touch Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s belly to determine if the baby would move inside. Gu Bailu felt for a long time, but nothing happened. A six-month-old baby should move when stroked like this. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart turned cold. Xiao Xiao sighed heavily. ¡°The baby is already dead. We have to get it out immediately, or even Miss Qian¡¯er will be in danger.¡± ¡°Okay. Whatever the case, let¡¯s do a C-section first.¡± Lu Fenying roared from the side, ¡°What are you talking about? How did something happen to the baby?¡± Chapter 770 - Do You Want to Save the Mother?

Chapter 770: Do You Want to Save the Mother?

¡°Miss Qian¡¯er was poisoned, and the baby was also affected. The baby had no defense against it at all, and died,¡± Xiao Xiao exined simply. Lu Fenying punched him in the face. ¡°Nonsense. The royal doctor said everything was fine yesterday, but you¡¯re telling me that the baby is dead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth. The poison isn¡¯t a strong one, and it¡¯s hard to detect. It only took hold in the baby at the very end.¡± The poison wasn¡¯t strong, and an adult wouldn¡¯t have much of a reaction. The baby did have a reaction, however, which was why it had been moving around a lot in thest few days. Qian¡¯er had felt bloated, but she didn¡¯t know that it was the baby feeling ufortable. She might have just thought that it was just fetal movement. ¡°Lu Fenying, let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s do a C-section first. There might still be a chance for the baby.¡± Gu Bailu took out the Sky Splitting Mirror and put it next to Qian¡¯er¡¯s pillow. The dazzling light turned Qian¡¯er¡¯s face as pale as ice. Gu Bailu took out a sharp de from Xiao Xiao¡¯s box. Xiao Xiao seldom performed surgery. He had only used this de once five years ago. Under their gazes, Gu Bailu calmly cut open Qian¡¯er¡¯s belly. Lu Fenying clenched his fists in fear. Would this really work? Would she kill Mo Qian¡¯er? The baby was gone, but at least the mother was still alive. He wanted to stop Gu Bailu, but in the end, he remained where he was. Gu Bailu had saved Su Muwei in the same way. Wasn¡¯t Su Muwei still alive? Gu Bailu soon opened the womb, but she couldn¡¯t remain calm when faced with the baby. ¡°There¡¯s no heartbeat.¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s cruel voice rang out. Eyes red, Gu Bailu carefully removed the baby and cut the umbilical cord. She couldn¡¯t help but cry. Xiao Xiao passed the baby to Lu Fenying and silently took over from Gu Bailu. Lu Fenying looked at the red and wrinkly thing in his hands. It didn¡¯t seem heavy at all. He couldn¡¯t even make out its features. Was this his child? He gently covered the baby¡¯s chest with his hand. His heart had stopped beating, and he was covered in blood. Lu Fenying looked at the baby. He had died in his mother¡¯s womb without even opening his eyes. Lu Fenying had once sworn that as long as he had a child, he would never treat them the way his parents treated him. He would be a good father and give them all his love. But... he couldn¡¯t even save his life! So what if he had so much spiritual power and authority? He could only hold his flesh and blood and look at his eyes which had closed before he could meet the world. Lu Fenying pursed his lips. His eyes were misty. However, he was still Lu Fenying, and he didn¡¯t let his tears fall. Holding his bloody son tightly with both hands, he swore that he would make the person who harmed him suffer a hundred times over. Gu Bailu sobbed, not knowing if she had done anything wrong. If she hadn¡¯t taken Qian¡¯er out of the crown prince¡¯s residence, Qian¡¯er might have been able to give birth to the baby. Lu Fenying needed this baby. Why did fate have to be so cruel to Qian¡¯er? She had been weak and cowardly for so long, but she had escaped the crown prince¡¯s residence for her baby. The baby had made her brave, but the baby was gone. How would she be able to ept that? She would definitely be unable to take it, and follow the baby. Gu Bailu stood up, wiped her tears, and walked over to Lu Fenying. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no hope for the baby. Do you want to save the mother?¡± Chapter 771 - Just Remember One Thing

Chapter 771: Just Remember One Thing

Lu Fenying looked at her with wet eyes. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°Then you have to do something.¡± Gu Bailu whispered something in Lu Fenying¡¯s ear. Lu Fenying¡¯s face turned cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. He looked at the body in his hands, and sorrow shed across his face. He closed his eyes and asked Xiao Xiao coldly, ¡°Is it possible for Mo Qian¡¯er to be pregnant again?¡± Xiao Xiao thought for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s basically impossible.¡± It had just been a physical injury at the start, but coupled with the baby dying in the womb, it was basically impossible for her to get pregnant again. She wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the baby. Lu Fenying picked up his cloak and wrapped the baby in it before he quickly left. Xiao Xiao stitched Qian¡¯er up and stroked her forehead. ¡°Will she pull through this?¡± It was impossible to hide the fact that the baby was no longer in her stomach ¡°She won¡¯t; she¡¯ll lose the strength to live if she knows that the baby is gone.¡± It would¡¯ve been better if she had never gotten pregnant. To have the baby and then suddenly lose it, Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it at all. She had always been fragile and sensitive. Even Gu Bailu with her tough heart hadn¡¯t been able to ept the fact that the baby was dead in her arms. She would rather it was her. Xiao Xiao looked at her. ¡°Think of something.¡± Gu Bailu said calmly, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you only need to remember one thing: Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby is still alive.¡± ¡°What are you saying? How can it still be alive...¡± Xiao Xiao suddenly realized something. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Mr. Xiao, do you remember?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him coldly, warning him. Xiao Xiao chuckled. ¡°If that¡¯s the only way to save her, of course I¡¯ll remember.¡± Gu Bailu said emotionally, ¡°Qian¡¯er is lucky to have met you, but you have to know that she can¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. She¡¯s very stubborn and doesn¡¯t think that she¡¯s worthy of you. After all, she¡¯s served Lu Fenying for so many years.¡± Gu Bailu knew that even if Qian¡¯er was free and left Lu Fenying, she wouldn¡¯t be with another man. Xiao Xiao remained silent. Gu Bailu touched her forehead. She was exhausted and her stomach was heavy. She subconsciously took a step back, her body swaying. ¡°Lulu, can Ie in?¡± Feng Qingtian had hurried back after learning what had happened in the house. He was very anxious. Lulu¡¯s belly was showing, and she couldn¡¯t tire herself out. ¡°Prince Zi,e in.¡± Xiao Xiao helped Gu Bailu sit down. Feng Qingtian rushed in and hugged Gu Bailu. ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m back.¡± Nestled in his arms, Gu Bailu said aggrievedly, ¡°My lord, why did it turn out like this?¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her back. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault. You did your best.¡± ¡°But something happened to Qian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Man proposes, God disposes,¡± Feng Qingtianforted her. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°I don¡¯t like the gods. I don¡¯t want to surrender like this.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s take the heavens back under our control.¡± Feng Qingtian picked her up. ¡°You have to pay attention to your own body now.¡± Gu Bailu closed her eyes in exhaustion. Feng Qingtian lowered his head and looked at her. Her nose was red and her eyes were wet. She had obviously been crying. His eyes narrowed dangerously. Chapter 772 - Extravagance

Chapter 772: Extravagance

¡°Qin Shou, investigate everything suspicious right away. Leave no stone unturned,¡± Feng Qingtian ordered as he carried Gu Bailu back to the pink cottage. Gu Bailu hugged him tightly. Thankfully, Feng Qingtian was always by her side. Otherwise, she would really copse in the face of this world. They had protected Qian¡¯er so well. How could she have been poisoned? Where had ite from? Why was life so exhausting? It was too tiring. Gu Bailu was truly exhausted. She fell asleep in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms when they reached the pink cottage. Qin Shou epted the order and searched Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s room first, but didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. He checked the house from top to bottom, but didn¡¯t find any clues at all. Gu Bailu slept until the next day. When she woke up, she asked about the situation. Ye Ying replied, ¡°Qin Shou is still investigating. He hasn¡¯t found anything yet. Mr. Xiao said that the poison used on Miss Qian¡¯er is invisible and colorless. It doesn¡¯t spread very quickly and isn¡¯t harmful to Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s body, but it¡¯s very toxic to a child. ¡°Due to the slow spread and the low levels of toxicity, it¡¯s very hard to detect. Mr. Xiao said that he can¡¯t confirm when she was poisoned.¡± In other words, even Xiao Xiao hadn¡¯t detected it before, so they all thought that Qian¡¯er was in good health. ¡°If Miss Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t hurt previously, the baby might¡¯ve been able to live longer. However, Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s body suddenly sustained an injury, so there was nothing to protect the baby. That¡¯s why it died so suddenly.¡± Gu Bailu felt awful. In other words, nobody knew when Qian¡¯er had been poisoned. It would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. Gu Bailu¡¯s first thought was of Su Muwei. She was the person who wouldn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to have the baby the most. However, Su Muwei had always assumed that Lu Fenying got Qian¡¯er pregnant in order to use the baby to treat Su Muwei. She definitely wouldn¡¯t have done anything to Qian¡¯er in the past. Could it be that she had no choice but to let Qian¡¯er go this time, but she was worried and afraid that Qian¡¯er¡¯s child would return in the future to fight for the throne with her own child, so she made a move? But Su Muwei had no way of making contact with Qian¡¯er at all. Apart from her, who else could use such a covert method to harm the baby? Whoever it was clearly didn¡¯t mean for Qian¡¯er to die, but didn¡¯t want her to have the baby. After some thought, Gu Bailu wondered if it might have to do with the royal family of Heavenly Wind Empire. Lu Fenying was ruthless and sinister. He had never cared about consequences, nor would he leave room for discussion. Many people hated him. Who knew if there were ves in the crown prince¡¯s residence who didn¡¯t want him to have heirs? They had no grudge with Qian¡¯er, so had only targeted the baby. ¡°Is it amon poison?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Ye Ying said, ¡°No. Because of how undetectable it is, it has always been used to kill heirs. It was used often in the royal pce before, but when things started to get out of control, the drug maker was hunted down. He escaped, and he and the drug were never seen again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it called?¡± ¡°Because the poison is very expensive, it¡¯s called Extravagance.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. This creepy poison was truly intimidating. How many mothers and children had been harmed? It was truly an invisible killer that prevented so many lives from seeing the light of this world. She subconsciously touched her belly. Had she also been poisoned? Chapter 773 - The Childs Ghost

Chapter 773: The Child¡¯s Ghost

She and Qian¡¯er were often together. If Qian¡¯er had been poisoned, Gu Bailu might have been too. Maybe it hadn¡¯t red up yet because she was in good shape. However... this poison couldn¡¯t be detected. Gu Bailu was so angry that she wanted to p the table. ¡°Also... the crown prince of Heavenly Wind Empire hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Ye Ying added. Gu Bailu nodded. That wasn¡¯t an easy matter to aplish; it was within her expectations that Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t be back so soon. ¡°Bring my cloak. I¡¯ll go check on Qian¡¯er.¡± On her way to the northern courtyard, Gu Bailu ran into Lu Fenying, who was wrapped in a cloak. Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°How¡¯s Mo Qian¡¯er?¡± Lu Fenying asked expressionlessly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up. How¡¯s the baby?¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t say anything and carried something with him to the northern courtyard. Gu Bailu followed him. Only after they entered the room and had the servants leave did Lu Fenying say, ¡°He¡¯s not even a month old. The doctor said that he can¡¯t live and the family was nning to throw him away.¡± Lu Fenying lifted the cloak to reveal a baby¡¯s face. It was red and wrinkly like an old man¡¯s. He was breathing heavily, and didn¡¯t sound like a normal child. The baby closed his eyes and didn¡¯t cry, as if he had passed out. ¡°Xiao Xiao will be here soon. He should have a solution.¡± Gu Bailu carefully held the baby in her arms; hopefully, he could be saved. Lu Fenying took off his cloak, hung it up, and walked to the bed. Mo Qian¡¯er was sound asleep. He stretched out a hand under her nose and only took it back after he felt her warm breaths. Rubbing his forehead, Lu Fenying asked tiredly, ¡°Did you find anything suspicious?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Nothing suspicious in Prince Zi¡¯s house for now.¡± She told him about the poison used on Mo Qian¡¯er. Lu Fenying frowned slightly. ¡°Extravagance? Didn¡¯t it already disappear long ago?¡± ¡°Who knows? It could be leftovers from somewhere.¡± It was possible that someone had bought it before, but hadn¡¯t used up all of it. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be leftovers. The condition for buying Extravagance is that you have to use all of it. The drug seller won¡¯t sell it again until he¡¯s sure all of the previous purchase has been used up. So, there can¡¯t be any leftovers.¡± ¡°Has the drug maker appeared once more?¡± asked Gu Bailu worriedly. How could such a person be allowed to live? ¡°I¡¯ll look for the drug maker,¡± Lu Fenying said firmly. He took out a bone essory that was at his waist. There was a thumb-sized white bone on the red string. He hung it around Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s neck and tied a tight knot. Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The baby¡¯s soul,¡± Lu Fenying said expressionlessly. Gu Bailu was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The baby can¡¯t be reincarnated!¡± Lu Fenying raised his head, his eyes as sharp as knives. ¡°He¡¯s reluctant to leave. He has to stay in this life.¡± Gu Bailu was conflicted. She was a soul collector, and such ghosts couldn¡¯t be left in this world. This was especially true for an unborn child. But... he was Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby. How could she bear to send him away? ¡°He¡¯s attached to the bone. He won¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Lu Fenying stood up and sat on the couch. He rubbed his forehead again. He was very tired after doing his best to search for a suitable baby for a whole day and night. ¡°You should rest. Qian¡¯er won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡± Chapter 774 - Dont Trust to Luck

Chapter 774: Don¡¯t Trust to Luck

Lu Fenying didn¡¯t say anything as he sat there. Gu Bailu looked at him again. His eyes were closed, as if he was asleep. Holding the baby in her arms, Gu Bailu listened to the ragged breathing and felt awful. Xiao Xiao soon arrived and examined the baby. ¡°He fell sick in the womb, and will always be frail.¡± ¡°Even you can¡¯t nurse him back to health?¡± ¡°The baby is still too small to take medicine. We have to wait until he¡¯s older.¡± ¡°What do we do now? He seems to be having trouble breathing.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er would be worried to death for a baby like this. ¡°He¡¯ll be a lot better after drinking Miss Qian¡¯er¡¯s blood. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No way, hasn¡¯t Qian¡¯er been poisoned?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already neutralized the poison. Also, it doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat for a baby that has already been born.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Xiao Xiao and asked, ¡°Is there any way to check if he has been poisoned?¡± Xiao Xiao said solemnly, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry about Extravagance. You have another problem that you need to solve.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes dimmed. She didn¡¯t have much time left. She was doing fine. Would the pill really kill her? ¡°Will I really die?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Don¡¯t trust to luck. That pill of mine will...¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice rang out coldly. Xiao Xiao stopped talking and stood up to collect Dragon Spirit Blood from Mo Qian¡¯er. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian suspiciously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let him finish?¡± ¡°He¡¯s bluffing. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a solution,¡± Feng Qingtianforted her. But his expression was awful. Damn Xiao Xiao. Why couldn¡¯t he say a few words to ease her heart? Was there any point in scaring her? He might as well figure out a solution. Of course, Gu Bailu knew that Xiao Xiao wasn¡¯t scaring her on purpose. It was likely that the pill really would kill her. But she wasn¡¯t scared. Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t watch her die. He just didn¡¯t want her to be scared. Feng Qingtian looked at the baby. ¡°Is this the baby?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°He¡¯s less than a month old, and very weak.¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao is a great doctor. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± It was so noisy in the room, but Lu Fenying didn¡¯t wake up. Who knew if he was just taking a nap or if he was really asleep. After the baby drank the Dragon Spirit Blood, his breathing settled down, and he peed. Xiao Xiao rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Make sure that he doesn¡¯t catch a cold. It¡¯s best if he stays in the room with the stove. The baby is too weak. You have to be careful with him.¡± Gu Bailu hurried to summon the wet nurse who was on standby. The wet nurse was also part of the Ye family. She had three children and was pregnant again, so Gu Bailu had her take care of Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby for the time being. After all, this was a premature baby, which required a meticulous and experienced wet nurse. The wet nurse coaxed the baby for a while, and he unexpectedly opened his eyes, which were full of confusion. Seeing this, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but cry when she thought of the dead baby. Feng Qingtian hugged her and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be sad. This is him.¡± Gu Bailu thought of her own baby again. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt him. Bai Yunyi knew that Gu Bailu had returned. He wanted to see her, yet didn¡¯t dare to. He went to Prince Zi¡¯s house every day, but didn¡¯t dare knock on the door. Chapter 775 - The Sinner From Heavenly Palace Cliff

Chapter 775: The Sinner From Heavenly Pce Cliff

On the way back, the carriage took a strange detour. He was about to ask the coachman what was going on, when he sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. Soon, a ghost-like person was sitting in his carriage. The person was wearing armor, with hair tied high up and staunch features. Bai Yunyi frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Why was this person looking for him? Had Gu Bailu been exposed? Prince Zi doted on her so much, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t. ¡°The Heavenly Emperor sent you here to handle the matter. What are you doing? That woman¡¯s baby is already six months old. Do you want to be imprisoned in the Soul Caging Tower?¡± The person spokezily in the high-pitched voice of a woman. Bai Yunyi snorted coldly. ¡°Are you meddling in my business?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a kind reminder. There¡¯s no point in hanging on to old affections. You won¡¯t be able to stand the wrath of the Heavenly Emperor.¡± The person gave a strange smile. ¡°Why are you here? Are people from Heavenly Pce Cliff allowed toe and go as they please now?¡± But Bai Yunyi already knew the answer. He already knew that Heavenly Pce Cliff had sent more people. The current Heavenly Emperor was a mistrustful person. He probably didn¡¯t trust Bai Yunyi to handle the matter, so had also sent someone else. ¡°I¡¯m here on a mission. Do you think you can keep Gu Bailu safe?¡± She continued to smile strangely. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice: Get rid of her as soon as possible. Otherwise, she can only watch the people around her die because of her.¡± Bai Yunyi asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She survived the Heavenly Tribtion, but she still has the Earth Tribtion. If the Earth Tribtion doesn¡¯t kill her, it¡¯ll turn to the people around her.¡± Bai Yunyi frowned. Had something happened in Prince Zi¡¯s house recently? Someone had reported that Prince Zi had turned the house upside down for some reason. Did he suspect that there was a spy in the house? ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with this person, but they were simrly both criminals who had escaped the Fire of Hell. Shemitted a grave sin and was sent to burn in the Fire of Hell for close to a thousand years by the former Heavenly Emperor, Feng Qingtian. This person was reborn after the Heavenly Emperor changed. One could imagine how much she hated Feng Qingtian. Bai Yunyi believed that she wasn¡¯t here to remind him out of kindness. ¡°Hurry up and settle this; don¡¯t think that the Heavenly Emperor doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡± With that, she instantly disappeared. Feeling uneasy, Bai Yunyi said to the coachman, ¡°To Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± When the butler informed Gu Bailu that Bai Yunyi was here, Gu Bailu had juste out of her grief. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°I¡¯ll see him. He must have something important to say.¡± Feng Qingtian supported her as they walked out. When they reached the reception pavilion, Bai Yunyi greeted them. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Bailu was confused. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then did something happen in the house?¡± Bai Yunyi asked suspiciously. Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bai Yunyi insisted, ¡°Tell me first. Did something happen to someone in the residence?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you know why?¡± Bai Yunyi was still a member of Heavenly Pce Cliff. He knew things that mortals didn¡¯t. ¡°Heavenly Pce Cliff sent Daji. They¡¯re already starting to move...¡± Bai Yunyi didn¡¯t hide anything. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who are you talking about? Daji? Isn¡¯t she that sinner?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an immortal now.¡± Bai Yunyi frowned. ¡°Now is not the time to worry about that.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°She darese?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t, which is why she can only act against the people around you.¡± Chapter 776 - You Know Daji, Your Highness

Chapter 776: You Know Daji, Your Highness

Gu Bailu suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why are they touching my people?¡± As soon as she said the words, Gu Bailu immediately reacted again. ¡°Does it have anything to do with Qian¡¯er?¡± Bai Yunyi frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re the ones behind everything that¡¯s happened in the house.¡± Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes in fury. It seemed that Heavenly Pce Cliff wasn¡¯t going to let her go. They didn¡¯t dare attack her, so could only move against the people around her. Gu Bailu trembled in fury. Feng Qingtian held her. ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°My lord, they¡¯re too much.¡± It was no wonder that Qian¡¯er had been inexplicably poisoned with Extravagance. They had protected her so well, but still failed. So, Heavenly Pce Cliff was behind it. Those were gods, while they themselves were only human beings. How could they stop them? She thought for a moment and realized that Bu Yaolian¡¯sa probably had something to do with the people at Heavenly Pce Cliff. Otherwise, why was she still unconscious? Feng Qingtian touched her forehead. ¡°If she darese, we¡¯ll make her pay a hundred times over.¡± While Feng Qingtian was angry, he was also d that he had known that someone from Heavenly Pce Cliff would being, and had protected Gu Bailu in advance. The people from Heavenly Pce Cliff really didn¡¯t dare do anything to him. So, they stretched out their hands to the people around him and Gu Bailu. However... Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they don¡¯t know who they¡¯ve provoked.¡± Gu Bailu took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t dare provoke me, but they attacked Qian¡¯er. They probably thought that Qian¡¯er was just your disciple, but they didn¡¯t know that she was carrying Lu Fenying¡¯s only son.¡± Gu Bailu was enlightened. That was right. If Lu Fenying knew that Heavenly Pce Cliff had killed his only son, he would definitely seek revenge. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Those idiots thought that her husband wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, but they didn¡¯t know that there was another prince in this world who was just as scary. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Lu Fenying right now. We must destroy those people from Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± This bunch of immortals couldn¡¯t stay in their own world, but just had toe to the human world and wreak havoc. They had to pay for killing Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby. Bai Yunyi hurriedly said, ¡°Daji is no ordinary immortal. She¡¯s unscrupulous and doesn¡¯t show any sympathy. I¡¯m afraid that she has already nned everything out.¡± ¡°So, something¡¯s still going to happen to the people around me?¡± asked Gu Bailu worriedly. She was worried not about Dajiing for her, but for her friends and family. Dajiing after her still wasn¡¯t as bad as feeling this apprehension. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t stop.¡± Bai Yunyi had mixed feelings. He had been sent by Heavenly Pce Cliff to carry out the current Heavenly Emperor¡¯s order, but he hadn¡¯t carried out the order to strike at Gu Bailu, and conversely seemed to have be her helper. It made him feel like he had betrayed his master. But he couldn¡¯t let Gu Bailu be bullied. He didn¡¯t know how he felt about Gu Bailu, but he didn¡¯t want her to be hurt at all. In that case, he was destined to be an enemy of Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°Do you know where Daji is?¡± Gu Bailu asked after thinking for a moment. Chapter 777 - Trick Su Shenfan Into Coming Here First

Chapter 777: Trick Su Shenfan Into Coming Here First

She wanted to meet this person from Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°Shees and goes without a trace, and won¡¯t let herself be tracked.¡± ¡°Do you have a way to draw her out?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Bai Yunyi looked at Feng Qingtian thoughtfully and said, ¡°Prince Zi is probably the only one who can draw her out.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Do you know Daji?¡± Feng Qingtian snorted coldly. ¡°No.¡± Who would recognize this fox spirit? Even if she had cultivated into an Itinerant Immortal, she still stank of a fox. She even dared to climb into his bed at Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°You must know her.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t know her. He used to be the master of Heavenly Pce Cliff. He definitely knew who his subordinates were. ¡°I really don¡¯t know her. There are so many immortals at Heavenly Pce Cliff. She¡¯s just a nobody who isn¡¯t qualified to know me. However, she once tried to seduce me, and I threw her into the Fire of Hell for a thousand years.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. This was a huge grudge. Heavenly Pce Cliff had sent such a person. Gu Bailu felt a headacheing on. Feng Qingtian must¡¯ve punished a lot of immortals when he was the Heavenly Emperor, and those who daredmit crimes against the heavens were generally very powerful. If the current Heavenly Emperor released all these immortals and sent them down to deal with them... Would life ever be peaceful again?! ¡°Daji is troublesome, but she¡¯s not the only one. Heavenly Pce Cliff sent a few people down this time; it¡¯s just that she¡¯s the first to show up,¡± Bai Yunyi warned worriedly. A single Daji could kill Gu Bailu, but what about the rest? It was far from as simple as just sending Daji. This time, the Heavenly Emperor might not be punishing Gu Bailu over the Heavenly Tribtion, but because he was scared of the child in Gu Bailu¡¯s belly. He was even more scared that once Prince Zi had a son of heaven and earth, Prince Zi would wrest back the emperor¡¯s position again. That was why the emperor was so ruthless. He probably didn¡¯t just want to kill the son of heaven and earth. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes and said to Gu Bailu, ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the next few days. I¡¯ll think of a solution.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Since it was a critical period, she was willing to avoid going out. The people of Heavenly Pce Cliff didn¡¯t dare fight Feng Qingtian head-on. Gu Bailu only cared about a few people. Qian¡¯er was already in trouble, and Bu Yaolian was still unconscious. They couldn¡¯t hurt Ah Luo, who was by Gu Bailu¡¯s side every day. There was nobody else they could use to hurt her. If the people of Heavenly Pce Cliff wanted to kill her son, then let them try. Gu Bailu looked at Bu Yaolian, whose face was rosy after eating the King of 9,999 Spring Harbingers. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t seem to have gotten thinner at all. But looking at her features, Gu Bailu felt that she was actually quite pretty. Forget it... Let her undergo her transformation first. In any case, the 9,999 Spring Harbingers could create illusions. If they could trick Shao Zun intoing here and fulfilling Bu Yaolian¡¯s wish, she might wake up. Gu Bailu had thought previously that since Mr. Xiao said that Bu Yaolian would wake up sooner orter, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But now that she felt that this might be the work of Heavenly Pce Cliff, she knew that she couldn¡¯t dy any longer. They had to wake Bu Yaolian up first. Otherwise, she was really scared that Bu Yaolian would never wake up. Gu Bailu held Bu Yaolian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your greatest wish in life is to slim down. Let the 9,999 Spring Harbingers satisfy that wish. It might only be for a short while, but it¡¯s also a good thing. It might even encourage you to lose weight.¡± Chapter 778 - Strange Letter

Chapter 778: Strange Letter

Gu Bailu put her finger on Bu Yaolian¡¯s forehead. ¡°9,999 Spring Harbingers, make her slim.¡± In the blink of an eye, the woman on the bed lost weight. Gu Bailu watched Bu Yaolian¡¯s ball-like body shrink. The quilt copsed. Gu Bailu looked at the beauty in front of her in a daze. Her face was as beautiful as a painting. She was stunned by her face. She had always known that Bu Yaolian had good facial features, but she was too fat, which ruined her face. However, she didn¡¯t expect her to be even more beautiful after she lost weight. Nobody would dislike such a face. Her beauty was different from Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s. Qian¡¯er¡¯s face captivated people with how soft and charming it was, and she had the elegant bearing of a beauty. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face, on the other hand, made one feel joyful; one couldn¡¯t help smiling wholeheartedly at her bright eyes. With these superior looks, why would Gu Bailu worry that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fool Su Shenfan? Gu Bailu quickly had someone send Su Shenfan another mission notice. Su Shenfan was soaking in the hot spring. Snowkes fell and disappeared in the warm water, and he was surrounded by mist. Two beauties were sitting next to him, massaging his shoulders. The two beauties blushed with longing on their faces. It was a pity that apart from having them serve him outwardly, this flirtatious and beautiful master never did anything else. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were doted on. They were the only ones who knew that their master only acted loose on the surface. But everybody knew that he was a real man since he had a reaction every time, and the girls couldn¡¯t help wanting to make love with him every time they saw it. But her master didn¡¯t touch them at all. And they didn¡¯t have the courage to take the initiative. Su Shenfan saw the expressions of the two beauties reflected in the water. He was pleased with his charm and self-control. At that moment, a butler hurried over and reported from thirty feet away, ¡°My lord, you have a letter.¡± ¡°A letter?¡± Su Shenfan asked curiously. What was that about? His thoughts started to spin wildly. How dare a lousy letter disturb his enjoyment? ¡°Yes... It¡¯s not an ordinary letter. It contains the exquisite ne that you like most.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Shenfan stood up. ¡°Give it to me.¡± The butler lowered his head and presented the envelope with both hands. Su Shenfan sat down and opened the letter. The first thing to slide out was a ne handwoven from a vine in the shape of eight petals. The vine used was green like dark jade and utterly exquisite. Forget how troublesome it was to weave these petals, this vine itself grew on overhanging cliffs and was very hard to collect. This exquisite ne was thus very rare and few people knew how to weave it. Apart from beautiful women, Su Shenfan loved exquisite nes like this the most. Holding the ne in his hand, he examined it carefully. Ever since Dog Two passed away, nobody had ever woven exquisite nes like this for him anymore. Who knew that he liked exquisite nes, and would give one to him? Su Shenfan took out the letter inside, and its content was very bizarre. Like how the mountains have trees, I hope you¡¯ll have me in your heart. Last night the stars were just like you. May the four seasons join with heaven and earth. You¡¯re the only one in my eyes. The handwriting was beautiful and refreshing. Chapter 779 - Loves Beauty and Money

Chapter 779: Loves Beauty and Money

Su Shenfan askedzily, ¡°Who wrote the letter?¡± The butler straightened his face. ¡°The person who delivered the letter didn¡¯t say. He only said that the person who wrote the letter is a flower that only blooms in summer.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°Someone dares y these tricks with me?¡± He threw the letter aside and stood up. A beauty put a loose silk robe on him. Going over to where his clothes were kept, he picked up an exquisite ne from the table. Hepared it with the new ne and found that they were exactly the same. It was just that the one he was holding was a little yellow with age, unlike the new one, which was a vibrant green and as beautiful as jade. Su Shenfan narrowed his eyes. This person actually had the same technique as Dog Two? ¡°Check who wrote the letter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler went down and informed the guards who were on standby nearby. Su Shenfan looked at the new ne and thought for a moment. In the end, he still tossed it to the side and put the old one on. ¡°Put this inside the red treasure box.¡± Su Shenfan looked at the snow and gathered his clothes around him. It was the perfect time to have tea in the hot spring or in his heated room. He returned to his room and reclined on the couch to read an old book. The butler returned. ¡°Shao Zun, there¡¯s a request from Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Su Shenfan smiled angrily. ¡°They still want me to kiss some ugly thing?¡± If that was the case, then don¡¯t me him for being merciless. To make someone like him who loved beauties kiss an ugly monster was a tant humiliation. ¡°No... No, it¡¯s a beautiful woman this time.¡± The butler was confident. Shao Zun loved beautiful women the most. ¡°A beauty? Can she be more beautiful than those around me?¡± He wasn¡¯t interested, not even if Princess Zi begged him. No woman was qualified to be kissed by him. ¡°Shao Zun, do you want to take a look first?¡± the butler asked obsequiously. Su Shenfan epted the mission notice. There was indeed a drawing of a beauty on it. She was beautiful like a peach, and looked especially quiet and obedient when she was lying down with her eyes closed. It made people want to brush her forehead and show her care. Su Shenfan was someone who loved beautiful women, especially those who were pleasing to the eye. ¡°Same terms again?¡± Su Shenfan looked at the mission content. It was Bu Yaolian that hideous monsterst time. Why was it such a beautiful woman now? How many unconscious women were there in Prince Zi¡¯s house? ¡°Shao Zun, Prince Zi¡¯s residence is in a hurry and the conditions are quite good. Do you want to take the mission?¡± asked the butler. Although the Earthly Residence nevercked missions, it wasn¡¯t easy to profit off Prince Zi. Shao Zun loved orders from such arrogant and unapproachable people the most. It made him feel that the Earthly Residence was very powerful. ¡°I¡¯ll have a look first.¡± Princess Zi was a cunning woman. Who knew if she had given him a fake image? Before the butler could say that Shao Zun was wise, Su Shenfan had already left the room. Arge robe flew at the butler. It was Shao Zun¡¯s bathrobe. Fifteen minutester, Su Shenfan was sitting in the hall of Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Gu Bailu was going to talk to Lu Fenying about Qian¡¯er, but the butler stopped her on the way to say that Su Shenfan hade. Gu Bailu promptly changed directions. Su Shenfan was truly a face-con. As long as it was a beauty, he could be tricked intoing over. Chapter 780 - He Has Never Kissed a Woman

Chapter 780: He Has Never Kissed a Woman

Gu Bailu had only just stepped into the house when Su Shenfan said impatiently, ¡°Bring me to the beauty right now.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Shao Zun is really impatient.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any hobbies other than beauty and money.¡± Su Shenfan was famous for his love of beauties and money. He kept a house full of beauties. His silver was all stored in the underground vault of the Earthly Residence. He had never kept it elsewhere. Even the banknotes they collected would be exchanged for silver, which filled the underground vault. Once this vault was full, they would dig again. Few people knew how many levels this vault had or how much silver it held. Seeing how straightforward he was, Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t anxious anymore. If he was interested, the more she dyed, the easier it would be to get him to ept the mission. ¡°If a beauty can be seen so easily, why would she be called a beauty?¡± Gu Bailu sat down. ¡°It seems that the beauties in the Earthly Residence can¡¯t satisfy Shao Zun.¡± Annoyed, Su Shenfan said, ¡°It seems that Princess Zi isn¡¯t very sincere about letting me take the job.¡± He usually liked to smile. Of course, it was the kind that made those whom he targeted miserable. The moment he pulled a long face, however, his aura was overwhelming. There were few people in the world who could annoy Su Shenfan, and Gu Bailu was one of them. Who was Gu Bailu? She could tame Feng Qingtian and disdain Lu Fenying. One Su Shenfan pulling a long face wouldn¡¯t scare her, let alone ten of him. Besides, what Su Shenfan wanted was beauties. The more he couldn¡¯t obtain them, the more he wanted them. ¡°How can I give you such a great beauty if I¡¯m not sincere? We have to make everything clear first. If you¡¯re willing to ept the mission, I¡¯ll let you meet the beauty. You should know that this beauty is even more outstanding than the other beauties in your house. If you don¡¯t ept the mission after you see her, then wouldn¡¯t that be my loss?¡± Su Shenfan said disdainfully, ¡°Will you lose out if I take a look?¡± ¡°A beauty bes less novel when someone sees her in her own room.¡± Gu Bailu sipped her tea calmly. ¡°I ept,¡± Su Shenfan replied decisively and stood up. Gu Bailu was surprised. She had prepared a lot of excuses to stall him. What was wrong with this man? Why did he agree so easily? Did he want beauties so badly? What great deity; he had fallen to the level of amoner! Gu Bailu was stunned for a moment before she stood up. ¡°After you, Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan snorted and walked in the front as Gu Bailu pointed out the way. She actually really wanted to ask, Lord Su, why are you acting like you¡¯ve never seen a woman before? However, she decided to drop the matter. If he lost his temper and left, Bu Yaolian¡¯s life would be in danger. No matter how willful she was, she didn¡¯t dare risk her friend¡¯s life. When he arrived at Bu Yaolian¡¯s room, Su Shenfan strode in. The person lying on the bed was exactly the same as the portrait, and was even more bewitching. Her lips were full and red, as if they held some power which drew him closer. Su Shenfan had never felt the urge to kiss a woman like this before. He had many women around him, but he had never kissed anyone. Except for the dead Dog Two. When he was young, he thought that Dog Two was prettier than the snow lotuses in the Earthly Residence¡¯s Heavenly Ravine, and he couldn¡¯t help stealing a kiss. Chapter 781 - Return of the Fairytale

Chapter 781: Return of the Fairytale

Now that he thought about it, he had been spoiled by Dog Two since he was a child, so he only liked beauties. However, he had never met anyone more beautiful than Dog Two, so until now, he had never had any feelings for any woman. He had always felt that this was a very good thing, and he was proud of his self-control. But... why did he feel an urge with this woman? He didn¡¯t know what it was like to kiss a woman. But the urge grew in his heart and spread throughout his limbs. This was why he had epted the job. He felt a sense of crisis that a woman could break his self-control. The crisis had to be resolved. So, a vorless kiss would naturally cut off this thought. ¡°Shao Zun, thank you.¡± With that, Gu Bailu left with her people and even closed the door. The room instantly fell silent. There was only the sound of the steady breathing of the woman on the bed; it was like a bewitching melody which made him feel hot and ufortable all over. Su Shenfan clenched his fists in his sleeves, feeling that the woman¡¯s face was as delicious as tofu; one bite, and it would dissolve in his mouth. Su Shenfan could smell the lit incense in the room. He walked over to extinguish it, feeling that it was the fragrance that was giving him the urge. The incense was extinguished, but the smell still lingered in the room. He opened all the windows. When he walked back to the bed, the urge hadn¡¯t faded at all! He wondered if this was a trick by Prince Zi¡¯s residence, and that he had been ensnared by some ck magic. Otherwise, why would they offer such good terms? However, he had already epted the mission, and couldn¡¯t give up. Su Shenfan stepped forward and kissed her lips. Her lips were so soft that Su Shenfan instantly let his guard down. If it was a trap, he was even willing to jump into it. His heart tightened and he hurriedly retreated as he looked at the woman on the bed as if she were a ghost. How was that possible? How could he have such thoughts?! A beautiful woman was indeed the source of cmity. He opened the door on the side and instantly dashed out into the courtyard. Gu Bailu saw a shadow sh past her eyes. The shut door was already open and still shook at the impact. What was he doing? Why did it seem like he had seen the whitedy turn into a snake, like in the fable? Gu Bailu rushed into the room, only to see that Bu Yaolian¡¯s lips were swollen. Most of the especially attractive rouge that had been dabbed onto her lips had been wiped off. It seemed that he had really kissed her. It was just a kiss. Why did Shao Zun run away? Gu Bailu was toozy to care about Su Shenfan¡¯s feelings. She sat on the bed and said to Bu Yaolian, ¡°Girl, the man you like kissed you. Are you still unwilling to wake up?¡± It seemed that the woman on the bed could hear her. Her red lips trembled and her long eyshes fluttered. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. Was it really that miraculous? Bu Yaolian was stirring! So it turned out that there was some truth to the fairytale of the sleeping beauty being woken up by the prince. Bu Yaolian slowly opened her eyes. Suddenly, she sat up. ¡°Lulu, was Shao Zun here just now? Did he really kiss me? I dreamt he... he...¡± Bu Yaolian suddenly sobered up. Why... why did she say what was in her heart? Someone like her wasn¡¯t qualified to like Shao Zun. She was fat and had low spiritual power, but actually dreamed of the high and mighty Shao Zun of the Earthly Residence. Even Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t win Lu Fenying¡¯s love despite how beautiful she was. Chapter 782 - Fall From the Clouds Into Hell

Chapter 782: Fall From the Clouds Into Hell

Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Su Shenfan just left. You¡¯re not dreaming.¡± Bu Yaolian widened her eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. I asked him to wake you up with a kiss. See, you woke up.¡± Bu Yaolian blushed and said, ¡°You, you know everything.¡± Although she had been asleep, she could still hear what was going on outside. She knew that her grandfather hade and that Gu Bailu hade see her every day. She wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She was anxious, too. One day, Gu Bailu came again and said that she would make Bu Yaolian prettier, and fed her something. Bu Yaolian had no idea what was going on. How could she be beautiful so easily? However, it seemed that Shao Zun hade today. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, she felt that it was him when his lips touched hers. But she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality. Looking at Gu Bailu¡¯s expression, Bu Yaolian knew that her grandfather must¡¯ve told Gu Bailu what was in her heart, so she thought of a way to lure Su Shenfan over. Unexpectedly, Shao Zun¡¯s kiss woke her up. Actually, she had been able to move the moment he kissed her, but she had been savoring the beauty of it and didn¡¯t want to ruin it, so she hadn¡¯t moved. She was still reflecting on the aftertaste when Shao Zun left. She had really been kissed by that god-like man. ¡°I do. Why can¡¯t you let other people know? It¡¯s not embarrassing to like him, but he has too many women. It¡¯ll be difficult to drive them away.¡± Bu Yaolian lowered her head. ¡°Lulu, stopughing. How can he like me like this?¡± ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°If I were half as good as you, I would¡¯ve charged forward recklessly.¡± Bu Yaolian knew that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t trying to deliberately hold up her shorings. ¡°Tch, you didn¡¯t grow up well? Come, let me show you what you look like.¡± Gu Bailu gave her a mirror. Bu Yaolian was shocked to see the beauty in the mirror. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°You,¡± Gu Bailu said in amusement. Bu Yaolian looked at her in a daze. ¡°How is that possible?¡± She was as beautiful as jade. Gu Bailu grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Look, haven¡¯t you lost weight? This is you. When you¡¯re thin like this, who would dare to say they look the best in the world if you¡¯re second?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at her thin arms and slender fingers. She lifted the nket, only to discover that her round belly was gone! My god. She hurriedly got off the bed. ¡°How can I be so skinny? That¡¯s impossible. Am I dreaming?¡± Ever since falling severely ill one year, she gained weight rapidly. No matter how little she ate or what medical treatment she received, she never lost weight. Later, she found out it was because of the medicine she took when she had been seriously ill that she couldn¡¯t lose weight anymore, so she stopped controlling herself. Since she was already fat, she might as well eat and drink whatever she wanted. So, when she learned that she would be doing a blood swap with Mo Qian¡¯er, she was very happy that she could finally change her constitution. However, she had only lost weight for a few days before the blood had been switched back. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She had lost weight, so she dared to give things to the person she liked and confess her love, but she had to go back to being fat again. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she had fallen from the clouds into hell. She was scared that Shao Zun wouldugh at her and look down on her. Chapter 783 - Break Through the Southern Wall and Don’t Look Back

Chapter 783: Break Through the Southern Wall and Don¡¯t Look Back

However, she had only lost weight for a few days before the blood had been switched back. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She had lost weight, so she dared to give things to the person she liked and confess her love, but she had to go back to being fat again. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she had fallen from the clouds into hell. She was scared that Shao Zun wouldugh at her and look down on her. She could spend money to make Su Shenfan apany her. Of course, he had never epted her mission, but she didn¡¯t want him to know her true feelings. At first, she didn¡¯t want to wake up, butter, she couldn¡¯t. But she had now woken up and had lost so much weight! ¡°Did I really lose weight?¡± Bu Yaolian asked again. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re this beautiful when you¡¯re thin, but you haven¡¯t lost weight. You were transformed by the 9,999 Spring Harbingers into this appearance.¡± Bu Yaolian sat down in disappointment. ¡°I knew it was fake.¡± Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. ¡°You look so beautiful when you lose weight. Aren¡¯t you going to lose weight?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°How can I be thin? I can¡¯t get thin at all. I...¡± Gu Bailu interrupted her. ¡°How do you know that you can¡¯t lose weight without doing your best? If you think you can¡¯t lose weight, you won¡¯t. A person¡¯s thoughts prevail over everything.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at herself in the mirror in a daze. She had never dreamed that she would be so beautiful after she lost weight. Could she really be so beautiful after she slimmed down? No... could she really lose weight? She had tried so hard to control it for a couple of years when she was younger, but it hadn¡¯t worked. ¡°Do you know why Su Shenfan came over?¡± Gu Bailu told her how she had tricked him into kissing her. Bu Yaolian was both happy and hurt. She was happy that Shao Zun liked her thin appearance. She was hurt that Shao Zun utterly disdained her true appearance. ¡°So, if you slim down, you can love yourself more, increase your self-confidence, and make the person you love fancy you more. Why not?¡± Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°I want to...¡± ¡°Actions speak louder than words. If it¡¯s a question about what you eat, start with your mouth. If it¡¯s about your body, start with physical exercise. If it¡¯s about your blood, I¡¯ll help you change it.¡± Bu Yaolian felt hopeful. ¡°Can I really lose weight?¡± ¡°You can only confirm it once you¡¯ve tried everything.¡± Looking at Gu Bailu¡¯s serious face, Bu Yaolian clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t eat anything today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. It¡¯s bad for your stomach if you don¡¯t eat. I¡¯lle up with a weight loss program for you. You must follow the instructions strictly.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Seeing that Bu Yaolian had woken up, Gu Bailu felt relieved. She now had to negotiate terms with Su Shenfan, so she left. Bu Yaolian looked at herself in the mirror. If she had met such a woman on the street, she would¡¯ve drooled, just like when she saw Gu Bailu. She liked beautiful people, both men and women. That was why she liked Shao Zun, because she knew that his face behind the half-mask was stunning. He had to wear a mask to hide his beauty. Now that she herself could be the kind of beauty that she liked, how could she not work hard? Gu Bailu was right. No matter what, she had to try. How could she give up without trying everything? For the sake of beauty, she would break through the southern wall and not look back. Chapter 784 - A Grand Mission

Chapter 784: A Grand Mission

Gu Bailu knew that Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t left yet, so she went to the reception pavilion. Su Shenfan sat there with his eyes lowered. Half of his face was covered by a golden mask, but it was obvious that he was a beautiful man. No wonder Bu Yaolian liked him. Bu Yaolian loved beauty so much that she would hug Gu Bailu whenever she saw her. ¡°Shao Zun is indeed remarkable. You can aplish any mission you take on.¡± Gu Bailu praised him. Su Shenfan looked at her. ¡°Send her to the Earthly Residence tomorrow.¡± He stood up and left. Gu Bailu was lost for words. ¡°Wait, Shao Zun, what do you mean? Send her to the Earthly Residence? She can¡¯t be given to you for fun.¡± What was going on? Had he really fallen for the beauty? That couldn¡¯t be. Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t foolish. Unexpectedly, his terms for epting a mission was a woman? Did Su Shenfanck women? No! ¡°Is Prince Zi¡¯s residence going to breach the contract?¡± Su Shenfan turned around and looked at Gu Bailu. His words were cold and intimidating. ¡°Of course not. Are you sure you want her?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. If he went back and realized that things weren¡¯t as he had imagined, would he fight Prince Zi? It was already bad enough that Prince Zi had to deal with Heavenly Pce Cliff; they didn¡¯t want yet another enemy. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Shenfan was about to leave again. ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Bailu stopped him again. ¡°Let me make it clear first that you¡¯re the one who wants her. If anything happens when the timees, don¡¯t me us.¡± Su Shenfan left without looking back. What could happen? He didn¡¯t believe that the woman had bewitched him! Gu Bailu thought for a moment. Since Su Shenfan insisted, she could only send Bu Yaolian over. After all, Bu Yaolian was willing. Bu Yaolian was sent to the Earthly Residence with a bunch of 9,999 Spring Harbingers before her weight loss n started. Gu Bailu gave her three orders: First, make sure to remember to eat the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Second, she had to follow the weight loss n strictly. Third, shamelessly make Su Shenfan fall in love with her, not just because of her beauty, but also because of her heart. On no ount should she let him touch her unless he fell in love with her. With these grand goals, Bu Yaolian moved into the Earthly Residence. After staying there for half a month, she still had yet to even see Su Shenfan... Forget that for now. Gu Bailu had sent Bu Yaolian to the Earthly Residence partly because of Su Shenfan¡¯s request, and partly because nobody from Heavenly Pce Cliff could hurt her there. Didn¡¯t Heavenly Pce Cliff want to attack the people around her? One was Qian¡¯er and the other was Bu Yaolian. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them. Su Shenfan loved beauties. The more he liked them, the more he wanted them. Before he obtained Bu Yaolian, he probably wouldn¡¯t let any harme to her. After all, he had done such a huge thing in exchange for her. As for Qian¡¯er, Lu Fenying definitely had to protect her. After sending Bu Yaolian off, Gu Bailu was going to look for Lu Fenying, but decided that it would be better for Feng Qingtian to talk to him. The two countries had mutual interests, and now had amon enemy. It was better for the men to talk it out. The next day, Feng Qingtian invited Lu Fenying to his study and set up a table of food and drink. ¡°The person who harmed Qian¡¯er has been found.¡± ¡°Who?¡± It was just one word, but the fury in it made it clear that Lu Fenying wanted to crush the person immediately. ¡°God.¡± Feng Qingtian also replied in one word. Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°She has no grudge with the heavens. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Chapter 785 - Why Should I Protect Her?

Chapter 785: Why Should I Protect Her?

¡°God.¡± Feng Qingtian also replied in one word. Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°She has no grudge with the heavens. That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°They were nning to deal with me and Lulu. They had no way of attacking us, so moved against Mo Qian¡¯er instead.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t hide it from him. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°So, my child is dead because of your woman?¡± His face was tense, and he looked at Feng Qingtian as if he were an irreconcble enemy. They were indeed foes. If Mo Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t run into Gu Bailu, his baby would¡¯ve been born safely and not die before it could even see the world. That was his only child, and he didn¡¯t know if he would ever have another one. Even if it wasn¡¯t Gu Bailu who killed him, the child had been implicated because of her. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about why she ran away from the crown prince¡¯s residence? If you really want to me someone, me yourself. This is the situation. This won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve achieved their goal. Lu Fenying, it¡¯s up to you if you¡¯ll protect Mo Qian¡¯er or not.¡± Lu Fenying took a sip of his wine. ¡°You want me to do it for you?¡± Feng Qingtian said calmly, ¡°The woman is yours. How did it turn into you doing it for me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Mo Qian¡¯er can no longer have children. Why should I protect her?¡± Lu Fenying spoke lightly, and Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t tell if he was being sincere or not. But there was no need for Feng Qingtian to know if he was being sincere or not. If Lu Fenying didn¡¯t care about Mo Qian¡¯er, then Feng Qingtian could only protect her in his own way. ¡°If you won¡¯t protect her, then we¡¯ll do it. Let her stay in this residence.¡± ¡°Protect her like you did, until my child was killed?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. He felt awful when he thought of the dead baby in his hands. He had never felt that terrible before growing up, not even when his father and brothers despised him. That was his innocent flesh and blood, who should have called him ¡®father¡¯ and grown up cherished, but had died instead. If Prince Zi¡¯s residence was well-defended, how could those with ulterior motives have found an opportunity? ¡°Indeed, this is something we didn¡¯t consider.¡± Feng Qingtian looked a little awkward. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t my woman, after all. I never thought about protecting her more fully.¡± The truth was that Feng Qingtian had devoted all his efforts into protecting Gu Bailu, but not so much with Mo Qian¡¯er. After all, who would¡¯ve thought that those people would attack Mo Qian¡¯er when they couldn¡¯t make a move against him and Lulu? Besides, wasn¡¯t there Lu Fenying as well? The level of security around him was definitely very high, yet he hadn¡¯t protected Mo Qian¡¯er well either. ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me. We¡¯re leaving immediately.¡± Lu Fenying stood up and left. Of course, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t chase after him. He only needed to tell him the real reason behind Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s mishap. As for what Lu Fenying would do, that wasn¡¯t within Feng Qingtian¡¯s control. However, he was certain that Lu Fenying would never let go of the people who killed his baby. That was enough. Feng Qingtian told Gu Bailu about his meeting with Lu Fenying, and Gu Bailu said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Xiao still wants to make adjustments to Qian¡¯er¡¯s body. If Lu Fenying takes her away...¡± ¡°Then let Mr. Xiao go with them. Lulu, Mo Qian¡¯er is safer with Lu Fenying protecting her.¡± Chapter 786 - Me, Scared?

Chapter 786: Me, Scared?

He didn¡¯t have the time or energy to protect Mo Qian¡¯er. He would rather send more people to protect Gu Bailu. It was best to leave Mo Qian¡¯er to Lu Fenying. Gu Bailu knew that as well. She wanted to protect Mo Qian¡¯er, but she was also afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. Now that she had caused Qian¡¯er to lose the baby, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. Lu Fenying was the person most likely to protect her. But would Mr. Xiao go to Heavenly Wind Empire with Qian¡¯er? Would Lu Fenying be willing? Gu Bailu went to see Lu Fenying again. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to take Qian¡¯er back. Take Mr. Xiao with you.¡± Lu Fenying looked at her as if she were a monster. ¡°Is your head full of water?¡± Gu Bailu sat down. ¡°You and I both know very well what it¡¯s like for the baby in your hands. Although it can help you keep the throne, it¡¯s not your biological child. Do you want to give your throne to a stranger who isn¡¯t rted to you by blood? Only after Qian¡¯er is cured can you have your own child.¡± Lu Fenying looked at her coldly. ¡°You still dare bring this up with me? The child wouldn¡¯t be dead if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± Gu Bailu was upset. Yes, it was all her fault. The Heavenly Pce wanted to deal with Gu Bailu, and Qian¡¯er had been implicated because of her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Qian¡¯er losing the baby may have something to do with me, but isn¡¯t the reason her body was damaged because of your jealous rage?¡± No matter how much Gu Bailu was to be med, she was still better than Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying was the only person who couldn¡¯t say anything. What right did he have to teach her a lesson? Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t be weak enough to be hurt from being pushed.¡± Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°Everybody knows that a pregnant woman has to be treated with care; she has to be careful not to slip and fall even when she¡¯s walking. You, on the other hand, threw her to the side, and now you¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t know the push would hurt her? Are you ming the pregnant woman for being weak?¡± Lu Fenying lowered his eyes and pursed his lips. He had no confidence in objecting to what Gu Bailu said. Indeed, he held a great deal of the me for the loss of the baby. Seeing that he at least knew that he was wrong, Gu Bailu said, ¡°Mr. Xiao is only going to Heavenly Wind Empire to treat her. What are you scared of? Are you scared that he¡¯ll steal Qian¡¯er away? Does Your Highness have that little self-confidence?¡± Lu Fenying looked at her coldly. ¡°Why should I be scared? Xiao Xiao is nothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared that Mo Qian¡¯er will fall in love with him during the treatment.¡± Gu Bailu hit the nail on the head. Lu Fenying snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t goad me. It¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re clearly scared.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. I¡¯m telling you upfront that I¡¯m trying to provoke you. Unless you really don¡¯t want Qian¡¯er anymore, you¡¯ll definitely fall for it. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Get out. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Lu Fenying hurried her out with a cold face. Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to give you children anymore.¡± ¡°There are so many doctors in the world. Xiao Xiao isn¡¯t the only useful one.¡± ¡°There are so many doctors in the world, but Xiao Xiao is the best one.¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Then it¡¯s because you¡¯re useless and can¡¯t find someone better.¡± The negotiation between Gu Bailu and Lu Fenying failed. In the end, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t allow Xiao Xiao to return to Heavenly Wind Empire with him. But while Xiao Xiao had recovered physically, his spiritual power had yet to recover, and he couldn¡¯t refine pills; he would be useless even if he went to Heavenly Wind Empire with them. Chapter 787 - You Have No Choice But to Go Back

Chapter 787: You Have No Choice But to Go Back

Of course, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t want Qian¡¯er to return to Heavenly Wind Empire with Lu Fenying, but he couldn¡¯t stop them. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know that her baby was gone. She regarded the baby which Lu Fenying brought back as a treasure. Although it was premature and the baby was weak, she didn¡¯t despise it at all. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t know how long it had been since Mo Qian¡¯er smiled like that. When she was transferred to the main courtyard to serve him in the beginning, she had always smiled ¨C lightly and softly, with limpid, gentle eyes; who knew when she stopped smiling. Xiao Xiao gave Qian¡¯er a prescription. Because he couldn¡¯t refine pills, he could only have someone brew the medicine ording to the prescription for Qian¡¯er to take. With Xiao Xiao¡¯s prescription, Lu Fenying could leave without worry. Qian¡¯er thought that she had fallen ill because the baby was born premature, and that it would be difficult for her to conceive again. So, she was extra careful with the baby. The day Lu Fenying said that they were going back, Qian¡¯er refused point nk without any hesitation. ¡°Your Highness, the baby is premature. The wind is too cold for him and he won¡¯t be able to take it. I¡¯m not going back.¡± Lu Fenying stared at her nkly. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, I¡¯m ordering you, not discussing it with you.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s refusal. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t the type where she was putting up a struggle despite knowing that it was useless. but was a decisive rejection. ¡°Your Highness, for the baby¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t go back now.¡± Qian¡¯er looked at him solemnly. She didn¡¯t use a tough tone, nor was it loud, but the words were very resolute. ¡°You have to go back,¡± Lu Fenying said impatiently. It would be his coronation in two days, and he was still in a foreign country. How could he tolerate it? More importantly, Prince Zi¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t safe at all. If she stayed any longer, she would only be further incriminated by Gu Bailu. He was thinking of her, but this woman didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. ¡°I¡¯m the baby¡¯s mother now, I have the right to make any decision for him.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him calmly and firmly. Lu Fenying really just wanted to knock her out and carry her off. But when he saw her serious expression, he felt that he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°The baby will be fine. I¡¯ll send someone to specially protect him,¡± Lu Fenying suppressed his fury and said. ¡°It¡¯s too far away. The baby will be affected no matter what. Your Highness, the baby is weak to begin with. I... I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll leave me...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s tears fell as she said the words. The baby was premature and had only been in the womb for six months; usually, premature babies like these couldn¡¯t survive. While nobody had told her that the baby wasn¡¯t in good shape, she held him every day and knew that he was different from other babies. His breathing was irregr and he was thin. She had to hold him carefully for fear that he would stop breathing if she used too much strength. She knew that she had Dragon Spirit Blood, which was more effective than milk. However, it was an undeniable fact that the baby was weak. How could she let him suffer on the journey at such a young age? Once an illness took hold, it would persist for a lifetime. If Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t care for the child, she would protect the baby to the death. ¡°Why are you crying? The baby is fine. I guarantee that nothing will happen to him.¡± Lu Fenying wiped her tears away. She had never cried in front of him before, but she cried all the time now. ¡°The baby can¡¯t suffer like this. He¡¯s too small. Can¡¯t you give him more time?¡± Qian¡¯er pulled at Lu Fenying¡¯s sleeve and begged. Chapter 788 - Have to Go Back

Chapter 788: Have to Go Back

¡°No, we have to go back. Nothing will happen to the baby.¡± Lu Fenying was irritated. He left after saying that. After he left, Mo Qian¡¯er wiped her tears. She knew that her tears were useless in front of Lu Fenying. She had only shed tears when she remembered how pitiful the baby was. She was going to ask Gu Bailu to help her. She couldn¡¯t let the baby suffer in such cold weather on such a long journey when he was still so small. The baby was thinner than most babies. She was really scared that something would happen to him. Lu Fenying¡¯s promise was useless to her. Mo Qian¡¯er asked someone to call Gu Bailu over. After listening to her, Gu Bailu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to the baby, go back to Heavenly Wind Empire with the crown prince. If you stay here, the baby will die.¡± ¡°How can that be? M- Master will protect me.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er firmly believed that Gu Bailu would love the baby more than its own father, Lu Fenying. Because she was her master and was going to be a mother herself. ¡°No... I can¡¯t protect you. Qian¡¯er, you probably don¡¯t know...¡± Gu Bailu told her everything about the current situation. She would have a difficultbor because of the pill which she took, so she might die duringbor. She had to figure out a way to solve this problem. The people of Heavenly Pce Cliff wanted her baby¡¯s life and hers, so she had to be careful to protect herself. She really didn¡¯t have the energy to protect Mo Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Gu Bailu to not be on her side this time, nor did she think she would have so many troubles. Gu Bailu usually looked like a person without any worries. Mo Qian¡¯er felt extremely guilty for troubling Gu Bailu again and again. Gu Bailu told her the reason why Mo Qian¡¯er almost had a miscarriage. ¡°The baby might be in danger if you stay with me.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t insist. She knew that Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t say that unless it was absolutely necessary. Also, if anything happened to her, Gu Bailu would me herself. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t want to be a burden to her. The next day, Lu Fenying prepared a luxurious andfortable carriage to take her back to Heavenly Wind Empire. Mo Qian¡¯er gave her son to the wet nurse, then hugged Gu Bailu. ¡°Master, you have to take care of yourself. You have to tell me everything. I¡¯lle no matter what.¡± Gu Bailu felt terrible. She didn¡¯t know when they would meet again. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself too. Don¡¯t let a drama queen like Su Muwei bully you.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er wiped her tears and stepped back. Suddenly, she knelt down. ¡°Master, take care.¡± Then, she got into the carriage without looking back. Lu Fenying followed her, and the carriage left. Standing in the cold wind, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t bear to see the carriage leave. This was her disciple, her friend, and one of the few people she knew in this world. If she didn¡¯t live well... A big hand pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine with Lu Fenying around.¡± ¡°I hope so. I hope she can recover.¡± That way, she could at least have her own baby. Mo Qian¡¯er was in a gloomy mood. She sat in the carriage with the baby in her arms and didn¡¯t say anything. The baby was so thin that she could lift him with one hand. He slept in her arms with his eyes closed. The baby had never been noisy. He slept most of the time, but Mo Qian¡¯er knew that he was ufortable and he often had trouble breathing. Chapter 789 - Your Highness, You Don’t Know How to Take Care of the Baby

Chapter 789: Your Highness, You Don¡¯t Know How to Take Care of the Baby

However, she had no choice. Mr. Xiao said that the baby couldn¡¯t be treated until he grew up. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at the baby, who was having trouble breathing, and covered him with a thin nket. Although it was warm in the carriage, the wind still blew in. Sitting opposite her, Lu Fenying looked at her nervous and pitiful appearance and reached out to hold the baby. ¡°I¡¯ll hold the baby. You sleep,¡± Lu Fenying ordered. Mo Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet and she still needed to rest. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the matter in Heavenly Wind Empire couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to return. Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t know how to take care of the baby. Just give him to me.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯s small and weak ¨C how heavy can he be?¡± How could Lu Fenying, who wanted to set out despite the risk to the baby, care about him, let alone attend to him well? The baby would only suffer more if Lu Fenying held him. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, I told you to sleep, so just sleep. Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me.¡± Lu Fenying looked at the baby in his arms. Although the baby was a little sick, his life definitely wasn¡¯t in danger. There was no way that Dragon Spirit Blood wouldn¡¯t be able to protect a baby. If the baby hadn¡¯t been poisoned in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s womb, he could¡¯ve grown up no matter how weak he was, with Dragon Spirit Blood. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes darkened with terrifying killing intent. Those who harmed his baby would pay the price. He was in a hurry to ascend the throne because he knew that he needed a higher status in order to avenge his child. The people of Heavenly Pce Cliff were all experts who had cultivated into bing immortals and had reached great heights in their spiritual power. To deal with these immortals, what he needed wasn¡¯t profound spiritual power, but status. So, he had to hurry up and ascend the throne; only when he became emperor could he oppose the heavens. Looking at him, Mo Qian¡¯er knew that he was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t dare refuse. She said to the wet nurse next to her, ¡°The crown prince doesn¡¯t have any experience with children. Take care of the baby.¡± The wet nurse hurriedly replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Qian¡¯er. The crown prince feels sorry for the baby. He¡¯ll definitely take good care of it. Rest assured, and sleep.¡± How many men in the world were like the crown prince, willing to hold a baby? ¡°Impudent!¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t appreciate her help and continued angrily, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®feel sorry¡¯ for the baby? This baby is the young crown prince. You don¡¯t even understand his identity. What use is it to keep you around?¡± The wet nurse fell to her knees in fear. ¡°I... I was wrong. Please forgive me, Your Highness...¡± Lu Fenying narrowed his eyes. ¡°You would be dead if you didn¡¯t still have some use.¡± ¡°I deserve to die. I... I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The wet nurse felt she was innocent. She didn¡¯t know that the crown prince would like this son so much. After all, the baby wasn¡¯t born from an official wife, and the mother was just a maid. It seemed that the baby would have a bright future. The wet nurse served the little crown prince even more carefully. However, she was also worried. Would such a little prince grow up healthy? Qian¡¯ery on the wide couch in the carriage, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She looked at Lu Fenying in surprise, and wondered what he was thinking. On one hand, he didn¡¯t like the baby, but on the other, he had casually made him the young crown prince. Lu Fenying was about to ascend the throne, and conferring this title was equivalent to determining the baby¡¯s future position. Chapter 790 - Backlash

Chapter 790: Bacsh

In the three countries, the position of crown prince was conferred once it was confirmed that they had immense spiritual power. Hence, young princes who had yet to grow up usually wouldn¡¯t be conferred the title of crown prince. Lu Fenying had worked hard to be conferred as crown prince at the age of twenty. Although Feng Qingtian had always been known as the future emperor, that was just everybody¡¯s belief; the real crown prince was also conferred the title when he was twenty years old. But now, Lu Fenying had already bestowed the title of crown prince on the baby when he was still so young, which cut off the road for the other noble families. On any other day, Mo Qian¡¯er would¡¯ve been moved to tears. However, he was willing to risk the child in returning to Heavenly Wind Empire, and he wasn¡¯t willing to let them stay in Southern Glory Empire. Clearly, he didn¡¯t care about the baby. Mo Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t understand Lu Fenying, so she just stopped looking and closed her eyes to sleep. ¡°What? Are you not going to thank me for giving him the title?¡± A cold voice rang out. Mo Qian¡¯er opened her eyes and was about to get up to thank him. ¡°Lie down. Who told you to get up?¡± ¡°Oh... but Your Highness said that we have to kneel to show our sincerity.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was sincere in kneeling his time. Whatever he was thinking, for him to bestow such a weak child this title was worth kneeling for. ¡°Do I need you to kneel?¡± Lu Fenying pulled a long face and looked at the baby in his arms. He put him in the wet nurse¡¯s arms and sat next to Mo Qian¡¯er on the couch, holding her in his arms and resting her head on hisp. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t look too good. It was true that Lu Fenying didn¡¯t need her to kneel, because her knees were his. It was easy for him to make her kneel whenever he wanted. ¡°Then how do you want me to thank you?¡± She wasn¡¯t in good condition. She couldn¡¯t even carry the baby, let alone serve him. Lu Fenying stroked her hair. ¡°You owe me one. Focus on sleeping.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was confused. Didn¡¯t you wake me up to thank you? I was doing my best to sleep, alright? ... After Qian¡¯er left and Bu Yaolian was sent to the Earthly Residence, Gu Bailu felt that the house was empty. It was going to be the new year soon. She thought it would be lively on New Year¡¯s Eve, but everyone left. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare leave the house, fearing that Daji, who had be an immortal after a thousand years, would cause her trouble. She had visited Yan Anchun twice. She was recovering well, except for the burn marks on her skin. Gu Bailu gave her thest bottle of Dragon Spirit Blood Pills. Yan Anchun had been recovering well, but something happened one day. After taking the pill, she fell unconscious and felt hot all over. ¡°Mr. Xiao, what¡¯s going on? Why is she suddenly unconscious?¡± Xiao Xiao shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s clearly suffering a bacsh. It might be because a certain person has been injured.¡± He really couldn¡¯t solve this problem. His own body had yet to recover and he didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of Yan Anchun. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Ask her yourself when she wakes up. Something must¡¯ve happened to her master.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. Something happened to Yan Anchun¡¯s master? Wasn¡¯t Gu Yunjing Yan Anchun¡¯s master? She was his shadow. If the shadow was now in aa, that meant that the real body had been hurt. Gu Bailu hurriedly had someone bring a basin of water over. Chapter 791 - This Is Gu Yunjing

Chapter 791: This Is Gu Yunjing

Gu Bailu searched for a long time with her Heavenly Eye, but couldn¡¯t find Gu Yunjing. She tried all kinds of spells, but none worked. It was as if Gu Yunjing had disappeared off the face of the earth. Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Divination was very exhausting. She was afraid that something would happen to the baby, so she didn¡¯t dare do it again. Just as she was about to stop, a light shed in the golden basin and a cold face appeared in the water. ¡°You¡¯re looking for him?¡± By the man¡¯s feet was a man who was lying on the ground like a dead fish. He was wearing a pink robe, but it was too muddy to see his face. Was he Gu Yunjing? Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t sure. The clothes were indeed in Gu Yunjing¡¯s style. But... who was Gu Yunjing? He was the owner of the academy who trained experts. The whole continent knew how strong he was. How could he be trampled on? Even Heavenly Pce Cliff couldn¡¯t beat him up like this. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s almost crippled. Gu Bailu, you should know how miserable his death will be for taking the Heavenly Tribtion for you.¡± The cold man smiled strangely. ¡°You want to fight the heavens? Do you think you¡¯re still the woman doted on by the Heavenly Emperor?¡± Gu Bailu asked coldly, ¡°Exactly who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is whether you want to see the people around you die because of you.¡± The man looked like he was in his thirties. He was in-looking and his face looked sinister. ¡°Release him!¡± Although Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to believe that something had happened to Gu Yunjing, she had to. But what could she do? How could she save him? She couldn¡¯t tell where Gu Yunjing was, but this treacherous man had found him and hurt him. ¡°Kill the baby in your belly and I¡¯ll let him go. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die without a soul,¡± said the treacherous man coldly. Gu Bailu clenched her fists. She wanted to tell him to dream on, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t reject his demand. So, she could only stall for time. She had to save Gu Yunjing¡¯s soul first. ¡°You want me to kill my own baby?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°You really... How can you make a mother kill her own son?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to the baby, but I can do something to Shao Di.¡± He raised his hand and threw an orange light at Gu Yunjing. Gu Yunjing groaned in pain. He raised his head, only to see a murderous lighting at him. He tried to turn around, but a heavy foot was on him. When he raised his head, Gu Bailu saw his face. Even though it was bruised, it was still the most beautiful face in the world. The orange light hit him hard, and Gu Yunjing passed out before he could say anything. ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t agree. Why are you in such a hurry? Let go of him.¡± ¡°It would be best for you to agree.¡± The man gave a pleased smile. ¡°To kill my own baby, I need some time to think. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡± Chapter 792 - Unrequited Love

Chapter 792: Unrequited Love

As she spoke, Gu Bailu observed the surroundings on the other side. It was a dark space. She could vaguely see tables and chairs around them. A fire was burning in the dark space. There was a green pot on top of the fire. The content of the pot was boiling, the steam lifting up the lid. Someone had clearly been living here. Also, all the clothes that Gu Yunjing loved were on the shelf. Had Gu Yunjing been staying here all this time? ¡°Do you need to think about it? This man was injured in order to block the Heavenly Tribtion for you; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch him.¡± Gu Yunjing was knocked to the ground. His head was bent low and blood dripped from his face. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. She had never seen him look so miserable. He was the young emperor of the Imperial Residence and had always been high and mighty, but he had ended up like this because of her. He knew that she had a man and a baby, and she couldn¡¯t reciprocate his love. But he still loved her to this extent. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know how to describe this unrequited love. She felt touched and guilty, and didn¡¯t know how to thank him. ¡°But I¡¯m going to lose my own flesh and blood. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Gu Yunjing and clenched her fists before she canceled her divination. She immediately told Feng Qingtian about Gu Yunjing. Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes immediately turned fierce. ¡°How dare they attack Gu Yunjing?¡± Gu Bailu also didn¡¯t expect them to attack Gu Yunjing. Who was Gu Yunjing? In Feng Qingtian¡¯s words, Gu Yunjing was on par with him at Heavenly Pce Cliff. If anything happened to Feng Qingtian, then Gu Yunjing would be the one to be the Heavenly Emperor. However, Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t be the Heavenly Emperor after Feng Qingtian¡¯s mishap. Instead, he followed them to the human world and stayed by Feng Qingtian¡¯s side for 150 years. Actually, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think that Gu Yunjing liked her very much; he was more interested in Feng Qingtian. When she first saw him, she thought that he was interested in Feng Qingtian. However, Gu Yunjing said that he liked her. Actually, he had long known who Gu Bailu was, and had sent Nan Ningxin to approach Feng Qingtian in order to make Feng Qingtian fall in love with Nan Ningxin and break Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian up. However, Gu Bailu knew that he was doing this to protect her and Feng Qingtian, because she would be punished by the Heavenly Tribtion if she was with Feng Qingtian. When he learned that she and Feng Qingtian were determined to be together, he used his shadow to help her survive the Heavenly Tribtion. How could there be such a selfless love in this world? Why did it feel like Gu Yunjing loved the both of them? He liked her and Feng Qingtian, or he wouldn¡¯t go to this extreme. ¡°My lord, what do we do now? Is there any way to find that cold man? Do you know him?¡± Gu Bailu was anxious. She couldn¡¯t hurt her baby to save Gu Yunjing, but she couldn¡¯t disregard Gu Yunjing either. Now that she had stalled for a day, the man probably wouldn¡¯t dare hurt Gu Yunjing. After all, even if Gu Yunjing was already human, he still had his former identity. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. He had lowered himself to be reincarnated for her and Feng Qingtian¡¯s sake. To put it bluntly, it would be very easy for him to return to Heavenly Pce Cliff. Chapter 793 - Gu Yunjing Is Different From Us

Chapter 793: Gu Yunjing Is Different From Us

¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t dare do anything to Gu Yunjing. Even if Gu Yunjing is destroyed, that is only his human body. Gu Yunjing is different from us. He still has his immortal body.¡± Even if Feng Qingtian said this, he was clearly still a little tense. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the Prime Emperor first.¡± ¡°Gu Yunjing¡¯s father?¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°The Prime Emperor will be able to find him quickly. Although the people from Heavenly Pce Cliff are all immortals, the human world and Heavenly Pce Cliff are two different worlds. Without an order from the heavens, Heavenly Pce Cliff won¡¯t dare mess around here.¡± Gu Bailu was slightly relieved when she heard this. Gu Yunjing was the crown prince of the Imperial Residence. To put it bluntly, he was one of the most powerful people in the human world. Even the emperors of the three countries had to show him respect. He wasn¡¯t subject to the Heavenly Tribtion. If those from Heavenly Pce Cliff dared touch him, it would disrupt the order of the human world. Gu Bailu was relieved. Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Stay in the house and don¡¯t go out.¡± Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°What if the residence is set on fire?¡± Feng Qingtian bit her lip hard. ¡°Have someone put out the fire. Don¡¯t leave the house.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I was just kidding. Go now. Be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Those disgraceful things won¡¯t dare do anything to me.¡± Feng Qingtian left. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know if he had said that tofort her or if he was really confident. The people from Heavenly Pce Cliff seemed hard to deal with, especially that cold man. He didn¡¯t look like a cultivator from Heavenly Pce Cliff. Instead, he looked like a demon from hell. Also, the woman named Daji was a true fiend who had be an immortal after a thousand years. Where had she gone? Since Daji had told Bai Yunyi her purpose for being here, that meant that she wasn¡¯t scared of them finding out. Now that she had achieved her objective with Qian¡¯er and the baby was gone, she probably wouldn¡¯t look for Qian¡¯er again, would she? Gu Bailu was afraid that she would go and kill Qian¡¯er¡¯s baby if she thought that it was still alive. It was freezing and still snowing in Southern Glory Empire. She wondered how they were doing on the journey. The baby was thin and weak. Hopefully, he could survive until they reached Heavenly Wind Empire. When Qian¡¯er woke up, it was already dark outside. The cold night wind blew through the window, and the quiet night was like a giant hand wrapped tightly around her. She subconsciously hugged herself, only to discover that she was locked in ce by a hand. She raised her head and saw Lu Fenying¡¯s handsome face under the candlelight. She had once been willing to do anything for him because of this face. In the end, for the baby¡¯s sake, she went against that inclination. She moved, and Lu Fenying gently patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Just sleep.¡± His eyes were closed. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know if he was awake or if he was just saying that subconsciously. Worried about the baby, she struggled to get up. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept for or how the baby was. She pushed Lu Fenying¡¯s hand away. When she sat up, Lu Fenying opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still dark; what are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to see the baby,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said softly. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The baby is with the wet nurse. There¡¯s an entire group of people serving him; he¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Lu Fenying thought about how the baby wasn¡¯t his own flesh and blood but Mo Qian¡¯er was so concerned about it, he felt very ufortable. How good would it be if it was his own baby? Someone else¡¯s child was receiving so much of her love and care. Chapter 794 - Beauty Like Jade

Chapter 794: Beauty Like Jade

¡°My lord, the baby isn¡¯t in good shape. Not everything can be left to the wet nurse,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er persuaded softly. She knew that with Lu Fenying¡¯s identity, the baby had to be taken care of by a wet nurse. But this was her child. How could she not worry about leaving him with someone else? ¡°There¡¯s a doctor watching the baby. You¡¯re not a doctor, and the baby currently doesn¡¯t recognize you. What¡¯s the point of watching him?¡± Lu Fenying sounded a little annoyed at being woken up. ¡°But... but I would feel more at ease.¡± Lu Fenying held her in his arms. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, you better figure out who you should care about the most.¡± The baby, of course. Mo Qian¡¯er replied in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare say it out loud. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep as she was thinking about the baby. The baby had already been in this world for a few days, but Lu Fenying had never given it a name, or even a nickname. If she was the one to give him a name, it would be something that was easy to use. As long as he grew up healthy. In the quiet night, the sound of the carriage wheels rolling over the road was particrly loud. Lu Fenying¡¯s breathing could be heard. Mo Qian¡¯er sighed in her heart. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. While she was lost in her thoughts, the carriage suddenly jolted. Lu Fenying held her as they rolled over the couch. Mo Qian¡¯er hit her head on the wall of the carriage and she cried out in pain. ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Fenying shouted coldly. Red Wolf¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Your Highness, it seems we rolled over someone.¡± ¡°Why is there a person on the road in the middle of the night?¡± Lu Fenying became vignt. Mo Qian¡¯er sat up and asked loudly, ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Miss Qian¡¯er. The young crown prince is in the carriage behind, and wasn¡¯t jolted.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er lifted the curtain and looked behind her. The carriage stopped and she breathed a sigh of relief. It was chilly outside, and her face almost froze. She saw Red Wolf and a few guards dragging someone over. It was a skinny girl. It was a cold night, but she was only wearing a thin dress and a small jacket, and looked very cold. Mo Qian¡¯er tightened the nket that was around her and felt a little sorry for the woman. However, she wouldn¡¯t blindly sympathize with her. After all, a woman lying in the middle of the road in the middle of the night definitely wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°Is she dead?¡± Lu Fenying asked casually. Red Wolf replied, ¡°She¡¯s still breathing. Her leg is broken.¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Throw her to the side.¡± A woman was sleeping in the middle of the road in the middle of the night. Even if she didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, she wanted someone to save her. He was in a hurry to return to Heavenly Wind Empire, and didn¡¯t have time to care about anyone else. ¡°Yes.¡± Red Wolf waved his hand, and the guards threw the woman to the side of the road. The woman suddenly woke up and begged, ¡°Please save me... My house is in the town up ahead. I was captured by bandits in the mountains and escaped in the middle of the night. Please save me.¡± Her voice was soft and lovely in the cold night. She sounded like a beautiful woman. She raised her head. In the moonlight, Mo Qian¡¯er saw a beautiful face. Chapter 795 - Beauty Is a Double-Edged Sword

Chapter 795: Beauty Is a Double-Edged Sword

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The north had such a beautiful woman. One look could overturn a city, and another look could overturn a nation; her beauty almost lit up the night. Even Red Wolf and the other guards were stunned. Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. This woman was too beautiful. Most women who were as beautiful as she was would die young. Her beauty was like a double-edged sword. Mo Qian¡¯er sympathized with her, but she also felt that it was dangerous. Even Red Wolf, who was unmoved by anything beautiful, was moved by her soul-stirring beauty. Mo Qian¡¯er subconsciously looked at Lu Fenying. His face clearly wasn¡¯t as tense as before. Red Wolf asked hesitantly, ¡°Your Highness, should we take her to the town up ahead?¡± Lu Fenying lowered the curtain and didn¡¯t say anything. Red Wolf knew that this was tacit approval. Mo Qian¡¯er clenched her fists in worry. Even Lu Fenying was moved by the woman¡¯s beauty. If the woman really had ulterior motives, Mo Qian¡¯er was worried that something would happen to the baby. ¡°Your Highness, let the baby stay with me,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er whispered. Lu Fenying nced at her coldly. ¡°If he stays with you, then what about me?¡± ¡°You... you can sleep on that side.¡± The carriage was spacious and there were golden cushions on both sides. They didn¡¯t have to sleep together. She couldn¡¯t serve him at all in her current condition. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t piss me off if you want to live.¡± Lu Fenying pulled her into his arms. Mo Qian¡¯er thought for a moment, but still didn¡¯t dare argue with him. Lu Fenying hated being disturbed when he was sleeping. He had been woken up twice today, so he probably wasn¡¯t in a good mood now. That was why Mo Qian¡¯er found it unbelievable that he was still willing to take the girl with him. However, it was normal for men to like beautiful women. Mo Qian¡¯er felt that as long as he was willing to raise her son and stop abusing her, she would be satisfied. It didn¡¯t matter who he liked. Besides, hadn¡¯t he doted on Su Muwei all these years? If there was someone to go back and fight it out with Su Muwei, Mo Qian¡¯er would be able to live in peace. Since she couldn¡¯t touch her son now, she might as well sleep. Mo Qian¡¯er quickly fell asleep. Lu Fenying opened his eyes and looked at her sleeping so heartlessly, and his eyes turned dark. She was clearly worried that he would bring the woman with him, but now, she had fallen asleep without a care. Didn¡¯t she care about that woman¡¯s beauty at all? Lu Fenying bit her neck hard. Mo Qian¡¯er murmured, ¡°Your Highness, let me sleep.¡± She turned around and continued to sleep. The next day, Mo Qian¡¯er was roused by the baby crying. She sat up in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The baby never cried. Had something happened? She rushed out of the carriage with her hair in a mess. When she saw the wet nurse approaching with the young crown prince, she hurried over, only to be pulled into an embrace by a pair of big hands. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. Going out like this ¨C you don¡¯t want your body anymore?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was only wearing a thin inner garment. She had been too worried about the baby to notice, but after he bellowed at her, she suddenly felt stiff all over. Lu Fenying carried her into the carriage and looked down at her purple lips. ¡°If you do that again, I¡¯ll send the baby back first.¡± The carriage had been moving slowly these few days out of consideration for her body. In order to make it back in time, however, they had to travel through the night. Chapter 796 - Dont Be Nervous for No Reason

Chapter 796: Don¡¯t Be Nervous for No Reason

¡°No... Don¡¯t. The baby can¡¯t take such a long journey.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er clutched at his clothes. ¡°Then will you be obedient? Are you going to leave the carriage like this again?¡± Let alone her getting sick from the chill, he would kill any man who saw her in this outfit. Thankfully, they were all his people and understood what could or could not be seen. ¡°I... I was anxious. Why is the baby crying, Your Highness?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er stared at him nervously. When she stared at you with such dark, glowing eyes, you couldn¡¯t help but want to cherish her. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t think that the woman fromst night was that beautiful. At least, she couldn¡¯tpare with Mo Qian¡¯er. ¡°It¡¯s normal for the baby to cry. Don¡¯t get nervous for no reason.¡± The wet nurse soon arrived at the carriage and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Qian¡¯er. The young crown prince just woke up and peed. He¡¯s probably crying because he¡¯s toofortable.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er blinked innocently. Was that it? He cried after peeing? Lu Fenying looked at her dazed face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re worried for nothing. The baby has a doctor with him. What can go wrong?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er blushed. She didn¡¯t know it was like this. The baby had never cried since it was born, and especially so early in the morning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see the baby?¡± Lu Fenying took the baby and held it in his arms. His feelings wereplicated when he thought about how the baby wasn¡¯t his own. He raised his head and looked at the small bone hanging around Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s neck. His real flesh and blood was hidden in that bone. Mo Qian¡¯er hurriedly held the baby, who was sobbing with tears in his eyes. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart ached when she heard it. ¡°It really isn¡¯t because he¡¯s not feeling well?¡± The wet nurse said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Qian¡¯er. All my children were like this.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± That meant that her premature baby was like any other ordinary child, and could cry and throw a tantrum. Mo Qian¡¯er had been worried previously that he was mute since he didn¡¯t cry, although Mr. Xiao was certain that he wasn¡¯t. The wet nurse retreated to a corner, not daring to make another sound. Mo Qian¡¯er yed with the baby a little clumsily, but he soon fell asleep. ¡°Your Highness, the woman we savedst night is injured all over. Do you want the young crown prince¡¯s doctor to examine her?¡± Red Wolf¡¯s voice rang out. Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. She felt that Red Wolf was too enthusiastic this time. Wasn¡¯t he cold and ruthless in the face of anything? No matter how beautiful the woman was, he shouldn¡¯t be so protective of her. She and Gu Bailu also had decent looks, but he had never treated them so carefully. It was truly annoying. ¡°Princess Zi gave the young crown prince¡¯s doctor to Miss Qian¡¯er. Ask her.¡± Unexpectedly, Lu Fenying pushed the responsibility to her. This man, who had never cared about her wishes, was suddenly letting her decide. Red Wolf asked, ¡°What do you think, Miss Qian¡¯er?¡± I have no idea what your crown prince is thinking. But she thought that the doctor could take a look at the woman. Whether Lu Fenying liked her or not, he wouldn¡¯t lose out if the woman recovered. ¡°Whatever.¡± Qian¡¯er felt nothing when it came to Red Wolf. She had been scared of Red Wolf before, but now that she wasn¡¯t, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be nice to him. Red Wolf was also a ve, but one who could do evil for Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying snorted. ¡°How magnanimous, lending your son¡¯s doctor to someone else.¡± Chapter 797 - The Child Has to Have a Name

Chapter 797: The Child Has to Have a Name

Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him guilelessly. Exactly what do you want? If I don¡¯t lend her the doctor, I¡¯ll look petty. You¡¯re a man and the crown prince. Nobody would dare say anything about you, but you threw the question at me. How infuriating. Mo Qian¡¯er ignored him and focused on her son. The child was really thin, like a monkey. Mo Qian¡¯er said in a low voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re so thin, I¡¯ll call you Monkey. My master told me a story about a monkey who¡¯s smart, amazing and shrewd. I¡¯ll give you the same name: Wukong.¡± Lu Fenying put down his book. ¡°What kind of name is Wukong?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er raised her head and looked guilelessly at him again. Why was he listening to her talking to herself? She was just saying it, and hadn¡¯t asked for his opinion. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t like it. ¡°The baby should have a name,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er protested in a low voice. ¡°Why does he need a name? Everybody has to call him the young crown prince. Who would dare call him by his name?¡± Lu Fenying didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. They could slowly think of a name. ¡°Then you and I have to call him something.¡± ¡°Son, child, baby, little brat; call him whatever you want,¡± Lu Fenying said calmly as he sipped his tea. Mo Qian¡¯er lowered her head, toozy to talk to him anymore. In any case, she was going to call the baby Xiao Kong. When Xiao Kong fell asleep, Mo Qian¡¯er put him down next to her and softly hummed a tune while patting his chest. ¡°If he¡¯s asleep, give him back to the wet nurse. Have someonee and help you wash up.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er gave an ¡°oh¡± ¨C she had forgotten to wash up, and it was time to eat. ¡°Has the young crown prince been fed?¡± Qian¡¯er asked the wet nurse. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, the young crown prince fed this morning.¡± ¡°How much did he eat?¡± Qian¡¯er asked as she wiped her face. ¡°Not much, but the young crown prince ate more than he did two days ago.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°Please take good care of him.¡± ¡°That is my duty.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re good. If it wasn¡¯t for Princess Zi¡¯s request, you wouldn¡¯t have to leave your hometown and your children...¡± Qian¡¯er knew that Gu Bailu had carefully selected this wet nurse for her, which meant that she belonged to Gu Bailu. Naturally, Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t dare neglect her. Lu Fenying had scared the wet nurse yesterday, and Mo Qian¡¯er had tofort her. ¡°Miss Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my honor to serve the young crown prince.¡± Qian¡¯er was about to say something else, when a maid delivered the food. Qian¡¯er looked at the food on the table and knew that Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Lu Fenying put down his book and said to the wet nurse, ¡°Take the little crown prince away and eat well so that he doesn¡¯t run out of food.¡± The wet nurse responded and carefully carried the baby away. Halfway through the meal, there was a pained scream from the carriage behind them, followed by the heart-wrenching sobs of a beauty. Lu Fenying gave Mo Qian¡¯er two pieces of tofu. ¡°Eat more. It¡¯s nutritious.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. The crown prince would probably never remember that she hated tofu. In the past, Mo Qian¡¯er liked to eat tofu because Lu Fenying liked it. However, there was one time when Su Muwei went crazy and found fault with her, forcing her to eat tworge buckets of tofu. Mo Qian¡¯er hated tofu from then on; just looking at it nauseated her. She had eaten enough tofu for the rest of her life. She quietly pushed the tofu to the side of the bowl and focused on the rice. Lu Fenying saw that she didn¡¯t seem to want to eat much and frowned. ¡°Eat more. How can you take care of a baby when you¡¯re so skinny?¡± Chapter 798 - My Spicy Beef

Chapter 798: My Spicy Beef

¡°Okay.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er ate a few more mouthfuls under Lu Fenying¡¯s gaze, but she really couldn¡¯t finish the food. Not to mention the tofu. Lu Fenying was unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to eat more. Don¡¯t be so reluctant.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯m full.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er simply put down her chopsticks. She didn¡¯t want to force herself. Her master had told her that since the agreement said that she couldn¡¯t be forced, she had to make the best use of it. She couldn¡¯t let Lu Fenying abuse her like before. She didn¡¯t want to suffer anymore. ¡°Why can¡¯t you eat it?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. He picked up a piece of chicken and took a bite. He frowned. It really wasn¡¯t tasty. No wonder she couldn¡¯t eat it. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t picky about food. He had lived in the military camp with the soldiers before, and had eaten all kinds of disgusting and simple food, so he didn¡¯t put much thought into the chef whom he brought along with him. During his time at Prince Zi¡¯s residence, when Gu Bailu ruthlessly fed him food so spicy that he got a stomach ache several times, he who had never been able to touch chili fell in love with spicy food. He was enjoying a hot pot now. Now that he had left Prince Zi¡¯s residence, he really could no longer eat what his chef made before. He suddenly realized how awful the food he had eaten before was. Lu Fenying¡¯s face turned increasingly unsightly when he thought about how someone of his status didn¡¯t even have a good chef. Mo Qian¡¯er, in particr, didn¡¯t even want to eat the rice. It was a blow to Lu Fenying¡¯s pride that his woman couldn¡¯t eat good food. Mo Qian¡¯er almost burst outughing when she saw the expression on his face. It was rare for him to find food disgusting. Lu Fenying was picky about everything else, whether it was the things he used or the clothes he wore; even the people who served him had to be the most pleasing to the eye. He wasn¡¯t picky about food, probably because of how he had suffered when he was young; he had supposedly even eaten grass before. All these years, the chefs at the crown prince¡¯s residence had never had to cater to his taste. Who would have thought that he would be picky about food after staying at Prince Zi¡¯s residence for half a month? ¡°Remove these and have the chef make new dishes at once,¡± Lu Fenying ordered with a straight face. Red Wolf¡¯s expressionless face cracked. What happened? Was there a problem with the food? Was it poisonous? Red Wolf examined the food with silver needles. There was no poison. Why wasn¡¯t he eating? The crown prince hated wasting food. ¡°Your Highness, is there something wrong with the food?¡± Red Wolf asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s awful. If the chef can¡¯t make anything delicious, tell him to get lost.¡± Lu Fenying nced at Mo Qian¡¯er, who was lying on the bed and looking at him guilelessly. This woman clearly didn¡¯t like the food that the chef made. She was a maid and could still be so picky. Usually, he would force her to eat it, but... Her body wasn¡¯t in good shape, and she had just had a miscarriage ¨C she could be willful this once. Red Wolf gestured for the maid to take the food away. Mo Qian¡¯er took out a cloth bundle which Gu Bailu had given to her from one corner. She took out two exquisite food boxes which contained delicious beef jerky. She pushed the food in front of Lu Fenying. ¡°Your Highness, have this. It¡¯s spicy and very tasty.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s face was hard as iron. ¡°You really learned a lot of bad things from Gu Bailu.¡± It wasn¡¯t anything precious or expensive in the cloth bundle, but snacks. Chapter 799 - Dont Let Me Find Out That Youre Stealing Food

Chapter 799: Don¡¯t Let Me Find Out That You¡¯re Stealing Food

Lu Fenying watched her carry it around like it was treasure, and she had been unwilling to put it in the carriage for transporting luggage. He had thought that it was some precious treasure. It turned out to be this thing. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him innocently. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you going to eat it? If not, I¡¯ll put it away.¡± She was about to close the lid. She couldn¡¯t eat spicy food at the moment, so she had especially taken it out for Lu Fenying. If he wasn¡¯t going to eat it, however, she would keep it for when she recovered. To be honest, she really couldn¡¯t bear to give it to Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t eat it.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nodded and slowly opened the box again. ¡°Then eat, Your Highness.¡± Lu Fenying snorted in his heart. It was just a few pieces of beef, but she was reluctant to part with it, as if he was stealing something that she would die for. Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t nned to eat it, but seeing how reluctant Mo Qian¡¯er was, he would be doing himself wrong if he didn¡¯t eat it. He picked up a piece with a sharp bamboo stick and put it in his mouth. He finished the beef jerky in one bite. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at him. ¡°Your Highness, this thing is spicy. Eat it in small bites or your stomach will hurtter.¡± If he really ate it all in one bite like this, he would finish off her supply that was meant tost for half a year. Mo Qian¡¯er regretted taking out the food. Her master had only given her two boxes. Lu Fenying smiled. ¡°I was eating spicy food in Prince Zi¡¯s house for so long. Why didn¡¯t you care then?¡± She was worried that his stomach would hurt? Mo Qian¡¯er really had learned bad things from Gu Bailu, and now knew how to lie. ¡°Well... With Mr. Xiao there, your stomach ache can be treated...¡± Lu Fenying put down the stick. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, do you think that Mr. Xiao is that remarkable?!¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Your Highness, eat. It¡¯s fine if you get a stomach ache. In any case, you have a doctor with you.¡± She looked out the window and murmured, ¡°I wonder how the girl is doing.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡± Of course, Lu Fenying knew that the woman wasn¡¯t simple, but he wasn¡¯t prepared to tell Mo Qian¡¯er that; she didn¡¯t use her head enough and didn¡¯t know the evil in the hearts of men. ¡°That girl is so beautiful. She must be famous in this world.¡± Such a beautiful girl should be famous. ¡°You care about her so much? Are you afraid you can¡¯tpare with her?¡± Lu Fenying ate another piece of beef jerky with relish. Mo Qian¡¯er secretly swallowed and reached out for a bamboo stick to pilfer a piece. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She had just taken the stick, when her hand was ruthlessly pped away. ¡°Put it down. You can¡¯t eat it now.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er felt wronged when she saw the back of her hand turn red. This was her food. She couldn¡¯t eat it now, but by the time she could, Lu Fenying would have finished it all. Lu Fenying looked at her aggrieved eyes and was in a splendid mood. ¡°One piece is fine,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said softly. Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat it. If I find out that you secretly ate it, you can forget about seeing the baby again.¡± Lu Fenying was bullying her, but he was still worried about her current condition. If she didn¡¯t take care of herself, it would be difficult for her to have a baby in the future. Mo Qian¡¯ery down listlessly and covered her head with the quilt to prevent herself from smelling the beef jerky. The beef jerky made by the chef at Prince Zi¡¯s residence couldn¡¯t be bought outside. It was Gu Bailu who had taught the chef how to make it. When she thought about how Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t be grateful at all after he finished her food, she felt terrible. She could only me herself for being silly. Why did she have to take out the food? Chapter 800 - Beautiful Chef

Chapter 800: Beautiful Chef

How did what he liked to eat have anything to do with her? Lu Fenying snorted. ¡°Your temper is getting worse.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er ignored him. She had nothing to eat, so she might as well sleep. Lu Fenying ate two more pieces of beef and felt that they were delicious. He felt that Mo Qian¡¯er needed to be taught a lesson, so he finished the whole box of beef jerky. Mo Qian¡¯er got up and wanted to drink some water, but she was as cold as the weather outside when she saw the empty food box. Did he have to be so callous?! This was a gift from her master. Was it really appropriate for the crown prince to be so callous? She had to drink two cups of hot water to dispel the coldness in her heart. The maids served some dishes again. This time, the chef was afraid that he would be sacked, and he was more careful with what he cooked this time. There were noodles, dumplings, and fried rice. Mo Qian¡¯er finally ate some. Although it was still awful, she could only make do so that she didn¡¯t starve. Lu Fenying put down his chopsticks. ¡°Red Wolf, find a restaurant in the town up ahead and buy a chef.¡± This was still Southern Glory Empire. He should buy a chef here to bring back with them. He knew that the chef he had brought was already at his limit. ¡°Yes... Your Highness, that girl is from the town up ahead. Should we ask her?¡± Red Wolf made the suggestion when he saw that his master hadn¡¯t eaten anything ¨C it turned out it was the current chef whose cooking was bad. ¡°Go.¡± Lu Fenying waved his hand. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to give Red Wolf more detailed instructions. All Red Wolf needed to do was get him a good chef. The food was awful. He had actually eaten like this for more than ten years. Lu Fenying suddenly found it unbelievable. What had his life been like before? Red Wolf returned soon after. ¡°Your Highness, that girl¡¯s family owns a restaurant in town. Her father is a chef and the food he makes is delicious. She said that she can make a few dishes. Do you want her to make them?¡± His master had to handle a lot of things and should eat his fill. Lu Fenying looked at Mo Qian¡¯er. ¡°Then let her try.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er simply put down her chopsticks. If the woman could make something delicious, she would be overjoyed. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to force herself to eat something so awful. There was no oil or salt, and the food could be said to be utterly tasteless. After Lu Fenying tasted it, he had someone take the food away again. Mo Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t eaten much and was a little hungry. She nestled down on the couch to wait. The woman was quick. Soon, a maid served two dishes and a soup. There was a bowl of spicy and sour chicken, a te of spicy and sour fish head, and a bowl of tofu and vegetable soup. Mo Qian¡¯er nced at it and ate silently. Lu Fenying ate a few mouthfuls, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Her skills are pretty good. Here, have some soup.¡± As he spoke, hedled out some soup for Mo Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er felt nauseated at the sight of the tofu. She shook her head. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m full. You can take your time eating.¡± Lu Fenying pulled a long face. ¡°This food already isn¡¯t bad. Don¡¯t be picky.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat spicy food. I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er just refused. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t act up. How do you know it isn¡¯t good if you don¡¯t try it?¡± Lu Fenying pulled her over and forced a mouthful of soup into her mouth. Mo Qian¡¯er was about to spit it out, only to discover that it was surprisingly delicious. Even the tofu had be very soft and smooth, and it didn¡¯t disgust her at all. She hurriedly swallowed it. How could anyone make tofu so delicious? ¡°It seems that you like it.¡± Lu Fenying pushed the bowl to her. ¡°Drink it all.¡± Chapter 801 - Bring the Beauty Back

Chapter 801: Bring the Beauty Back

Although she could only drink the tofu soup, Mo Qian¡¯er was still satisfied with the meal. It was hard to imagine how someone could make something as ordinary as vegetable and tofu soup so delicious. She was even better than the chef at Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Lu Fenying ate more than half of the chicken and fish head. It was obvious that the two dishes were to his taste. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Lu Fenying finally decided to show some concern for the girl whom they rescued. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a broken leg? How can she cook?¡± Red Wolf replied, ¡°She cooked on one leg. She said that she wants to repay Your Highness for saving her life.¡± Lu Fenying thought for a moment. ¡°When we¡¯re in town, have her father return to the crown prince¡¯s residence with me.¡± If the daughter¡¯s skills were this good, the father was definitely better. It just so happened that Lu Fenying wanted such a chef. Red Wolf withdrew. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything andy down after drinking tea. Since she couldn¡¯t do anything to help with digestion, she decided to rest. That woman was both beautiful and could cook ¨C it made sense that Lu Fenying wanted to bring her back. Whether he wanted to bring her back to be his chef or to keep in his courtyard, that wasn¡¯t something she could decide. The maid brought over the medicinal concoction and Mo Qian¡¯er quickly fell asleep. Soon, the carriage entered the town and went straight to the restaurant. To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, the restaurant was in a mess. Tables and chairs were scattered everywhere, and the tiles outside had been smashed. There were a few pools of blood in front of the store. ¡°Xiu¡¯er, you¡¯re back. Why did youe back? Those people killed your father. Hurry up and run.¡± Ady came out of the store next door. The beauty dropped to her knees at the shop entrance. ¡°Auntie, what happened to my father?¡± ¡°After you disappeared, that bunch of thieves came. Your father was killed, and they kidnapped your mother and little sister... You should run.¡± The beauty¡¯s face turned pale and she cried wretchedly as she knelt on the ground. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry...¡± She took a pin out of her hair and cut her face. The woman next to her hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Xiu¡¯er, even if you scratch your face, your father won¡¯te back to life. It¡¯s better for you to find a patron and then avenge your father.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart ached when she saw the beauty¡¯s tears. Lu Fenying gave Red Wolf a look, and Red Wolf went forward and whispered something into the beauty¡¯s ear. The beauty looked at Lu Fenying gratefully, and even Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart jumped. How could this woman be so beautiful? She exuded a charm which people fell for unconsciously even when she didn¡¯t have any expression at all. Red Wolf said something, and the beauty was helped back to her feet. Mo Qian¡¯er guessed that Lu Fenying might be nning to save the damsel in distress. Her father was dead, and her mother and sister were nowhere to be found. The only person she could count on was her savior. Her beauty and cooking skills were enough for Lu Fenying to help her. To Lu Fenying, dealing with a few thieves was nothing. The carriage left the town and reached the border city at night, before it entered Heavenly Wind Empire the next day. The closer they got to Heavenly Wind Empire, the warmer the weather got. Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s court rested on the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month. However, the royal court was still very lively this year as their crown prince was going to ascend the throne that day. But while they had prepared everything, there was no sign of the person who was supposed to ascend the throne... Chapter 802 - Dying With the Baby

Chapter 802: Dying With the Baby

While Lu Fenying smoothly underwent the coronation and became the new emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire, Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were fretting over the fact that they couldn¡¯t find the Prime Emperor. The Prime Emperor was in seclusion and wouldn¡¯t see anyone. No matter what methods she used, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t find out where he was cultivating. Now, even Gu Yunjing had disappeared. She wondered where the cold man had taken Gu Yunjing. Gu Bailu grew more and more restless. It had been two days since she made the deal with the cold man, but there was no information on him. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t sit still, fearing that the heartless Heavenly Pce Cliff man would really kill Gu Yunjing. Gu Bailu had no choice but to summon Bai Yunyi. Bai Yunyi said, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. The more anxious you are, the more likely you¡¯ll fall into his trap. This Heartless Bai is the most scheming person at Heavenly Pce Cliff. People often fall into his trap without knowing it. But who is Gu Yunjing? How can he be killed so easily?¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t kill him, he can still suffer.¡± Gu Bailu was worried. Although Feng Qingtian and Bai Yunyi said that Gu Yunjing wasn¡¯t an ordinary person and Heavenly Pce Cliff might not be able to touch him, who knew if they would go crazy just to force her? After all, the current Heavenly Emperor certainly didn¡¯t want Feng Qingtian to return to Heavenly Pce Cliff to fight for the throne. Since Gu Yunjing was helping Feng Qingtian, the Heavenly Emperor probably wanted to destroy him. The more Gu Bailu thought about it, the more she felt that something had happened to Gu Yunjing. Feng Qingtian searched everywhere for where the Prime Emperor was cultivating in seclusion. However, the Prime Emperor had been in seclusion for a long time and had set up a lot of measures to prevent himself from being tracked. Nobody could find him. In the end, Feng Qingtian could only look for Shao Zun Su Shenfan again, but he refused to see Feng Qingtian. Nor did he say why. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t go out. The only thing she could do was cultivate her spiritual power. She couldn¡¯t find Gu Yunjing on the first day. The next day, she could sense his life force on the astrology chart. He should still be alive. On the third day, her spiritual power seemed to have grown again. She opened her palm and gathered her spiritual power, only to discover that it had unexpectedly turned green. She didn¡¯t know what level green was, but it meant that she was at least no longer a newbie. She was probably a master now. So fast? Gu Bailu was shocked herself. One had to know that the people in this world who became masters at the age of eighteen could be considered geniuses; any major, noble n would fight to have them. But she, who had only had a spirit root for three months, had actually already be a master! This was probably the only thing that couldfort Gu Bailu while she worried about Gu Yunjing¡¯s safety. What made her even happier was that along with her growth in spiritual power, her own family skills had improved. It was most obvious when she looked at Qin Shou with her Heavenly Eye. In the past, it was just a ball of mist. Later, when her spiritual power increased, all she could see was a fuzzy image. Now, it was a semi-transparent image, and could roughly see what he was thinking about. Qin Shou was worrying about how to find the Prime Emperor. He was even more worried that Gu Bailu would be stupid enough to harm the baby in order to protect Gu Yunjing. If she couldn¡¯t protect the baby, she might as well die. If she couldn¡¯t protect the baby, she would die with it. Chapter 803 - Stealing Our Man?

Chapter 803: Stealing Our Man?

Qin Shou¡¯s spiritual power was unfathomable. He was second to none on the continent except Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu could tell what he was thinking. It seemed that her Heavenly Eye had improved. The Heavenly Eye opened again, and Gu Bailu tried another divination. This time, Gu Yunjing¡¯s face appeared in the water. He was on a big ebony bed. His eyes were tightly shut and that enchanting face was abnormally flushed. He was only wearing a thin robe that was wide open, revealing his firm upper torso; it was simply a droolworthy image. A slender hand touched his chest, and Gu Bailu realized that there were three or four gorgeous women lying next to him. They were all wearing revealing clothes and had predatory gazes. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What were they doing? Gu Yunjing was an innocent man who blushed even when he saw her half-naked body, but he was going to be defiled by these people? ¡°Damn it, let go of him!¡± How could they humiliate Gu Yunjing like that? He was as pure and sacred as a snow lotus. These people were too repulsive. Infuriated, Gu Bailu reached into the water to grab that hand and stop it from touching Gu Yunjing. In the end, her vision suddenly turned white and she was sucked in by a force. By the time she came back to herself, she was already standing in front of the bed. Her eyes widened in disbelief. This... was actually the image in her divination. She smelled the burning incense in the room. The woman¡¯s horrified expression and the warm wrist in Gu Bailu¡¯s hand indicated that everything was real. Why was she suddenly in the image? Gu Bailu looked at Gu Yunjing on the bed. He waspletely unconscious. His skin was red and his blood was boiling; it was clear that he had been given a potent aphrodisiac and was at the height of stimtion. The women¡¯s caresses made him feelfortable, and he couldn¡¯t help but murmur in satisfaction. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care how she got here. She pulled the woman off the bed. ¡°Get lost!¡± It was only then that the pretty girl remembered to cry out, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you. You¡¯re not qualified to touch this man.¡± ¡°The Demon King gave this man to us. You can¡¯t take him.¡± The woman stood up with a defensive expression. The other girls hurriedly wrapped themselves around Gu Yunjing. ¡°Who exactly are you? Do you want to die?¡± They could clearly smell the human scent on Gu Bailu. Why would a humane to the Demon Realm? Also, she was pregnant. Her belly was already so big, she should be close to giving birth. ¡°Get lost if you want to live.¡± Gu Bailu was also puzzled. She had only performed a divination. Why had shee to the Demon Realm? Also, why did the cold Heartless Bai, a man from Heavenly Pce Cliff, send Gu Yunjing to the Demon Realm and even give him to these evil creatures?! ¡°Why do you care? You¡¯re carrying someone else¡¯s baby, and you want to steal him? We know that this man has never touched a woman. This has nothing to do with you.¡± The pretty girl looked at her in disdain. Chapter 804 - This Human Woman Is So Annoying

Chapter 804: This Human Woman Is So Annoying

The other girls chimed in. ¡°You want to steal a man when you¡¯re pregnant? Are all humans as shameless as you?¡± ¡°It seems that her man can¡¯t satisfy her, so she wants to steal him. I wonder whose bastard the baby is.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. She took out a rune and hit one of the women, who screamed in pain as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°How dare you attack us in the Demon Realm?¡± The girl waved her hand, and a bunch of guards in ck rushed at Gu Bailu. In a sh, Gu Bailu set up a barrier around her, Gu Yunjing and a woman who was still on the bed. This was the Demon Realm, and she didn¡¯t know if she could turn the ce upside down with her own strength. If it was before, she would¡¯ve risked it, but now, she had to think about her baby¡¯s safety. Her husband knew that she was missing. He should be able to find her. After she ran off to Heavenly Wind Empire, Feng Qingtian ced a tracking rune on her so that she would never be able to leave his sight. She just had to hold on for a while until Feng Qingtian came. She rushed forward and threw the woman off the bed, covering Gu Yunjing with a nket. She couldn¡¯t let these evil creatures take advantage of his half-naked appearance. The guards outside were blocked by the barrier and flung to the ground. The gorgeous woman standing outside the barrier chuckled. ¡°He drank our fox saliva and is extremely stimted right now. If he doesn¡¯t find release, he¡¯ll be crippled as a man. If you won¡¯t let us touch him, why don¡¯t you do it yourself? Hahaha... I¡¯ve never seen a pregnant woman do it.¡± Gu Bailu red at her. ¡°Shut up.¡± She took out a silver needle from her waist and stabbed it into Gu Yunjing¡¯s forehead. She used the needle to control the blood in his body; hopefully, it would buy them some time. Gu Yunjing must¡¯ve run out of spiritual power, just like Feng Qingtian. As long as his spiritual power recovered, this situation would naturally be resolved. The woman who had been thrown to the ground cried. ¡°This human woman is so annoying. She won¡¯t touch him, yet she won¡¯t let us enjoy him.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Do you know who he is? How can you simply touch him? You don¡¯t want your cultivation of a thousand years anymore?¡± The woman stopped crying and looked at her. ¡°Who is he? He¡¯s just a good-looking man. Why would the Demon King give him to us if he¡¯s someone we can¡¯t touch...¡± ¡°Because the Demon King doesn¡¯t care if you live or die.¡± Gu Bailu stuck another needle in Gu Yunjing and said, ¡°Your skills are useless to the Demon King. You¡¯re just tools.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about the Demon King like that. He treats us well,¡± the woman outside roared and red at Gu Bailu. ¡°Heh... then go ahead. This man was once the ruler of the Heavenly Realm, and he will be again in the future. Do you think you can live after offending him?¡± ¡°How... How is that possible? He¡¯s so weak.¡± ¡°He just happened to run into some matter, and exhausted his spiritual power.¡± Weak? Was Gu Yunjing weak? He could destroy this Demon Realm with one hand. The Demon Realm? Chapter 805 - Old Friend or Enemy

Chapter 805: Old Friend or Enemy

Gu Bailu thought for a moment. It seemed that Feng Qingtian had said back then that she had misunderstood him because of the Demon King¡¯s provocation. Gu Bailu felt that she had been too stupid, but at the same time, it showed that the Demon King had a glib tongue. ¡°Your Highness...¡± While Gu Bailu was lost in thought, everybody in the hall gave their respectful greetings to a tall, thin man in a silver robe who came in. He was handsome and very easy on the eye, but Gu Bailu found him displeasing at first nce. This feeling probably had to do with their old grudge. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s this? It seems to be an old friend of mine.¡± The Demon King waved his hand, paying no attention to the salutations of the demons around him, and approached Gu Bailu with a fake smile. Gu Bailu sat on the bed and her gaze swept over him. ¡°You¡¯re the Demon King?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember me after more than a hundred years. I¡¯m really sad.¡± The Demon King stood outside the barrier unhappily. ¡°Why did you set this up?¡± ¡°An old friend or an enemy?¡± Gu Bailu held a rune in her hand. She didn¡¯t know how strong the Demon King was, and her Heavenly Eye couldn¡¯t see his thoughts, so he was probably stronger than Qin Shou. Besides, a Demon King who was ten thousand years old couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°What enemy? I¡¯ve been waiting for you to be reincarnated. And it looks like you¡¯re pregnant again.¡± The Demon King nced at her belly and frowned. What the hell, why was he looking at her like she was a failure of a daughter? It gave Gu Bailu the inexplicable illusion of a father finding out that his daughter had gotten pregnant before marriage. The Demon King was poisonous. ¡°None of your business,¡± Gu Bailu replied. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my business. I warned you that he couldn¡¯t be trusted. Why didn¡¯t you learn your lesson?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him calmly. ¡°I was willing; why do you care? Who are you to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. She almost pissed her pants. What kind of joke was this? ¡°Father, let my friend go.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment, then decided to y along with him to stall for time. ¡°Your friend? Gu Yunjing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be angry if you let another woman defile him,¡± said Gu Bailu solemnly. The Demon King smiled. ¡°Look at you. You care about Gu Yunjing as much as you did back then. If I didn¡¯t do this to him, would you have risked everything to save him?¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. You¡¯re wrong. I was only divining his location. I don¡¯t know how I got caught up in it. I didn¡¯t risk anything, alright?! ¡°So, Father Demon King, will you let him go?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. The Demon King shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Feng Qingtian arrives. He escapedst time. We have to capture him this time.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Could it be that she was just a cover, and Feng Qingtian was the person they wanted to deal with all along? ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to destroy him? This is a good opportunity. It seems that he still has feelings for you. As long as you make good use of him, he won¡¯t be able to take back what he lost this time.¡± The Demon King spoke excitedly, as if he was discussing some great n with her. Chapter 806 - The Real Past?

Chapter 806: The Real Past?

The person he wanted to deal with was her husband, the father of her baby, and the person she would protect even in her dreams. Was the Demon King¡¯s head full of garlic? Who wants to discuss with you how to destroy my man? ¡°Oh, what¡¯s your n?¡± Since it was all an act, she would y along. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just stay here.¡± The Demon King said, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get them to prepare it. How about the fruit pulp from White Flower Cave? It¡¯s your favorite.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, but... why are you my father?¡± There had to be a reason why the Demon King said that. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± The Demon King said regretfully, ¡°Your mother and I shared an amazing fate.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. What was wrong with the Demon King? ¡°Oh, I reincarnated, so I don¡¯t have a lot of memories. What amazing thing did you and my mother have?¡± Although he might have set a trap for Feng Qingtian, she wasn¡¯t scared. Who was Feng Qingtian? In this world, the only person who could hurt him was her. When he came, they would fight side by side. Even if all the realms joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be scared. It was better to fight a fierce battle than go on the defensive just to stay alive. The Demon King sighed and recalled, ¡°Your mother was the most beautiful and lovely woman. I fell in love with her at first sight...¡± The Demon King¡¯s story was beautiful and touching, but in short, a woman loved him deeply, but human beings and demons couldn¡¯t fall in love with each other. So, he came back to inherit the title of Demon King and married the most beautiful female demon and lived happily ever after in the Demon Realm. As for the woman who loved him so much, she killed herself after giving birth to a daughter because she couldn¡¯t be with him... It was clearly the story of a scumbag who abandoned her, but he made it sound so refreshing. The two people in the story were probably the only ones who were shocked. What was with that woman? She could have died before giving birth to her child. Instead, she gave birth and died, leaving the child to grow up alone. Such an irresponsible woman didn¡¯t deserve to be called a mother. This father was also a piece of garbage. For the sake of his throne, he gave up on the woman he loved. Neither of them cared about the baby. The baby was the most pitiful. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth, but if she really was the Demon King¡¯s daughter, she would never acknowledge him. Gu Bailu simply replied, ¡°Hehe...¡± The Demon King said excitedly, ¡°So? Don¡¯t you think your mother and I have a great story?¡± ¡°Then, did your feelings move the heavens?¡± Gu Bailu asked coldly. ¡°No,¡± the Demon King said helplessly. ¡°The world is the most ruthless...¡± ¡°Then what use is there in saying all this?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but yell at him. The Demon King looked at her innocently. ¡°Of course I have to say it. Otherwise, how will you know how hard it was for me to be with your mother before we had you?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°It was really difficult. I was hunted down day in and day out. Your mother¡¯s father thought that I was a useless schr and would abandon his daughter in the future. He broke my leg a few times...¡± Chapter 807 - It Must Have Been Hard For You All These Years

Chapter 807: It Must Have Been Hard For You All These Years

Gu Bailu chuckled again. ¡°My grandfather was truly perceptive.¡± I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re trash. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The Demon King finally realized that something was wrong. Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°He wasn¡¯t wrong. You abandoned my mother in the end.¡± The Demon King¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°How can you say that? I did everything I could to be with your mother. I even killed my father-inw to be with her.¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and felt the urge to kill this scumbag. He killed the woman¡¯s father and in the end still abandoned her. No wonder her supposed mother wanted to kill herself. This woman didn¡¯t hesitate to kill her own father just to be with a man. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t acknowledge her mother either. ¡°That¡¯s right, you did whatever you could. Then why didn¡¯t you get together after you killed your father-inw?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to fall out with him right now. She was still keen on stalling for time. The Demon King sighed. ¡°I could kill my father-inw, but I couldn¡¯t kill the previous Demon King. That¡¯s why I was torn apart.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re too incapable. So, you returned to the Demon Realm and caused my mother to suffer in the human world?¡± The Demon King was a little hurt. ¡°I thought I could bring her back after I became the Demon King, but she was already dead when I went to look for her.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°When did you go look for her?¡± ¡°About fifty yearster.¡± Gu Bailu almost vomited blood. What the hell? Fifty years? In fifty years, the young maiden would be an olddy. You went to look for her? Even if she hadn¡¯tmitted suicide, she would already be dead, alright? Gu Bailu was lost for words, but she still had to smile. ¡°You weremitted, remembering to look for her after fifty years.¡± ¡°Exactly. How can I forget such an amazing love? I wanted to find her every day.¡± The Demon King¡¯s face was full of deep emotion. I would be a huge idiot to believe you. He thought about looking for her every day for fifty years... He thought about it every day for fifty years, so why didn¡¯t he go? His own hair hadn¡¯t grown white. What deep emotion? Also, why was he acting in front of Gu Bailu? Could it be that he really regarded her as his daughter? ¡°Oh... It must¡¯ve been hard for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that she left behind a child. I felt that the child couldn¡¯t be left in the human world, but I couldn¡¯t find her. After asking around for a long time, I learned that the local people had offered up the child as a sacrifice to Heavenly Pce Cliff. I went to Heavenly Pce Cliff to ask for the child, but Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t give her to me. Since that was the case, I would naturally work with someone else to deal with him. How could I let him use my daughter as a baby-making tool?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. It seemed that what this fellow was saying about his very unreliable experiences had something to do with her winding up at Heavenly Pce Cliff! Was her father really the Demon King? It seemed that she had been chosen as a sacrifice to Heavenly Pce Cliff because she was a talented child. No matter who her parents were, how could they bear to send her as a sacrifice? ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Gu Bailu asked suspiciously. Chapter 808 - Eating the Memory Ball

Chapter 808: Eating the Memory Ball

The Demon King sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve really forgotten everything now that your memories are gone. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already asked someone to retrieve your ball of memories. You¡¯ll remember them soon. Feng Qingtian can¡¯t hide it from you anymore. I can¡¯t let him lie to you again.¡± The Demon King turned around and left. Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°Hey, wait! Tell me what happened!¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to believe the Demon King, but she didn¡¯t think he was lying. ¡°You won¡¯t listen to anything I say right now. You¡¯ll know everything once your memory ball is here. Who else but your parents will truly do things for your own good?¡± The Demon King turned around and left. Looking at his back, Gu Bailu felt a little lonely. She shook her head. She couldn¡¯t believe his nonsense. She knew very well what Feng Qingtian had done to her. She couldn¡¯t be fooled again and repeat the past tragedy. After the Demon King left, nobody came to trouble her. They couldn¡¯t enter the barrier. The women in the barrier looked at her in shock. ¡°You¡¯re the Demon King¡¯s daughter? No wonder you dare cause trouble in the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so why don¡¯t you get lost for me?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be bothered to deny it. Whether or not she really was the daughter of the Demon King, acknowledging it for now did her no harm. She looked at Gu Yunjing, who was lying on the bed. His face was red, probably from the aphrodisiac. She called out, ¡°Yin Neng!¡± Yin Neng jumped out and looked at her. ¡°What is yourmand?¡± ¡°Freeze him first.¡± She had to prevent the increased blood rush from rendering him impotent, which would be a fatal blow. Without a word, Yin Neng turned the barrier into ice. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°You... you haven¡¯t lost your touch.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. This is an ice barrier; if you¡¯re cold, hide under the nket.¡± Yin Neng chuckled. ¡°In any case, Shao Di likes you. He won¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Bailu red and summoned him back. ¡°Go be a pr bear!¡± Although Gu Bailu felt cold, she could still bear it. However, the other women in the barrier were already purple from the cold. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s too cold. Can you let us out?¡± someone begged. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She would never lift the barrier before Feng Qingtian came. Not long after the Demon King left, he returned. This time, there was another person behind him. She was graceful and had a curvaceous body, and many noble scions of Pale Emperor City had once fallen for her. The girls of Pale Emperor City used to imitate her in everything she wore and ate. However, that exceptional mien now had a few hideous scratches that ran right across her face andpletely ruined it. She saw the vicious light in Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes, and after a brief nce, she lowered her head. ¡°My daughter, your memories are in her head. I¡¯ll take them out for you,¡± said the Demon King. Gu Bailu was confused. Why was Nan Ningxin with the Demon King? Was he Nan Ningxin¡¯s master? Chapter 809 - Eat It While Its Hot

Chapter 809: Eat It While It¡¯s Hot

Wait, wasn¡¯t it the Archfiend? The Archfiend had her piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror. ¡°Are you sure that my memories are in her head?¡± Gu Bailu asked suspiciously. Hadn¡¯t Gu Yunjing given the memory ball to Yan Anchun? ¡°Silly girl, she once had your memory ball, so you¡¯re now in her memories. Eating her memories will be the same as eating yours.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be the same?¡± Who would believe that now, especially since it was the same Demon King who provoked her into shing with Feng Qingtian in her previous life. She could roughly guess why she had been stupid enough in her previous life to believe the Demon King¡¯s words. She must have definitely been touched when he said that he was her father. She had already been suspicious of and disappointed in Feng Qingtian, and then she ran into this father who told her such a touching story. Naturally, the naive person she had been in the past believed him. It was why she hated Feng Qingtian so much then. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the same. Your skills are so good. You¡¯ll know once you open the Heavenly Eye.¡± Gu Bailu opened her Heavenly Eye. Sure enough, Nan Ningxin was thinking about how to kill her. There were all kinds of malicious thoughts. Of course, she could also see Nan Ningxin¡¯s memories, and they did indeed contain her memories. With her Heavenly Eye, she could sense the memories that belonged to her, and she couldn¡¯t wait for them to return to her. The Demon King was satisfied when he saw the look on her face. He raised his hand, which turned into sharp ws, and stabbed them into Nan Ningxin¡¯s head. Nan Ningxin screamed in pain. Her face twisted and she narrowed her eyes as she stared poisonously at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t like the bloody scene either, but the Demon King didn¡¯t say anything at all. He swiftly retracted his hand, which was holding a memory ball that was still steaming. It looked very grotesque, with the blood dyeing the white light red. ¡°Daughter, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± The Demon King walked over and gave her the memory ball. Gu Bailu wanted to vomit. Why did he look like he was offering this bloody thing like an exotic delicacy for her to eat? Was it alright for him to call her his daughter so easily? ¡°Leave it there. You and your people can leave. I¡¯ll go out and eat itter.¡± In any case, she couldn¡¯t take down the barrier. Why wasn¡¯t her husband here yet? She should be easy to find. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll put it here. You¡¯ll know Feng Qingtian¡¯s real face after you eat it.¡± The Demon King then put the bloody memory ball into a bowl. He signaled to all the guards in the room, and they all left. Gu Bailu stood up and threw one of the women out of the barrier. ¡°Bring it in.¡± She didn¡¯t dare leave the barrier in case she fell into a trap set by the Demon King. However, after the woman brought the bowl in, Gu Bailu was certain that the Demon King wasn¡¯t lying. The memory ball was hers; the familiar smell made it impossible for her to doubt it. She took out the memory ball and wiped off the blood with her sleeve. She was about to put it in her mouth, when she suddenly eyed the women and stood up to throw them out of the barrier. The women were suddenly free and wanted to thank her. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Get lost before I change my mind.¡± The women scampered off. The entire pce fellpletely silent. Even Gu Yunjing¡¯s breathing couldn¡¯t be heard. Chapter 810 - Why Dont You Marry My Daughter?

Chapter 810: Why Don¡¯t You Marry My Daughter?

Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t wait to swallow the memory ball. As soon as she swallowed it, her body felt like it was on fire and her head grew more and more muddled. She told herself that she absolutely couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She had to hold on. However, her eyelids and brain refused to listen to her, and she fell asleep soon after. Before she fell asleep, she had the thought that it was a good thing she had kicked those women out. Otherwise, who knew what they would¡¯ve done if they had remained inside. Gu Bailu had a very, very long dream, a dream that even she didn¡¯t want to believe. She struggled with all her might to wake up, and by the time she did, it was already dark. Gu Yunjingy on the bed with a serene face, like a sleeping prince. He slept on without a care. Gu Bailu looked at him in a daze. It was him. He was so handsome and enchanting. As if he sensed her staring at him, Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyshes trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes. The bed was covered in ice. He sat up and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°You... Why are you here? Did they capture you, too?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± Gu Yunjing looked around... Why did it feel like the middle of winter? There was ice everywhere. But this looked like the splendor of a royal pce, and not outdoors. ¡°Where are we?¡± Gu Yunjing calmed down when he saw how calm she was. ¡°In the Demon King¡¯s pce.¡± Gu Bailu smiled at him. Gu Yunjing was puzzled. ¡°The Demon King is with Heavenly Pce Cliff. You... know that, right?¡± She should know, but why was she so happy even when she knew? Shouldn¡¯t she be worried about her current situation? ¡°I know, but don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s my father, after all. He won¡¯t really do anything to me.¡± Gu Bailu touched his forehead. ¡°Your body temperature has returned to normal. You¡¯re over the worst of it.¡± Gu Yunjing had just woken up and was still in a daze. ¡°What... happened to me?¡± ¡°You almost lost your virginity. Five women were just about to taste your masculinity. Thankfully, I came quickly, or your pure 150-year-old body would¡¯ve been sullied...¡± Gu Yunjing frowned. ¡°Five women?¡± ¡°Why? You think it¡¯s too little?¡± ¡°Are there any women in the Demon Realm?¡± Gu Yunjing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all foxes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You almost had sex with a few foxes. If that had really happened, you would have died an unjust death.¡± Gu Yunjing smiled indifferently. ¡°After living for ten thousand years, I¡¯ve finally realized that the true injustice is not knowing the taste of a woman.¡± Gu Bailu asked seriously, ¡°Do you want it? I¡¯ll help you find a real woman. She¡¯ll absolutely be the real deal, with genuine beauty.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find someone like that. I only want someone like you.¡± Gu Bailu tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Not necessarily. Wait for my baby to be born. If it¡¯s a daughter, she¡¯ll definitely look like me. Wait for her to grow up.¡± After all, he had already lived like this for ten thousand years. Time was nothing to him. If she couldn¡¯t return his feelings, then she would give her daughter to him. Both she and Feng Qingtian owed him. Gu Yunjing poked her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s even more impossible. Prince Zi would kill me. Besides, it would be a generation gap between us.¡± Chapter 811 - So Beautiful I Suspect the Whole World Believes Him.

Chapter 811: So Beautiful I Suspect the Whole World Believes Him.

¡°We¡¯re not rted by blood. You¡¯re just my friend. Who says you can¡¯t marry my daughter?¡± ¡°I like you, not your daughter. Even if I like her, it¡¯ll only be as a senior toward a junior.¡± Gu Bailu touched her abdomen. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon, or your face might be pped when the timees.¡± Who could say for sure what would happen in the future? Gu Yunjing chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed after all these years, and I won¡¯t in the future.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you change? I¡¯m willing to give you my daughter.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just live your life well.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t live well. I¡¯ve already taken back my memories.¡± Gu Yunjing was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I got my memories back. I know what happened,¡± said Gu Bailu solemnly. Gu Yunjing looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You... You really know about the past?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. Gu Yunjing was at a loss. He got off the bed and almost fell. He asked in a panic, ¡°Do you me me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gu Bailu asked solemnly. ¡°I... I stabbed you,¡± Gu Yunjing said in a shaky voice. He had never dared to let Gu Bailu recover her memories all these years because he was afraid that she would me and hate him. Back then, it was his sword that had sent her into the six cycles of death and rebirth, which was the most painful for humans. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, nor do I hate you. You¡¯re so good to me and did everything for me. Why would I hate you?¡± Gu Bailu felt a weight on her. She didn¡¯t expect the past to feel so heavy. Gu Yunjing heaved a sigh of relief and stood before her like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°I... I¡¯m actually very useless, so I could only watch them...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re the most innocent one in all this.¡± Gu Yunjing looked at her worriedly. ¡°Then... do you hate him?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t know. I probably do. Otherwise, why would I have done all I could to kill him back then?¡± ¡°I tried my best to stop the two of you from being together, but... I didn¡¯t seed,¡± Gu Yunjing said dejectedly. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°It took all I had to kill him back then. Now that we¡¯re human, how can we get rid of him so easily? I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Gu Yunjing looked at her belly. ¡°Let¡¯s maintain the status quo. For now, we¡¯re in the same boat. If we get off, we¡¯ll drown.¡± Gu Yunjing sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think your ill-fated rtionship with him can be broken. Actually, when I look at the two of you sometimes, I think it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Really? I think so, too. It¡¯s so beautiful that I suspect the whole world believes him.¡± ¡°Actually, he really loves you...¡± ¡°Maybe, but so what? I don¡¯t care for this sort of love.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Forget it. Since we can¡¯t break this ill-fated rtionship, I¡¯ll just let it continue. It¡¯s a child of heaven and earth; I¡¯ll just give birth to it.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Yunjing asked in surprise. ¡°Things have alreadye to this point. In any case, I¡¯ll die when the baby is born. I haven¡¯t found a solution yet. This might be the will of the heavens.¡± Chapter 812 - Tell Me Your Plan

Chapter 812: Tell Me Your n

Gu Yunjing said firmly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let the heavens hurt you again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine no matter what the heavens do to me, but it shouldn¡¯t have hurt my parents, my family, or my baby. I won¡¯t let it hurt me again.¡± ¡°Do you have a n?¡± ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s protect the baby for now. Alright, do you know where you are?¡± asked Gu Bailu. Gu Yunjing looked around. ¡°The Demon King¡¯s pce?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°The new master of Heavenly Pce Cliff is still close to the Demon King and the others.¡± They were quick to band together again to deal with her and Feng Qingtian. ¡°The Demon King hates Prince Zi,¡± said Gu Yunjing. ¡°None of them want the prince to return to that position. After all, he¡¯s too strong.¡± Gu Bailu murmured, ¡°But he isn¡¯t someone they can stop so easily. He¡¯ll return to his position sooner orter.¡± Gu Yunjing looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible, so I won¡¯t think that way. In any case, after the child of heaven and earth is born, it should have its rightful ce.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, maybe I can help you.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give Feng Qingtian what he wants. After everything that has happened, I know what and what not to do.¡± ¡°Do you hate him?¡± ¡°I did, but it¡¯s all in the past now that I¡¯ve reincarnated. We were all punished. I won¡¯t repeat my mistake.¡± Gu Yunjing raised his hand to pat her head, but his arm hurt so much that he frowned. Gu Bailu said with a smile, ¡°The unparalleled Shao Di was actually bullied to this extent.¡± A strange look shed in Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes. ¡°He just took advantage of a crisis. It¡¯s embarrassing to have a loser like him at Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± ¡°Heavenly Pce Cliff must have changed drastically in the past decade. I don¡¯t think many of our old friends are left.¡± ¡°Some have changed, but the new Heavenly Emperor doesn¡¯t dare rece all of them.¡± Before Gu Bailu could say anything, the Demon King had already entered with Nan Ningxin and a bunch of gorgeous women. The moment he entered, he asked excitedly, ¡°Daughter, have you recovered your memories?¡± Gu Bailu nced at him. ¡°Are you qualified to call me that?¡± The Demon King wasn¡¯t unhappy at her cold attitude. Instead, he said happily, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve really regained your memories. I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? Feng Qingtian deserves to die. He escapedst time. This time, we¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯s doomed.¡± Gu Bailu lifted her hand and removed the barrier. Gu Yunjing had also recovered. Although his spiritual power hadn¡¯t fully recovered, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to leave the Demon Realm. She had regained her memories and knew what the Demon King was like, so the barrier was unnecessary. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Gu Bailu approached him casually. The Demon King pulled her to the jade couch on the side and sat down. ¡°As long as you cooperate, he won¡¯t be able to escape this time.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in amusement. ¡°You think so highly of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one in the six realms who can make Feng Qingtian fall into a trap willingly,¡± said the Demon King. He was more and more satisfied with Gu Bailu. As expected of his daughter. Even Feng Qingtian, who dominated the six realms, was enchanted by her. Chapter 813 - Return the Night Lotus to Me

Chapter 813: Return the Night Lotus to Me

¡°He¡¯s so nice to me. Why should I help you deal with him?¡± Gu Bailu gave him a doubtful look. ¡°You don¡¯t hate him anymore? He made you pregnant again, and has never been honest with you. Can you ept that?¡± The Demon King looked at her strangely, as if she was speaking some fairytale nonsense. Gu Bailu frowned. Feng Qingtian, oh Feng Qingtian. He had reincarnated and fallen from his godly pedestal, but he still hadn¡¯t repented. He still did things his own way, and still had her repeat the same mistake. ¡°Of course not,¡± said Gu Bailu firmly. ¡°I knew you had a bottom line. Feng Qingtian can¡¯t remain. If he does, and bes the ruler, the six realms will fall into chaos.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t act so mysterious and righteous. You just want to live afortable life without being restricted. Tell me how you want to cooperate.¡± The Demon King whispered something to her before he looked at Gu Yunjing. ¡°Shao Di... will help us?¡± Everybody knew that Shao Di loved the Demon King¡¯s daughter as much as Feng Qingtian did. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever she does.¡± Gu Yunjing was arrogant. The Demon King was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± It was as if he could already see Feng Qingtian turning to dust, and he gave a pleased smile. This was the sense of getting his vengeance. It was just a pity that although he was handsome, he was skinny and had a sinister air about him. Gu Bailu had no feelings for this so-called father of hers. Who knew if he was her real father or not? In any case, her mother... yes, the mother who killed herself for love... didn¡¯t have whatever earth-shattering romance with just the Demon King. During her time as a spirit, a history of her love affairs could go on for thousands of years and wouldn¡¯t even fill a thousand books. The Demon King was just one of her many wonderful romances. What a pity that the Demon King was actually hung up over this for so many years. After the Demon Kingid out the n, Gu Bailu said that there were no problems, and the Demon King had someone take her to the residence that had been arranged for her and Gu Yunjing. ¡°Shao Di really loves you. You used to love him, too. You can be together after you¡¯ve dealt with Feng Qingtian,¡± the Demon Kingforted Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t want to say anything to him. The Demon King wasn¡¯t qualified, while she didn¡¯t care. Gu Bailu had named Nan Ningxin as her maid, and Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t bother to conceal the hatred in her gaze. Perhaps she was tired after pretending to be a white lotus for so many years. Sitting on the couch, Gu Bailu looked at Nan Ningxin. The woman in front of her waspletely different from the gorgeousdy of the Murong family. They were simply two different people. ¡°It¡¯s time to return the Night Lotus to me,¡± Gu Bailu sipped her tea and said lightly,pletely ignoring the hatred in Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes. Nan Ningxin said angrily, ¡°Kill me now if you can, or I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Why would I be scared of you? You¡¯ve had my memories for so long. You should know who I am.¡± Nan Ningxin became even more resentful when Gu Bailu brought that up. ¡°It¡¯s because of you, you b*tch! If you weren¡¯t the Demon King¡¯s daughter, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bewitch Qingtian!¡± Chapter 814 - The Twisted Archfiend

Chapter 814: The Twisted Archfiend

Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Your birth determines your fate. If you¡¯re capable, you can be the daughter of the Demon King.¡± Nan Ningxin was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Do you really think that the Demon King likes you? He¡¯s only using you to deal with Qingtian. He¡¯s so nice to you, and you want to hurt him? How shameless.¡± ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re still alive?¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and asked her solemnly. Nan Ningxin sniffed. ¡°You think you can kill me?¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re under the Archfiend¡¯s protection. Who would¡¯ve thought that the flower that everybody loves, who keeps saying that she likes Feng Qingtian, would end up in the Archfiend¡¯s bed?¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s face was ashen and astonished under Gu Bailu¡¯s disdain. ¡°How did you know...¡± ¡°Now that I have my memories back, do you think you can keep that from me?¡± Nan Ningxin was no longer the Murong family¡¯s matchless genius with immense spiritual power. She had lost all her spiritual power as well as her spirit root, and was the real trash. With her Heavenly Eye, Gu Bailu could swat her to death as easily as killing a mosquito Nan Ningxin was a little hysterical. ¡°I did it to be with Feng Qingtian! It was all because of you! He would¡¯ve loved me if you weren¡¯t around, and I wouldn¡¯t have to sell myself to someone else! How can you understand this pain?¡± ¡°Everybody has their own ambitions. You have your own schemes, and that¡¯s your business. But now that you¡¯ve lost, you have to ept the consequences. You¡¯re still alive because I want to see you suffer a fate worse than death. My parents and more than a hundred members of the Gu family are watching!¡± Gu Bailu stood up and dragged Nan Ningxin over by the neck. By the time she withdrew her hand, she was already holding the Night Lotus, and it released a thick mist which turned the entire space ck. ¡°Master, master, you really are my master. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long that my heart almost broke. Why didn¡¯t youe back?¡± The Night Lotus shook in her hand, and a childish voice wept pitifully. ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m back.¡± Gu Bailu hung the Night Lotus around her neck. ¡°Master, don¡¯t abandon me again. I¡¯ve been sad for a long time.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°You were so sad you called someone else master?¡± ¡°Master, I only did it for the time being. If I didn¡¯t acknowledge her, I would have burned in the Fire of Hell.¡± Gu Bailu remembered the scene of her leaving Heavenly Pce Cliff. In order that she would reincarnate peacefully, her parents had thrown the Night Lotus into the Fire of Hell. She knew that they had done it for her own good. However, the Night Lotus had indeed suffered a lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t abandon you again.¡± Nan Ningxin couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the Night Lotus had been taken away. She lunged at Gu Bailu crazily. ¡°Give it back! Give it back! He¡¯s mine! They¡¯re all mine! You have no shame, you stole everything from me!¡± Gu Bailu dodged her attack and sent her flying with a wave of her hand. ¡°Go back to the Archfiend and serve him well. Don¡¯t dirty my husband¡¯s eyes with your filthy body.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t like serving the Archfiend, because he had extremely twisted demands. Chapter 815 - Refining Soul Pills

Chapter 815: Refining Soul Pills

She almost died every time. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t have a spirit root. She would probably die after serving the Archfiend a few more times. So, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to kill her herself. That would be too easy a death. ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t you want to know where your parents¡¯ souls are?¡± Nan Ningxin got up from the floor and spoke recklessly. Gu Bailu frowned. Of course she wanted to know. She had never been able to find her parents¡¯ souls. ¡°Where?¡± Gu Bailu asked. Nan Ningxin chuckled. ¡°You want to know? I won¡¯t tell you. Their souls are suffering every day. Hahahaha.¡± Gu Bailu threw a rune at Nan Ningxin, and Nan Ningxin fell to the floor in pain. Gu Bailu stepped on her and said, ¡°Not going to tell me? Do you believe that I can¡¯t find someone scarier than the Archfiend for you to serve?¡± Nan Ningxin shivered and turned pale. She had enough of that hellish pain. ¡°How dare you! The Archfiend won¡¯t let you go,¡± Nan Ningxin threatened her. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°The Archfiend is nothing. I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter.¡± Nan Ningxin hated that the heavens were so unfair, that it was so good to Gu Bailu. She had only stolen the Sky Splitting Mirror from the Gu house. Why did the Gu family trash have to be this person? She thought that her soul had already scattered and that she was no longer in the six realms! What an ill-fated rtionship. ¡°I can tell you where they are, but... you have to help me get rid of the Archfiend,¡± said Nan Ningxin. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°You¡¯re still bargaining with me?¡± Nan Ningxin, however, didn¡¯t back down. ¡°This is the only thing I have left to bargain with.¡± ¡°You do have some self-awareness. Tell me. If I find my parents¡¯ souls, I¡¯ll give you a quick death, and the Archfiend will no longer torture you.¡± ¡°In the royal tomb of Rising Clouds Empire.¡± Gu Bailu had a disbelieving look on her face. Her parents¡¯ souls were still in the human world? ¡°If you want to look for them, you¡¯ll have to hurry. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be refined into soul pills and disappear.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The royal family of Rising Clouds Empire loves refining human souls into pills. Their souls be edible after being tortured for a long time, and they can be made into superior elixirs that can help the emperor of Rising Clouds Empire be immortal.¡± Gu Bailu had heard Feng Qingtian say before that the emperor of Rising Clouds had already stopped handling court affairs for many years and it was the crown prince who was in charge now. The emperor of Rising Clouds had been cultivating in seclusion for years. Cultivating to be immortal wasn¡¯t necessarily a sure thing. Some people couldn¡¯t seed even after a lifetime of cultivation. Thus, someone refined a soul pill using the soul of a powerful expert, and helped a person sessfully ascend to immortality. The essence of Rising Clouds Empire was pill refinement, and it had more doctors than any of the other countries. As a result, there were many doctors who refined pills for all sorts of things. But there was only one person in Rising Clouds who could cultivate soul pills. It was said that he was Mr. Xiao¡¯s master. However, Mr. Xiao never acknowledged him, and that man never acknowledged Mr. Xiao as his disciple. Gu Bailu felt awful when she thought about her parents¡¯ souls being refined into pills. Although they may not be her real parents, they had always given her the greatest love as if she were their own after she was reincarnated. Chapter 816 - Hes the Darling of the Six Realms

Chapter 816: He¡¯s the Darling of the Six Realms

She had to save them. She was anxious to leave the Demon Realm and return to the human world to save her parents¡¯ souls. However, Feng Qingtian never showed up. After some thought, she looked for Gu Yunjing. She couldn¡¯t wait for Feng Qingtian any longer. With their strength, the Demon King wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to stop them from leaving the Demon Realm. The Demon King wasn¡¯t too wary of her either. He probably felt that she really wanted Feng Qingtian to die, so he trusted her. If this were the past, she might¡¯ve agreed like before to kill Feng Qingtian. But after what happenedst time, she wouldn¡¯t do that again. In fact, she still hated Feng Qingtian for hiding so much from her when they met in this life. He had used the same tricks again to win her heart and make her fall for his warmth and love. He clearly knew that for her, this love was hopeless. Rather than saying he loved her, one might as well say that he loved himself more. ¡°It¡¯s possible for us to leave with our strength, but... you¡¯re human now. You might die if you challenge the barrier of the six realms. We can¡¯t take that risk.¡± Gu Yunjing rejected her idea. Gu Bailu was anxious. ¡°But I have to get out as soon as possible.¡± She finally understood why Nan Ningxin was willing to tell her where her parents¡¯ souls were. She wanted her to take the risk to save them. Gu Bailu knew that it was a trap, but she had to go. ¡°Nothing is more important than your life and the baby¡¯s. I believe Prince Zi wille rescue you soon.¡± Gu Bailu was upset. ¡°What use is there in recovering my memories? I have my memories of my past life, but not the abilities. It¡¯s unbearable.¡± She finally understood Feng Qingtian¡¯s frustration. No wonder he was always saying that he had to take back his power and authority, and return to his position. The Heavenly Emperor, who had once ruled over everything with supreme strength, had now be a human being. She was the same now. In the past, she had the ability to destroy the Nether Realm and the Demon Realm, but now... she was trapped in an insignificant Demon Realm. Gu Bailu looked at the sky of the Demon Realm. Up there was Heavenly Pce Cliff, which used to be her territory. No matter how strong the other realms were, they were still suppressed by Heavenly Pce Cliff. Colorful trees grew outside the hall. On the left was a clear spring, and on the right was a huge waterfall. The air was fresh and the environment beautiful. However, this was only an illusion in the Demon Realm. In fact, behind the hall was a battlefield for ferocious beasts. To cultivate a human form in the Demon Realm, one had to grow up in a cruel environment. It was extremely difficult to be a human being. It actually wasn¡¯t easy for anyone to survive in the six realms. She used to think that Feng Qingtian was the darling of the six realms. He was the Heavenly Emperor who ruled over everything. He didn¡¯t have any worries and everything came easy to him. Why did he want her so desperately? That was why she hated him when she learned the truth. She hated that he was used to being pampered, disregarded everybody else¡¯s thoughts, and didn¡¯t respect the rules of the world. However, she now knew that it hadn¡¯t been easy for him. Although he was the Heavenly Emperor, he couldn¡¯t get everything he wanted. He paid a terrible price for her. Chapter 817 - But His Love for Her Is Real

Chapter 817: But His Love for Her Is Real

Feng Qingtian destroyed his own life. Between her and death, he chose his own death. He lost everything on Heavenly Pce Cliff, and lost the power to rule the world. He fell from the lofty clouds to the very bottom. How much did she hate him back then? She wanted to kill him, wanted him to lose all his power and to pull him off his godly pedestal. However, she knew that there was no way the Heavenly Emperor could die. He was such a powerful existence; nobody could do anything to him. However... she did it. She sessfully killed the Heavenly Emperor. But she didn¡¯t feel the pleasure she wanted. She didn¡¯t taste fresh air or feel wild joy. She finally realized that after all he had done, he had still stolen her heart. What should she do now? Her reason for hating him in the past was gone. They had reincarnated and had different identities. However, her memories were still there and those wicked creatures were still around. Could she really let go of her grudge? More importantly, Feng Qingtian had lied to her again in this life. He would never be honest with her. The Demon King¡¯s n was wless. As long as Feng Qingtian came, it was impossible for him to prevail over the mountain rock of the Demon Realm. This rock was even tougher than the Five Finger Mountain that had restrained Sun Wukong. ¡°Miss Gu, the Demon King invites you to the mountain rock.¡± Two guards appeared next to her and respectfully extended the invitation. Gu Bailu knew that although the Demon King recognized her as his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t treat her like one. This scum Demon King had a harem and lots of daughters running about; he only called her his daughter in order to use her to deal with Feng Qingtian. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Bailu followed them to the mountain rock. The rock was in fact a very small stone that was only the size of a fist. Disyed on a shelf, it was like a low-keyvish piece of ck jade. Those who didn¡¯t know would just think that it was an ornamental ck jade. Once the Demon King activated it, it would turn into a real mountain that would trap people inside and ultimately cause their souls to scatter. Their souls couldn¡¯t be saved and would disappear from this world. The Demon King and Heavenly Pce Cliff were going to kill Feng Qingtian. And they were cing all their hopes on Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu wanted tough. Did they really think that she would kill Feng Qingtian like before? Naturally, they would never know the advantage of being reincarnated after everything was destroyed. No matter how wrong Feng Qingtian was, he was the father of her baby and the one who loved her the most. She was the only person in the world who could hurt him. How could she hurt him again? She had thought about it for a long time and finally realized that she couldn¡¯t bear to do so. Even if he was truly evil, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°Miss Gu, you just need to lie down here,¡± the guard said. Gu Bailu nodded. She cooperated andy down on the bed. ¡°Excuse me,¡± the guard said and tied her hands and feet with a gold rope. The rope tightened when it touched her skin, and her wrists and feet hurt. Gu Bailu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Miss Gu, bear with it.¡± The guard even consoled her when he saw her pain. Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°You really are ruthless.¡± ¡°Daughter, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Feng Qingtian won¡¯t believe it if we don¡¯t make it real a little.¡± The Demon King walked in with a bunch of pretty girls. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Not necessarily. As long as I¡¯m in danger, he¡¯ll break in even if he doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± Chapter 818 - Youve Suffered All These Years

Chapter 818: You¡¯ve Suffered All These Years

The Demon Kingughed. ¡°Yes, yes. My daughter is indeed charming.¡± He looked so proud that Gu Bailu wanted to kick him to death. ¡°Bear with it. I¡¯ve already given him a message. He should be here soon.¡± The Demon King touched Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. He knew that she had suffered all these years, but he had never stepped forward to help her. He imed to be her father, but those who had truly spent all these years with her were all other people. She didn¡¯t believe that given his status as the Demon King, he couldn¡¯t find her reincarnation. It was just that he hadn¡¯t wanted to. However, he was smarter than the people of Heavenly Pce Cliff. They only thought about getting rid of the baby in her womb, and didn¡¯t think to use her to deal with Feng Qingtian. The Demon King was much smarter. If he couldn¡¯t get her memories, he would give her Nan Ningxin¡¯s memories, which would make her hate Feng Qingtian. Unfortunately, as the Demon King, he didn¡¯t have an ounce of true love for her. He didn¡¯t know that Feng Qingtian¡¯s devotion to her could move her. In her previous life, Feng Qingtian had chosen to die to save her. The moment he died, she realized that she had fallen in love with Feng Qingtian, no matter how bad he was. After he died, she could take over everything at Heavenly Pce Cliff and wield the power to rule the world. However, she realized that she couldn¡¯t. No matter how high her status or how much power she had, it was useless without Feng Qingtian. That was why she hated these people who incited her to kill Feng Qingtian. She destroyed the Demon Realm and the Netherworld, ultimately infuriating the heavens and causing her to burn in the Fire of Hell. She certainly wouldn¡¯t allow her soul to be scattered by the Fire of Hell. She had to reincarnate and find Feng Qingtian. That was why Gu Yunjing saved her. So many people had paid such a huge price for her. She couldn¡¯t let history repeat itself. The person who truly cared about her definitely wasn¡¯t the Demon King who imed to be her father. She had been so stupid in her previous life to believe him. ¡°Will you help me take back Heavenly Pce Cliff after Feng Qingtian is gone?¡± Gu Bailu asked solemnly. The Demon King nodded. ¡°Of course. It was yours in the first ce. You were foolish in your previous life. Look at Feng Qingtian in this life. He knew that you would die if you gave birth to the child of heaven and earth. He really doesn¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°Why would he die at my hands if he didn¡¯t love me? You can¡¯t use this method to kill him,¡± Gu Bailu said indifferently. She could deny everything else about Feng Qingtian, but not his love. Although this love had once been twisted in her eyes. She had struggled and resisted before, and tried all kinds of ways, but she had never escaped his suffocating love. Bai Yunyi only knew that she and Feng Qingtian had been in love, but he didn¡¯t know how unwilling she was or how much humiliation she had suffered then. Different people had different views on the same thing. Feng Qingtian thought that because he loved her, he could run wild. He thought that she didn¡¯t know what was good for her, and acted even more domineering toward her. Bai Yunyi thought that she was lucky to be liked by Feng Qingtian, and that she should be happy, too. So, he never thought about destroying their rtionship and rescuing her. Gu Yunjing, on the other hand, was happy that Feng Qingtian had found someone he truly loved and whom he could have a child with. Chapter 819 - Her Very First Love

Chapter 819: Her Very First Love

He also felt that they were meant to be together. He felt that they were the best couple in the world, and stupidly cheered them on,pletely ignoring his own feelings. In fact, the very first person Gu Bailu had liked was Gu Yunjing. Since their first meeting, he was so gentle toward her, and gave her all the fun and delicious things he hoarded. Back then, she had only been at Heavenly Pce Cliff for three years. She had only been seven or eight years old, but she already knew that she liked this beautiful big brother very much. When she and Bai Yunyi were imprisoned in Soul Caging Tower, Gu Yunjing was the only one who visited her with delicious fruit. He told her stories of the world. She and Bai Yunyi relied on each other to survive, but Gu Yunjing often came and showed her care. Bai Yunyi only knew how to cultivate in Soul Caging Tower, and had no idea about her and Gu Yunjing meeting secretly. Later, when she was chosen by the Heavenly Emperor as the candidate to bear the child of heaven and earth, she had truly been unwilling. Because she knew that there would be no chance for her and Gu Yunjing. So, she resisted and resented Feng Qingtian since the beginning, and hated his domineering attitude. She begged him and told him that she liked Gu Yunjing and didn¡¯t want to be his woman, but Feng Qingtian never cared. Also, Feng Qingtian was especially powerful in that respect. It was like he said: as long as he wanted something, he would directly go for it. Gu Bailu dreamed of leaving him. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t leave his clutches. He was the master of Heavenly Pce Cliff, the Heavenly Emperor who could destroy the human world. So, she could only say that she was happy with him. Everybody else thought that she was the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s favorite, but only she knew how much she hated Feng Qingtian. Especially when he doted on her, but was unwilling to save the human world no matter how she begged. Later, the Demon King found her and told her something shocking. She went to question Feng Qingtian, but Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t care at all. He had long known everything, but had still forced her. Gu Bailu hated Feng Qingtian so much that she wanted him to die and lose everything. In the end, she really killed him, and she didn¡¯te to a good end herself. It was a truly tragic story. If they hadn¡¯t been reincarnated, they would all be tragic figures. The Demon King thought that she would repeat the tragedy. Gu Bailu smiled. No... She wanted the fake act which they had seen in her previous life to be reality! They would no longer have the opportunity to seize the upper hand. Since Gu Yunjing, Bai Yunyi, her master, and the Gu couple all thought that she and Feng Qingtian were in love and living happily, then she would make thate true. ¡°Your Majesty, someone has broken in.¡± A werewolf with a human face ran in. The Demon King looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°As expected of my daughter. He¡¯s here for you.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with his baby. How can he note?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go meet him. Just hold on for a while.¡± The Demon King looked at the red marks on Gu Bailu¡¯s wrists and walked away reluctantly. Gu Bailu sneered at his back. What a great father. It was full of guards outside, but there was no one inside the room. Perhaps it was because she was being very cooperative, but the Demon King was still convinced that she hated Feng Qingtian and would kill him if she could. Gu Bailu chanted, and the Soul Collecting Bracelet on her wrist flew into the air. ¡°Take it,¡± Gu Bailu ordered in a low voice. Chapter 820 - Im Scared, My Lord

Chapter 820: I¡¯m Scared, My Lord

The Soul Collecting Bracelet turned into a huge bag which swallowed up the mountain rock that was on the shelf. ¡°Come back.¡± Gu Bailu put away the Soul Collecting Bracelet and smiled in satisfaction. The Demon King was indeed a good father. He had given her such a great treasure and hadn¡¯t guarded against her at all. Soon, there was the sound of fighting outside, and a familiar, low male voice rang out. ¡°Give me Lulu!¡± ¡°Why should I give my daughter to you? Do you think you¡¯re still the Heavenly Emperor?¡± The Demon King¡¯s voice was full of provocation. ¡°With your current strength, it¡¯s impossible for you to take her away.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t waste any more time. He summoned the Soul Separation Sword and attacked him. The Soul Separation Sword was made of cold iron from Heavenly Pce Cliff. Once the sword recognized its master, it would follow him even when he turned around. The Demon King¡¯s face changed slightly when he saw the Soul Separation Sword. He hurriedly dodged the attack. ¡°Everyone, attack.¡± He summoned his soldiers to attack Feng Qingtian together. Of course, Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯te on his own. His Dark Army was made up of humans, but he had long trained them to be like demons. Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m inside! Help me! I¡¯m scared!¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes grew even colder. Lulu never cried out in fear. What had the damn Demon King done to her? Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t in the mood to fight the Demon King anymore. He teleported to the door and wondered why there wasn¡¯t a barrier. Even though he was puzzled, he didn¡¯t n to mull over it. Even if there was a fire pit in front of him, he would jump in as long as Gu Bailu was inside. He kicked the door open and charged in, only to see Gu Bailu tied to the bed. Her hands and feet were red, and the gold ropes pierced into her flesh, causing her to bleed. Feng Qingtian rushed forward. ¡°I¡¯mte.¡± He cut the ropes with the Soul Separation Sword. The Demon King immediately followed him and ordered, ¡°Set up a barrier. Close all the doors.¡± Gu Bailuy on the bed and looked at Feng Qingtian quietly. His beautiful eyes were full of heartache, as if he was the one who had been tied up. He had a face that could charm the world, but he had a bad temper. He was domineering and fierce, and whatever he set his mind on, he was stubborn and overbearing in getting it. But he had a soft heart. In front of her, he could give up his life as long as she was by his side. It was an intense and suffocating love, but what could she do? It seemed she had be used to and even addicted to it. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Feng Qingtian held her hands. ¡°It¡¯ll feel better after I blow on them.¡± Gu Bailu nestled in his arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. They¡¯re small injuries. They don¡¯t hurt as much as when I stabbed you in our previous life.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°What are you talking about, silly girl? I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Holding Gu Bailu in his arms, he stood up and was about to leave, only to discover that the outside of the house was surrounded by multiple barriers of the Demon Realm. He looked at the Demon King. ¡°Demon King, have you been living toofortably all these years? Are you courting death?¡± The Demon King roared withughter. ¡°Heavenly Emperor, how dare you talk to me like that. You¡¯re just a human being. You haven¡¯t even inherited the throne yet.¡± Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu down. ¡°Hold on for a moment. I¡¯ll finish him off.¡± Chapter 821 - Im His Wife

Chapter 821: I¡¯m His Wife

Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Okay. Do your best. Pull his tendons out.¡± The Demon King frowned. ¡°Daughter, the show is over. You cane out now.¡± Gu Bailu made a face at him. ¡°Who¡¯s acting with you? My husband will beat you up.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled, finally feeling relieved. He had been the most afraid of Lulu meeting the Demon King again. That was why he hadn¡¯t dared return her memories to her. Unexpectedly, she was finally on his side this time. What changed? The Demon King was a little angry. ¡°What did you say? You lied to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I lied to you.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You can defeat my husband if you have the capability.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? He doesn¡¯t love you at all. He loves the child in your womb,¡± the Demon King said in disbelief. ¡°No... No, your memories have clearly returned. You even told Gu Yunjing that you didn¡¯t care about this man¡¯s love, that you still hate him.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°That was just for show.¡± The Demon King was furious. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can you be with him? Don¡¯t forget who you are.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Myst name is Gu, and hisst name is Feng. He married me, and I¡¯m his wife. That¡¯s how it is.¡± The Demon Kingughed in fury. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re on his side, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. None of you can leave today!¡± ¡°Bring it on.¡± Gu Bailu took out a rune and set up a barrier in front of her and Feng Qingtian. ¡°What?¡± The Demon King was shocked. ¡°How do you know the Infinite Flower Barrier?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Thanks to the memories you gave me, I know how to use my spiritual power.¡± The Demon King frowned. Had he done something wrong? Had he woken up that horrible witch from his previous life? In just three hundred years, that witch reached a cultivation level that would have taken others more than ten thousand years to achieve. All the immortals at Heavenly Pce Cliff had admired her. Together with Feng Qingtian, she really might be able to leave the Demon Realm. Thankfully, he still had the mountain rock. The Demon King snorted. ¡°So what? You can forget about leaving.¡± He closed his eyes and crossed his arms before his chest. Dark red light shed between his hands as he chanted, ¡°Mountain rock, unfold!¡± At his shout, Gu Bailu and the others felt the air around them start to circte at an incredible speed, making it hard for them to steady themselves. Feng Qingtian held her in his arms and blocked the wind with his body. However, nothing changed in the room. The Demon King opened his eyes, only to discover that there was no movement in the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s my mountain rock?¡± Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s with me.¡± The Demon King was infuriated. ¡°Where did you put it? How dare you steal my mountain rock?¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°You gave me such a big treasure. If I didn¡¯t take it, I would be letting you down.¡± The Demon King felt that he had been deceived. ¡°How... how did you be like this? You¡¯re shameless enough to be with him and even dare steal your father¡¯s things!¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Cut the crap. If you let us go, I can spare your miserable life for the sake of your identity as my father.¡± Chapter 822 - Best Skill for a Group Battle

Chapter 822: Best Skill for a Group Battle

The Demon King¡¯s face turned green. ¡°You traitor!¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°Like father, like daughter.¡± The Demon King roared, ¡°What did I do to you? I trusted you wholeheartedly, and this is how you treat me?!¡± Gu Bailu was about to say something, when Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and looked at the Demon King coldly. ¡°Are you going to give way or not? You only have one chance to choose. I¡¯ve let you live for 150 years, and you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± The Demon King smiled mockingly. ¡°Really? You think you¡¯re the former Heavenly Emperor? Do I need to be scared of you?¡± Without a word, Feng Qingtian summoned the Soul Separation Sword and shed in front of him. The Demon King didn¡¯t fall behind either, and shed to the edge of the barrier. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. He was wondering if he should break the barrier, when Gu Bailu walked over and cast a Life and Death Talisman as she chanted a spell. ¡°Break!¡± The rune was like a sharp arrow piercing a frozenke. The barrier cracked and the entire thing exploded in front of the Demon King. The Demon King¡¯s face darkened. He knew that Gu Bailu was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect her to break the barrier so easily. Not just anyone could break a barrier of the Demon Realm. Feng Qingtian raised his sword and charged at the Demon King, who jumped into the air and collided with him. The entire courtyard shook and colorful lights surrounded them. Some of the weaker demons were already dizzy from the power. The Dark Army which Feng Qingtian had brought with him was slightly better than the demons of the Demon Realm, but the troops couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. Gu Bailu summoned a row of enhancement runes and cast them on the Dark Army. The Dark Army, which had been on the verge of copse, regained their strength in an instant. They were as excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood as they charged forward and wounded the demon horde. Gu Bailu smiled in satisfaction. Her enhancement rune was quite impressive. It was absolutely a powerful weapon in a group battle. What dog Heavenly Pce Cliff ¨C who was scared of whom? Feng Qingtian and the Demon King fought in the air for a long time. Gu Bailu felt that they were evenly matched. Feng Qingtian was only a human being now. Even though he was stronger than a human being, he was still at a disadvantagepared with a Demon King who had cultivated for thousands of years. Gu Bailu calmly took out an enhancement rune from her sleeve, chanted a spell, then tossed it out. The enhancement rune flew toward Feng Qingtian¡¯s back and disappeared. Feng Qingtian felt a surge of power enter his body, and the pressure he had been feeling immediately disappeared. Instead, he rxed and shed the Soul Separation Sword at the Demon King. The sword aura tore through the entire Demon Realm and sent the Demon King flying. Before he flew off, the Demon King¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief. He was defeated so easily? He was no longer the Heavenly Emperor Feng Qingtian. How could he still be so strong? That was impossible! Feng Qingtiannded and hugged Gu Bailu. ¡°Retreat.¡± When he first arrived, he had already broken through the Demon Realm, plus the Demon King had deliberately let him in, so he had entered very smoothly. Chapter 823 - I Haven’t Used My Previous Strength in a Long Time

Chapter 823: I Haven¡¯t Used My Previous Strength in a Long Time

The Demon Kingnded on the ground with an awful face. ¡°Close the gate of the Demon Realm. We can¡¯t let them out.¡± Feng Qingtian flew swiftly with Gu Bailu, trying to escape before the gate closed. However, he was toote. The gate of the Demon Realm was firmly shut. The gate of the demon world was a hundred meters tall and made of cold stone. No amount of force could break it. ¡°I¡¯ll find another way.¡± Feng Qingtian led Gu Bailu to the other side. The gate was shut, but there were other barriers in the Demon Realm that could be broken. Gu Bailu stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Follow me.¡± She knew exactly where the holes in the barrier were. In her previous life, she had basically familiarized herself with the entire Demon Realm. Also, because of her unique family arts, she paid special attention to such barriers. Thus, when she came to destroy the Demon Realm in a fury in her previous life, she could do whatever she wanted. She had almost destroyed half of the Demon Realm back then. The current Demon Realm was no longer as strong as before. A hundred years wasn¡¯t enough for them to recover their former strength. At the very least, many of the demons hadn¡¯t started cultivating yet. Even those wolf guards still had their werewolf forms and had yet topletely evolve. That was why Gu Bailu dared to be so unbridled in front of the Demon King. Gu Bailu led Feng Qingtian to a waterfall that was three thousand feet tall; the spray from the waterfall could wet their clothes from ten meters away. ¡°The area behind the waterfall is empty. You can pass through the Demon Realm and enter the empty space.¡± Gu Bailu pointed behind the waterfall. Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll open the barrier.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No need here. Instead, we need to open the barrier in the empty space. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Qingtian picked her up and flew toward the waterfall. Ye Huai waved at the Dark Army. ¡°Follow.¡± The group of people flew toward the waterfall, and were submerged. It waspletely empty behind the waterfall. The entire space glowed with a dazzling white light. It was the same no matter where they went. No matter how long they walked, it felt like they were still in the same ce, as if they hadn¡¯t moved at all. ¡°There¡¯s a barrier here. I¡¯ll open it.¡± Gu Bailu took off her golden hairpin and earrings and threw them into the empty space. She drew a few runes and connected the gold hairpin and the earrings together, before she roared, ¡°Break!¡± The golden hairpin and the earrings dashed into the white space like a hot knife through butter, and the entire space turned dark. ¡°Lulu!¡± Feng Qingtian hurriedly hugged Gu Bailu. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The space is moving. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Gu Bailuy in his arms, unable to breathe. Feng Qingtian grabbed her wrist. ¡°Why are you so cold?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t used the power from my previous life in a very long time, so it¡¯s a little hard to bear. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Bailuy in his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist as she breathed unhurriedly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her. Not long after the space changed, there was a beam of light. In an instant, everybody appeared in the air above a forest covered in a dense fog. ¡°Everyone, be careful not to fall to your deaths,¡± Ye Huai warned the Dark Army. They were all people with outstanding spiritual power, and weren¡¯t scared of falling. Chapter 824 - Want to Be My Disciple?

Chapter 824: Want to Be My Disciple?

Despite their strong spiritual power, however, they were basically exhausted after the battle. When theynded in the forest, they ally unmoving on the ground. Gu Bailu was too tired to speak. Her current spiritual power wasn¡¯t enough to support the magical runes from her previous life. Feng Qingtian was the only one who was still in good spirits. He held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand and gave her his spiritual power. ¡°Don¡¯t give me any more. You better fix the barrier in case the demons of the Demon Realme to the human world.¡± Gu Bailu looked at where the barrier was in the sky. She no longer had the spiritual power to set up a barrier. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right now. Ye Huai,e and watch over the princess.¡± Feng Qingtian took off his robe and put it on her. Ye Huai ran over. ¡°My lord, go ahead. I¡¯ll take good care of the princess.¡± If Ye Huai had thought that Gu Bailu was just spoiled and arrogant before, he didn¡¯t think so anymore. Princess Zi wasn¡¯t garbage at all. She was practically a god. Barriers turned to ice in her hands, and she could turn the Dark Army into dark ghosts with just a few runes... She was invincible and omnipotent. With her skills, what was there to be scared of? They could fight, even in the sky. Feng Qingtian gave him a nce before he swiftly flew toward the barrier. Ye Huai asked in admiration, ¡°Princess, are you still epting disciples?¡± He thought about the runes. If he learned them and led a team in the future, he would be utterly invincible with just one rune! Although the princess was good, she couldn¡¯t go on the battlefield. Once or twice was fine, but they couldn¡¯t let her go to battle all the time The princess was still a princess. Gu Bailu looked at him in amusement. ¡°Why? You want to be my disciple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think I can do it? I think you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Bailu rejected him without thinking. ¡°Your condition isn¡¯t good. Your spiritual power is currently too high. You can¡¯t learn this unless you destroy your spiritual power first.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Ye Huai hesitated. If he destroyed everything now, it would be as painful as cutting his own flesh. ¡°Besides, even if you destroy your spiritual power and learn my skills, you might not be able to achieve anything. So, it¡¯s an extremely risky thing. You better give up.¡± Ye Huai sighed and sat on the ground. ¡°It would be great if such good skills could be used on the battlefield.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of people who can learn if you can¡¯t. I won¡¯t be stingy with the good stuff as long as they¡¯re willing to learn.¡± Ye Huai leaned over and said, ¡°Princess, you can teach other people, but only your own people.¡± These were unique skills that couldn¡¯t be taught to outsiders. The people who would be taught had to be chosen well. ¡°Just pick some people. I¡¯m not stupid. Why would I teach random people?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think of herself as some saint, and wasn¡¯t someone who would do anything for selfless reasons. Ye Huai smiled in delight. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll find someone right away. They have to be the most reliable and loyal.¡± Gu Bailu smiled as well. ¡°You¡¯re quite enthusiastic.¡± ¡°Enthusiastic about what?¡± Feng Qingtian walked over gloomily and nced at Ye Huai. ¡°Why are you so close?¡± Chapter 825 - Taking the Throne, Delayed Again

Chapter 825: Taking the Throne, Dyed Again

Ye Huai hurriedly took two steps back. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m leaving.¡± His lord was a petty man. He didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood as an imaginary enemy and punished again. Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu in his arms. ¡°How are you now? Have you recovered?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. My spiritual power hasn¡¯t returned yet, but with the Night Lotus, there¡¯s no need to worry that I won¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Alright. The barrier has been repaired. We can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± ¡°Do you know where this is? I want to go to Rising Clouds Empire.¡± Gu Bailu was in a hurry to save her parents¡¯ souls. ¡°Let Ye Huai take a look. He¡¯s familiar with the geography of the continent.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. Feng Qingtian summoned Ye Huai and gave him some instructions. Ye Huai went out for a while and then returned. ¡°My guess is that this is the border between our country and Rising Clouds Empire, Full Moon Peak.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Rising Clouds Empire right now. I have to go,¡± Gu Bailu said firmly. Feng Qingtian looked at her and sighed. ¡°Your spiritual power hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and the baby is so heavy. Can you take it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can hold on. I won¡¯t be able to bear it if I can¡¯t save them,¡± Gu Bailu insisted. Feng Qingtian stroked her head affectionately. ¡°Alright, go if you want.¡± Ye Huai frowned. ¡°My lord, if you go to Rising Clouds Empire now, our n...¡± ¡°Postpone it.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up with Gu Bailu and flew out of the woods. Ye Huai¡¯s lips twitched. The n to seize the throne was postponed again and again. Do you still want to be emperor or not? Women were indeed trouble! They weren¡¯t going to war with Rising Clouds Empire, so Ye Huai brought the Dark Army back, leaving behind only a few guards with strong spiritual power. After leaving Full Moon Peak, they rented a few carriages in a small town and went on their way. People who were in a hurry were usually the fastest to move, but Gu Bailu was simply too exhausted. She also didn¡¯t want her body to give outpletely when she went to save Father and Mother Gu. After all, she still had to act within her own capability when saving someone. The carriages sped forward and entered the heart of Rising Clouds Empire. On the way, Feng Qingtian sent a letter from Qian¡¯er to Gu Bailu via the heavenlywork. Qian¡¯er started the letter by saying that she missed Gu Bailu very much. She then said that she was practicing what Gu Bailu had taught her, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was making much progress. She then said that Lu Fenying had ascended the throne, and she was now living in a pce alone with many servants. Although her status wasn¡¯t high, nobody dared to be disrespectful toward her since her baby had been conferred as the crown prince. Lu Fenying had been very busy after ascending the throne and almost never came to her pce. She was happy and rxed. Then, she said that she had been unused to the food on the way back, and that Lu Fenying had taken in a female chef, who was now in the royal pce. The woman was breathtakingly beautiful. Gu Bailu frowned. Where did such a womane from? Qian¡¯er was truly a thoughtless person. Why did she let Lu Fenying bring such a dangerous woman into the royal pce? She had to think of a way to make the woman get lost. But thinking about Qian¡¯er¡¯s personality... forget it. If she knew how to fight, she wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by Su Muwei for so many years. Chapter 826 - He Must Have Feelings For Her

Chapter 826: He Must Have Feelings For Her

Now that she had put her feelings for Lu Fenying to rest, it was probably a good thing for her if she could live a peaceful life in the royal harem. In the end, Qian¡¯er wrote, ¡°Heavenly Wind Empire will hold a ceremony to offer sacrifices to the heavens in half a month. The Sky Splitting Mirror will be used... It¡¯s possible Lu Fenying will discover that the Sky Splitting Mirror is fake...¡± Gu Bailu eximed, ¡°Why do they have to use the Sky Splitting Mirror in the ceremony? No, why offer sacrifices to the heavens?! They¡¯re nothing!¡± Feng Qingtian cut a piece of pear and put it in her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Lu Fenying might soon discover that his piece of the Sky Splitting Mirror is fake,¡± said Gu Bailu worriedly. Feng Qingtian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? It¡¯ll be discovered sooner orter. It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll just deny it.¡± ¡°We can deny it, but once Lu Fenying suspects something, he¡¯ll bully Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er definitely won¡¯t have a good life.¡± She had wanted Qian¡¯er to live a peaceful life. In the end, it didn¡¯t work. Should she return the Sky Splitting Mirror to Lu Fenying? ¡°Lu Fenying¡¯s son has already been made crown prince. He shouldn¡¯t treat Qian¡¯er unkindly anymore. Besides, he won¡¯t marry. Qian¡¯er should be safe.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a son? That son isn¡¯t Qian¡¯er¡¯s.¡± Gu Bailu was worried. Feng Qingtian¡¯s lips curved up and heforted her. ¡°If a man is willing to use a baby tofort a woman, he must have feelings for her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Bailu tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Lu Fenying himself needs an heir?¡± ¡°Silly girl, if he really wants an heir, he can easily create one. It¡¯s easy for a man to beget an heir,¡± Feng Qingtian said matter-of-factly. ¡°Besides, an heir doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be his own son. Anyone with strong spiritual power in the family can be the heir.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. That made sense. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that before? If Lu Fenying truly needed an heir, it didn¡¯t have to be Qian¡¯er to give birth to one. Nobody knew that there was something wrong with his body and that only Qian¡¯er could give birth to his baby. The heir also didn¡¯t have to be his own flesh and blood, or he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to find another baby right after the issue with Qian¡¯er¡¯sbor. If he didn¡¯t absolutely need an heir, or one that was his own flesh and blood, but was still willing to bring a baby back, there was only one possibility: He was afraid that Qian¡¯er would be distressed and heartbroken, so he was willing to hide it from her. If a man could do that, he had to like her at least, if not love her. Gu Bailu blinked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°So, you actually don¡¯t really need a child of heaven and earth?¡± Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Naturally I want one, since he¡¯s our child.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll die if I give birth to him. You knew that all along, even in our past life.¡± Gu Bailu pulled a long face. She still felt ufortable when she thought of her previous life. Although she had chosen to side with Feng Qingtian because of her love for him, she had also chosen to trust him. However, it was impossible to say that there wasn¡¯t a knot in her heart from the past. Feng Qingtian looked at her guiltily. ¡°I always thought that my power could save you.¡± Who was Feng Qingtian? He was the Heavenly Emperor. From his memories, he was above all things. Nobody dared to defy him. He could do whatever he wanted. Chapter 827 - Rising Clouds Empire

Chapter 827: Rising Clouds Empire

He couldmand births and change the colors of the world if he wanted. So, he firmly believed he could control everything with his power. Even though Gu Bailu¡¯s pregnancy might harm her body, he didn¡¯t think it would be a problem, because he had the power to protect her. What he didn¡¯t know, however, was that in Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes, this confidence looked like he didn¡¯t care about her life at all. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared that something would happen to me?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t think anything would happen to you. As long as we work together, even the heavens can¡¯t do anything to us. How can anything happen to you? You¡¯re so strong...¡± Feng Qingtian held her in his arms. ¡°But I¡¯m scared now. I¡¯ve also fallen from the throne, and I don¡¯t dare let anything happen to you. If I can¡¯t find a solution before the baby is due, I¡¯ll get rid of the baby as soon as possible. ¡± Gu Bailu stiffened. ¡°No, you can¡¯t be so cruel. If we can¡¯t save him, I would rather die.¡± It was because of this that she hadn¡¯t been able to save her baby in her previous life. She could reincarnate as a human being, but who knew where her baby had gone? He could¡¯ve been respected and held a lofty position, but he hadn¡¯t evene into the world because of her. She didn¡¯t know if the baby was from her previous life, but she had to protect him this time. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Feng Qingtian held her face and looked at her solemnly. ¡°We can still have a baby. I can¡¯t bear losing you again. Not even for a moment.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head, tears in her eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t lose the baby. We have to save him.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Feng Qingtian patted her back. ¡°If I can¡¯t keep the two of you safe, what¡¯s the point of my life?¡± With Feng Qingtian¡¯s assurance, Gu Bailu was relieved. She trusted Feng Qingtian. She also believed that her baby wouldn¡¯t get her killed. They were one body; he wouldn¡¯t be willing to hurt her. ¡°We can also look for magical pills in Rising Clouds Empire this time. The country has many unknown doctors who might surprise us.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Rising Clouds Empire was probably the weakest of the three nations on this continent. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power, but because many of the real geniuses in the country had gone down the path of pill refinement. Take Xiao Xiao for example. He had been the most talented prodigy of Rising Clouds Empire back then. If he had cultivated the sword arts, someone predicted that he would be able to even reach the Supreme realm. However, he didn¡¯t choose to cultivate the sword. Instead, he cultivated medicine and used his pure spiritual power to refine pills. The pills were highly sought after by many families. So, although Rising Clouds wasn¡¯t the strongest, it was definitely the richest of the three nations! In particr, Rhine City, the capital, was a dazzling sight. Carved out of white jade, the buildings were all lofty and imposing. There were very few houses made of wood, and most were made out of marble. It made Gu Bailu feel like she was in an exotic ce, like a modern Arab nation that didn¡¯tck money at all. She thought about Heavenly Wind Empire and Southern Glory Empire... The capital was full of wooden structures that had an ancient feel to them. Compared with the modern buildings here, they were worlds apart. Chapter 828 - Indifferent Faces

Chapter 828: Indifferent Faces

That ancient stylepared with the imposing and opulent buildings here was like the difference between heaven and earth. No wonder people wanted to cultivate pills even when they had pure spiritual power; it was because they could make a whole lot of money from it. After all, people would die for money. So what if they could cultivate into immortals and live for thousands of years? What fun was there in hanging around in the clouds every day? They might as well enjoy their lives on earth with money and status. The people of Rising Clouds Empire were obviously more open-minded than in the other two countries, and they weren¡¯t stingy with spending money. The people on the streets were all dressed in silk and satin. The women had exquisite makeup on, and the young men were all handsome and pleasing to the eye. Even the poor ones whose clothes weren¡¯t of the greatest quality were still neat and tidy, without a single strand of hair out of ce. The hawkers also did business in an orderly manner, but unlike the other two countries, they were indifferent rather than enthusiastic. Few people greeted each other on the streets. Those of lower statuses would step aside when they saw someone of a higher status. Though the streets were bustling, they weren¡¯t crowded. As those with low statuses gave way to those with high statuses, things weren¡¯t the least bit disorderly. The carriage stopped in front of a magnificent inn, and Feng Qingtian helped Gu Bailu out. Someone was already waiting for them in front of the inn. Seeing theme down, he immediately greeted them. ¡°My lord, mydy, the room is ready. Please follow me.¡± Gu Bailu raised her head and saw a gold que in front of the inn. ¡°Dragon Phoenix Inn.¡± Was it made of white jade? Gu Bailu really wanted to cut into it to see if it was real. ¡°My lord, how much is a night here?¡± Gu Bailu asked in a low voice. Feng Qingtian thought for a moment. ¡°About a hundred taels of silver.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°That¡¯s expensive!¡± It was even more expensive than a presidential suite in a five-star hotel! ¡°Don¡¯te in if you can¡¯t afford it. Look at how you¡¯re dressed. You¡¯re just staying at an inn and you¡¯re already so long-winded. Can just anyone stay at the Dragon and Phoenix Inn now?¡± A woman sitting in a jade chair on the side and drinking tea snorted disdainfully. Gu Bailu was confused. She looked at Feng Qingtian innocently and said, ¡°I was just sighing. Why did she get annoyed?¡± Darling felt wronged. One hundred taels of silver a night was very expensive. It had to be known that families with lower statuses could only earn that much in a year, not to mention those in remote viges. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, we can just kill her.¡± With that, Feng Qingtian pped the woman. The woman was still enjoying her tea and feeling smug and conceited in her superior position after dissing someone, when a sudden force knocked her cup over and the tea scalded her. She jumped up, and another force sent her flying into the white jade wall. Blood immediately sttered everywhere, painting the white marble red. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°My lord, it isn¡¯t good to be so violent, is it? This is someone else¡¯s territory.¡± Feng Qingtian touched the top of her head. ¡°If this was our territory, she wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.¡± People instantly gathered around the inn at themotion. The guards in the inn rushed over and surrounded Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. ¡°How dare you! Who¡¯s causing trouble at the Dragon Phoenix Inn?¡± Chapter 829 - My Lord Is Rich

Chapter 829: My Lord Is Rich

Holding Gu Bailu in his arms, Feng Qingtian nced at the guards coldly. ¡°Tell your manager toe out.¡± The manager had already run down the stairs when he heard that something had happened. He was about to rush over, but he was stopped by the brawny man who was escorting Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. The brawny man whispered several words into this ear The manager bowed respectfully. ¡°Dear... dear guest, you havee from afar. Please get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of this at once.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the woman, who was still struggling to get up. ¡°You... How dare you hurt me? Do you know who I am?!¡± Gu Bailu snuggled into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°My lord, she¡¯s so fierce.¡± She was pregnant and looked scared, which made other people feel that it was the other woman who had been too overbearing. That was why her husband had been so ruthless when the woman bullied her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Feng Qingtian, Gu Bailu and their brawny guard followed the man upstairs. The inn was made of white jade, and even the stairs were carpeted. The rooms upstairs were well lit, and the furnishings were all made from white jade. This was simply inhuman opulence. It seemed that a hundred taels of silver a night really was worth it. The white marble bed was covered in an excellent jade brocade quilt that was very soft to the touch. Sure enough, Rising Clouds Empire was inhumanly wealthy. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her and asked in amusement. ¡°I do! It¡¯s a new style.¡± Even in modern times, she had never stayed in such a luxurious ce. She had heard of white jade temples in Dubai and the UAE, but had never had the chance to visit them. ¡°Let¡¯s build one next to the pink cottage,¡± said Feng Qingtian casually. Gu Bailu jumped at him and said happily, ¡°My lord is rich!¡± Gu Bailu finally felt what it was like to hug a powerful thigh. Feng Qingtian touched her head. ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t give you right now...¡± Their residence in their previous life hadn¡¯t been like this. The immortal realm just had nice buildings and a pleasant environment. ¡°No, no, we¡¯ll be living in the royal pce in the future. Forget it. This ce might look rich, but it¡¯s actually not very practical. Staying here once in a while is refreshing, but it¡¯ll definitely feel stuffy after a long time.¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Then let¡¯s build one in the royal pce. There are many things there that I can¡¯t stand.¡± Just nice, he might as well renovate everything. They didn¡¯tck money, after all. Gu Bailu knew that the guy already hadvish ns. She figured that she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk him out of it, so she didn¡¯t bother. In any case, Feng Qingtian truly wasn¡¯t short of money. ¡°Do you want to rest or eat?¡± Feng Qingtian took off her cloak and asked. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I only know that my parents¡¯ souls are in Rising Clouds, but I don¡¯t know exactly where they are. After I recover my energy, I¡¯ll look around.¡± A meal was arranged for them, and after she ate, Gu Bailu fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already dark. She opened the window and looked out to see that Rhine City was brightly lit. Many houses hadnterns on their roofs, and the city lights were beautiful. Feng Qingtian woke up and saw that he was alone. He hurriedly got out of bed and saw a figure standing by the window. He hugged her from behind and said, ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°The city lights look very harmonious, but the people here aren¡¯t like that.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. Chapter 830 - Humans Should Have Love

Chapter 830: Humans Should Have Love

Everyone ced an emphasis on strength; thew basically didn¡¯t exist. The might of the country existed, but there was now to protect the weak. At most, it was just a bunch of strong people suppressing a bunch weaker than them; their word was thew. You bully me, I bully someone else weaker than me. There was no sympathy or love lost between people. Looking at the peaceful Rhine City, the situation here was actually worse than in Southern Glory Empire or Heavenly Wind Empire. Everyone was dressed exquisitely butcked energy, especially when they didn¡¯tck money; they had no goal to strive for. Everyone¡¯s faces were lifeless, like the walking dead. Just like today. When Feng Qingtian injured the woman, no one came looking for trouble. The manager had been able to sort the woman out. In fact, Gu Bailu guessed that the woman¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared use that tone with Gu Bailu. But after the manager made a move, the woman didn¡¯t dare say anything in the face of someone stronger than she was. That was the culture in this country: When faced with someone stronger than they were, they would submit without a struggle. There was no fighting spirit. ¡°You might not be able to control what others are like; you can only take care of yourself.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve protected this world for so many years.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. Back then, she had been sent to Heavenly Pce Cliff as a sacrifice so that the human world wouldn¡¯t be destroyed. Several centuriester, she fell out with Feng Qingtian over the world¡¯s survival once again, and had even thought of killing him. She had paid and lost so much for it, but not for human beings to live like this. Humans were the most intelligent. They should be full of vitality and flourish. To put it another way, humans had real feelings and real love. Humans should have love! ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Feng Qingtian asked helplessly. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have a good solution yet. I can¡¯t even save my parents. My master is still on Futu Ind...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll support you.¡± In her previous life, if he had been willing to resist the will of the heavens and not argue with her, perhaps none of this would have happened. What he could obtain was no longer important. As long as she was happy, he was willing to do anything for her. Gu Bailu hugged him. ¡°Right now, I just want to go shopping and see what kind of magical pills I can buy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips and put her cloak on her. After giving Ye Ying instructions, he brought Gu Bailu out. Thenterns had only just been lit and there weren¡¯t many people in the main hall of the inn. A few people were leisurely drinking tea, and two or three people were going in and out. Feng Qingtian led Gu Bailu downstairs. The manager popped out of nowhere. ¡°Are you going out? Rhine City is very lively at night. You can go to Bridge 24.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss. We¡¯re just taking a stroll,¡± Gu Bailu replied politely. ¡°It¡¯s good to just stroll around. However, you must eat at Rhine City¡¯s Small Shop Noodles. No matter who eats there, they¡¯ll want to eat a second bowl,¡± the shopkeeper rmended strongly and enthusiastically. ¡°Noodles?¡± Gu Bailu asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s called Small Shop Noodles. All visitors to Rhine City have to eat there a few times. It¡¯s good and strong, and the recipe for the soup base has been passed down for a hundred years. I grew up in Rhine City and I¡¯ve never gotten sick of eating at Small Shop Noodles. Every time I eat there, the taste is different.¡± Chapter 831 - Tell Them to Scram

Chapter 831: Tell Them to Scram

Gu Bailu swallowed. ¡°You¡¯re making me drool. My lord, let¡¯s go get some noodles.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the inn together. The innkeeper sent them to the carriage and told the coachman the location of Small Shop Noodles. He only went back inside after watching the carriage leave. A guest in the main hall asked, ¡°Manager, when did you be so enthusiastic? Are these two people very powerful?¡± The shopkeeper nced at him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to ask about their identities.¡± That person chuckled. ¡°I spoke out of turn.¡± He sat obediently and drank his tea. When the manager walked into the back room, a man walked out of the shadows and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Prince Zi from Southern Glory Empire?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain. I¡¯ve already sent someone to the pce to report it. Go and keep an eye on them and try to figure out why they¡¯re here,¡± the manager instructed with a cold face. ¡°Yes.¡± The manager narrowed his eyes. The Grand Tutor had reached the most crucial stage in his pill refinement and absolutely nothing could go wrong. Were Prince Zi and Princess Zi here for the pill refined by the Grand Tutor? The pill that he was refining this time was extraordinary. Anyone who knew about it would want it. As long as he seeded, unifying the entire continent wouldn¡¯t just be a dream. Rising Clouds Empire had been conserving its strength for so many years. It had umted so much wealth in order to unify the entire continent in one swoop. The young emperor of Cloud Rising had such aspirations. Everyone had to cooperate fully. However, most of the people who hade to Rhine City recently were people with unfathomable strength. They were the top experts on the continent. This medicinal pill had to be protected properly. The managerpiled a list of the information that he knew and called for someone to deliver it to the Grand Tutor. On his own, Prince Zi wasn¡¯t a threat, but he wasn¡¯t the only one who hade. The manager sighed. When Gu Bailu and the others arrived at Small Shop Noodles, they were surprised to find that it was very simple and crude. It wasn¡¯t some white marble building, but a neat shack along the river. A g hung above the shack, and three words were written on it: Small Shop Noodles. Even these three words were written very casually. However, the long row of tables and chairs outside the shack were filled with people. Business was booming. There was no empty seat at all. Gu Bailu almost drooled when she smelled the aroma of food from the stove in the shack from where she was standing on the side. There were so many people and it smelled so good. It had to be delicious. ¡°Clear a table,¡± Feng Qingtian said to Ye Ying. Ye Ying brought the brawny man along to look for a waiter. The waiter immediately came out to take a look and then quickly said something to a nearby table. Without another word, the people at the table went to crouch under a willow tree along the river with their bowls. Gu Bailu then realized that more than twenty people were squatting under the willow tree, eating from their bowls. This... Gu Bailu felt this was bullying people a little too much. ¡°My lord, I can wait...¡± Gu Bailu said in embarrassment. Feng Qingtian pulled her down. ¡°You¡¯re almost drooling. What are you waiting for?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°My lord, if someone of a higher status than uses, should we give way or not?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t hesitate. Gu Bailu sniffed. Forget it. She shouldn¡¯t be so unlucky as to run into trouble again. Who knew if she had jinxed herself, but just as the noodles were served, she heard a spoiled reprimand. ¡°I like that spot. Tell them to scram.¡± Chapter 832 - The Princess Is Here

Chapter 832: The Princess Is Here

Gu Bailu had a bad feeling and looked up. Sure enough, she saw a beautiful woman standing next to a gold carriage pointing at her. The woman was dressed in a gorgeous outfit. One look and one could tell that she was of noble status. Seriously... she couldn¡¯t even have a meal in peace. What kind of world was this? Gu Bailu was about to turn around, when a familiar figure walked out from behind the woman. Nobody could overlook that extremely eye-catching golden half-mask on his face and his slender figure. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian poured her a cup of tea and tested the temperature. After making sure that it was warm enough, he handed it to her. ¡°Have some tea first.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Su Shenfan and said with a cold expression, ¡°His missions take him all over the ce. He probably has a major one here.¡± Gu Bailu took a sip of tea, which warmed her up. The noodle stall was next to the river and there was no cover. Although Rising Clouds Empire wasn¡¯t as cold as Southern Glory Empire, it wasn¡¯t as warm as Heavenly Wind Empire, and was still quite cold in deep winter. There was nothing to block the winding off the river, and it pierced the bone. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold, but Gu Bailu was pregnant. Gu Bailu blinked at him. ¡°Someone seems to be interested in our spot.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her hand. ¡°Ignore them.¡± Gu Bailu nodded obediently. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just ignore her.¡± Feng Qingtian touched the top of her head, then gave Ye Ying a meaningful look. Ye Ying turned to the noodle stall and shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the noodles here yet?¡± The waiter was stumped. He rushed into the shack and said to thedy boss, ¡°Lady boss, the princess is here...¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s here, so be it. Just find her a ce to sit,¡± thedy boss said distractedly as she swiftly put the noodles into the pot and ced the sauce that had been prepared beforehand into some bowls. Her noodle stall had been passed down through the generations. She had worked in the shop since she was young and had seen all kinds of people. Not to mention the princess, even the princess¡¯s father and grandparents hade before. ¡°But... but the princess has her eye on the table with the best seats.¡± If it was an ordinary person, the waiter wouldn¡¯t panic. However... the guests at this table weren¡¯t people that could be provoked. He didn¡¯t have the guts to ask them to give up their seats. Thedy boss ced thedle into the pot and turned to look outside. A handsome man and a beautiful woman were sitting in the seats closest to her. It was obvious that they were a couple. The man¡¯s expression was cold, but when he looked at the woman, his eyes were gentle. The woman looked obedient and delicate, but her eyes revealed her personality. They definitely weren¡¯t a couple to be trifled with. ¡°Since we can¡¯t afford to offend either side, it¡¯ll be firste first served. Tell the princess.¡± Thedy boss brought two bowls of noodles to Gu Bailu. Before the noodles were ced on the table, Gu Bailu smelled the tempting aroma of the noodles. ¡°Wow, the noodles are finally here. I can¡¯t wait to eat them.¡± Gu Bailu pped her hands and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Thedy boss was a little stunned. She sold at least a thousand bowls of noodles each day. As hyperbole, the noodles she sold in a year could even make one round of Rhine City. But no one had ever thanked her. She walked away in a daze. When she turned around, she saw the woman take the silver chopsticks from the maid next to her and pass them to the man beside her with a sweet smile, her eyes filled with happiness. Chapter 833 - What If I Become

Chapter 833: What If I Be Addicted?

¡°My lord, hurry up and eat. These noodles are obviously of the best quality. I don¡¯t think even the chefs in our residence can make them.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Look at you.¡± Gu Bailu picked up her chopsticks and took a bite. ¡°Wow... I can taste the freshness of seafood in the noodles.¡± She took another sip of the soup and praised happily, ¡°This soup is amazing! I¡¯ve never tasted soup better than this!¡± Feng Qingtian smiled and took a bite. It wasn¡¯t as good as she said, but it wasn¡¯t bad. Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°My lord, what if I get addicted to these noodles?¡± ¡°Then buy it and bring it back with us,¡± Feng Qingtian said casually. ¡°That won¡¯t do. This shop has been making noodles for so many years. I can¡¯t let this stall close down because of my selfish desire; so many people here would no longer be able to eat them.¡± Gu Bailu looked around. There were dozens of tables of different sizes. There were at least a hundred people, including those who were squatting by the roadside. Feng Qingtian smiled indulgently. ¡°Then bring the secret form back.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him and thought that it was a good idea. However, this recipe probably wouldn¡¯t be that easy to buy. The owner of the shop didn¡¯t look like someone whocked money. ¡°What did you say?!¡± A sharp voice rang out. ¡°How dare you make me wait? I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Even before the person finished speaking, the waiter was hit with a palm strike. The waiter was thrown a few meters away. He had a bloody nose and a swollen face from the fall. He gripped his face but didn¡¯t even dare yell with pain. All the customers eating noodles at the noodle stall looked at the princess as if it was only natural. They then looked at Gu Bailu¡¯s table sympathetically. They thought that the two of them would be scared, but the couple ate their noodles contentedly as if they hadn¡¯t noticed anything. The man¡¯s expression was calm, but when he wiped the woman¡¯s mouth, his features softened. Shao Zun crossed his arms and looked at Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. He wondered why they hade to Rising Clouds Empire. Could it be that they had also heard the news? The princess of Rising Clouds Empire, Xiao Yin¡¯er, was so angry that her face turned green. Even now, she still couldn¡¯t believe that someone would actually make her wait... Ever since she was born, no one had dared let her suffer the slightest grievance since she was the high and mighty princess and her brother was the current emperor of Rising Clouds. In Rising Clouds Empire, status ruled and was a free pass. Did Little Shop Noodles not want to remain open? Did they really think they could bully her just because the noodles were delicious? No... she absolutely didn¡¯t believe that anyone would dare bully her. This was simply impossible. Seeing that she was about to faint from anger, Shao Zun kindly reminded her, ¡°The people at that table aren¡¯t people you can randomly provoke. Change to another table.¡± It looked like he was giving her a kind reminder, but the corner of his lips curled up a little evilly. Bu Yaolian, who was following behind him, saw it clearly. How was this a reminder? It was simply adding fuel to the fire. She had been with Su Shenfan for the past two days and had spent a lot of time with this princess. The princess was arrogant and looked down on everyone and everything. She naturally exuded the haughty air of being number one. Change tables? Dream on. But Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t worried at all. Who were Prince Zi and Lulu? Would they be afraid of a princess? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯er raised her voice. ¡°Is there anyone in Rising Clouds Kingdom that this princess needs to be afraid of?¡± Chapter 834 - WatChapter Me Kill Them

Chapter 834: Watch Me Kill Them

Shao Zun snorted but didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Yin¡¯er clearly sensed his disdain and instantly felt ashamed. How could she lose face in front of such a beautiful man? She led her men to rush over. ¡°Watch how I kill them.¡± Bu Yaolian still wasn¡¯t that worried, but seeing Xiao Yin¡¯er¡¯s furious expression, she felt it was a little irrational. Shao Zun nced at her lightly. ¡°Why? Worried about your previous master?¡± There was a light smile in Bu Yaolian¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think my previous master needs me to worry for her.¡± She was beautiful to begin with. With just a slight smile, she turned dazzling. Su Shenfan reached out and caressed her face. ¡°Your carefree look is really attractive.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s charming eyes glowed and were like silk. ¡°But no one knows what Shao Zun likes.¡± Su Shenfan liked her looks. Bu Yaolian was sure that he was very satisfied with her beauty. No matter how busy he was every day, he woulde to her room to take a look or have a meal with her. When he was in the mood, he would let her serve him in the bath or apany him in bed. But he never touched her. She thought that it was because she wasn¡¯t charming enough and couldn¡¯t arouse his desire in that aspect, but sheter realized that he did have a reaction. It was a reaction unique to men. While Bu Yaoliancked in other respects, she had a wide breadth of knowledge. She had visited brothels and even ces where courtesans were raised from young. In this regard, she understood men pretty well. But Su Shenfan didn¡¯t touch her for real. Once he had a reaction, he ran away. The next day, she would hear that he spent the night at another woman¡¯s ce. Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Did he despise her body and only like her face? Su Shenfan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Just be yourself, and stop dreaming.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Shao Zun, you wrong me. I¡¯ve always been myself.¡± Only then did Su Shenfan¡¯s expression soften. He rubbed her face andughed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Don¡¯t pout anymore.¡± Her rosy lips were like honey peaches that dripped with water, which made a person want to take a bite every time. Su Shenfan could dote on women and touch women. Sometimes, he would even skillfully seduce women until they wanted him, but he never kissed them. There also wasn¡¯t any woman that he couldn¡¯t resist, except for the one in front of him. Bu Yaolian felt that there really was something wrong with him. Why did he care even when she pouted? However... who asked him to be her idol? Even if he controlled how many times she could go to the toilet, she would still be happy. ¡°Alright, whatever you say, Shao Zun.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled brightly at him. That smile seemed to have a light in it, and was so bright that it dazzled Su Shenfan. He snorted and let her go. On the other side, Gu Bailu was enjoying her soup and forgot about the woman. Suddenly, the man beside her got up and struck out with his palm. Gu Bailu looked up and saw that the well-dressed woman had brought over several guards with immense spiritual power. The woman raised her hand and had been about to attack Gu Bailu. She was almost sent flying by Feng Qingtian¡¯s strike. Fortunately, the guards behind her caught her. ¡°You! You actually dare to attack this princess!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯er seemed to have suffered the greatest grievance in the world as she screamed in grief and rage. Feng Qingtian sat down again and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Eat in peace.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°Is she a princess?¡± Chapter 835 - Did You Train for This?

Chapter 835: Did You Train for This?

The brawny man who had brought them here smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, this is the princess of Rising Clouds Kingdom, Xiao Yin¡¯er.¡± She really was a princess. So, she had princess syndrome? Gu Bailu was enlightened Feng Qingtian¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°How noisy. Get rid of her.¡± The brawny man smiled and epted the order. ¡°Yes... I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Gu Bailu looked back and saw that the princess¡¯s face was twisted in anger. She looked at Gu Bailu with hatred. Was she mental... Why did she hate Gu Bailu so much? Wasn¡¯t it just not giving up her seat to her? Gu Bailu grinned at her. The princess¡¯s eyes rolled back, as if she were going to faint at any moment. The brawny man walked forward. Suddenly, dozens of men in ck appeared beside him. He smiled and walked to the princess. ¡°Princess, this person isn¡¯t someone you can offend. If you want to eat, I will get a table for you under the tree over there.¡± Xiao Yin¡¯er red at him. ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± ¡°This lowly one is nothing much. It just so happens, however, that your emperor and I know each other. If you won¡¯t listen, then this lowly one can only bring you to meet him.¡± The brawny man¡¯s smile turned chilly and his words were extremely cold. Xiao Yin¡¯er¡¯s expression changed drastically as she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That table is for my master. I hope the princess will show some face.¡± ¡°Why should this princess give them face?!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯er had never lost so much face before. No, she had never lost face, ever. None of the customers dared to look at her. Those who were afraid of trouble took the initiative to go and squat under the willow tree with their bowls. In a short while, Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were the only ones sitting at a table outside the noodle shop. Gu Bailu widened her eyes in surprise. Was there a need to be so unanimous? Did they train for something like this? Huh? Why was there a familiar figure behind Su Shenfan? Gu Bailu took a closer look and saw that the woman he was half-blocking was wearing a green dress. Wasn¡¯t that the slim Bu Yaolian? Gu Bailu called out happily, ¡°Lian¡¯er, you¡¯re here too. Come and have a seat. The noodles here are delicious.¡± Everyone was speechless. They were all squatting aggrievedly under the willow tree and eating their noodles. Why was this woman not afraid at all? She even dared to call people over so happily! That princess wasn¡¯t someone that could be offended. Knowing that Gu Bailu had seen her, Bu Yaolian nced at Su Shenfan. ¡°Shao Zun, can I go over?¡± Su Shenfan snorted and walked over first. Bu Yaolian happily followed and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Lulu, what a coincidence. Why are you here?¡± ¡°We have something to do here. How kind of Shao Zun to know to bring you out for fun.¡± Gu Bailu took her hand and had her sit next to her. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you look even more beautiful now. You¡¯re so pretty that even I¡¯m tempted.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged her happily. ¡°Lulu, I missed you so much.¡± On the side, Su Shenfan¡¯s face was contemptuous as he reached out to pull her over. ¡°What kind of behavior is this?¡± Bu Yaolian was unhappy when she was pulled over to sit on Su Shenfan¡¯s other side. She finally met Lulu and wanted to hug her more. Lulu¡¯s embrace was the warmest in the world. ¡°How petty, we just hugged each other. What sort of master are you, you¡¯re so annoying,¡± Gu Bailu said unhappily. Su Shenfan sat down. ¡°So you know who she belongs to now?¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Outrageous! Those who don¡¯t know any better might think that you¡¯re afraid that someone will steal your treasure.¡± Chapter 836 - Share a Table

Chapter 836: Share a Table

Su Shenfan¡¯s lips curved with an evil charm. ¡°This treasure you gave me is indeed very precious.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him coldly. ¡°There are many tables over there.¡± Don¡¯t bother me. Su Shenfan put down the jade fan in his hand and looked at Feng Qingtian seriously, chin propped up in one hand. ¡°Prince Zi wasn¡¯t this cold when he wanted me to take on a job. Now that there¡¯s no use for me, he¡¯s so cold ¨C how heart-breaking.¡± Feng Qingtian snorted, his gaze as if he was looking at a lunatic. Gu Bailu put down her chopsticks. ¡°Shao Zun, why are you flirting with my man? If you want to eat noodles, go to the side. There are so many tables for you to choose from. Don¡¯t be like that woman and try to steal our table.¡± Su Shenfan curled his lip. ¡°How can I be that stupid? I wouldn¡¯t steal a table. At most, I¡¯ll just share a table.¡± Upon hearing his words, the furious princess roared furiously, ¡°Shao Zun, what did you just say? Did you just call me stupid?¡± Feng Qingtian snapped, ¡°Why are you so noisy?¡± The brawny man quickly went forward to grab Xiao Yin¡¯er. The guards around her naturally had to protect her. The two sides quickly got into a fight. ¡°Sigh. No matter where we go, we run into crazy things.¡± Gu Bailu sighed and finished the soup. She then said to thedy boss, ¡°Give me five more bowls.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much at night.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°This bowl looks big, but it doesn¡¯t actually have a lot of noodles. Besides, I¡¯m getting one for Lian¡¯er.¡± Feng Qingtian said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s still a lot. Come back tomorrow if you want to eat.¡± Thedy boss had just gotten someone to send the waiter to the drugstore to have his injuries looked at. When she heard the shout, she quickly went downstairs. The princess couldn¡¯t beat up the person she wanted to beat up. Usually, when she came out, everyone would make way for her. Naturally, no one dared to touch her, so she hadn¡¯t brought many guards with her. Seeing that thedy boss was courting death, she rushed angrily toward her. ¡°Lowly peasant, how dare you sell her noodles? Do you think I won¡¯t tear your stall down?¡± Thedy boss looked aggrieved. ¡°Princess, you are all people with status. Thismoner would not dare to offend you...¡± She was really afraid that the noodle stall would be torn down. She ran to Gu Bailu in fear. ¡°Mi- Miss, I can¡¯t sell noodles anymore... I¡¯ve closed for the day.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Xiao Yin¡¯er, who was quite pleased with herself. If she couldn¡¯t punish them, why not punish themoner who sold the noodles? Without even sparing her a nce, Gu Bailu looked at Shao Zun. ¡°Yourpanion is interesting. It seems that she doesn¡¯t want you to eat the noodles.¡± Shao Zun frowned slightly. He would have killed a woman like Xiao Yin¡¯er already if she didn¡¯t still have some use. Stupid and willful. She must have forgotten to bring her brain out with her from her mother¡¯s womb. Gu Bailu threw herself into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms aggrievedly. ¡°My lord, I haven¡¯t eaten my fill yet. I feel so wronged.¡± Feng Qingtian patted her back andforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll make her make them.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. It¡¯s not easy to be on the bottom rung of society.¡± If she offended the princess, she wouldn¡¯t be able to open this stall no matter how popr it was. If she couldn¡¯t open it, many people would lose this culinary delicacy. In this world, the only things that couldn¡¯t fail to live up to expectations were kings and fine food. Gu Bailu was aggrieved and wanted to eat, but she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for thedy boss, who already looked depressed. Xiao Yin¡¯er became even more delighted when she saw Gu Bailu¡¯s wronged expression. Just as she was feeling happy, the brawny man knocked her unconscious, before he dragged her into the carriage and left. Chapter 837 - Its Easy for Women to Put on Weight

Chapter 837: It¡¯s Easy for Women to Put on Weight

Seeing that the princess had been taken away, Gu Bailu hurriedly pulled out of Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Lady boss, make a few more bowls. Don¡¯t worry. The princess won¡¯t take revenge on you.¡± Thedy boss had already tried to please the princess by not giving Gu Bailu any noodles. The princess¡¯s grudge was directed at Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian now. Thedy boss hesitated for a moment. Seeing the concern on Gu Bailu¡¯s face, she then nodded and went to cook the noodles. Bu Yaolian was the number one glutton in the world, on par with Ah Luo. One bowl of noodles wasn¡¯t enough for her. She smiled at Gu Bailu. ¡°Lulu, I want another bowl.¡± ¡°Eat. I¡¯ve ordered five bowls. I know it¡¯s not enough for you.¡± Gu Bailu pushed the bowls over generously. Su Shenfan frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t mistreat you. Why are you always like a hungry ghost?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart sank. No way, could it be that Bu Yaolian hadn¡¯t lost weight ording to Gu Bailu¡¯s method at all in the Earthly Residence? She stood up and grabbed the bowl of noodles that Bu Yaolian was about to start eating. ¡°Lian¡¯er, it¡¯s easy for women to get fat if they eat too much. You should eat less.¡± She looked at Bu Yaolian warningly. If she couldn¡¯t slim down and Su Shenfan found out that she had eaten the 9,999 Spring Harbingers to trick him, it would be a huge problem. Can¡¯t you be a little more diligent?! Bu Yaolian stared at the noodles with glowing eyes as they were taken away and she smacked her lips. Her eyes were about to pop out. It killed her not to be able to eat such delicious food. Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t stand her useless expression. He snatched the noodles back from Gu Bailu and ced them in front of Bu Yaolian. ¡°Eat, eat! Don¡¯t say that I can¡¯t take care of a woman.¡± Gu Bailu stared at Bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian looked at the noodles and then at Gu Bailu. She was practically about to bite through her lower lip, but she didn¡¯t dare pick up her chopsticks. Lose weight and win over Su Shenfan for real. Or happily get fat from all the good food. Bu Yaolian steeled her heart and chose the former. ¡°No, Princess Zi is right. Women shouldn¡¯t eat too much. I need to maintain my figure so that I won¡¯t lose out to the women in Shao Zun¡¯s backyard.¡± Her voice was soft like silk and had an aggrieved tone. Her eyes were still fixed on the bowl of steaming noodles and her slender, snow-white neck was stretched so far out that she almost fell into the noodles. She was like a kitten that yearned to be fed, making one feel pity for her. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but me herself for forgetting that Bu Yaolian was a glutton. How could she resist such delicious noodles? Su Shenfan picked up a pair of chopsticks and brought the noodles to Bu Yaolian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t worry about maintaining your figure. You can defeat them with just your face.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him, touched. She felt as if his mask was shining, making him look extraordinarily handsome. This was the man she liked, the man she liked no matter what. She was already useless in terms of spiritual power. No matter what, she had to have a good figure in order to be able to stand beside him. Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth. ¡°Shao Zun, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± Gu Bailu felt ufortable. ¡°Lian¡¯er, it¡¯s not a big deal to eat more.¡± But Bu Yaolian was determined. ¡°No, I¡¯m not eating anymore. I¡¯m full.¡± Su Shenfan threw down his chopsticks and looked at her a little angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Just now, you looked like you were being punished when you were told not to eat, but now you¡¯re not eating?¡± Bu Yaolian cringed in fear. Su Shenfan rarely got angry. When he did, he was very scary. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat. You don¡¯t have to eat tomorrow either. Maintain your figure for me.¡± Chapter 838 - A Long Way to Go

Chapter 838: A Long Way to Go

Gu Bailu was speechless. Was Shao Zun Su that ruthless? Bu Yaolian nodded fiercely. ¡°Okay.¡± At the same time, she smiled very obediently. Gu Bailu was blinded. He tells you not to eat, you¡¯re really not going to eat? That wasn¡¯t the way to lose weight. ¡°Lian¡¯er,e here... I have a private girl¡¯s thing to tell you.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and waved at her. Bu Yaolian immediately stood up. There was a sharp, oppressive gaze from the side. Bu Yaolian giggled. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m going to have a private word with Princess Zi.¡± Su Shenfan snorted unwillingly. Watching her walk away, he felt a sense of betrayal. The former master waved her hand, and this woman ran faster than a dog. ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s wrong with your wife? Is she addicted to seducing other people¡¯s women?¡± Su Shenfan red at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian said calmly, ¡°She has the capability.¡± There was no expression on his face, but his words were infuriating. More and more, Su Shenfan felt that Feng Qingtian was saying that Shao Zun didn¡¯t have the ability to keep the beauty who served him. He felt like he was going a little crazy. cing his hand on the side of the table, he exerted some force and pulled off a piece of wood. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t look at him at all. He turned in Gu Bailu¡¯s direction, worried that something might happen to her. Su Shenfan found it boring for a man to live like this, as if Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t live without Gu Bailu. She left and his gaze still followed her. How embarrassing. Su Shenfan sniffed and looked over. The damn woman was hugging Gu Bailu again. His face darkened even further. Betrayal! ¡°Why can¡¯t you change your bad habit? Let go of me!¡± Gu Bailu pushed Bu Yaolian¡¯s hand away. Oh, it was pretty smooth. Bu Yaolian smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you. Only a hug of love can express my happiness.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t. My husband will be jealous.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian worriedly. As expected, the man¡¯s face had turned dark. Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°Prince Zi is so petty.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t? If Su Shenfan hugged someone else, would you be happy?¡± Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything about her man. She changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly enough to listen to Su Shenfan and not eat. Follow my prescription strictly.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll eat on the sly. He won¡¯t know. In any case, he¡¯s not with me all the time.¡± ¡°You need to seize the moment. Whether it¡¯s making him fall deeply in love with you or losing weight, you must seed. Otherwise, both of us will be in danger.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely lose weight.¡± Bu Yaolian stopped just shy of making a vow to the heavens. Gu Bailu tapped her forehead. ¡°Grow up! You like him so much you¡¯re lovesick. Why don¡¯t you seize the opportunity to make him want you more?¡± Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go.¡± There were more beauties in Su Shenfan¡¯s residence alone than in the emperor¡¯s harem. He was also very good at giving equal attention. One day he would be here, the next day he would be elsewhere; he didn¡¯t sleep with just her. ¡°He brought you out, didn¡¯t he? He didn¡¯t bring anyone else but you. He¡¯s doting on you. There¡¯s hope. Don¡¯t give up. Everyone likes this personality of yours.¡± Gu Bailu was confident in Bu Yaolian. She had a cute personality to begin with. She was passionate and loyal, and could talk up a storm with anyone; from 80-year-olds to children who had just learned how to speak, she could connect with anyone. Chapter 839 - Ambitious Rising Clouds Emperor

Chapter 839: Ambitious Rising Clouds Emperor

She was smart and obedient. No one could hate her. Moreover, she had such a devastatingly beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m doing my best. By the way, why did youe to Rising Clouds Empire?¡± Bu Yaolian asked in concern. Gu Bailu¡¯s baby was due soon, and the new year was around the corner. Logically speaking, Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t let here out to y. ¡°I¡¯m here to save two people, but I don¡¯t know where they are,¡± said Gu Bailu gloomily. ¡°Are they very important?¡± Bu Yaolian asked in concern. ¡°They¡¯re like my parents.¡± ¡°Tell me what they look like. I might be able to find out. Rising Clouds is my territory.¡± Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°I almost forgot that your home is in Rising Clouds Empire!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Shao Zun brought me here.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here? Why is he here?¡± Bu Yaolian took a peek at Su Shenfan. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t looking at her, she hurried to Gu Bailu and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not because of some job. I suspect that he has some secret rtionship with the Archfiend and the emperor of Rising Clouds.¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I overheard it. When Shao Zun and the emperor of Rising Clouds were talking, I identally overheard them. It seems that the emperor has asked their Grand Tutor to refine some kind of pill. If sessful, they can use it to rule the three empires...¡± Bu Yaolian quickly finished her sentence, then smiled and chatted as if nothing had happened. ¡°Rhine City¡¯s night view is quite beautiful. I live ten miles outside of Rhine City. I¡¯ll bring you out to y when I¡¯m free.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Keep an eye out for me. I¡¯m looking for two souls. Usually, only a soul master would be able to catch them.¡± ¡°That Grand Tutor is a soul master.¡± Gu Bailu clenched her fists. ¡°One more thing. Shao Zun has a piece of the mirror we used thest time for the blood swap.¡± ¡°Sky Splitting Mirror!¡± Gu Bailu was astonished. It seemed she had gained a lot from this trip. ¡°The emperor of Rising Clouds Empire also has one. It seems that both pieces are needed to refine that pill. That¡¯s all I can say. I originally wanted to write a letter to tell you, so it¡¯s just as well I ran into you now. I¡¯m afraid that things are going to change...¡± Bu Yaolian was a little worried. If the pill was sessfully refined, the three countries would be in chaos. The Rising Clouds Emperor¡¯s ambitions were terrifying. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°You... should also be careful around Su Shenfan. He¡¯s a smiling tiger.¡± ¡°I know, hehe.¡± How could Bu Yaolian not know what sort of person Su Shenfan was? On the surface, he could smile as sincerely as he wanted. Usually, he didn¡¯t put on airs and anyone could hang out with him, but that was a pretense. If he was unhappy, he could take your life. But that was precisely the Su Shenfan that she liked. From the moment they met, when she saw his golden mask and the half of his face that was exposed, she liked him. It was love at first sight, and she couldn¡¯t extricate herself from it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not talk for too long in case he gets suspicious.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and returned to the table. Bu Yaolian followed her happily. Feng Qingtian held her hand, looking awful. ¡°The noodles are cold.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat them. I gave Lian¡¯er some of the rouge that she likes.¡± Gu Bailu fell into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She yawned. Pregnant women were sleepy and tired easily. Feng Qingtian picked her up and said, ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Chapter 840 - Being By Your Side Is Really Hard

Chapter 840: Being By Your Side Is Really Hard

Gu Bailu said goodbye to Su Shenfan. ¡°Farewell, Shao Zun. Lian¡¯er, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at Su Shenfan before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He then carried Gu Bailu into the carriage. The onlookers who were squatting under the willow tree and eating noodles saw that everyone had left and no one was using the tables, so they returned to the tables. Bu Yaolian took out two small boxes of rouge and took a sniff. The rouge boxes were very exquisitely made. There was a carved blue lotus flower on each box, and when she opened them, they gave off a pleasant fragrance. This was a rouge which Gu Bailu had gotten her people to make, and which was especially useful. ¡°Did you obtain treasure?¡± Su Shenfan looked at her in disdain, looking down his nose at the way she treated the two boxes of rouge like treasure. ¡°This kind of rouge is only avable in Prince Zi¡¯s house. Lulu made them herself, and it¡¯s very effective. Women with darker skin can be as fair as jade and it looks very natural.¡± Su Shenfan stood up. ¡°How rare.¡± Bu Yaolian put away the rouge and left with him. Before she left, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the cold noodles again. What a pity, what a pity. This had be her favorite. When she was in her teens, she could eat ten big bowls of rice. Now, for the sake of love, for the sake of slimming down, she could even abandon Little Shop Noodles. Bu Yaolian almost moved herself. ¡°Walk faster. Why are you dawdling?¡± However, the person she worked so hard for wasn¡¯t moved at all. ¡°Shao Zun, the princess must be very angry.¡± Bu Yaolian jogged along behind him. Thinking about how Xiao Yin¡¯er had been knocked out and taken away in such a sorry state, word of it would probably spread throughout the entire city. When had Xiao Yin¡¯er ever suffered like this? ¡°Why? Afraid that your ex-master will be bullied?¡± Su Shenfan raised his eyebrows and looked at her askance. ¡°I... I¡¯m not.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid. Prince Zi and his wife wouldn¡¯t be bullied. The emperor of Rising Clouds was ambitious, but Prince Zi was also ruthless. ¡°Tsk, how heartless. That¡¯s your previous master and you don¡¯t care even a little bit.¡± Su Shenfan sneered. Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± What do you want?! If I worry about my previous master, you think I¡¯m disloyal. If I don¡¯t worry about my previous master, you call me ungrateful. Being by your side is really hard. In the carriage, Gu Bailu told Feng Qingtian what she heard from Bu Yaolian. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯re using my parents¡¯ souls to refine that pill.¡± The Archfiend was involved in this and Nan Ningxin was one of the Archfiend¡¯s people; no wonder she knew that Gu Bailu¡¯s parents¡¯ souls were in Rising Clouds Empire. ¡°A pill to rule the three countries?¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jingyun to be so ambitious.¡± ¡°We have to grab this pill even once it¡¯s created; the main thing is that they can¡¯t use my parents¡¯ souls.¡± Gu Bailu conversely thought that this pill was pretty good. The three countries were too divided right now; they might be easier to manage if they were united. To lead mankind toward a new beginning. ¡°They will definitely guard this matter closely. I¡¯ll have someone investigate, but it¡¯s best to have Yaolian ask around. She¡¯s with Su Shenfan, so it¡¯s easy for her to get close.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Lian¡¯er is smart. She¡¯ll find a way.¡± ¡°When we dual cultivateter, you should be able to recover quite a lot of your spiritual energy.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her ear. ¡°...¡± They were still discussing important matters. Why did the atmosphere suddenly change? ¡°We haven¡¯t dual cultivated in a long time. I¡¯ve held back for so long it¡¯s unbearable,¡± said Feng Qingtian pitifully. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. It had indeed been a long time. Five days was really a long time... The previous two nights, Gu Bailu had been too weak for Feng Qingtian to touch her and they had been hurrying along on the road, so he could only hold back. For this beast, it really was quite unbearable. Chapter 841 - Women Who Can’t Climb Into a Bed Aren’t Good

Chapter 841: Women Who Can¡¯t Climb Into a Bed Aren¡¯t Good

Back in the inn, they rolled over the soft bed and Feng Qingtian let himself go. He tortured Gu Bailu until morning; only then did they get some sleep. Gu Bailu almost wanted to strangle him in anger. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Bu Yaolian, on the other hand, was so worried that she couldn¡¯t sleep. She thought about how she was the only one Shao Zun had taken out with him this time. She thought he would let her serve him, but he didn¡¯t... In the royal pce, they slept in separate rooms. The looks that the pce maids gave her had changed... What was the use of being so beautiful? Because she had low spiritual power, she still wasn¡¯t favored. Bu Yaolian tossed and turned on the bed. This wouldn¡¯t do... Even if she couldn¡¯t obtain his heart, she had to sleep with him first. Only after they had sex could she get her male idol for real. It would be even better if she could have a child. If she couldn¡¯t lose weight, she could run with the child. The next day, Bu Yaolian personally cooked a bowl of lotus seed soup and went to chat with the emperor¡¯s beloved concubine, Consort Ning. ¡°Beauty, why do you have the time toe find me today... Not following your Shao Zun anymore?¡± Concubine Ning teased. Bu Yaolian had been in the pce for a few days and was already familiar with the people there. This was especially true when it came to Consort Ning. She was someone who knew how to have fun, so the two of them hit it off. Consort Ning liked beauties, especially beauties like Bu Yaolian whom she didn¡¯t have to worry about stealing her man. ¡°Sigh, stop it. What use is it if I¡¯m beautiful? That master of mine doesn¡¯t want to touch me... Give me some ideas; why isn¡¯t he willing to touch me?¡± Bu Yaolian had a mncholic expression. She was born beautiful to begin with, and this mncholy made her even more beautiful. It was quite a charming scene. Consort Ning was amused. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Your master looks like a very typical man. Could it be that you¡¯re not...¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head hard. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m a pure maiden. I¡¯ve liked him my entire life, and all my thoughts are of him.¡± Consort Ning smiled. ¡°Someone like you is rare.¡± There was no girl in the pce who was as devoted as her. Even Consort Ning only admired and respected the emperor because he was the emperor and someone who was stronger than she was. In terms of love... there really wasn¡¯t any. If she could surpass the emperor one day, the first person she would step on would probably be him. Love? What was that? ¡°Since the emperor dotes on you so much, why don¡¯t you give me some advice? How can I make my master touch me?¡± Bu Yaolian handed over the lotus seed soup she made. ¡°I made this myself. I guarantee it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Are you trying to bribe me?¡± Consort Ning raised her eyebrows charmingly, her slender hand slowly fiddling with the spoon. Bu Yaolian held her arm and said coquettishly, ¡°My gooddy, just teach me a trick.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one reason he won¡¯t touch you.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not tempting enough. All men are lustful. If you¡¯re tempting enough, he¡¯ll turn into a beast, unless he can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°No way. He has a house full of beauties and sleeps with a different one each day. There¡¯s no way he can¡¯t do it,¡± Bu Yaolian denied. ¡°You can¡¯t be reserved if you want to seduce a man. I can help you, but you have to do me a favor.¡± ¡°Sure! It¡¯s a deal.¡± Bu Yaolian happily agreed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking what it is?¡± ¡°Unless you want my life or my Shao Zun¡¯s, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Bu Yaolian acted as if she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. If it was too hard, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it anyway, and Ning Fei couldn¡¯t kill her; it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to do it. ¡°I just want you to deliver a letter for me.¡± Ning Fei chuckled. Chapter 842 - Find a Man to Try It Out

Chapter 842: Find a Man to Try It Out

¡°Okay.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. I¡¯d be an idiot if I didn¡¯t read your letter. Consort Ning called for a maid. ¡°Go and bring me my wrap dress.¡± When the dress was brought over and Bu Yaolian took a look, her mouth twitched. How was this a dress? It was loose and translucent, and very clearly see-through; it was no different from a veil. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll tell you where men are the most sensitive. When you¡¯re serving him, you can intentionally or unintentionally touch these ces.¡± Consort Ning had a maid bring over a book of drawings which made Bu Yaolian¡¯s face blush and her heart race. Consort Ning very conscientiously pointed out several ces to her. Bu Yaolian felt her cheeks burn. It turned out that there were so many details involved in sex. She had been to brothels before, and just thought that when those flirtatious women leaned against the men, the men seemed very agitated; she didn¡¯t expect the techniques involved to be so difficult. ¡°I haven¡¯t done these before. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be clumsy and ruin things instead.¡± The reason why Shao Zun didn¡¯t touch her definitely wasn¡¯t because he thought she wasn¡¯t pretty. From what she could tell, he was restraining himself and just didn¡¯t want to touch her. If he restrained himself, she could only increase the temptation and make him unable to control himself. However, she couldn¡¯t let him see through her intentions, or she would be banished to the cold pce. ¡°This... I can help you find someone to try,¡± Concubine Ning said. Bu Yaolian was in a daze. ¡°Who... who should I try? A man? No... no... no, I can¡¯t let my Shao Zun down. I won¡¯t touch other men.¡± Consort Ning sneered. ¡°You are truly loyal. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s a eunuch.¡± Bu Yaolian blushed. She still felt very bashful even if it was a eunuch. But in order not to fail, she had to find someone and umte experience. Bu Yaolian made up her mind. ¡°Okay.¡± Consort Ning called out, ¡°Little Zhangzi,e in.¡± A small eunuch with a pale face ran in and asked with a cute smile, ¡°Your Highness, what are your orders?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at this little eunuch who looked like he was thirteen or fourteen years old, and instantly she felt less shy. However, he was still a young man. ¡°Just stand there and don¡¯t move. If you have a reaction, call out. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Concubine Ning ordered. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Little Zhangzi answered right away. Consort Ning shot Bu Yaolian a look. ¡°Try what I just taught you.¡± Bu Yaolian stepped forward and smiled at Little Zhangzi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offend you.¡± Wow, this smile was so beautiful. Little Zhangzi¡¯s soul was hooked and he was stunned. Bu Yaolian raised her hand to caress his neck. When her warm fingertips touched Little Zhangzi¡¯s fair neck, he cried out as if he had lost his soul. ¡°Ah...¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Consort Ning in confusion. ¡°Is it... that easy?¡± Consort Ning chuckled. ¡°Perhaps Little Zhangzi is more sensitive. Not every man is like this.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned red. She... didn¡¯t want to try anymore. The moment Little Zhang cried out, she felt like she was bullying him. Consort Ning waved at Little Zhangzi. ¡°You may leave.¡± She sighed. ¡°How can you be so shy? You can be shy in front of men, but not blindly; you still need to be seductive too.¡± ¡°Alright... I¡¯ll go back and try my best. If I really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find a real person to practice with.¡± Consort Ning very conscientiously sent two pce maids with Bu Yaolian to help dress her tonight. She also had Little Zhangzi send Bu Yaolian back. When Su Shenfan came back, Bu Yaolian was taking a bath in her room. The two pce maids washed her until she smelled good, an alluring fragranceing off her skin. Little Zhangzi was waiting outside the room. Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Chapter 843 - Exposed

Chapter 843: Exposed

There was a man at his door? Although it was a eunuch, it was still a man! Little Zhangzi greeted him with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Shao Zun, you¡¯re back. This servant is a eunuch by Consort Ning¡¯s side. Consort Ning asked this servant to serve Miss Lian¡¯er for a few days.¡± Su Shenfan sneered. ¡°Consort Ning is so concerned about my beauty; should I reward her?¡± Little Zhangzi smiled. ¡°Young Master, you like to joke. Miss Lian¡¯er is very pretty, who wouldn¡¯t like her?¡± Su Shenfan flicked his sleeves. ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t need to be liked by others.¡± Little Zhangzi lowered his head. What more could he say? ¡°This servant will inform Concubine Ning.¡± Su Shenfan had already entered the room. Bu Yaolian had just finished bathing and hade out. Her hair was half-wet and loose, and she was wearing the dress which Consort Ning had lent her. Her fair shoulders were exposed, and water droplets slid down between her corbones. She looked sexy and soft, and that dress was more like ayer of gauze than an actual dress. The skirt only covered her thighs, revealing her snow-white legs. She wore a pair of jade white slippers with fluffy balls on each side, which made her feet look small and cute. Seeing that Su Shenfan was back, the two maids quickly packed up and left. His gaze was extremely sharp. Bu Yaolian clenched her fists and raised her peerless face. Her cheeks were red like ripe peaches. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯re back. I¡¯lle and serve you after I dry my hair. Have some tea first.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked into the room. Annoyed by the view of her back, Su Shenfan clenched his fists in front of his chest. He really wanted to take off thatyer of gauze. ¡°Come here.¡± Su Shenfan sat down on the couch. With her back to him, Bu Yaolian let out a long breath. This was the first time she had appeared so exposed in front of a man and she felt a little nervous. However, this was a great opportunity and she couldn¡¯t back down. Bu Yaolian shuffled over in her little slippers. ¡°What are your orders, Shao Zun?¡± Su Shenfan pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me by dressing like this?¡± He didn¡¯t hold back either, his eyes darkening. Bu Yaolian said softly, ¡°Hm... How can I hide my thoughts from Shao Zun?¡± Her face was red as shey limp in Su Shenfan¡¯s arms. She hugged him with both hands and pinched his waist yfully. Consort Ning said that there were sensitive spots on a man¡¯s waist too. This was the safest and least obvious spot. Even if they were discovered, nothing would happen. Su Shenfan¡¯s slender fingers pinched her chin. ¡°Do you know where thest woman who took the initiative to seduce me is now?¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t.¡± Bu Yaolian was a little afraid, worried that she would make a fool of herself. It was a small thing if she couldn¡¯t obtain Su Shenfan, but it was a big deal if she couldn¡¯t help Gu Bailu. ¡°I was wrong. Please forgive me, Shao Zun. I won¡¯t y these tricks again.¡± Bu Yaolian quickly apologized. Su Shenfan let her go. ¡°Don¡¯t wear such revealing clothes in front of me in the future. If I want to dote on you, I will.¡± Bu Yaolian replied softly, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± She immediately returned to the second room, put on a loose inner robe, and came out. She smiled and said, ¡°Shao Zun, have you eaten? The spring rolls the kitchen made today are quite delicious.¡± Chapter 844 - TeaChapter You a Method

Chapter 844: Teach You a Method

Fried spring rolls were found only in Heavenly Wind Empire, and were considered rare in Rising Clouds. Su Shenfan looked at her again. Her beautiful figure was covered by the inner robe, but her beautiful face was like a hibiscus that had juste out of the water. Su Shenfan took her tender hand and squeezed it. ¡°This brother recalls that you are watching your figure...¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten a single grain of rice or any dish.¡± Bu Yaolian had a frank expression on her face. She had only eaten a bowl of lotus seed soup and a few pears. ¡°Good, very good. You¡¯re very obedient. Brother likes you like this.¡± After saying that, he pulled her into his arms and stirred Bu Yaolian up until she felt weak and powerless. Something seemed to being out of her lower half. However, Su Shenfan remained calm. He looked at her red face in interest, as if he was admiring an animal in heat. Bu Yaolian panted as she pleaded, ¡°Shao Zun... Please stop ying.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it, hm?¡± Su Shenfan leaned over and bit her earlobe. The numb feeling made Yaolian shiver. ¡°I... I like it... but I also feel a little ufortable.¡± Although Bu Yaolian had never been in a rtionship, she had stayed in a brothel for a few months and read a lot of misceneous books. She knew it would be very ufortable if she couldn¡¯t take care of the urge. Su Shenfan was toying with her. She immediately understood. He was still angry at her deliberate seduction today. How baffling. As the woman he was keeping, what was wrong with seducing him? All the women in the imperial harem tried their best to seduce the emperor. ¡°Brother likes to see you suffer.¡± Su Shenfan was calm. ¡°Do you feel very ufortable and want me to pamper you?¡± Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes...¡± Her face was so red it could drip water. ¡°Let me teach you a way.¡± Su Shenfan grabbed her butt and started lifting her up and down. After a few rounds, Bu Yaolian was already biting her lip in embarrassment. The friction made her entire body feel good. It was an indescribable feeling. ¡°That¡¯s it. Move yourself.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s clothes were neat and tidy. He ced his hands on the back of the couch and looked at her with deep interest. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No... no.¡± If she really did that, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to look at herself. ¡°Lian¡¯er, this is the first time I¡¯m letting a woman find pleasure like this. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s red lips curled up slightly as he smiled meaningfully. Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth. ¡°I... I really don¡¯t want it.¡± No matter what, she had her dignity. She wasn¡¯t doing this to solve her physical needs. If she couldn¡¯t truly be with him, she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself. Su Shenfan reached out and pulled her into his arms. His hand reached down. ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡± His long and narrow eyes were sharp, like the gaze of a wolf or tiger, and like a raging fire. Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry. Su Shenfan froze, then pushed her away. ¡°Get lost.¡± Bu Yaolian got up and ran. If he touched her again, who knew what even more embarrassing thing she would do. As she ran, Bu Yaolian fell twice and stepped on her skirt several times. This was the first time she felt so pathetic. Shao Zun was clearly the one who had needs in that area, and he was very skilled. He almost made her... made her... Bu Yaolian ran out in a fluster Annoyed, Su Shenfan kicked over the small table on the side. He looked at himself and realized that he was already wet down there. It was partly because of Bu Yaolian and partly because of himself. Damn it! Chapter 845 - Youre the Worst Flatterer

Chapter 845: You¡¯re the Worst tterer

He kept so many beauties, and it wasn¡¯t like he had never flirted with them like this. However, he had always had strong willpower. Even if he had a reaction, it was just getting hard; it was never such a big reaction. His lower half felt very ufortable. Su Shenfan returned to his own room and entered the bath. As he dealt with it himself, his mind was filled with the seductive figure of Bu Yaolian. He imagined her moaning and keening softly under him, wrapping around him like a spirit snake... What a f*cking vixen. After dealing with himself, Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes were nk. He felt empty and out of sorts. He didn¡¯t have his usual pride and satisfaction at being able to resist temptation. He leaned against the bathtub and lowered his head. The more he thought about it, the more sullen he felt. He shouted, ¡°Su Liu, call Su Lian in.¡± When Gu Bailu gave Bu Yaolian to Su Shenfan, she never made clear who she was, and only said that she was a beauty whom she had picked up called Miss Lian¡¯er. Once she started following Su Shenfan, she naturally took his surname and was called Su Lian. Su Shenfan actually knew that this woman¡¯s identity was very suspicious because even with his intelligencework, he couldn¡¯t find out who she was. There was no way anyone could connect Bu Yaolian¡¯s current appearance to her fat, barrel-like form. It would be strange if Su Shenfan did discover anything. Bu Yaolian had just finished drying her hair when she heard Su Liu calling for her. What the hell? He just told her to get lost, and now he was looking for her. It was so hard to please him. s, she liked this problematic man. She had liked him at first sight, and couldn¡¯t free herself from this feeling. Who knew what had possessed her? Bu Yaolian entered the room. Su Shenfan was resting in the bathtub with his eyes closed. The golden mask that he hadn¡¯t taken off in thousands of years still covered his face, but it didn¡¯t detract from his peerless appearance at all. His arms were strong and muscr. A drop of water slid down his sexy corbone and defined muscles. Bu Yaolian found it difficult to breathe. She really wanted to sleep with this man! ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here and help me scrub my back,¡± said Su Shenfanzily. Bu Yaolian took a deep breath and walked over. If it was back-scrubbing... It would be easy to find a sensitive spot. She didn¡¯t believe that this man¡¯s self-control was that good. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Shao Zun like this, so I was stunned a little.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t hide her fondness as she knelt by the side. ¡°Like what?¡± Su Shenfan asked in a low voice. ¡°So sexy that I want to sleep with you,¡± Bu Yaolian said honestly. Su Shenfan sneered. ¡°The women who want to sleep with me can form a line from the Earthly Residence to Full Moon Peak.¡± The Earthly Residence was in the central region of Southern Glory Empire. Full Moon Peak was next to Rising Clouds Empire... This was a really long line... ¡°Of course; our Shao Zun has an extraordinary charm which few others on Earth can match.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t hold back at all. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Of all the people who suck up to me, you¡¯re the worst.¡± Bu Yaolian rubbed the bath soap on his neck with a scrub gently and slowly. Her fingers seemed to touch his skin every now and then. She didn¡¯t expect a man¡¯s skin to be so good. ¡°I haven¡¯t read many books and I¡¯m not good with words. Everything I sayes from my heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doubting your words. After all, I really am that fascinating. Ah...¡± Su Shenfan suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Where are you randomly touching?¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s hand was behind his ear, and she had a puzzled expression. ¡°I wasn¡¯t randomly touching.¡± Chapter 846 - How Can He Fear His Wife?

Chapter 846: How Can He Fear His Wife?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, her heart was jumping with joy. Little guy, I found a sensitive ce. I didn¡¯t expect it to be here. Wasn¡¯t Su Shefan¡¯s reaction a result of being touched in the most sensitive ce? ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Su Shenfan looked at her innocent expression. It didn¡¯t look like she had done it on purpose. He had long kicked away thest beauty who touched him there. ¡°I really didn¡¯t. I was just bathing you,¡± Bu Yaolian said happily. Su Shenfan frowned slightly. After being touched, little Su Shenfan, which had just gone down, started to perk up again. He didn¡¯t say anything. Bu Yaolian continued to rub his body as she reached out to his chest. Wow, these firm muscles felt really nice to touch. She really wanted to take a bite. Su Shenfan grabbed her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking a bath?¡± Bu Yaolian feignedposure. ¡°You¡¯re so honest. I asked you to scrub my back. Who told you to touch the front?¡± Su Shenfan growled, a little angry. Bu Yaolian pouted and looked aggrieved. ¡°But you didn¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t need to scrub the front.¡± ¡°Are you feeling wronged?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes burned with anger. He was the one who felt wronged. Bu Yaolian lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She was his woman and he wouldn¡¯t even let her touch his chest. How many beauties in that residence had touched him before? Bu Yaolian was upset at this thought. ¡°Fine, if you want to scrub me, then wash me clean. Every inch!¡± Su Shenfan felt that he couldn¡¯t wrong himself like this anymore. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He dared to take care of himself in front of her. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t touch her. Bu Yaolian¡¯s earlier distress was swept away, and she happily picked up the scrub to rub his face. She didn¡¯t hide her joy, and it filled her face. ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Su Shenfan asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy to be able to serve you. Your muscles are really well-developed. They are firm and stic. It¡¯s enjoyable to touch them.¡± Annoyed Su: ¡°...¡± Damn it, was she teasing him? Why did he feel like a prostitute who had sold his body? Bu Yaolian rubbed his armpit and found that he wasn¡¯t ticklish at all. It was said that people who were ticklish would be afraid of their wives, and it seemed that Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t be. That made sense. How could sly Shao Zun be afraid of his wife? She continued downward from his armpit. When she touched his waist, Su Shenfan¡¯s body jerked again. Tsk, she had found another spot. There were many sensitive spots. ¡°Be gentler!¡± Su Shenfan shouted in annoyance. She was already very gentle! She was practically just tickling him. ¡°This servant won¡¯t be able to wash the bottom in this position,¡± Bu Yaolian said softly. Su Shenfan reached out with one hand and pulled her into the bath. Bu Yaolian cried out in shock and was drenched from head to toe. She had just washed and changed her clothes. Su Shenfan¡¯s technique was very urate. Bu Yaolian wound up sitting on his waist with her soft body pressed against him. His gaze deepened. ¡°Rub it properly now, especially the most important part. If I don¡¯t tell you to stop, don¡¯t stop.¡± It burned to the touch. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned red. The thing was underwater. She couldn¡¯t see it. She reached out for the bath soap on the side and then began to wash it seriously. She was quite earnest as she washed him, her face reverent and her eyes half-lidded. Her long eyshes cast a shadow, and two drops of water stuck to her pretty nose. Su Shenfan looked down at her. Her clothes were drenched and stuck to her skin. As she had just finished bathing, she wasn¡¯t even wearing undergarments, and he started to breathe heavily. Chapter 847 - Crippled Hand

Chapter 847: Crippled Hand

¡°Su Lian, do you not even know how to do it?¡± Su Shen asked in a low voice, annoyed by her dilly-dallying. Bu Yaolian had an innocent look on her face. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m being very serious.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to seduce me?¡± Su Shenfan grabbed her hand, pulled her fingers away, and gripped himself. ¡°Like this, use force.¡± Bu Yaolian was a little confused. ¡°Will it be cleaner this way?¡± Su Shenfan said, ¡°You want to seduce me like this? You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± ¡°I... I want to seduce you with my body.¡± What did it have to do with scrubbing? Su Shenfan sneered. ¡°What use is a naked body if you don¡¯t have any skills? I think you should learn more from Consort Ning.¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, use more strength.¡± Su Shenfan reached out and pulled her to his chest, pressing her face to it. ¡°Don¡¯t you like my chest? I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Happiness came too suddenly. ¡°I already told you not to stop moving your hand. If you stop again, you can get lost.¡± Su Shenfan was frustrated and unsatisfied. He had already started to be irritable. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face was pressed against his chest. His firm, sexy and stic muscles and his heartbeat made her heart thump. She remembered a picture in the book she had seen, and opened her mouth to take a bite. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Shenfan pped her butt, and said in a hoarse, dark voice, ¡°Don¡¯t use your teeth.¡± Bu Yaolian felt that her hand was already about to be crippled as shey weakly on his chest, not wanting to move at all. Su Shenfan hugged her with one hand and curled his lip. ¡°You have to practice more.¡± Bu Yaolianid on his chest and pouted. ¡°I have a lot of strength in my hands. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too long.¡± Bu Yaolian was stronger than most women. However, Su Shenfan really was too long, and he wouldn¡¯t let her stop. Anyone else wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it. Su Shenfan rubbed her lips. ¡°How are you going to serve me if you don¡¯t even have the strength?¡± Bu Yaolian opened her mouth and bit his finger. Su Shenfan¡¯s body stiffened, and the thing that had just gone down recovered once more. Bu Yaolian was so scared that she wanted to stand up. ¡°Shao Zun, I... I can¡¯t anymore. My hand¡¯s crippled, I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Who asked you to bite me?¡± He also wondered what was wrong with him... To think that he would have such a huge reaction when this woman randomly touched him. It was as if his feelings were different ever since he saw Su Lian. This woman might be beautiful, but there was no way she was beautiful enough for him to be addicted. Su Shenfan, besotted with a woman? As if. He hugged Bu Yaolian and stood up. ¡°Go get a towel.¡± Bu Yaolian heaved a sigh of relief and climbed listlessly out of the bath. She handed him a towel. It was finally over. Who was the one who said that it was veryfortable to serve a man? It was just deadly. Comfortable, my ass. She felt like she couldn¡¯t even lift that hand, but she still helped Su Shenfan put on an inner garment and a belt. ¡°Clean up and thene out.¡± Su Shenfan tossed her an inner garment and turned to leave. Bu Yaolian sat down and shook out her hand. Although she was very tired, she was still happy. At least she had touched this man and he hadn¡¯t resisted. But even if he got used to it, she was still afraid that he wouldn¡¯t really want her. Bu Yaolian changed into Su Shenfan¡¯s inner garment. The loose robe dragged over the floor. When she walked out, Almighty Su had alreadyid out the food. ¡°Come and eat.¡± Su Shenfan waved at her. She had served himfortably today, so Bu Yaolian could avoid her punishment. Chapter 848 - Deep Malice from Shao Zun

Chapter 848: Deep Malice from Shao Zun

Bu Yaolian walked to the side. ¡°This servant won¡¯t eat. I¡¯ll serve you the food.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her onto hisp. ¡°Just eat.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m watching my figure...¡± ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m very satisfied with your figure. I don¡¯t like it if you¡¯re all bones when I touch you.¡± Su Shenfan stuffed the chopsticks into her hand and gave her a huge chicken drumstick. Bu Yaolian almost drooled. A drumstick. A golden, crispy drumstick. She hadn¡¯t eaten one in a long time... Ever since she lost weight, she had been following Gu Bailu¡¯s order to control herself, and had already forgotten what drumsticks tasted like. ¡°You clearly want it.¡± Su Shenfan felt a little helpless. He didn¡¯t understand why these women would go to this extent and not eat in order to maintain their figures. Holding the chopsticks, Bu Yaolian struggled inwardly. If she ate it, she would be wasting all her efforts, and the weight loss she had endured for so long would be for naught. But... she really wanted to eat it. Bu Yaolian looked at her fair wrist. This wasn¡¯t her true appearance. Her hand was as thick as a person¡¯s leg and her wrist was very meaty. It was even fatter than a pig¡¯s trotter. Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t even want to look at her wrist. No! She couldn¡¯t eat it. She had to cut down. ¡°Not eating, not eating. This servant will be very fat if I eat it. I¡¯ve been controlling my eating all these years in order to maintain my current appearance. I won¡¯t let Shao Zun despise me.¡± Gritting her teeth, she pushed the drumstick away and struggled to get off Su Shenfan. However, her eyes were still fixed on the drumstick, as if she wanted to devour it. Su Shenfan curled his lip and pulled her into his arms again. ¡°Bring me the food. I want the drumstick.¡± Bu Yaolian sensed a deep malice. After a while, she understood how f*cking terrible this malice was. Su Shenfan took a bite of the drumstick and yellow grease trickled out. The chicken was fragrant and tender, and smooth on the tongue. Bu Yaolian swallowed her saliva a few times and almost cried. Her pitiful expression pleased Su Shenfan, and he specially brought the drumstick to her nose. ¡°Beauty, the chefs in the pce are pretty good. The drumstick is really fragrant and tender. Smell it, have a sense of it.¡± Sense, your second uncle! Bu Yaolian was on the verge of breaking down. Damn it, she really wanted to eat it. Don¡¯t be so cruel! ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± She huddled into his embrace and couldn¡¯t help but bite his wheat skin. She couldn¡¯t eat the drumstick, so she would satisfy her craving by biting him. Su Shenfan grunted. ¡°Sit properly! I¡¯m not giving you food like this.¡± Bu Yaoliany in his arms and didn¡¯te out. She couldn¡¯t look at the drumstick anymore. ¡°Get lost. Look at how useless you are.¡± Su Shenfan pushed her off hisp and looked at his chest, which had bite marks on it. This woman really gnawed on him like he was a drumstick. Su Shen¡¯s face turned ck. Bu Yaolian bent forward. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± She then ran off as if there was a ferocious beast on her tail. Su Shenfan ignored her as he scolded, ¡°Stupid.¡± He bit into the drumstick, but felt that it wasn¡¯t tasty at all, and threw it aside. Bu Yaolian returned to her room and ate two cucumbers, but it couldn¡¯t drive out the smell of the drumstick from her nose. Losing weight was really tiring. But for love, she had to cut down on her food. Between Su Shenfan¡¯s chest muscles and the drumstick, she would definitely choose to eat his chest muscles. Don¡¯t even think about eating them if you don¡¯t lose weight. Bu Yaolian copsed on the bed and sighed as she touched her stomach. She was really hungry. Life without meat was really... bitter! Bu Yaolian sat up, put on her cloak, and went out. She took a stroll to distract herself so that she wouldn¡¯t feel hungry. Chapter 849 - Wonderful Pills

Chapter 849: Wonderful Pills

Like how Bu Yaolian was suffering, so was Gu Bailu. She wanted to eat the noodles again! Today, Feng Qingtian was going to contact his people in Rising Clouds Kingdom to find out about the pill refinement. Since Gu Bailu was pregnant, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to follow him, so he had her rest at the inn. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t endure her craving and said, ¡°Ye Ying, let¡¯s go. I want to eat at Little Shop Noodles.¡± Ye Ying didn¡¯t persuade her not to go. After all, it wasn¡¯t good to be cooped up in the inn. Moreover, Prince Zi had left people behind precisely because he was afraid the princess would feel stifled and rush out recklessly. Ye Ying called for the guards and left with Gu Bailu. Outside the inn was a wide, bustling street. It was busy yet quiet. Brightly lit, it was filled with people, but it wasn¡¯t noisy at all. The road was paved withrge limestone bs. A row of shops had gs hanging from them. The names of the shops varied, but they all had three words: Pill Medicine Shop. This was a street which specialized in all sorts of major medicinal pills. The people who came and went were all wealthy people. Gu Bailu had long been interested in the magical pills of Rising Clouds Empire. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to shop around yesterday because of the noodles. Let¡¯s take a look at the pills first. Gu Bailu walked into a high-end shop that looked like a modern-day jewelry store. There were all kinds of pills in the ss cabs. As her nce swept over them, she realized that they unexpectedly all had effects different from each other. There were pills to boost cultivation speed, blood vitality or spiritual power, and pills for getting taller or thinner, and for changing hair color and body shape... There was even a freaking Viagra-like pill. The most amazing was an age reduction pill that modern girls dreamed of; it was no longer a dream to go from 80 to18 years old. However... one pill cost more than 10,000 taels of silver! A slightly more ordinary pill for cultivating blood vitality was still a hundred taels of silver per bottle. That was extremely expensive. Even if she was loaded, her heart ached at spending that much. A shop assistant came over happily. ¡°Madam, what type of medicinal pill do you want to buy?¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°Is there anything... that I can eat and no one can see me...¡± ¡°There is, yes, to turn invisible.¡± He took a gold bottle from the counter. ¡°Invisibility Pills. 10,000 silver for one bottle. The second bottle is half-price.¡± Gu Bailu picked up the bottle and saw that the effect onlysted for a split second... What? A split second? What could she do in a split second? There wasn¡¯t even enough time for one stab. Hehe... So expensive. Are you kidding me? ¡°Do you have any with a longer duration?¡± ¡°Yes... yes.¡± The shop assistant took out another golden bottle. ¡°This is 15,000 per bottle. The second bottle is 70% off.¡± Gu Bailu took a look... Fine, it did indeedst longer... a snap of the fingers... That was twenty split-seconds. But tell me, what can I do with a snap of my fingers? That¡¯s not even enough time to tease a girl and kiss her. ¡°Nothing longer than that?¡± The shop assistant smiled. ¡°Madam, our shop is thergest in Rhine City. The alchemists we work with are also the most powerful in Rhine City. Invisibility Pills aren¡¯t easy to make. A snap of the fingers is already the limit.¡± ¡°Oh, you guys are great,¡± Gu Bailu praised. However, the duration of one Invisibility Pill was probably only enough to tease kids with. Gu Bailu asked about the other pills again. There were pills that could make one thin, but unfortunately, the duration was too short. The longest the effect couldst for was only two hours. It wasn¡¯t as good as her 9,999 Spring Harbingers. With the transformation-type pills, a person could change genders or be smaller, bigger, thicker... The problem was the same, that the effects didn¡¯tst long enough. Chapter 850 - A Flushed Face, a Love Affair

Chapter 850: A Flushed Face, a Love Affair

She thought that these things were fun to y with, but it would be great if they couldst longer. Although she disdained the short duration of the effects, Gu Bailu still bought a bunch of cheap and fun toys. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. This bottle is amazing. It can restore my youth. Let¡¯s see what I look like as a child.¡± Gu Bailu raised a bottle and was about to bring it to her mouth. Ye Ying stopped her anxiously. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t eat random things.¡± Gu Bailu blinked, then touched her belly. If she turned into a 3- or 4-year-old with a baby bump the size of a rubber ball, what a beautiful image that would be. ¡°Princess, if you be smaller, how can you keep the child in you? Wouldn¡¯t that be...¡± Gu Bailu was so scared that she threw the bottle away. ¡°I really didn¡¯t consider it. I forgot for one moment. Baby, don¡¯t me me.¡± Ye Ying heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ye Ying, you try it. You¡¯re so cute, you were definitely a porcin doll when you were young.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t try it on herself, so she turned elsewhere. Ye Ying: ¡°...¡± ¡°Princess, I... was ugly as a child.¡± ¡°Let me see how ugly.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t believe it. Ye Ying was a delicate and pretty person with clear and fair skin; it was just because she was from the Ye family that she had an expressionless face, and looked like an ice beauty. ¡°I... was really ugly. Don¡¯t sully your eyes.¡± ¡°Tsk, what ugliness haven¡¯t I seen before?¡± She had even seen that bunch of demonic beasts under the Bull Demon King. Helpless, Ye Ying swallowed one of the pills. She instantly shrunk, until she was only as tall as Gu Bailu¡¯s calf... But! That face was so damn ugly! Her skin was dark and her face looked like a pig¡¯s after it had been rooting around in the dirt. Even stic surgery wouldn¡¯t be able to create such an ugly child. Gu Bailu said with mixed feelings, ¡°Ye Ying, you really changed.¡± Fortunately, she had only bought the cheapest toy to y with. Ye Ying instantly changed back into her original appearance. She was as fair and fresh as ever, and pleasing to the eye. After being dealt that blow, Gu Bailu lost interest in testing the pills. She put them all into her sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go... I need some noodles tofort my soul.¡± Gu Bailu led Ye Ying out of the store. An old woman stopped her at the door. ¡°Mydy, I see from your flush that you¡¯re going to be embroiled in a love affair soon.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± She was the founder of fortune-telling and divination arts, and she was stopped by a quack? ¡°Save it, olddy. When I was still fortune-telling on the streets, you hadn¡¯t even been reincarnated yet!¡± Gu Bailu shook her off. ¡°Madam, you have some expertise, but you can¡¯t predict your own life.¡± The old woman smiled at her. Gu Bailu looked back at her and opened her Heavenly Eye to see who this old woman was and what her purpose was. But she realized... she couldn¡¯t see into the woman¡¯s head. It seemed she was someone important? ¡°Madam, your fate is intertwined with influential men who have the character ¡®Yun¡¯ in their names.¡± The old woman said, ¡°You¡¯ve already met two, but you haven¡¯t met the most important one yet. It won¡¯t be long, however.¡± ¡°What nonsense.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Her husband¡¯s name didn¡¯t have ¡®Yun¡¯ in it. ¡°These are all unlucky love affairs, especially thest one; you must be careful.¡± After the old woman finished speaking, she packed up her stall and left. Gu Bailu found it baffling, but when she thought about it, men with ¡®Yun¡¯ in their names... Gu Yunjing, Bai Yunyi... Wow, they all had the word ¡®Yun.¡¯ As she walked, she wondered if she would really encounter yet another unlucky love affair? No way. With this big belly, who would like her? Chapter 851 - Saving a Flower of the Motherland

Chapter 851: Saving a Flower of the Mothend

Unless he was a pervert who liked to mess with other people¡¯s wives. She was lost in thought, when she bumped into a child. She quickly regained her senses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you alright?¡± The child had its head lowered and was dressed very inly. It was impossible to tell if the child was a boy or a girl. The child shook its head and ran away. Stunned, Gu Bailu quickly touched her waist... Hehe, she had been pickpocketed! She was the mighty Princess Zi, the former Heavenly Emperor¡¯s woman. She had once turned the world upside down, and possessed the powerful Heavenly Eye, but a little kid had stolen her purse? If word got out, there was no reason for her to live. F*ck. Gu Bailu chased after the child and took out a bottle of elixir from her sleeve. Ye Ying ran after her like the wind and shouted, ¡°Princess, wait! Mind your body!¡± Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t catch up. The kid looked back and saw Gu Bailu chasing after him. His face changed, and he ran with all his might. ¡°Stop right there, you damn kid. Minors should be good. If you stop, I¡¯ll spare your life, otherwise I¡¯ll spank you ck and blue,¡± Gu Bailu shouted as she chased him. She took the eleration medicine and ran faster than a horse. She soon caught up. The child panicked and crawled under a carriage parked by the roadside. Gu Bailu gasped with her hands on her waist. ¡°Come out...¡± She could chase after someone with a big belly, but she couldn¡¯t squat down and pull the child out... ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you feel guilty for making me chase you for such a long distance when I¡¯m carrying such a big ball?¡± Gu Bailu took a breath. ¡°Let me tell you, when I was young, I once stole the Earth from the heavens, but was almost beaten to death. I repented after that and walked a different route. Now, I¡¯m a total sess and very rich... You don¡¯t profit from doing this. Come out... I¡¯ll teach you how to be sessful.¡± A group of onlookers surrounded them. You could catch thieves this way? ¡°Look at this world. It¡¯s bright and beautiful. The sun rises in the morning and sets at night. There are flowers in spring and snow in winter. You¡¯re a flower of the mothend... You should be a beautiful flower, not a turtle hiding under a carriage.¡± The child didn¡¯te out. Ye Ying caught up to her. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll get him out.¡± Gu Bailu stopped her. ¡°We should let the beautiful flowere out on its own. If we drag him out, we¡¯ll cripple him.¡± Ye Ying: ¡°...¡± Why did they have to think so much when catching a thief? They should get the item back first. ¡°Do you know, I can cut this carriage apart along with you with one strike of my palm. Do you know why I haven¡¯t done so?¡± Gu Bailu was still trying to earnestly persuade the kid. To be honest, in Rhine City, anyone who dared to steal so brazenly really had balls. This kid had a bright future ahead of him. The onlookers: ¡°Why...¡± Everyone could tell with one look that Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have an ordinary identity, be it in her bearing or her maid. It was very easy for her if she wanted someone to die. Gu Bailu sighed heavily. ¡°Because the money in my purse isn¡¯t enough to pay for the carriage.¡± Everyone: ¡°Hehe...¡± ¡°Little friend, you should know your limits. Don¡¯t do anything that isn¡¯t worth it.¡± There was no movement from the child. He was on his knees and curled in on himself so that only the top of his head could be seen. Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead. ¡°Ye Ying, get me a cup of sugar water. My mouth is dry.¡± Chapter 852 - Lets Talk About Life

Chapter 852: Let¡¯s Talk About Life

Ye Ying said worriedly, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll go and find a chair. Don¡¯t tire yourself out from standing.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°Go. If the kid doesn¡¯te out today, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Ye Ying worked quickly. She got a chair from a neighboring shop and went to a stall to buy some sugar water. Gu Bailu sat down and drank some sugar water. She looked at the carriage and asked the crowd, ¡°Whose carriage is this? Can you move it?¡± It was winter and the ground was really cold. She had taken a look at the child just now and he was dressed very thinly. He had to rely on stealing to survive, so he didn¡¯t have much spiritual power. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, lying on the ground like this. The child refused toe out and was pretty stubborn. As soon as she asked the question, the carriage moved two steps forward, exposing the child¡¯s butt. Gu Bailu was speechless. The carriage moved even without a driver? She swallowed some sugar water. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± She stood up and walked over to kick the child¡¯s butt. ¡°Come out, little turtle.¡± ¡°Madam, do you still need the carriage to move?¡± A deep male voice came from the carriage. Gu Bailu was speechless. ¡°F*ck, kid, there¡¯s someone in the carriage. You just crawled under someone else¡¯s butt. If you look up, you¡¯ll see someone else¡¯s butt through the nks...¡± The onlookers: ¡°???¡± Something like that could be said? The little brat finally moved. He took a few steps back and got up. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy! It¡¯s just two silver taels, but you chased me for half a street. I¡¯m so unlucky to run into you.¡± He threw the purse at Gu Bailu impatiently. Gu Bailu bent her waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these two taels? Did they offend you? You¡¯ll make these two taels feel very inferior; even a thief is looking down on them. How will they still have face to be taels?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s too embarrassed to steal them.¡± It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to find such a rich mark, but in the end, he only stole two taels? ¡°You should change careers as soon as possible. You tried to pickpocket me when you would clearly fail; why are you so blind?¡± Gu Bailu felt that she had to try and save this flower of the mothend. ¡°Heh... What do you want?¡± He sounded like a little boy just four or five years old. His face was so dirty that it was hard to tell what he looked like, but his eyes were ck and clear. ¡°Seriously, being a thief isn¡¯t the way to go. Switch to a different path. Off you go.¡± Gu Bailu asked Ye Ying to help her stand up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Now that her body was heavy, she felt very tired. The crowd snorted. After running for eight hundred meters and wasting so much time, this was the result. Wasn¡¯t this letting the audience down? ¡°Madam, please wait.¡± The voice came from the carriage again. Gu Bailu turned around. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Madam, you caught the thief, but didn¡¯t send him to the official. You let the thief leave just like that. Don¡¯t you know he will go on to steal from even more people? So... you should report this to the official.¡± The male voice in the carriage carried a tone that brooked no refusal. Gu Bailu was speechless. Am I in the wrong for letting a little flower of the mothend go? Is it also wrong to let a thief go after catching him? ¡°Heh... none of your business.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and walked away. She was exhausted. She had to go back and lie down on the wide bed in the inn. ¡°Madam, this incident took up half an hour of my time. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± ¡°Pfft, you were here for so long and I didn¡¯t ask you to pay for watching the show. Come... show your face. Let¡¯s talk about life.¡± Chapter 853 - Im Not Someone You Can Touch

Chapter 853: I¡¯m Not Someone You Can Touch

She wanted to see what kind of man could be so shameless. A hand stretched out from the carriage, its fingers white and slender. A white figure emerged from behind the curtain. Before Gu Bailu could see his face, the crowd behind her all knelt on the ground. Gu Bailu was shocked. What was going on? ¡°Long live the emperor...¡± Emperor? The emperor of the people of Rising Clouds. Woah, the emperor of Rising Clouds Empire! Gu Bailu observed him carefully. Tsk, he really was pretty good-looking. Sure enough, no one from the imperial families in ancient times was ugly. That was mainly because of their excellent genes. ¡°How dare you not kneel when you see the emperor?¡± A eunuch who came out with him berated her. Gu Bailu curled her lip. ¡°If I kneel, it won¡¯t be good for the child. The emperor won¡¯t be able topensate me for it.¡± Xiao Jingyun¡¯s gaze slid over her. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Who are you kidding? How are you going topensate me? Wow, are you saying that you can give birth to a child in my ce?¡± Gu Bailu was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t need to give birth. You can do it.¡± Xiao Jingyun¡¯s gaze was fiery. The way he looked at Gu Bailu was creepy and there was an evil curl to his lips. He took a step forward and whispered to Gu Bailu, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my seed.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. Was he harassing her? Man, did he have to be so creepy? The emperor of Rising Clouds Kingdom was shameless enough to flirt with a pregnant woman... ¡°Wake up. Dream your way back to your pce.¡± Gu Bailu took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯m not someone you can touch.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Jingyun narrowed his eyes and looked at her with undisguised interest. What the f*ck, how did catching a thief cause such trouble? If her husband found out about this, he would definitely raise his knife and kill this person. ¡°Be good and go be a good emperor. Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not good for your brain or your kidneys.¡± Gu Bailu left with Ye Ying. Behind her, she felt a fierce gaze stabbing into her back. Could this ambitious emperor be a pervert? Gu Bailu was annoyed. Who the hell knew what this person was thinking. Did he know who she was? ¡°Rise.¡± Looking at Gu Bailu¡¯s back, Xiao Jingyun told the crowd to stand up. The eunuch beside him asked cautiously, ¡°Your Majesty, should this servant find someone to capture her?¡± Xiao Jingyun smirked. ¡°Find out who she is.¡± His haremcked such an interesting woman. Someone followed Gu Bailu into the inn and soon found out. The eunuch whispered the information to him. A strange look shed in Xiao Jingyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be her.¡± ¡°Even Princess Zi doesn¡¯t respect the emperor. Does she think our country is easy to bully?¡± the eunuch said angrily. Xiao Jingyun smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? She¡¯s such a lively person. I like her.¡± When the eunuch heard this, he was stunned for a moment before he recovered hisposure. He was used to this kind of thing. How could the emperor not bring someone he had an eye on into the pce? But... this one was too special. Not only was she Princess Zi, she was also pregnant. How could she bring a child into the pce? Xiao Jingyun got into the carriage and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll invite Prince Zi and his wife to the pce.¡± As the carriage started to move, Xiao Jingyun looked at the bright night sky outside and thought to himself, I really should have her enter the pce to talk about life with me. Chapter 854 - Nothing Is More Fun Than You

Chapter 854: Nothing Is More Fun Than You

Gu Bailu didn¡¯te back to herself until she was in bed. Had the emperor just been scaring her or did he really want to do that? Please don¡¯t be a pervert. Her husband didn¡¯t have the energy to spare to deal with this pervert. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Wasn¡¯t the emperor working with the Archfiend? In any case, they would deal with the other party together. It would be best if they could kill them all in one go. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯te back until that night. Gu Bailu had just woken up, and threw herself into his arms when she saw him. ¡°My lord, I miss you.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her and kissed her forehead. ¡°Bored from staying in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Gu Bailu looked up at him and pouted. ¡°What did you do? Why are you so tired?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°My mind is tired; you were running around in my head all day.¡± Gu Bailu blinked at him with a sly smile. Feng Qingtian lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Little demon, what did I do in your head? Hm?¡± He kissed her hard, half-kissing and half-nibbling, as if he was punishing her. If Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t say anything that satisfied him, he would bite her. Gu Bailu whispered to him. Feng Qingtian pped her butt. ¡°It seems you missed me too much. I¡¯ll satisfy you right now.¡± Gu Bailu eximed, ¡°Ah... No, no, you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Eat first...¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about food? It¡¯s not as good as you.¡± ¡°Wait, wait. I bought a bunch of fun things for you...¡± Gu Bailu pushed at him. ¡°Nothing is more fun than you.¡± Feng Qingtian put her on the bed. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t fend off Feng Qingtian¡¯s beastly nature any longer. Since she was pregnant, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t dare want more and only did it once. After washing up, they had their meal. Gu Bailu told him about the fun pills she bought today. ¡°They¡¯re quite interesting. I just feel that they can only be given to our children to y with, and aren¡¯t very useful.¡± ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s already an achievement to be able to concoct these medicinal pills. If their effects could reallyst that long, the human world would be in chaos.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. The most practical thing is to cultivate faster and increase your spiritual power. What a pity. I was thinking about giving birth to a daughter, then taking a pill and turning into a baby. Then, when I lie down next to her, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who is who.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s lips twitched. It was a good thing long-term pill effects hadn¡¯t been developed yet Otherwise, she would probably y him to death. ¡°Like father, like daughter.¡± Feng Qingtian put a piece of roasted meat into her mouth. Gu Bailu observed him with bright eyes. ¡°As beautiful as you!¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°It would be better if she looked like you.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s smile was like a spring breeze and devastatingly beautiful. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t like to smile. He only smiled asionally when he was with Gu Bailu. He had a cold and aloof personality, and couldn¡¯t always be as gentle as jade. That made his smiles even rarer. Gu Bailu cupped her chin and looked at him. ¡°What should I do, my lord? The more I look at you, the more beautiful you are. You look exactly the same as in your previous life. Amazing.¡± She pouted indignantly. ¡°Why did my face change?¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her face. ¡°I like whatever you look like. Are you full?¡± Chapter 855 - Untitled

Chapter 855: Untitled

Gu Bailu nodded and sat in his arms. ¡°My lord, when can we live peacefully and happily?¡± ¡°Soon, I promise.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her lips. ¡°I met a fortune-teller today. She told me something that made me uneasy.¡± Gu Bailu told him what the elderly woman said. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. It was just a coincidence.¡± ¡°But... I met a pervert today.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her face against his chest, feeling satisfied after smelling his masculine scent. ¡°Who?¡± Feng Qingtian asked in a low voice. ¡°The emperor of Rising Clouds. What¡¯s his name?¡± Gu Bailu felt that it was too much of a coincidence. The elderly woman had just said that she would run into a disastrous love affair, and the Rising Clouds emperor came running out. It was unbelievable. ¡°Xiao Jingyun.¡± Feng Qingtian raised her face. ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°Said some scum things.¡± Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes. ¡°I really want to beat him to death.¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t need to say anything for him to know that the bastard¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t have been nice to hear. ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. ¡°He¡¯s ambitious, unscrupulous, and insidious. Unlike Lu Fenying, who is tantly ruthless, he always ys dirty tricks in private. The throne shouldn¡¯t have been his.¡± ¡°Then who should have been emperor?¡± ¡°His cousin, Xiao Xiao.¡± ¡°Ah... Mr. Xiao?¡± ¡°The one with the purest and most outstanding spiritual power in the Xiao n is Xiao Xiao. Xiao Jingyun can only be ranked second, but back then, he used a method to make Xiao Xiao take the medicinal path.¡± ¡°Does Mr. Xiao know?¡± ¡°He should have some idea.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked her lips. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Xiao Xiao won¡¯t be able to sit still either. In order to obtain Mo Qian¡¯er, he won¡¯t be willing just to remain a doctor.¡± Gu Bailu widened her eyes. ¡°You mean... Xiao Xiao will... But isn¡¯t it forbidden for members of the royal family to seize the throne?¡± ¡°Just on the surface.¡± In fact, whether it was Feng Qingtian or Lu Fenying, both had wrested authority from the emperor beforehand; it was just that they hadn¡¯t openly pulled the emperor down from the throne. Gu Bailu pped her hands. ¡°It¡¯s time to cooperate with Mr. Xiao.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making a guess. After all, if Xiao Xiao wants to take the throne, his medical expertise will go to waste.¡± Gu Bailu eximed, ¡°That would be a pity. No, no. We have to buy more elixirs from him before he makes a decision. Once he switches to cultivating the sword arts, those pills will be absolutely precious. We¡¯ll make a fortune if we sell them.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to buy some for our own use?¡± ¡°We have Dragon Spirit Pills. Sigh, but this way, there will be one less brilliant doctor in this world.¡± ¡°His consultation fees are ridiculously expensive. Not many people in the world can afford to hire him.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment and realized that he was right; there was nothing to regret. Two dayster, Feng Qingtian received news that Xiao Xiao had left Prince Zi¡¯s residence and returned to Rising Clouds. Gu Yunjing had gone to Prince Zi¡¯s residence and was asking to see Yan Anchun, and they were waiting on Feng Qingtian¡¯s instructions. Feng Qingtian approved Gu Yunjing¡¯s request without hesitation. Gu Bailu clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°Prince Zi¡¯s residence is a precious ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll remember theyout if you let him in?¡± Chapter 856 - Untitled

Chapter 856: Untitled

¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Feng Qingtian knew Gu Yunjing very well. Since he had protected him for so many years and ignored his own safety for Gu Bailu, he wouldn¡¯t hurt them. ¡°Brother Qing, tell me. A long time ago, before I appeared, did something happen between you and Gu Yunjing?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Feng Qingtian poked her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for thousands of years. I know what he¡¯s like.¡± ¡°I heard from Master Immortal Yu that a few thousand years ago, without Gu Yunjing¡¯s support, you might not have been able to be the Heavenly Emperor.¡± ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go to the pce today.¡± Gu Bailu curled her lip. She really couldn¡¯t get any gossip out of him. Xiao Jingyun¡¯s invitation had already arrived yesterday. After what he said to Gu Bailu, Gu Bailu knew that being invited to the pce wasn¡¯t a good thing. But she had to go. If she didn¡¯t enter the pce, she wouldn¡¯t know where they were refining pills, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to save Mr. and Mrs. Gu. After breakfast, Gu Bailu followed Feng Qingtian to the pce. To prevent Xiao Jingyun from bing even more perverted when he saw her appearance, Gu Bailu was dressed very conservatively today. Even the dress she chose was dark blue. It looked old-fashioned and wasn¡¯t beautiful at all. Gu Bailu felt wronged. She didn¡¯t like this color, nor how ugly it looked on her. Feng Qingtian kissed her lips. ¡°Bear with it. I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°I want stir-fried pork.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. The imperial physician said that you can¡¯t eat too much stir-fried pork...¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°You¡¯re not sincere at all. I know that a pregnant woman is like a cabbage that has been thrown away. No one loves her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being honest.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her back. ¡°This is for your own good. It¡¯s too oily. You¡¯ll feel ufortable after eating it.¡± Gu Bailu grunted and didn¡¯t say anything. She hadn¡¯t eaten stir-fried pork since the imperial physician¡¯s reminder. Every day, she watched Ah Luo eat so happily until her saliva almost overflowed. However, Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t let her have any. Even Ah Luo, who had always been on her side, refused to give her any. Feng Qingtian pinched her cheek. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll ask the chef to make some today, but you can¡¯t eat too much.¡± He was a little helpless, but even more doting. ¡°Brother Qing is the best.¡± Gu Bailu smiled, revealing her white teeth. ¡°You¡¯re so easily satisfied.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly feltforted. Other women wanted jewelry and spiritual pills. All his woman wanted was a bowl of stir-fried pork, as if it was the best thing in the world. The carriage stopped at the pce gates and they switched to a pnquin. Only concubines in the harem could use a pnquin, but considering Gu Bailu¡¯s weight, Feng Qingtian asked for one. Xiao Jingyun set up a banquet in Broken Soul Garden, and they were brought there directly. Like the rest of Rising Clouds Empire, Broken Soul Garden was veryvish. Built with white jade, the marble floor was as clear as ake. Gu Bailu got down from the pnquin and looked around. In this luxurious, circr pce made of white jade, the marble in front of the pce was as transparent as a mirror. ¡°It really is beautiful.¡± It had an exotic beauty to it. ¡°If you like it, we can also make it.¡± Feng Qingtian led her up the stairs. Chapter 857

Chapter 857: Untitled

¡°No, no, no... With a house this big, I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m living in a scenic spot. I¡¯m worried that the security guards will kick me out.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. This building would be a luxurious attraction in modern times. Someone came to greet them. ¡°Greetings, Prince and Princess Zi. His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time. Please.¡± Feng Qingtian gathered Gu Bailu up in his arms and walked in. The hall was even more luxurious than the outside. Everything was decorated with gold. When Gu Bailu saw Xiao Jingyun again, it was like he oozed the air of wealth; he would look even more like a fat cat if his belly was bigger, like a watermelon. Sitting in his golden seat, Xiao Jingyun smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here. Sit.¡± Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu gave their insincere greetings and sat down. Gu Bailu pinched the armrest. Damn, it really was gold. She asked Feng Qingtian in a low voice, ¡°Does Rising Clouds have a lot of gold mines?¡± ¡°No, I bought them all.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Rising Clouds Empire was so fond of gold and jade, but unexpectedly didn¡¯t even have a gold mine. This is all made by buying the gold from our family. Gu Bailu instantly found this chair more lovely. It was the sense of being from the same hometown. ¡°Prince Zi and his wife are so loving. I heard that Prince Zi only has Princess Zi and no other women.¡± A soft voice rang out. Gu Bailu then realized that there was a woman in luxurious clothes next to Xiao Jingyun. Even her shoes seemed to be gilded in gold. Gu Bailu asked in surprise, ¡°Your Majesty, are the soles of your shoes made with gold?¡± Wasn¡¯t it tiring, wearing them? They were so thick, and had to weigh several kilograms at least. The empress smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just ayer of gold on the outside. They aren¡¯t heavy.¡± ¡°I see, I see, good shoes.¡± So rich that it was inhumane. Even the soles of their shoes were gilded. ¡°Do you like them, Princess Zi? I just had a new pair made yesterday; I¡¯ll give them to you,¡± the empress said generously. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m too heavy to wear them, but thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°If you like them, Princess Zi, I¡¯ll give you a carriage full of different styles for when you¡¯re lighter. These shoes are unique to Rising Clouds Empire.¡± Xiao Jingyun was even more generous. Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°No need. My womancks nothing.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and stopped talking. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with Xiao Jingyun. He was a perverted man who had thoughts about pregnant women. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself from stabbing him with a silver needle. However, Xiao Jingyun¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her. The empress snorted inwardly. The emperor had quite the eye, taking a fancy to Prince Zi¡¯s woman. All these years, Xiao Jingyun had spared no effort in raking in beauties. As long as he had his eye on someone, regardless whether they were old or young, married or not, or what their background was, he would gather them all. The empress had long been aware of this, and didn¡¯t care about fighting for his favor. In any case, with the strength of her own spiritual power and her family¡¯s strength, her position as empress was secure. While Xiao Jingyun¡¯s gaze wandered over Gu Bailu from time to time, his expression was perfect, and Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t get angry at all. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll leave you to talk about state affairs. I¡¯m going to visit Lian¡¯er.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and helped her up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± The empress said, ¡°Let me help you. You men can talk; I¡¯ll follow Princess Zi back to the harem.¡± Chapter 858 - Green Hat

Chapter 858: Green Hat

The empress helped Gu Bailu out of Broken Soul Garden. Feng Qingtian waited for Gu Bailu to leave before he pulled a long face. ¡°Xiao Jingyun, you better give up. I¡¯ll kill you if you touch even a strand of her hair.¡± Xiao Jingyun chuckled. ¡°Beautiful women are always sought after by others. I do admire her. You can¡¯t possibly stop others from having thoughts.¡± Feng Qingtian raised his hand and shed at Xiao Jingyun. ¡°Who gave you the guts?¡± Xiao Jingyun stretched out his hand and released a golden light to block it. He smiled and said, ¡°I have my eye on your woman. It was love at first sight. You have to guard her well. Don¡¯t give her a chance to run into my arms.¡± Feng Qingtian pressed down harder. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it.¡± Xiao Jingyun said unhurriedly, ¡°Prince Zi, are you nning to let Princess Zi die with me? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes coldly. Gu Bailu was protected, but this was the imperial pce of Rising Clouds. If he killed Xiao Jingyun, Gu Bailu would be in danger as well. Feng Qingtian withdrew his power. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you dare touch her.¡± Xiao Jingyun burst outughing. ¡°Prince Zi is so easily angered. I was just joking with you. I¡¯m quite jealous of your close rtionship with Princess Zi.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t believe his nonsense. A man¡¯s intuition told him that Xiao Jingyun had an ulterior motive. His Lulu was so good. It was very possible that the emperor had fallen in love at first sight. But since he had been given a way out, he couldn¡¯t continue being at odds with him. ¡°I also think that the Rising Clouds emperor is a smart man. It¡¯s impossible for him to have such shameless thoughts,¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly with a sneer. ¡°It seems that I went too far with my joke. Did I scare Princess Zi two days ago?¡± Xiao Jingyun asked yfully. ¡°Scared? No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. However, I still need to drink several cups in apology. By the way, when will the next batch of gold which we ordered in advance be delivered?¡± ¡°After the end of the year; there¡¯s no way to mine in the heavy snow.¡± Gu Bailu followed the empress to the harem. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the empress helping Xiao Jingyun. She was confident in her own abilities. Although she didn¡¯t have as much spiritual power as in her previous life, she still had her skills. Even at 80% less strength, it was more than enough to deal with these mortals. ¡°Lady Lian¡¯er is the beauty that Shao Zun brought, right? She¡¯s so beautiful. His Majesty has praised her appearance several times,¡± the empress said with a smile, as if they were very close. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a beauty from my residence whom I picked up. I have the golden touch: Anyone I pick up is a great beauty.¡± ¡°Princess Zi looks to have very good luck,¡± the empress said with a fake smile. Gu Bailu replied, ¡°So does the empress.¡± ¡°Shao Zun is staying at Qinghua Pce. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can just get a maid to lead the way. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the way. Qinghua Pce is in the harem, not far from my Longevity Pce.¡± Gu Bailu widened her eyes. ¡°Shao Zun is staying in the harem?¡± This... Was Xiao Jingyun raising him as a beauty in the imperial harem, or was he letting him pick whichever woman he wanted to sleep with? Shao Zun was also a yboy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him cuckolding you? Gu Bailu immediately felt that Xiao Jingyun¡¯s entire being was glowing green[1]. [1] To wear a green hat is to be cuckolded Chapter 859 - This Should Be Useful

Chapter 859: This Should Be Useful

The empress took Gu Bailu to Qinghua Pce and tactfully didn¡¯t disturb their meeting. Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that Gu Bailu was here. Su Shenfan had informed her early in the morning that there would be a banquet for her ex-master. His tone had been sour and mocking, and he didn¡¯t have anything good to say. Bu Yaolian was long used to this mental case. When he was in a good mood, he could joke around without putting on any airs. When he woke up on the wrong side of the bed and was in a bad mood, whatever he did would also put you in a bad mood. Bu Yaolian came out. Not daring to hug Gu Bailu anymore, she held her hand warmly. ¡°Shao Zun told me that you wereing to the pce today. I was waiting for you. I thought I would see you tonight, but you¡¯re here now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to listen to my husband and the emperor discuss matters. I might as well have a chat with you. Your pce here is as good as our five-star inn.¡± Gu Bailu observed the pce and smiled. The pces in the imperial pce of Rising Clouds Empire were more or less the same. While the pces in the imperial harem were a little smaller, the buildings had unique feminine characteristics. For example, some ces had golden wind chimes hanging from them, and some hadrge beds of chrysanthemums nted in the front courtyard. The marble floors were even carpeted. The women could kneel or sit at any time. ¡°Why don¡¯t I move in as well? The presidential suite we¡¯re staying in at the inn costs a thousand taels a night; it¡¯s veryfortable, but the price hurts.¡± Gu Bailu spoke after thinking for a moment. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll havepany then. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be bored to death. Shao Zun alsoes and goes like a ghost.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. If Gu Bailu moved in, it would be easier for her to carry out her ns. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t say that on a whim. Although Xiao Jingyun was a disgusting person, she was willing to endure it to save her parents. Living in the pce would indeed be more convenient. Gu Bailu sat on the jade couch and looked around. After making sure that no one was around, she asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are guards everywhere in the pce. I wanted to ask around, but there¡¯s no one to ask. With Su Shenfan, unless it¡¯s something he wants you to know, you can¡¯t even get half a word out of him. I got lucky thest time I overheard them talking around the corner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it were that easy, there would be no need for the three of them to work together.¡± The Fiend Realm, Rising Clouds Empire and the Earthly Residence were plotting together, so things would definitely be kept under wraps very tightly. For Bu Yaolian to not be able to find out anything was expected. But Gu Bailu was still disappointed. She wanted to find out about her parents as soon as possible so that she could save them. Their souls had been tormented for so long. Now that they knew that their souls would be used to refine pills, how desperate would they be? Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°But there might be a lead.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°What is it?¡± Bu Yaolian took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it to her. ¡°This is the letter the consort asked me to pass to her maiden family.¡± Gu Bailu blinked and digested Bu Yaolian¡¯s words. What kind of status did the imperial concubine have? If she wanted to send a letter to her maternal family, she could have just asked the pce to send it out. However, she had gotten Bu Yaolian to send it out. There was only one possibility, and that was that there was something that couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the letter. She couldn¡¯t let Xiao Jingyun and the others in the imperial pce know about it. Chapter 860 - A Smart Person

Chapter 860: A Smart Person

Something that the imperial consort couldn¡¯t let Xiao Jingyun know about ¨C unless she was having an affair, it had to be something disadvantageous to the emperor. In this world, rtionships depended on strength; there was no true love or feelings. Therefore, it was absolutely possible that the concubine was selling information from the pce to her maiden family. Secretly sending out a letter at this point in time was especially suspicious. She didn¡¯t even use her own trusted aide, and had given it to an outsider like Yaolian. Gu Bailu took the letter. ¡°Let¡¯s open it for a look.¡± Bu Yaolian hurriedly stopped her. ¡°No, this letter has the unique seal of the concubine¡¯s family. If it¡¯s touched, the other side will definitely know.¡± Gu Bailu blinked and smiled. ¡°I have an idea.¡± If she couldn¡¯t open it, she could use her Heavenly Eye. This was the first time she felt that her Heavenly Eye was so useful. After cultivating it all this time, it hadn¡¯t been of very much use. Gu Bailu opened her Heavenly Eye and the letter was revealed to her. The handwriting was delicate but strong, and was clearly written by a woman. ¡°The emperor is refining a pill with thebined strength of three parties. Whoever obtains this pill will be able to rule the world. Send people to the pce as soon as possible.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed after reading the letter. ¡°It seems that the pce is going to get lively very soon.¡± She told Bu Yaolian the contents of the letter. ¡°Her maiden family is the number one aristocratic family in Rising Clouds Empire, and has more influence than the empress¡¯s maiden family. By right, she shouldn¡¯t be doing such a disgraceful thing, right?¡± ¡°No one is willing to lower their heads and listen to others for the rest of their lives. The reason why they are obedient is because they know that they aren¡¯t as strong as the other party. If there is something, however, that can instantly boost their power, how can they let it go?¡± Everyone wanted to be someone important. The aristocratic families weren¡¯t like thosemoners with low spiritual power who had long lost their willpower and were as lowly as dirt. ¡°But this should be a secret. How would the imperial concubine have found out?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s said that this consort is especially favored. Xiao Jingyun doesn¡¯t hide anything from her. Furthermore, she¡¯s intelligent to begin with, so she might have picked out the clues herself.¡± Bu Yaolian knew that there was no love in the pce. Xiao Jingyun doted on the imperial consort because of her skills in bed, which made Xiao Jingyun willing to dual cultivate with her. When Xiao Jingyun¡¯s strength got to a point where he had to dual cultivate, the imperial concubine just happened to be to his liking and matched his strength. As for her prowess in bed, that was nail-biting ecstasy. Xiao Jingyun spent most of his time with her at Ronghua Pce. That was why Bu Yaolian went to consult her on questions about men. In that regard, Gu Bailu was probably no match for the consort. ¡°She must know a lot of things. It would be good if I can get something out of her.¡± Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and returned the letter to Bu Yaolian. ¡°Can you dy the delivery?¡± If all sorts of people were to enter, the pce would probably bepletely sealed off, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to move around easily. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to drag it out, but it¡¯s not good to drag it out for too long. The consort is quite good to me.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. However, it was nothingpared with her revolutionary friendship with Gu Bailu. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Bu Yaolian was smart, which was why she dared to put her next to Shao Zun. However, no matter how smart she was, it was still very dangerous. ¡°If you want to get information from the consort, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to use a special method. Her spiritual power is high and she¡¯s intelligent. I think she¡¯s smarter than the average person,¡± Bu Yaolian said. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s better to deal with smart people.¡± ¡°Should I bring you to her now?¡± Bu Yaolian asked. Chapter 861 - Use Medicine

Chapter 861: Use Medicine

Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. If we go to see her so soon after meeting each other, she¡¯ll be suspicious. There¡¯ll be plenty of time to meet her after I move in.¡± Although she was anxious to know the whereabouts of her parents¡¯ souls, she knew that being impatient wouldn¡¯t get her anywhere. ¡°How are you and Shao Zun?¡± Gu Bailu asked in concern. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask about that when they met two days ago. ¡°I¡¯ve already done what I need to do. All that¡¯s left is thest step.¡± Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Gu Bailu widened her eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why hasn¡¯t he eaten a beautiful woman like you? Can¡¯t he get it up?¡± ¡°Can, he can. My hand¡¯s almost crippled from exhaustion.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned slightly red after she finished speaking. Her words were too explicit, after all. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Is there something wrong with his brain? Since he¡¯s already asked you to use your hand, why doesn¡¯t he just shoot for real?¡± Shoot for real... Bu Yaolian turned even redder after hearing this. That gun really could shoot. Even now, her hand was still trembling and had yet to recover. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to make of it.¡± Gu Bailu found this a little tricky. He might say he didn¡¯t like it, but he clearly did, or he wouldn¡¯t have let her use her hand. What was he afraid of? ¡°Is he like this with other women or just you?¡± Gu Bailu asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but he¡¯s a real yboy. Usually, when I get a reaction from him, he¡¯ll stay at another beauty¡¯s ce for the entire night, and it¡¯s never the same person.¡± This time, Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t looked for anyone else after getting a reaction. It was probably because the things which the imperial consort had taught Bu Yaolian had worked. He couldn¡¯t control himself and look for other people, so he used her. But he still didn¡¯t touch her directly. ¡°Try it a few more times and see his reaction. My guess is that he doesn¡¯t touch any of the other beauties.¡± Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t keep changing women. If he kept changing women, the girl would be the one to think that she wasn¡¯t charming enough, and not that it was Su Shenfan¡¯s problem. No wonder this fellow wanted to gather so many beauties in the Earthly Residence. Perhaps... there really was some problem. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes lit up. It was as if she suddenly realized that the toy she liked, which she thought someone else had already yed with, was actually brand new and no one had touched it before. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be happy. If that¡¯s the case, there might really be a problem with him. It¡¯s impossible for you to run away with his child.¡± Bu Yaolian immediatelyy over the table dejectedly. ¡°He can get it up; how can there be a problem? It¡¯s such a spirited thing.¡± ¡°How about... you sleep with him tonight and make the move yourself?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t bear Bu Yaolian¡¯s disappointment and suggested a rotten idea. ¡°If he isn¡¯t hard, I won¡¯t be able to get him in.¡± Su Shenfan was a light sleeper who was always on high alert. As long as she moved, he would know, to say nothing of forcing herself on him. ¡°Then use a drug so he won¡¯t know.¡± Gu Bailu put down her teacup and said solemnly, ¡°But this method will only give you a chance to get pregnant, not win his heart.¡± Bu Yaolian naturally understood this logic. If Su Shenfan knew what she was doing, killing her wouldn¡¯t appease his hatred. How could he like her? ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to drug him.¡± Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t someone who could be poisoned with just any drug. The Earthly Residence took on many dangerous jobs; they had done many harmful things in the name of profit and had many enemies. Su Shenfan¡¯s ability to defend himself was absolutely top-notch. Chapter 862 - Try It A Few More Times

Chapter 862: Try It A Few More Times

¡°If you want, I have an idea.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°I¡¯ll try a few more times... Who knows, he might not be able to take it and will break.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± Gu Bailu whispered to her and told her how to drug Su Shenfan. Before long, Feng Qingtian arrived. Bu Yaolian was very scared of him. She immediately stood up and greeted him. ¡°Prince Zi.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and grabbed Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. ¡°Drink less tea.¡± If she drank too much tea, she would have to go to the toilet. She was pregnant and it was inconvenient and ufortable to go to the toilet. Gu Bailuined to Bu Yaolian, ¡°You should think carefully. It¡¯s not easy for a pregnant woman. Even with my husband to apany me every day, I¡¯m still so exhausted.¡± If Bu Yaolian ran away with Su Shenfan¡¯s child, she would suffer alone. Although Gu Bailu didn¡¯t agree with Bu Yaolian¡¯s decision, she would do her best to help her. She didn¡¯t care if it was right or wrong. As long as the person she cared about wanted it, she would definitely help. Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Of course she knew how difficult it was to be pregnant and unwed, but this was her wish. She felt that it was impossible to make Su Shenfan fall in love with her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to stand watching him pamper this woman and sleep with that woman every day. When a woman fell in love with someone, she would think of him as only hers. But how could Su Shenfan do that? Even if she did try her best to make him fall in love with her, he couldn¡¯t be as faithful as Prince Zi and no longer touch anyone else. Prince Zi was probably the only one in the world. As Gu Bailu spoke with Bu Yaolian, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t interrupt them as he sat on the side and quietly pondered his own business. Not long after, Su Shenfan returned. He knew that Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu were here, so he came to greet them. Even if they weren¡¯t here, he would usuallye to Bu Yaolian¡¯s ce. For the past two days, eating with Bu Yaolian was the most interesting thing to him. Every time he ate, he would wave the delicious food in front of her eyes and let her have a whiff. When he saw her staring at him with her eyes almost popping out but stubbornly refusing to eat, he felt that this beauty was especially amusing. The most interesting thing was that in the end, when she couldn¡¯t stand the provocation, her eyes would glow. If she didn¡¯t bite him, she would bite that ce. After being bitten a few times, he felt that it wasn¡¯t too bad. At the same time, he could also get her to relieve his physical urges. He enjoyed himself every day. But there was a banquet today, so they probably couldn¡¯t do anything tonight. Thinking this, Su Shenfan felt a little unhappy. An evening banquet was really boring. There was really no meaning to the banquet. Furthermore, with the ministers around, all they talked about was national affairs, when this wasn¡¯t the asion to do so. Su Shenfan was annoyed and impatient at the talk, so he suggested something interesting. ¡°What do you suggest, Shao Zun? Since Princess Zi and Prince Zi are here, I also think we should have some fun,¡± Xiao Jingyun said. He and Shao Zun were in cahoots. No matter what kind of bullsh*t idea Shao Zun came up with, it wouldn¡¯t do the emperor any harm. ¡°Since it¡¯s so boring, why don¡¯t we have apetition? Five people to a team, and two teams will face off against each other. The team that loses will fulfill the request of the team that wins. No matter what the request is, there¡¯s no backing out.¡± The moment Shao Zun said this, all the officials had troubled expressions on their faces. The stakes were huge. Chapter 863 - Match-up

Chapter 863: Match-up

No matter what the request was! Even one¡¯s life could be offered up. There would definitely be a loser. Feng Qingtian gripped Gu Bailu¡¯s hand and wiped her mouth gently. ¡°We can ignore it.¡± Gu Bailu smiled at him. ¡°My lord, are we afraid of losing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t afraid. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone, but who knew what tricks they had. After all, this was Xiao Jingyun¡¯s territory, and he had his eye on Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Can I try?¡± She was anxious about the whereabouts of her parents¡¯ souls, and just as she was worrying that there was no way to find them, she had been given the opportunity on a tter. Although she knew that it was still a little dangerous, she still wanted to gamble on it. ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯m here,¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s expression was light, but his words were full of unconditional eptance. Xiao Jingyun was nothing to him. If he did anything to Gu Bailu, Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it, even at the cost of destroying his ten thousand-year-old soul. Gu Bailu looked around. There was only her and Feng Qingtian; to make up five people, they could only add their guards. These people had extremely high spiritual power, butpared with those at the top of the pyramid, they were still a littlecking. Since she wanted to participate, she had to win. ¡°What do you think, Princess Zi?¡± Xiao Jingyun asked respectfully. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s going to be a teampetition, let¡¯s hear how the teams will be formed.¡± Shao Zun smiled. He knew that Prince Zi was nning to participate, so he hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you have five people. You can form your own team, as long as they¡¯re willing to join you.¡± In actual fact, doing it this way meant that there would only be two teams, the two strongest ones. As for everyone else... Who would want to be cannon fodder? ¡°I like it. However, with the winning team, all five members must agree when making the winning request,¡± Gu Bailu said. Gu Bailu¡¯s move surprised Shao Zun. If all five members had to agree, then it had to be a request which would benefit all five members. This would be a great restriction on the members one could have in a team. Unless the team was all made up of one¡¯s own people. But the chances of winning with such a team wasn¡¯t high. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to form teams then,¡± Shao Zun said. ¡°We can go with a majority agreement.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to my request, my husband and I won¡¯t participate.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t stupid enough to let Shao Zun and the emperor work together against them. She forcefully turned this casual match-up into an open match... ¡°Alright, this will be more interesting.¡± Xiao Jingyun agreed immediately and was eager to try. Feng Qingtian grabbed Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. ¡°Can your body take it?¡± He knew Gu Bailu¡¯s strength best. They were the perfect team, and few people in this world were their match. It was just a slight pity that Gu Bailu had exhausted her spiritual power when she opened the barrier of the Demon Realmst time. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I wouldn¡¯t force myself if I can¡¯t do it. They¡¯ve already set up the pot and the oil has heated up. They¡¯re just waiting to cook us. We can¡¯t waste that pot of oil.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. However, whether they would be the ones to be thrown into the pot or not depended on their capabilities. Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°The princess and I, and three guards, will form a team.¡± Xiao Jingyun was surprised. ¡°Prince Zi has decided just like that?¡± Looking at this team, if they won, they really could make whatever request they wanted since they were all his people. Was it really good to be so confident? Princess Zi was still a piece of trash with low spiritual power. Chapter 864 - Dont Drag Me Down

Chapter 864: Don¡¯t Drag Me Down

Shao Zun was very unhappy. ¡°Prince Zi didn¡¯t even consider me. He was still knocking on my door not long ago about working together.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t flirt with my husband.¡± Feng Qingtian took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Idiot.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled in his arms. ¡°We don¡¯t y with idiots.¡± Shao Zun pped the table and stood up. ¡°Good, very good. Since you won¡¯t have me, I¡¯ll make you regret it. Brother Xiao, let¡¯s team up.¡± Gu Bailu sneered in her heart. Who are you trying to fool? The two of you are in cahoots to begin with. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Gu Bailu shivered in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. Shao Zun lifted his chin. ¡°Even if you pretend to be weak, I won¡¯t go easy on you. If you lose, I¡¯ll make you cry.¡± Feng Qingtian threw his wine ss at him. ¡°Shut up and fight.¡± Gu Bailu was kind enough to y the part with Shao Zun, but Prince Zi wasn¡¯t. Xiao Jingyun burst outughing. ¡°Shao Zun, don¡¯t you want your beauty to y with you?¡± Su Shenfan tilted his head and looked at Bu Yaolian, and he really did ask her, ¡°Are you ying or not?¡± Bu Yaolian dered shamelessly, ¡°y!¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°You don¡¯t even have spiritual power, where did you get the courage to participate? Go to one side and don¡¯t drag me down. This brother will buy you candy if I win.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°I want to y too.¡± She wanted to take part precisely to drag down Su Shenfan and the emperor; she was afraid that Prince Zi and his wife would have a hard time. If she took a spot, it was the same as saying that only four people on their side would be taking part in the battle. She hadn¡¯t held out much hope at first, but Su Shenfan hade over to ask. She was an honest child, so of course she had to tell him what she really thought. ¡°You can y if you want. If you make us lose, I will give you to Brother Xiao to fill his harem.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s lips were curled in a smile, but the corners of his mouth had a ruthless tilt to them. How could he not tell what Bu Yaolian was thinking? This woman was so f*cking heartless. I treat her so well, yet she still dares help outsiders. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°Then I won¡¯t y.¡± She had yet to achieve her goal, so she didn¡¯t want to leave Su Shenfan. The thought of leaving him made her very unhappy. But she also knew that she would have to leave one day. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t like her at all. He could give her away with just one sentence and didn¡¯t treat her as his at all. Although she wanted to help Lulu and the others, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm him. But he... could really kill her whenever he wanted. Su Shenfan patted her cheek gently. ¡°Good girl.¡± Gu Bailu lost her patience. ¡°Is your team done or not?¡± They were clearly scheming together against the two of them. Just be straightforward, why did they have to go through all these twists and turns? Who was the one who didn¡¯t have a brain? Xiao Jingyun called up a few experts around him and formed a team with Shao Zun. Bu Yaolian looked at Gu Bailu apologetically. Gu Bailu happened to look in her direction, and gave her a reassuring smile. Feng Qingtian helped Gu Bailu up. Behind them were Ye Ying, Ye Qi, and Ye Ba. The other team consisted of Shao Zun, the emperor of Rising Clouds, his imperial concubine, the empress, and the head of the imperial guards. Tsk, this configuration was pretty slick. Gu Bailu said to Ye Ying, Ye Qi, and Ye Ba in a low voice, ¡°Later, do as I tell you, and coordinate with my movements. We must work together in this five-man battle. I¡¯ll lead.¡± Chapter 865 - Take Him Down

Chapter 865: Take Him Down

¡°Understood.¡± Gu Bailu held Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve yed for real. I¡¯ve really missed it.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°Have fun.¡± ¡°Fight until the opponent admits defeat, or to the end?¡± Xiao Jingyun looked at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian replied domineeringly, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll stop there. We¡¯re justpeting for fun.¡± Xiao Jingyun smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± With that decided, both parties quickly moved to a wide and empty ce. The cold wind blew, and the night was a little cold. Gu Bailu tied the belt on her fox fur coat. ¡°Please guide me.¡± She swiped her hand across her chest, creating a barrier that rippled like water. She didn¡¯t even give the other party a chance to discuss strategy. Feng Qingtian summoned the Soul Separating Sword. Ye Ying, Ye Qi, and Ye Ba released their spiritual power. The other side wasn¡¯t to be outdone either. Just Shao Zun and the emperor releasing their spiritual power caused the entire scene to turn colorful, strange, and oppressive. The face of Bu Yaolian, who had low spiritual power, turned pale from the shock of the spiritual power. She could no longer hear anything, as if something was blocking her ears. Many of the ministers didn¡¯t feel good either. But they endured the pain; no one would give up on watching such a high-levelpetition. The ground trembled and the buildings shook. Feng Qingtian and the others blocked Shao Zun and Xiao Jingyun¡¯s spiritual power as it struck down. When the two forces shed in the air, it was as if twos were colliding. The deafening sound sent the tables and chairs in the banquet hall flying. Dishes were scattered all over the ce. Bu Yaolian had already expected this oue and hid by a flower bed, but her face was still covered in dust. Xiao Jing and Shao Zun looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Take down Princess Zi.¡± Gu Bailu summoned Yin Neng and boosted each person with a support rune before she took out a stack of teleportation runes. She knew that she looked like the weak link and the other side would be gunning for her. Firstly, Feng Qingtian would be distracted if anything happened to her. Secondly, she had the least spiritual power, and would be cut down on the spot. As expected, they all attacked her. Gu Bailu stood behind Feng Qingtian so that he could block them a little, but it was five people attacking from all directions. Plus, the five on the opposite side were all powerful experts. Feng Qingtian and the three guards were tangled up with one person. Xiao Jingyun came to deal with her. Gu Bailu teleported several meters away and said, ¡°Yin Neng, stop him first.¡± She couldn¡¯t just hide. As a god-level support, she had to help the others. Yin Neng firmly held Xiao Jingyun back. Gu Bailu ran around the field and threw out a teleportation rune every once in a while. After she was done, she jumped into one and teleported to Feng Qingtian¡¯s side. Su Shenfan was fighting Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu caused a ten-word rune to explode in Su Shenfan¡¯s direction. ¡°Damn...¡± Su Shenfan felt the transparent cross hit him and he felt dizzy. ¡°My Lord, take him down, quickly!¡± Gu Bailu charged toward Su Shenfan and pped another immobilization rune on his back. Seeing that something was wrong, the consort hurried to help. Gu Bailu was going to run to her, but Xiao Jingyun shed at her. She dodged quickly, but the empress almost shed her face with a de. Chapter 866 - The Strongest Support

Chapter 866: The Strongest Support

Gu Bailu was furious. She quickly flipped her hands, and countless Gu Bailus instantly appeared. She hurriedly teleported away with a rune. Gu Bailu was everywhere. The empress was dumbfounded. ¡°Your Majesty, which one should we fight?¡± Why did she have the feeling that Princess Zi alone could take down a thousand people? Scattering beans as soldiers? ¡°Hahaha. The 9,999 Spring Harbingers is absolutely the best weapon for the masses.¡± Chuckling, Gu Bailu drew close to the consort and used a rune to make her spin and turn giddy. Feng Qingtian charged at Su Shenfan and stabbed at his chest while he was still dizzy However, the imperial consort pushed Su Shenfan out of the way. Right at that moment, she felt the world spin around her. She covered her head and didn¡¯t know which way was up. Feng Qingtian turned around and stabbed at her chest. Blood sttered. Feng Qingtian kicked her off the field. Once a person left the field, they weren¡¯t qualified to go back up again. ¡°So strong, my husband.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t forget to give Feng Qingtian a flying kiss. Xiao Jingyun said to the empress, ¡°Get rid of the one running all over the ce!¡± He attacked Gu Bailu, his immense spiritual power throwing her off bnce. She teleported away, but it was useless! The spiritual power covered arge range and continued to attack her. Feng Qingtian shouted, ¡°Lulu! Reduce your injuries!¡± Gu Bailu shed down in front of her chest, and a transparent shield appeared beside her. The might of the spiritual power was greatly weakened when it struck the shield, but Gu Bailu was still hit in the back. Her back hurt. Damn it, if she didn¡¯t have the injury reduction rune and hadn¡¯t used the illusion of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers to deal damage, she would probably be half-dead by now. It was fine if she was severely injured, but the child would suffer. She hurried to stand behind Feng Qingtian, and cast a star-shaped rune on him. ¡°My lord, beat him to death. It really hurts where he hit me.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes threateningly. Xiao Jingyun was still confused. He had attacked Gu Bailu with all his spiritual power, but she was still alive? There was no way that it hadn¡¯t hit her! Xiao Jingyun finally realized that Gu Bailu truly wasn¡¯t as simple as a piece of trash. Although she didn¡¯t have much offensive power, she was very good at controlling people. She had led the imperial consort around by the nose before kicking her out of the match. Thinking this, Xiao Jingyun¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked at Gu Bailu with determination. Feng Qingtian used all his spiritual power and threw the Soul Separating Sword into the air, before he swept it out at Xiao Jingyun with a magnificent momentum. Gu Bailu also enhanced it with a rune, and that overwhelming power got even stronger. After the effects of the immobilization rune wore off, Su Shenfan saw that Xiao Jingyun was in trouble, and hurried over to fend off Feng Qingtian¡¯s spiritual power together. Gu Bailu chanted and used another enhancement rune. ¡°Ye Ying, the three of you be careful.¡± She couldn¡¯t move now. Ye Ying and the others could only rely on their own abilities to protect themselves. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Ye Ying and the others were the products of cruel hellish training. Even if their spiritual power wasn¡¯t as strong as Su Shenfan¡¯s and the others, they still had fearless spirits. And the empress and the head of the imperial guards might not be as fierce as they were. ¡°The three of us will deal with the empress.¡± The empress suddenly felt a lot of pressure. Why were three people fighting her? She felt very aggrieved. Chapter 867 - Cowardly Shao Zun

Chapter 867: Cowardly Shao Zun

The head of the imperial guards hurried to help the empress. As Gu Bailu continued boosting the enhancement runes, Feng Qingtian grew stronger and stronger. His Soul Separating Sword was about to break through Xiao Jingyun and Shao Zun¡¯s spiritual power barrier. Xiao Jingyun and Shao Zun were both sweating. ¡°How did this happen?¡± The two of them ranked in the top ten in the world, but it was unexpectedly very hard for them to block Prince Zi¡¯s attack even when they joined forces. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Foolish mortals, my husband isn¡¯t human.¡± Feng Qingtian: ¡°...¡± I¡¯m not human, I¡¯m a wolf, and I eat you every night. Gu Bailu ramped up the buff to the maximum level. ¡°Hang in there. I¡¯ll deal with the annoying little ones first.¡± Gu Bailu teleported to the empress¡¯s side. ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Zi gives you a hug of love.¡± She really hugged the empress. Instantly, the empress couldn¡¯t move at all, and she felt her spiritual power draining away. What the hell was this? ¡°What did you do?¡± She was so damn curious. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m just making your spiritual power run out for a bit. You¡¯ll recover tomorrow.¡± She released the empress and said to Ye Ying, ¡°Take care of her.¡± Ye Ying and the other two attacked together. The empress put up a fight for a while before she copsed on the ground from exhaustion. She didn¡¯t even need to be kicked off the field. She red at Gu Bailu from where she was lying on the ground. This woman¡¯s hug was poisonous! It was a miracle that she hadn¡¯t killed Prince Zi. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Gu Bailu stepped back and threw a life and death rune at the head of the imperial guards. She didn¡¯t need any help. ¡°Ye Ying, the three of you go and help Prince Zi. Hurry.¡± ¡°Princess, will you be alright?¡± Ye Ying asked worriedly. ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re doubting your master¡¯s abilities. When we get back, you¡¯ll be washing the toilets.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and Yin Neng teleported to the side of the head of the imperial guards. ¡°Yin Neng, if you can¡¯t handle him, you can go kill yourself.¡± Yin Neng sneered. ¡°Just him? I¡¯m more than enough.¡± The head of the imperial guards had already been hit by the life and death rune. With Yin Neng in the mix, he was wiped out. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Very well, we can continue with our contract.¡± Five on five. Three on the other side had been taken down, while this side still had five. Bu Yaolian was finally relieved. Why did Princess Zi seem even more marvelouspared with thest time theypeted together? She could make people dizzy, immobilize them, and even drain them of spiritual power. Suddenly, she was a little envious of Qian¡¯er for being able to be Gu Bailu¡¯s disciple. No! I have to ask her to take me as a disciple! Shao Zun and Xiao Jingyun had never expected Gu Bailu to take down their teammates so easily. The imperial consort and the head of the imperial guards weren¡¯t ordinary experts, and would absolutely rank in the top 50. But Gu Bailu had taken them down with three small fry soldiers. Xiao Jingyun was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Su Shenfan narrowed his eyes and regretted suggesting thispetition. He had always known that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing, but he had never expected her to be so unusual. The methods she used had never appeared in any battle before. What if he wanted to pull her into the Earthly Residence? ¡°We have to work hard.¡± Xiao Jingyun encouraged him. Shao Zun smiled. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a need to continue? We can¡¯t win if we can¡¯t catch Gu Bailu.¡± Even Prince Zi was stronger than he had expected. He didn¡¯t want to lose half his life just for some thrills. Chapter 868 - The Most Ripped Off Teammate In History

Chapter 868: The Most Ripped Off Teammate In History

Although he wasn¡¯t using all his strength, this wasn¡¯t a battle of life or death. Why would he reveal his full strength? ¡°Shao Zun, are you saying you want to concede?¡± Xiao Jingyun was stunned. How could he rip off his teammates like this? Didn¡¯t they say that they would beat them up together? Didn¡¯t they say that they would scam them? Didn¡¯t they say that they would share the spoils of war? Are you a mole sent by the other party? Shao Zun turned around to look at Bu Yaolian, who was hiding behind the flower bed. ¡°My woman is about to be killed by the spiritual power. I have to take pity on her.¡± ¡°???¡± There was such a reason? Shao Zun decisively withdrew his power and walked off the field in Bu Yaolian¡¯s direction. ¡°Are you going to throw away your life just to watch the show? Your spiritual power is so weak, yet you don¡¯t know how to hide?¡± Xiao Jingyun heard Shao Zun¡¯s concerned voice. He was sent flying out of the field by a force that could tear mountains and rivers apart. His chest burned with pain and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Fuck, I don¡¯t ept this. I was screwed over by my teammate. Gu Bailu was also confused. They won, just like that? She thought that it would be a fierce battle against Xiao Jingyun and Shao Zun. After all, their powerbined was definitely stronger than her and Feng Qingtian together. She had to seize every opportunity to act as support, and she couldn¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, Feng Qingtian would be in danger. But... Su Shenfan ran away... Gu Bailu dragged Feng Qingtian over to Xiao Jingyun. ¡°Wow, Shao Zun made you vomit so much blood. Look at you. I told you not to pick unreliable teammates like Shao Zun, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. Hahahaha...¡± Xiao Jingyun¡¯s eyes rolled up and he fainted. ¡°You... you... you can¡¯t faint. Even if you do, you can¡¯t avoid the fact that you lost terribly!¡± Gu Bailu was so angry that she wanted to kick Xiao Jingyun. He actually passed out? Did he think he could avoid the bet like this? Dream on. Let¡¯s see how many days you can remain unconscious for! Feng Qingtian squeezed her handfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t in the spirit of a bet at all.¡± The imperial consort walked over. ¡°Quickly send the emperor back. Where are the imperial physicians?! The emperor has fainted, why aren¡¯t there any doctors?¡± Rising Clouds Kingdom did notck doctors! The imperial physicians, who had been hiding far away and hadn¡¯t dared watch the show for fear of being affected by the spiritual power, now ran over... ¡°Princess Zi, His Majesty really did pass out. Let¡¯s talk about the bet after His Majesty wakes up.¡± The imperial consort helped the empress up. The empress sighed. ¡°We have suffered a crushing defeat.¡± The imperial consort hummed in acknowledgement. ¡°Do you know why we lost?¡± Both of them looked at Su Shenfan, but he didn¡¯t notice their hateful gazes. He was giving Bu Yaolian spiritual power. Because Bu Yaolian was looking at him in a daze and couldn¡¯t hear him at all. She had been deafened by the spiritual power. Only when Su Shenfan¡¯s spiritual power flowed through her body was Bu Yaolian able to hear her surroundings. ¡°Stupid woman!¡± Su Shenfan pinched her cheeks hard. ¡°Those ministers all know how to run far away and hide, yet you¡¯re stupid enough toe running over to watch. Do you feel that the light in the human world is too blinding and you want to go to Hell and see what dark Yin energy is?¡± Bu Yaolian felt as if her ears had been bombarded, and didn¡¯t seem to be working properly. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough I can¡¯t participate in such a marvelouspetition; it would be too much of a pity if I can¡¯t even watch it,¡± Bu Yaolian pouted and said aggrievedly. ¡°You want to participate in apetition? You want to fight?¡± Shao Zun asked with an enigmatic smile. Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have a big battle here waiting for you. I guarantee you¡¯ll want to die.¡± Pulling her up, Su Shenfan ran. Chapter 869 - Just Like 007

Chapter 869: Just Like 007

Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t let him go. She shouted, ¡°Shao Zun! You¡¯ve lost, don¡¯t run!¡± Su Shenfan waved his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t he unconscious? We¡¯ll talk about the bet when he wakes up.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. The grand young master of the Earthly Residence, making a bet with his life and then running away after losing. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get any business in the future?¡± Gu Bailu knew what Su Shenfan was thinking. He was trying to renege on the bet. Su Shenfan nced over. ¡°Nope, you won so easily. Do you think this will end once you have your kid?¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. Okay, when you admit defeat, you really look like 007. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a request? Thest thing I¡¯m afraid of is a request.¡± You¡¯re someone who takes on jobs, you¡¯ve never refused them! With that, he pulled Bu Yaolian along and left. Gu Bailu asked, ¡°My lord, are they going back on their word?¡± Xiao Jingyun was an almighty emperor who represented so many ministers in his country. When he lost, he unexpectedly fainted to dodge his debt... Shameless. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare. Does it hurt?¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her back. As soon as he touched her, Gu Bailu grimaced. ¡°It hurts. It¡¯s because of this pain that I can¡¯t let them go back on their word.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were dark and murderous. Gu Bailu leaned into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It actually doesn¡¯t hurt that much. I¡¯ve already reduced the injury and redistributed the impact of the energy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apply some medicine on you when we get back.¡± Feng Qingtian picked her up and was about to leave the pce. Gu Bailu stopped him. ¡°My lord, we¡¯ll stay in the pce tonight. Since the emperor is acting dumb, we won¡¯t leave until we get what is our due.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Staying here?¡± Gu Bailu whispered to him, ¡°Both he and Shao Zun have exhausted their strength tonight, and the pce is in chaos because of thepetition. The ministers have returned home, and the captain of the imperial guards is injured. It¡¯s time to search the pce.¡± Feng Qingtian had naturally considered this, but he remembered the wound on Gu Bailu¡¯s back. ¡°No, we need to heal the injury first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. If I let go of such a good opportunity, my injury will never recover...¡± Feng Qingtian nced at her coldly. ¡°Lulu.¡± His words were filled with warning. He could allow her to be endlessly willful, but it definitely didn¡¯t include her cursing herself. Gu Bailu clung to his neck and said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t talk about myself like that anymore.¡± Feng Qingtian sighed helplessly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay here.¡± When they arranged to stay in the pce, no one dared object. The chief eunuch in charge arranged for them to stay at Fu¡¯an Pce, which wasn¡¯t far from where Shao Zun and the others were staying in Qinghua Pce. Feng Qingtian insisted on applying the medicine on Gu Bailu. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll take someone with me to search the pce tonight...¡± Feng Qingtian covered her up. Gu Bailu was about to say something, when Feng Qingtian pulled a long face. ¡°Don¡¯t protest.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°My lord is so fierce. He¡¯s not cute at all. He¡¯s scolded me many times today.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head affectionately and helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°You just think I¡¯m a burden and don¡¯t want me to go with you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re not a burden. You¡¯re the best support.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her on the lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take someone to check things out while it¡¯s still chaotic. Be good, okay?¡± Chapter 870 - My Husband Is Confident

Chapter 870: My Husband Is Confident

He was afraid that Gu Bailu would mess around on her own after he left. ¡°Alright, I promise not to leave the pce,¡± said Gu Bailu. Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± If he told her to rest now, she probably wouldn¡¯t listen. It would be fine as long as she didn¡¯t leave the pce. The people watching her would also be able to protect her easily. Feng Qingtian stood up and was about to leave, when Gu Bailu pulled his sleeve. ¡°My lord, I know that you¡¯re very powerful, but you have to be careful yourself. I¡¯ll be worried if you get hurt.¡± Feng Qingtian took her hand and kissed it. ¡°It¡¯s fine, there won¡¯t even be a hair out of ce.¡± ¡°Tsk, my husband is so confident.¡± Feng Qingtian put her hand under the nket, turned around, and took seven, eight, nine, ten... Who knew how many guards he took with him. He snuck out the window of the pce. The imperial guards of Rising Clouds Kingdom were watching the front of the pce, so Feng Qingtian naturally couldn¡¯t use the front door. Gu Bailu¡¯s back hurt a little, which was why she stayed in bed. When it was a little better, she would get up and to a divination; perhaps she might be able to sense it if her parents¡¯ souls were close by. She touched the Soul Collecting Bracelet on her left wrist. ¡°You were given to me by my parents, you should be able to help me find them.¡± The Soul Collecting Bracelet shed with a white light and quickly disappeared. Gu Bailu smiled. It seemed it was possible. Su Shenfan dragged Bu Yaolian back to the bedroom. She looked at his back and asked in confusion, ¡°Shao Zun, what did you mean about a fight earlier? You were just in battle, you should rest well.¡± Su Shenfan turned around and looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t use my full strength just now. I¡¯m not satisfied at all. You can y with meter.¡± ¡°How... how? I... can¡¯t beat you. I have so little spiritual power.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight; you just need to know how to use your mouth.¡± Bu Yaolian raised her eyebrows. Use her mouth? A battle of words? She was good at scolding! Bu Yaolian became excited and was about to roll up her sleeves. Su Shenfan threw her onto the couch and pinched her chin. ¡°Are you happy to fight with me?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my honor to apany you, Shao Zun. I will definitely perform well.¡± Bu Yaolian then asked, ¡°When do we start?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯re dirty. Let¡¯s wash up first.¡± Su Shenfan took off his outer and inner robes, revealing his strong and flexible upper body. Under the light, it looked especially alluring with a glowing sheen over it, like a roasted chicken drumstick. Bu Yaolian¡¯s stomach growled. Su Shenfan turned around and gave her a disdainful look. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that you haven¡¯t starved to death after not eating to keep your figure.¡± Bu Yaolian felt wronged. ¡°I only felt hungry after seeing Shao Zun¡¯s body. I wasn¡¯t hungry at first!¡± Who asked you to look like a chicken drumstick, especially one that¡¯s been roasted over the fire until it¡¯s yellow? Pour all kinds of sauce over it, and one bite will be full of vor. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. He leaned closer and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Su Shenfan said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll let you eat something different today.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him curiously. ¡°How is it different?¡± Su Shenfan looked at her clear eyes and inwardly scolded her for being such a seductive vixen. ¡°Go and wash up. You¡¯ll get to eat once you¡¯re clean.¡± Su Shenfan went into the bathroom first. Bu Yaolian looked at his back and thought that he probably wouldn¡¯t go out tonight. She remembered the look which Gu Bailu had given her when she left, telling Bu Yaolian to keep Su Shenfan busy tonight so that he wouldn¡¯t go out. Chapter 871 - It’s Brother, Not Shao Zun

Chapter 871: It¡¯s Brother, Not Shao Zun

Bu Yaolian¡¯s bright eyes flickered. There was only one way to keep Su Shenfan here. She looked at her hand. Sigh... you¡¯ll have to suffer again today. She resigned herself to her fate and entered another bath. By the time she came out of the bathroom, Su Shenfan was already lying on the couch in a thin inner robe. It was open and he waspletely naked underneath. Bu Yaolian walked over with a towel draped over her shoulders and softly called out, ¡°Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan nced at her. ¡°Call me brother.¡± Bu Yaolian called out softly, ¡°Brother...¡± She really didn¡¯t know what Brother Su was thinking. The dignified and domineering Shao Zun wanted her to call him Big Brother? ¡°Good girl,e here.¡± Su Shenfan waved his hand and pulled Bu Yaolian into his embrace. The towel instantly fell off, revealing her corbones. They were as white as jade, like a small jade bowl, and very attractive. ¡°Brother, I... I¡¯m not wearing any clothes,¡± Bu Yaolian blushed and said shyly. ¡°Why wear clothes, you look the best without any.¡± Su Shenfan flipped her onto her side and let her lie on top of him. He lowered his head and captured her full lips and rolled around with her domineeringly. His hands weren¡¯t idle either as they roamed Bu Yaolian¡¯s entire body. His fingertips seemed to be on fire as they lit up every part of Bu Yaolian. ¡°Mm...¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Su Shenfan looked at her with a burning gaze. Her soft bodyy on top of him, her eyes wet and seductive. ¡°Brother, I... I...¡± Bu Yaolian unconsciously rubbed against him. Su Shenfan abruptly stiffened. He felt like he had flown up into the sky and was floating around. Su Shenfan smiled evilly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry and wanted to eat? Let me give you some good food.¡± Bu Yaolian stared at him with watery eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± In the hall, a sound which made one¡¯s heart race and face turn red rang out. It sounded like it hade out of Shao Zun¡¯s mouth as he growled and panted in satisfaction. The attendants outside the hall nced at each other, wondering if they should check on Shao Zun. But no one said anything. If they ruined Shao Zun¡¯s enjoyment now, it would be like they hated the dazzling light of the mortal world. No, the mortal world was beautiful. They absolutely did not want to leave it. ... Feng Qingtian and the others searched every corner of the pce carefully. Probably because of the pill refinement, security in the imperial pce was very strict. Feng Qingtian was afraid that he would miss something important, so he searched slowly. It had already been two hours after he did one round of the pce, but he still had nothing. When he returned, Gu Bailu had just woken up. She touched her back. It felt very cool and didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She quickly sat up and crawled into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms, but it was a little difficult given how heavy she was. Feng Qingtian patted her butt. ¡°Don¡¯t climb like that, be careful with your body. This ball is a little too big.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll drop soon. Bigger is better, he¡¯lle out more easily. So? Did you find anything?¡± Gu Bailu asked anxiously. Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to keep looking.¡± Chapter 872 - Alert

Chapter 872: Alert

Feng Qingtian looked at her worriedly. ¡°Your injury...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all anymore. If we miss out on tonight, we won¡¯t have as good an opportunity again.¡± The reason why she agreed to participate in thepetition was to injure the other side so that it would be easier for her to do things. Feng Qingtian could only nod. Gu Bailu got off the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll do a divination first. It might give us a general direction, but it¡¯ll consume more spiritual power.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head and kissed her. Gu Bailu was speechless. So, spiritual power could be transferred like this. Feng Qingtian ended the kiss and licked her lips reluctantly. ¡°Do your divination. We¡¯ll eat when we get back.¡± Gu Bailu red at him, and Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°If you re at me again, we won¡¯t have to do any proper business tonight.¡± Gu Bailu promptly ran away. She took out a golden hairpin and ced it on the table. She focused her attention and released a bright eight-trigram rune which hung over the hairpin. She muttered a spell under her breath as the golden hairpin spun on the table faster and faster. Gu Bailu was running out of spiritual power, and beads of sweat popped up on her forehead. Feng Qingtian was a little worried. ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t listen to him. If she didn¡¯t continue, all this spiritual power would be wasted. Finally, she used herst bit of spiritual power. The golden hairpin suddenly stopped, and the sharp tip pointed to the southeast. Gu Bailu was so tired that she took a step back. Feng Qingtian caught her and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my fault that the level of my family arts is too low. I can only rely on my spiritual power. If my technique was higher, I wouldn¡¯t need spiritual power.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Let¡¯s dual cultivate more.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. Don¡¯t just do it whenever you feel like it! ¡°Let¡¯s go to the southeast. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t find it.¡± Gu Bailu took Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand and was about to leave. Holding her in his arms, Feng Qingtian slipped out of their pce. With a definite direction, things would be easier. There were imperial guards everywhere in the imperial pce, but they were nothing to Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. If anything went wrong, Gu Bailu would cast an immobilization rune and a dizzy spin rune. Ye Qi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so much easier with the princess around.¡± When they hade out earlier, they had to avoid this and that. Their nerves had been stretched taut and they had to kill a few times to avoid detection. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the princess and you¡¯re the guards.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. Ye Qi said obsequiously, ¡°The princess is wise.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. He didn¡¯t like any living being taking away his woman¡¯s attention. They continued southeast and arrived at the imperial garden in the blink of an eye. There was ake in the imperial garden that was as bright as a mirror. The moonlight was reflected in it, making it bright and clear. The bracelet in Gu Bailu¡¯s hand shed and sounded an rm. ¡°Alert, alert, the target is nearby. Everyone, pay attention.¡± ¡°Ye Qi and Ye Ba, go to theke and take a look. The rest of you, watch our surroundings carefully. Don¡¯t miss any clues.¡± Pill refinement required a ce with good feng shui. It was best if there were mountains and rivers, where spiritual power could be gathered. Although there weren¡¯t any mountains here, there was a bamboo forest and ake nearby. They could clearly feel a powerful spiritual force field. Gu Bailu took a deep breath; she really felt like sitting down to cultivate in this ce rich with feng shui. Feng Qingtian checked around with Gu Bailu. The bracelet lit up with every step she took, and the light grew brighter and brighter. When she was far away, it grew dim again. Chapter 873 - Large Mixer

Chapter 873: Large Mixer

She returned to where the light was the brightest and moved to the left. The light on the bracelet also dimmed. When she moved to the right, the light on the bracelet became brighter. She kept moving to the right until she reached a stone. The bracelet was so bright it was blinding. Gu Bailu said excitedly, ¡°It should be here! Get rid of the stone.¡± The stone was moved away, but there was nothing underneath. After digging a few meters, they didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°This is it. Dig. We¡¯ll definitely dig something up.¡± After digging thest dozen meters, there was still nothing suspicious. ¡°That¡¯s weird. This is obviously the ce with the biggest reaction. It must be down here.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t dig anymore. It¡¯s almost dawn. We have to put it back the way it was,¡± said Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu was a little disappointed. If she missed the chance today, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy next time. Su Shenfan and Xiao Jingyun would definitely guard the location of the pill refinement. Bu Yaolian was keeping Su Shenfan busy today. Gu Bailu¡¯s people were also openly keeping an eye on Xiao Jingyun since she was certain that he was pretending to be unconscious. With neither of them around, this was the perfect opportunity. ¡°Dig deeper. It should be down there... Once we find it, we can put things back the way they were.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°Princess, it seems it¡¯s hollow down below... The sound is different now,¡± Ye Qi said loudly from where he was standing in the deep hole. ¡°Hurry and dig.¡± Gu Bailu was excited. ¡°My lord, the heavens don¡¯t let down those who work hard. The ce where the pill is being refined is actually so far down.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°That¡¯s because you persevered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s open. There¡¯s light...¡± Ye Qi¡¯s voice came again, apanied by the mor of what sounded like something turning. Gu Bailu looked into the hole. What the hell? There was a wheel that was spinning very fast at the bottom, like an electric fan, and it wasrger than the hole they had dug. If they went any further down, it would be like a meat mixer. If they went down, they would be minced meat and turned into the dregs at the bottom of a pot sooner orter. The problem was that there was more than one of these massive meat mixers at intervals all the way down, upying the entire cavern. ¡°See if there¡¯s a stop mechanism,¡± Gu Bailu said. Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°Stop looking. There shouldn¡¯t be any here. This isn¡¯t a regr exit. It¡¯s a dead end. They wouldn¡¯te out from here.¡± Gu Bailu was furious. She knew that the regr exits should be nearby, but she didn¡¯t have time to find them. ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. I¡¯ll see if I can go down.¡± Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her. He could turn his body hard like diamond, so this human blender might not be able to hurt him. ¡°No! No, I can¡¯t let you take the risk. Absolutely not.¡± No matter how much she wanted to seed, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t risk Feng Qingtian¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have you forgotten who I am?¡± Feng Qingtian patted her back andforted her. ¡°Things are different now.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll see if the immobilization rune can stop it.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Feng Qingtian take the risk, nor did she want to give up. Gu Bailu casually tossed out a ten-word rune, which floated down to the spinning surface. With the sound of a click, the meat mixer stopped. ¡°Princess, it stopped! It stopped!¡± Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°It was that simple. I really am awesome.¡± Feng Qingtian flew down with her and stopped on the top of the meat mixer. Using this method, Gu Bailu stopped all the meat mixers below. When she reached the bottom, it was apletely different world. It was like another pce! Chapter 874 - Indescribable

Chapter 874: Indescribable

However, this imperial pce was different from the white jade imperial pce. There was a dragon carved onto a pir which would require several people to pick up. It was painted bright red, but the paint had faded a little. It looked old. It was damp inside. The pce was very big, but there were no decorations. It was an empty pce. ¡°Search everywhere. Be careful of the traps and use your discretion,¡± Feng Qingtian ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± They dispersed to search, and someone soon returned. ¡°Princess Zi, there¡¯s a big passage over there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged Gu Bailu, who looked at the bracelet in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s weird. It was so good at leading us earlier, but there¡¯s no reaction now?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Not good.¡± He quickly tested his spiritual power. ¡°My spiritual power has been suppressed.¡± Gu Bailu looked like she had eaten sh*t. ¡°Suppressed spiritual power... Does this pce really have this effect?¡± ¡°Yes... You might have forgotten that in order to destroy the human world, the spiritual power of human beings was suppressed at the very beginning with the construction of many spiritual power suppression fields. This... was probably left behind from back then.¡± ¡°How can they refine pills without spiritual power?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the entire ce that doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power. There are areas that have escaped the.¡± Gu Bailu said helplessly, ¡°The bracelet won¡¯t work anymore. Let me do another divination.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well. Don¡¯t be rash, take your time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll rush over.¡± Especially Su Shenfan; she didn¡¯t know if Bu Yaolian could tie him down for the entire night. ¡°Forget it. Even if theye, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t let her take any more risks. Gu Bailu begged in her heart: Lian¡¯er, you have to use all your seduction skills to keep Su Shenfan busy. Bu Yaolian¡¯s mind was nk and her lips were numb. ¡°So damnfortable...¡± Su Shenfan leaned back against the couch, looking devilish and satisfied. Bu Yaolian was holding something in her mouth. She didn¡¯t know if she should spit it out or swallow it, but it really didn¡¯t taste good. Su Shenfan carried her into the bath and washed both of them clean. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you mute?¡± Su Shenfan leaned against the side of the bath to rest. He ced Bu Yaolian to sit on him and his gaze darkened. He looked at Bu Yaolian¡¯s pink and rosy face. It was slightly flushed and had a pure white sheen. It was as delicious as a peach. Su Shenfan thought nothing about covering her lips. The moment he opened her mouth, a slippery thing entered his mouth. He quickly let go of Bu Yaolian. ¡°What is it?¡± He was dumbfounded. This woman really made people want to kill her. Who knew if she was doing it on purpose or not? It had to be on purpose! Why did she leave it in her mouth?! But she looked like she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Big Brother, do I have to eat this thing?¡± It had been in Bu Yaolian¡¯s mouth for a long time. She wanted to swallow it, but the taste was truly indescribable. Su Shenfan growled, ¡°You little vixen, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± He shook her, and Bu Yaolian spat out everything in her mouth to spray all over Su Shenfan. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened even further. He looked at Bu Yaolian as if he wanted to eat her alive. Bu Yaolian shuddered. ¡°S- sorry, I... I¡¯ll help you wash.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s gaze became even fiercer. Bu Yaolian was so frightened that she struggled to retreat, then cried out in pain. ¡°Something¡¯s piercing me! It hurts.¡± Chapter 875 - The One Who Should Cry Is Me

Chapter 875: The One Who Should Cry Is Me

Bu Yaolian burst into tears from the pain. It felt like someone had cut off a piece of her flesh. Su Shenfan¡¯s body stiffened in an instant. He stared at Bu Yaolian as if he had been struck by lightning. His eyes widened in a frightening manner. Bu Yaolian bit her lip. ¡°Brother, it hurts. Can you not prick me?¡± Su Shenfan was infuriated. His chastity which he had kept for more than twenty years was gone... gone... gone! ¡°You¡¯re stillining about the pain? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Su Shenfan was furious. Bu Yaolian was so tight that she almost broke him. But this feeling gave him a pleasure he had never felt before. ¡°Loosen up a little. If you break it, who will make you feel good in the future?¡± Pleasure mixed with unwillingness. The words that came out of Su Shenfan¡¯s mouth became increasingly dirty. Bu Yaolian was in so much pain that she wanted to die. How would she know if she was loose or not? Her tears flowed continuously. ¡°What are you crying for? I¡¯m the one who should be crying.¡± Su Shenfan grabbed her full waist and pressed her against him. ¡°S- sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Bu Yaolian braced against him, about to stand up, but the moment she moved, she felt a tearing sensation, and sat down again. Su Shenfan took a deep breath. ¡°I have to kill you today.¡± He had protected his chastity for more than twenty years and had yed with countless women, but he had never really let little Fanfan receive such treatment. Instantly, he felt that he had lived in vain for the past twenty years. Screw chastity. This was the kind of pleasure a man should enjoy. It was better to be this happy for the rest of his life. As he throbbed, he talked dirty. ¡°You minx, did you do it deliberately, hm?¡± Bu Yaolian sobbed and begged softly, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, don¡¯t kill me...¡± Why would Su Shenfan care about her? He was the most important. However, his satisfaction didn¡¯tst long... Su Shenfan suddenly felt himself tumbling down from the clouds. The feeling of floating disappeared instantly. How did it disappear so quickly? ??? Less than the period it took for one incense stick to burn? What was going on? Why did it disappear so quickly? Su Shenfan was a little stupefied and sat there with an ugly expression. Was he incapable? Bu Yaoliany weakly on his shoulder. Although it had hurt a lot at first, she seemed to have gotten used to the painter, and it conversely felt especially good. However, just as she was feeling the pleasure, Su Shenfan stopped. She wondered if she had identally done something to Shao Zun down there. Did she seed? But Shao Zun didn¡¯t feel that amazing. Why was he so unhappy? Would he kill her? It felt like he was going to strangle her to death. When Shao Zun turned ruthless, anyone would feel afraid. Bu Yaolian felt that doing something like this was really unfair to women. It was clearly the woman who suffered. All the women of the world were so pitiful. She didn¡¯t expect it to hurt so much, like the pain was tearing her apart. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, is... is it over?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Su Shenfan with watery eyes. ¡°Over? In your dreams. I won¡¯t stop until I kill you.¡± He was annoyed at himself for actually being so fast; how could he let the matter rest? He felt it was definitely because the posture was wrong. He lowered his head and kissed Bu Yaolian¡¯s lips. Little Fanfan immediately became energetic once more. Chapter 876 - No Guards

Chapter 876: No Guards

Bu Yaolian finally realized that this was just a prelude. She didn¡¯t close her eyes the entire night. When she fainted from exhaustion, Su Shenfan woke her up. She was so tired and weak that she felt like dying. However, Su Shenfan remained refreshed, and seemed to be getting more energetic. He had to make up for all the times he hadn¡¯t done it in the past twenty years. The trusted aides standing guard in the hall outside exchanged nces. They had a tacit understanding and didn¡¯t speak. From time to time, the pitiful pleas of a woman could be heard. That voice was so seductive that it made people feel like she was being bullied. This was also the first time they had heard Shao Zun¡¯s panting and growling, as well as the dirty words he was spewing out. Even if they knew that they should go and take a look at a situation on the other side, they didn¡¯t dare remind Shao Zun. The Rising Clouds Emperor would probably go anyway. On Xiao Jingyun¡¯s side, he was pretending to be unconscious even though he really wanted to be. Prince Zi said that he was pretending to be unconscious and had sent two people to guard his pce. The empress was still serving him on the side. Xiao Jingyun couldn¡¯t afford to lose face in front of his woman, so he simply pretended to be unconscious the entire time, and then fell asleep. With Shao Zun watching the underground pce, nothing would happen. In the end, the underground pce that was supposed to be safe had already been breached. Gu Bailu and the others walked around and found a tall golden door. It was shut tight, and without over a hundred people, it wouldn¡¯t open. On top of that, their spiritual power had been suppressed. ¡°There must be something inside.¡± Gu Bailu was certain. ¡°There should be a mechanism. Let¡¯s look around,¡± Feng Qingtian said. After looking around, they didn¡¯t find anything in their surroundings. Gu Bailu took out two runes. ¡°Let me see if I can blow them up.¡± She took out the golden hairpin from her hair and took off the golden bracelet from her wrist. In the end, she even took off her earrings to set up an array to blow the door open. She ced the gold items in different ces and created a pentagonal array. There was an explosion, and the great golden door shook, but wasn¡¯t damaged. ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s useless.¡± Gu Bailu was disappointed. ¡°Your Highness, Princess, when I saw the golden door shake, something lit up on the other side,¡± Ye Qi reported. ¡°Where?¡± Ye Qi pointed at an empty space opposite the golden door. There was obviously nothing there. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Ye Qi flew over after saying that, but didn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡°Strange, I saw some light here just now. It might be the wrong location.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Gu Bailu said. ¡°It might be something like an invisible node. We might be able to open the door.¡± Gu Bailu was a little excited. She had been impatient in the beginning, but it was now as exciting as hunting treasure. It was like ying a game instance in modern times. She was part of the pioneering team. Everyone flew over together. No one knew who stepped on something, but the door opened with two clicks. Everyone was overjoyed. Behind the door was a cave. It was full of soil and overgrown with green moss. There was a smallke with a dark surface inside. Above their heads was a hole that had a shimmeringyer of water with moonlight passing through it. Thatyer of water didn¡¯te flooding in. On the opposite side of the smallke was a thick white fog. Above the thick fog, there seemed to be something glowing faintly with a scarlet light. ¡°My lord, look! Treasure!¡± Gu Bailu was excited. ¡°We can¡¯t go over. There¡¯s a barrier. If we touch it, we will all die.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand and wouldn¡¯t let her go. Chapter 877 - Crimson Spiritual Pill

Chapter 877: Crimson Spiritual Pill

¡°Then what should we do? I think this thing should be some kind of pill they¡¯re refining. My parents¡¯ souls should be on the other side too.¡± There was a thick fog on the other side, so they couldn¡¯t see clearly. There was a smallke in front of them; to get to the other side, they would have to pass over the smallke. No one knew what was in theke. With his spiritual power suppressed, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t dare act rashly. Especially with the presence of the barrier. ¡°The fact that the barrier can be set up means that there is a spiritual force field there. It will be very difficult for us to pass through without spiritual power,¡± Feng Qingtian said. He squeezed Gu Bailu¡¯s fingers. ¡°But we have to try.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still me; I¡¯m an expert at breaking barriers. I don¡¯t need spiritual power.¡± ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t touch the barrier first,¡± said Feng Qingtian worriedly. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Bailu nodded solemnly. She was full of confidence, but in the end, after trying all the methods she knew to break the barrier, it remainedpletely intact. ¡°Damn, what kind of barrier is this? It seems to have been created on its own.¡± Exhausted, Gu Bailu fell into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms and wondered what to do. They were already here; they couldn¡¯t give up. Feng Qingtian patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is always a counter to everything in the world. We can always think of something.¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his eyes and pondered. He couldn¡¯t break the barrier. Since there was spiritual power on the other side of theke, he wondered if he could try taking a risk. The barrier formed by this kind of medicinal pill actually wasn¡¯t very stable. It was just that they themselves didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, so it was very difficult to break through. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Feng Qingtian decided. ¡°No, you can¡¯t force your way in. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her face. ¡°Do you have no confidence in your husband?¡± ¡°Spiritual power is restricted here...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to ces that suppress all power. Have you forgotten about Spirit Mirror Lake?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes opened wide. That was right. Spirit Mirror Lake could reflect a person¡¯s past life. She couldn¡¯t use any power there, not even her family arts. Feng Qingtian had seemed fine there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu aside and charged at the barrier. When he was in the air, he felt his spiritual power return. However, it was also at that moment that he crashed into the barrier. His entire body felt like it was being torn apart by ten horses. It was so painful that his face instantly turned pale. ¡°My lord!¡± Seeing that he was about to fall into theke, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She flung an immobilization rune at him, and was already flying over to his side. Holding Feng Qingtian, they fell down toward theke together. ¡°Night Lotus!¡± At that moment, Gu Bailu remembered that she still had a god protecting her. How could she have forgotten about him? The Night Lotus instantly left her neck and leaped into the air to release a huge ck fog that instantly covered the white fog. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were supported by the ck fog. Gu Bailu asked worriedly, ¡°My lord, how are you?¡± Feng Qingtian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll try breaking the barrier.¡± Feng Qingtian summoned the Soul Separating Sword, and mes poured out to charge at the barrier. There was a bang, as if the barrier was breaking. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Gu Bailu was delighted. However, Feng Qingtiany in her arms with a pale face. ¡°My lord!¡± Gu Bailu cradled his head and called out in a pained tone. Chapter 878 - Come and Take It After It Matures

Chapter 878: Come and Take It After It Matures

¡°I¡¯m fine. My spiritual power just recovered.¡± Feng Qingtian had just obtained spiritual power and then used it recklessly. That was why he felt unwell. Feng Qingtian stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Gu Bailu asked worriedly, ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have to hurry.¡± Feng Qingtian carried Gu Bailu into the mist. The thick white fog had already been covered by the ck fog of the Night Lotus. However, when they rushed into the fog, they were almost blinded by the bright light. Gu Bailu said in delight, ¡°My lord, we struck the jackpot!¡± She was all too familiar with this light. It was dazzling but had a calming power. This was the light emitted by the Sky Splitting Mirror. Sure enough, as they walked forward, they saw two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror floating in the air and shining on the glowing crimson pill. The pill looked to be the size of a ping pong ball. It drew incessantly on the energy of the Sky Splitting Mirror and spun slowly, like a revolving satellite. Under the Sky Splitting Mirror was what looked like a stream of water, which was dark blue in color. Gu Bailu took a look and saw thousands of souls stacked together. The Soul Collecting Bracelet on her left wrist emitted an intense light. She quickly took it off. ¡°Open!¡± The Soul Collecting Bracelet immediately turned into arge golden bag. With a powerful force, all the dark blue water in the stream was sucked into the golden bag. The souls in this stream were all lumped together. She couldn¡¯t find Father and Mother Gu among them, so she could only bring them all away first. The bracelet returned to her slender wrist. Feng Qingtian asked, ¡°Are the people you¡¯re looking for in there?¡± ¡°They should be. I¡¯ll only be able to confirm it after I go back. Let¡¯s take the Sky Splitting Mirror away.¡± Gu Bailu waved her wrist at him, indicating that the souls had been put away. Feng Qingtian used spiritual power to collect the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror and handed them to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu put them into the ruby ring on her finger without thinking too much about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go before dawn breaks.¡± Feng Qingtian hugged her. It wasn¡¯t safe to stay here. Gu Bailu looked at the crimson pill. Without the light of the Sky Splitting Mirror, it was still functioning and emitting immense power. It was obviously a supreme treasure. ¡°Are we not taking this pill with us?¡± Gu Bailu asked unwillingly. Since she was already here and the pill was also here, if she didn¡¯t take it with her, it would be a waste of their hard work. ¡°We can¡¯t take it away. There¡¯s a trap set up on it. If we move it, the entire underground pce will be destroyed.¡± Then they would be buried together. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°I set up a teleportation array on the surface before we came in. How about we leave immediately as soon as we take it?¡± ¡°Lulu, I want to take it away as well, but we will still be in Rising Clouds¡¯ imperial pce after we get out. Once the mechanism is activated, Xiao Jingyun and the others will definitely know. We won¡¯t be able to leave even if we take it.¡± Gu Bailu was reluctant, but she knew that it was too dangerous. ¡°Moreover, it hasn¡¯t finished refining yet. It isn¡¯t mature yet, so it won¡¯t be of much use even if we take it. It won¡¯t be toote to seize it after it maturester.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu took out a teleportation rune and flung it out. A transparent wormhole appeared. Feng Qingtian led Gu Bailu into the teleportation hole first. The sky was already bright, and the clouds were dyed pink. After everyone came out, Ye Qi and Ye Ba covered up the hole they had dug earlier. Chapter 879 - Her Throat Is Already Hoarse

Chapter 879: Her Throat Is Already Hoarse

They all returned to Fu¡¯an Pce. After a tiring night, Gu Bailu took a shower and fell asleep. However, Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t sleepy. He wondered how long it would take for the crimson pill to mature. If he could obtain it, he would be one step closer to Heavenly Pce Cliff. Heavenly Pce Cliff was his territory. Back then, he had been willing to give up and reincarnate because it was time for him and Gu Bailu to start afresh. But that didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to let others do whatever they wanted in his territory. It was a ce that he had to take back no matter what. But Xiao Jingyun would probably relocate the crimson pill after this. It would be troublesome to look for him again. He summoned Ye Ying. ¡°Tell Qin Shou to spread the news that there¡¯s a supreme pill in Rising Clouds¡¯ imperial pce. Do it secretly.¡± Ye Ying replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Only then did Feng Qingtian close his eyes and hug his wife who had fallen asleep. Gu Bailu even smiled as she slept. She had obtained her parents¡¯ souls and had even gotten two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror by ident. It was a great deal. She slept soundly. Bu Yaolian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t really sleep even after she closed her eyes. Su Shenfan tossed her around and tried all sorts of positions. She felt that she had copsed and her soul had already left her body. She had turned numb down there from the pain. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t feel tired at all and was still full of energy. Bu Yaolian opened her eyes every now and then to take a look, and saw his glinting golden half-mask. His long and deep eyes zed with a dazzling light. He was still as lively as a dragon. There was no justice in this world. ¡°Shao Zun, it¡¯s... it¡¯s time to rest. We¡¯ve done it so many times. Be careful, or you¡¯ll die from overwork.¡± Bu Yaolian really was about to die. ¡°Before I kill you, I definitely won¡¯t die of exhaustion. Before we go for three days and three nights, don¡¯t even think of stopping me.¡± Su Shenfan was as excited as a little kid getting his first beloved toy. He didn¡¯t want to stop. All he wanted to do was make up for the pleasure he had missed out on in the past twenty years. He wanted to punish Bu Yaolian even more. How dare she destroy the chastity that he had maintained for more than twenty years? It would be hard to appease the hatred in his heart if he didn¡¯t kill her. Bu Yaolian shouted until her throat was hoarse, and shey on the bed helplessly. She thought that she would really die in this bed. When she thought of this, she started crying. She really didn¡¯t mean to take hold of Su Shenfan. Back then she just happened to slip, and when she moved back, his thing slid inside her. How could he me her? She wondered if Gu Bailu and the others had seeded. She was using her life to stall for time. She was truly noble and loyal. ¡°Scream for me.¡± Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound. She had no strength left and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Not going to?¡± Su Shenfan smacked her harder, and her fair skin instantly turned red. Bu Yaoliany on the pillow. No matter how painful it was, she couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. She was dying anyway. Dying was fine. At least before she died, she had slept with the male god she liked. Su Shenfan pressed down on her. He kissed her cheek and coaxed, ¡°Be good,e and call me brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to scream anymore. I¡¯m going to die.¡± Bu Yaolian closed her eyes and looked like she was about to die. She really didn¡¯t have the energy to scream anymore. She was really going to die. She wasn¡¯t just joking. Shao Zun, look at your pitiful woman. You¡¯re going to torture her to death. Chapter 880 - Dont You Know Who I Am?

Chapter 880: Don¡¯t You Know Who I Am?

Her heart was already tired but her body was honest. It really hurt, but it was pleasurable too. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lose weight or not eat in the future. It¡¯s only been a while and you already have no energy.¡± His voice was already hoarse, but Su Shenfan was satisfied. He pressed her down and only thought about finding his own pleasure. Bu Yaolian was so tired that she fell asleep. This time, she was determined not to wake up. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°How dare you break my chastity with this sort of stamina.¡± After a satisfying night, Su Shenfan carried Bu Yaolian into the bath to wash the two of them clean. Only after doing it twice in the bath did he feelpletely satisfied, and he nned to let the unconscious woman off for the time being. The bedsheets had been changed countless times. Although Su Shenfan nned to let Bu Yaolian off for now, that thing was still inside and he didn¡¯t n to take it out. For the first time in more than twenty years, he discovered that women could make men so happy. He waspletely unwilling to pull out. Su Shenfan closed his eyes and rested for a while. Not long after, there was a sound from the hall outside, and he opened his eyes, on the alert. The sun shone through the window; it was alreadyte in the morning. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, the emperor has sent someone to invite you over.¡± His trusted aide¡¯s voice sounded from outside. Su Shen shouted impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m resting today; let him go by himself.¡± He lowered his head to look at Bu Yaolian, who was sleeping soundly. Her smooth, jade-like face was pink and looked fresh and delicious. On her snow-white neck were all the marks he had left behind; it really wasn¡¯t enough to bite this woman to death. He moved, then hummed. It was reallyfortable down there. Little Fenfen was instantly reinvigorated. Su Shenfan bit Bu Yaolian¡¯s lips evilly. Her energy should be replenished after sleeping for so long. Bu Yaolian hummed in pain. Her long and curly eyshes fluttered like a little kitten¡¯s. Seeing that she still wasn¡¯t awake, Annoyed Su continued to bite her. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a ck head stuck to her chest. Bu Yaolian was still in a daze. What was going on? She pushed the head with her hand. ¡°Get lost. Who are you?¡± Su Shenfan red at him. ¡°What did you say? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Did she forget who he was the moment she woke up? He had sacrificed his chastity after more than twenty years, yet this little vixen had forgotten... Shocked, Bu Yaolian quickly regained her senses. Oh my god, she had identally slept with her idolst night, and he had almost killed her. She then remembered that Shao Zun had seemed very angry. Could it really have been his first time? Was Princess Zi right? Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but pound. Damn, if it really had been Shao Zun¡¯s first time, it seemed she had picked up the biggest advantage. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, don¡¯t... don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t slept.¡± She looked out the window. It was alreadyte in the morning, but Su Shenfan was still in high spirits. ¡°You remember now who did this to you? Hm?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s voice was filled with a heavy sense of oppression and displeasure. Bu Yaolian wanted to cry but had no tears. She had just woken up and her senses had still been addled. Hence, early in the morning, Bu Yaolian started to beg for mercy again. Oh my god, when would this day end? Just as Bu Yaolian was feeling worried for herself, the trusted aide¡¯s voice came from outside again. ¡°Shao Zun, the emperor wants you to hurry over. The Sky Splitting Mirror and the souls for refining the pill have all disappeared.¡± Chapter 881 - Vixen!

Chapter 881: Vixen!

In the midst of his pleasure, Su Shenfan suddenly heard a voice outside. He frowned and stopped for a moment, but soon started moving again. Nothing was more important than this. Only when the first light of dawn broke and he was rxed all over did Su Shenfan remember his trusted aide¡¯s report. ¡°Is the pill still there?¡± he askedzily. ¡°Yes, but our Sky Splitting Mirror has gone missing.¡± ¡°F*ck! Who dares steal my Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Su Shenfan got off the bed. ¡°Get up and help me dress.¡± Bu Yaolian struggled to sit up. The moment her feet touched the floor, she copsed. She couldn¡¯t stand up at all. Bu Yaolian looked up at Su Shenfan innocently. ¡°Shao Zun, I can¡¯t stand up. My whole body hurts.¡± ¡°Serves you right!¡± Su Shenfan picked up his clothes and put them on. He then picked Bu Yaolian up and threw her on the bed. Seeing her alluring face, he cursed. ¡°What a vixen.¡± He had always known that women were the worst. That was why he had never truly touched a woman for more than twenty years, and hadn¡¯t allowed himself to indulge deeply in sex. One had to know that this was the cause of the downfall of many heroes throughout history. However... After twenty years of being careful, he had still fallen in the face of a dumb woman. He even felt that Bu Yaolian had done it on purpose. Otherwise, how could something have happenedst night when he was upied? But his character was such that once something had happened, it was useless to look for the cause. He walked out and asked with a dark expression, ¡°What happened? How could something have been stolen from the underground pce?¡± Spiritual power was restricted in the underground pce, and it was useless even if an ordinary person could enter. Furthermore, there were many traps, and the Crimson Spirit Pill was protected by innumerable barriers. Because the Crimson Spirit Pill couldn¡¯t be contaminated by human aura, there were no guards within a hundred meters. Only the entrance of the underground pce was guarded. ¡°There were no problems with the entrance to the underground pce, and the guards didn¡¯t see anyone enter. However, the Sky Splitting Mirror and the pill souls are gone. The Rising Clouds Emperor is furious, and waiting for you.¡± Su Shenfan frowned. ¡°He pretended to be unconscious, and now he¡¯s ming others?¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiao Jingyun, but he still went to the underground pce to take a look. Xiao Jingyun was standing at the entrance of the underground pce and cursing the guards. ¡°What were you doing? Someone went in and stole it, but you actually didn¡¯t notice anything. What¡¯s the point of keeping you?¡± Although the Crimson Spirit Pill was still there, without the Sky Splitting Mirror pieces and the souls, it would take a long time to make the ultimate spirit pill. What pained him the most was the Sky Splitting Mirror. It was the symbol of the royal family, which safeguarded his power. Although he was on the throne now, it was hard to say if someone else harbored disloyal motives. Su Shenfan walked over leisurely. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Jingyun was even angrier when he saw him. ¡°Shao Zun, I always thought that you were the most reliable, but in the end, you¡¯re so deceitful. I have to suspect that you did it on purpose.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Is Your Majesty ming me now? Since you lost the bet, just admit defeat. Why are you being so shameless to renege on it? Now that something has happened, we should find out who stole it first.¡± Xiao Jingyun took a few deep breaths. How could he not know what Su Shenfan was talking about? If he hadn¡¯t pretended to faint yesterday, he would havee to the underground pce to inspect the situation. Chapter 882 - Su Lian Is Princess Zis Person?

Chapter 882: Su Lian Is Princess Zi¡¯s Person?

In addition to the Grand Tutor, only the emperor and Shao Zun could enter the underground pce. ¡°It¡¯s obvious who¡¯s the most suspicious. Prince and Princess Zi stayed in the pcest night.¡± Su Shenfan had already asked around before he arrived. Xiao Jingyun gritted his teeth. ¡°They won¡¯t admit it and insist that they had been sleepingst night.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t your people able to find any traces of theming out?¡± Su Shenfan smiled mockingly. A group of people had done who knew what in his territory and his people hadn¡¯t even noticed a thing. This kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen in the Earthly Residence at all. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because Xiao Jingyun¡¯s defenses weren¡¯t tight. It was just that he didn¡¯t want too many people to know about the pill refinement, so he didn¡¯t want to make it look like he had bolstered the defenses. Thus, he had specially removed a lot of guards to make it look like there was nothing happening in the pce. However, word of the pill refinement still spread somehow. He looked at Su Shenfan again. Su Shenfan was the only one who knew about the pill. Su Shenfan sneered. ¡°Suspect me? Then there¡¯s no need for us to cooperate anymore. I lost my Sky Splitting Mirror as well.¡± He was already annoyed at losing something, but this person still dared to suspect him. He was a businessman. If he wasn¡¯t trusted, then he couldn¡¯t continue with this job. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. Is it possible that it¡¯s someone close to you?¡± Xiao Jingyun felt that Shao Zun was too fond of that woman called Su Lian. She truly looked too good; every frown and every smile was enticing. If it were him, it would be very hard for him not to be attracted to such a beauty. Su Shenfan was famous for his love of beauties. ¡°I¡¯m a trustworthy partner. Forget a woman, I wouldn¡¯t even tell my own kin. Now that something has happened, you want to start a fight. What else can you do other than this?¡± Su Shenfan turned around and left. He was in a good mood after ¡°eating¡± his fill for the whole night. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve fought with Xiao Jingyun. He hated it the most when people doubted his integrity. As for Xiao Jingyun suspecting Su Lian, that was indeed possible. Su Lian looked stupid and cute, but she had a belly full of evil tricks. She even dared to take away the integrity that he had preserved for more than twenty years. What else wouldn¡¯t she dare do? When he went back, he would work her over. Xiao Jingyun looked at his back and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What was he doingst night?¡± he asked the man beside him. ¡°Shao Zun was with a woman all ofst night, and this morning as well,¡± the attendant replied. ¡°That woman, Su Lian, is Princess Zi¡¯s person?¡± ¡°Yes. She used to belong to Prince Zi¡¯s house, but Shao Zun took a fancy to her and asked for her; she wasn¡¯t specially sent to him.¡± Xiao Jingyun thought about it and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Contact the Archfiend and ask him what¡¯s going on with Su Shenfan.¡± Ever sincest night, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right with Su Shenfan. He was the one who proposed the five-on-five match, but in the end, he suddenly gave up and made them lose. In Xiao Jingyun¡¯s opinion, he and Shao Zun were stronger than their five opponents. They might not have lost if he had given it his all. However, Su Shenfan said that he wouldn¡¯t fight, and conceded. If they hadn¡¯t lost thepetition, there wouldn¡¯t have been any need for Xiao Jingyun to pretend to be unconscious. Putting aside the fact that he pretended to be unconscious, Su Shenfan should have known to take the initiative to guard the underground pce. But he didn¡¯t, and instead spent the whole night with a woman. Chapter 883 - Lianers Absolute Loyalty

Chapter 883: Lian¡¯er¡¯s Absolute Loyalty

He had never seen Su Shenfan so crazy before, as if he had never seen a woman. He had been with her the whole night, and was still at it even in the morning. How could he know that Su Shenfan had never slept with a woman before? After his first taste, he was addicted; how would he be in the mood to guard the underground pce? Nobody could enter the underground pce anyway. In the end... someone really did enter. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t dare close her eyes after Su Shenfan left. She heard very clearly that the Rising Clouds Emperor was very angry after losing somethingst night. Shao Zun was working with him and had brought his Sky Splitting Mirror with him. When Su Shenfan returned, he would definitely suspect her. It seemed that Gu Bailu and the others had seeded. Bu Yaolian was relieved but also worried that she might die. Su Shenfan might kill her if he angered her. Not killing her in bed, but chopping off her head for real. How was she going to prove that she was innocent, and that it had nothing to do with her? In fact, she had truly been wronged. Gu Bailu had indeed asked her to stall Su Shenfan. However, she had never thought of using this method, nor did she know that Su Shenfan wouldst so long that he almost killed her. She really had never thought of this. She definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She was wronged. ¡°Shao Zun.¡± The aide bowed respectfully outside the hall. Bu Yaolian quickly closed her eyes. Although her brain was working, her body was really tired, so tired that her limbs felt like they were falling apart. In particr, after the numbness, her lower body really hurt, and she grimaced when she moved her legs. Su Shenfan walked to the bed and looked down at Bu Yaolian. Her face was red and juicy, just like a sweet peach. Truly a source of disaster. Su Shenfan took off his clothes and got into bed. He hugged Bu Yaolian. ¡°Su Lian, I lost the most important thingst night because you were seducing me. How do you think I¡¯m going to kill you?¡± Bu Yaolian opened her eyes shakily. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it was on purpose or not. Tell me, what are you nning?¡± Su Shenfan rubbed her with one hand, his eyes cold. For a second, Bu Yaolian thought that he knew what she and Gu Bailu had talked about. ¡°Shao Zun can do anything,¡± Bu Yaolian said through gritted teeth. Su Shenfan grabbed her chin. ¡°You better not betray me, or I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had told Gu Bailu that he had a Sky Splitting Mirror. That couldn¡¯t be considered a betrayal, right? She still loved him. Why would she betray him? ¡°Shao Zun, don¡¯t worry. Lian¡¯er loves you very much. I¡¯m absolutely loyal.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes were warm and full of worship. Su Shenfan felt that she really was trying to seduce him. He had just tasted a woman for the first time; how could he withstand such temptation? Even if this really was a honey trap, he would concede. Su Shenfan flipped over and pressed her down. He pulled her legs apart and was about to attack. Bu Yaolian cried out in fear. ¡°No... I can¡¯t take it anymore. It hurts. It¡¯s all swollen.¡± Su Shenfan frowned and sat up. He opened her legs and saw that it was indeed swollen and red. It was truly pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m already like this and you¡¯re still trying to seduce me?¡± Su Shenfan was furious, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t touch Bu Yaolian anymore. Chapter 884 - A Little Food From Every Bowl

Chapter 884: A Little Food From Every Bowl

¡°I... I didn¡¯t seduce you.¡± Bu Yaolian felt wronged. She just expressed her loyalty; how did it turn into a seduction? She couldn¡¯t be med for being a vixen. Su Shenfan was even more annoyed. He couldn¡¯t do it anymore, which put him in a bad mood. However, he still applied the ointment on Bu Yaolian. ¡°This is the best ointment. It should be fine by tonight.¡± After he was done, he put on his clothes and left. Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t brought just Bu Yaolian along this time. He had always been surrounded by beautiful women. He returned to his room and summoned a beauty to serve him. The beauty had long heard that Shao Zun had slept with a new beautyst night. She was so jealous. She had served Shao Zun for two or three years, but he had never truly doted on her. Every time she looked at his sexy and strong muscles, she felt that sleeping with him would definitely be a delightful thing. She asked around, and when she found out that Shao Zun had picked up the medicine, she knew that the woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore. And now Shao Zun had switched to her; how could she not know what was going on? This beauty was also a troublemaker. After entering the bath, she used all her tricks. Su Shenfan was instantly aroused. He flipped over and pressed the beauty under him. ¡°You want me to sleep with you?¡± The beauty hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°So much, so much that I¡¯m about to die.¡± She hooked her legs around his waist and tried to push forward. Su Shenfan suddenly pulled her hands away, stood up, and said coldly, ¡°Who gave you the courage? Get lost.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt annoyed when he touched a beauty there. It was one thing for Su Lian to take his virtue after more than twenty years, but did he have to let other women do the same? No... He was the dignified Shao Zun with a noble identity and a body of gold. His thing was even more precious; how could he let just any woman have it? That would be too degrading. However, the fire that had been aroused still hadn¡¯t subsided. When he thought that Su Lian had made him like this, he was furious. How could a man tolerate it? He put on a bath robe and returned to Su Lian¡¯s room. Su Lian was sound asleep. She could sleep three days and three nights without waking up. Su Shenfan was even more furious when he saw her sleeping sweetly. She had teased him, but was useless herself. She was swollen and couldn¡¯t satisfy him. How could he tolerate it? He ripped away the nket and lifted her legs. The swelling seemed to have gone down, and he promptly didn¡¯t feel any pity. Bu Yaolian widened her eyes at the handsome face before her. ¡°Shao Zun, didn¡¯t you say only at night...¡± Was there no end to this? ¡°I can¡¯t wait until night, I can¡¯t calm down at all.¡± Su Shenfan hummed in satisfaction. ¡°You... Didn¡¯t you find another beauty?¡± Bu Yaolian asked, feeling wronged. Of course she was hurt that her idol had summoned another woman after sleeping with her. However, after thinking about it, she realized that she couldn¡¯t serve him right now, and this man was full of vigor. It was good for him to find someone else, so that she wouldn¡¯t be tortured to death. It wasn¡¯t worth it to tire herself to death just to stop him from looking for another woman. But who would have thought that he woulde back to torment her again? Was this taking a little bit of food from every bowl on the table? He would sleep with her, then sleep with another woman. Chapter 885 - A Light at the End Of the Tunnel

Chapter 885: A Light at the End Of the Tunnel

What a pervert! ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not interested in killing anyone other than you.¡± Bu Yaolian felt that her life was over. That day, she didn¡¯t even have time to ask Gu Bailu for a solution. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, and he kept torturing her. It was understandable that he was in a bad mood after losing the Sky Splitting Mirror. Bu Yaolian thought that if Gu Bailu had taken the Sky Splitting Mirror, she would get her to return it to Shao Zun after she was done with it. It seemed that it was really very important to him to make him this upset. How was she to know that what he was upset about was his loss of virtue after twenty years? In any case, Gu Bailu had a good night¡¯s sleep. She only woke up in the afternoon. Feng Qingtian was reading a book by the window. She said softly, ¡°My lord.¡± She stretched out her arms, and Feng Qingtian picked her up. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes. Has Xiao Jingyun noticed?¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her eyes and asked. ¡°Yes, he came.¡± Gu Bailu said with a smile, ¡°He must be surprised. Hahaha, it¡¯s a blessing for him that his women weren¡¯t all stolen when he was pretending to be unconscious.¡± Betting with their lives and taking part in such a tough fight ¨C did he really think he could renege on the deal by pretending to be unconscious? Bear the consequences of your actions ¨C he didn¡¯t even understand this principle. Feng Qingtian said calmly, ¡°Ignore him. In any case, we were sleeping here the whole time.¡± ¡°Yes, we were good and didn¡¯t go anywhere. I want to eat noodles.¡± Gu Bailu was hungry when she woke up. Feng Qingtian thought for a moment. ¡°We might not be able to leave the pce now. I¡¯ll have them buy it.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. They were now the main suspects, and Xiao Jingyun would definitely detain them. But that didn¡¯t matter to Gu Bailu anymore. In any case, she had already gotten what she wanted, and Xiao Jingyun and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything, so they could just continue staying in the imperial pce and eat and drink to their hearts¡¯ content. They might be able to watch a good show. ¡°The pce will probably be lively for the next two days. Stay in Fu¡¯an Pce and don¡¯t run around. We¡¯ll wait until the pce is in chaos to find a chance to leave.¡± The only reason they hadn¡¯t left afterst night was to prove that they were innocent. In any case, the other side had no evidence anyway, hahaha. If Xiao Jingyun dared to attack them, Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu would fight him. Besides, there was also the Crimson Spirit Pill. It would be a pity if they didn¡¯t take it with them. Gu Bailu immediately understood. ¡°The imperial consort can be med for word leaking out.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll arrange everything. You take good care of your body; it¡¯s been one thing or another on this trip.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment before she said, ¡°My lord, can the Crimson Spirit Pill cure me?¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°I think so too. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t leavest night.¡± Otherwise, given Feng Qingtian¡¯s personality, he would¡¯ve run away with Gu Bailust night, even if Xiao Jingyun knew that they had stolen it. Feng Qingtian was never afraid of fighting. ¡°There¡¯s hope, we¡¯ve finally found a way to cure the poison.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be any happier. She ate three bowls of rice and two bowls of chicken soup. After she was done, she thought of Bu Yaolian. Last night, she had asked her to find a way to keep Su Shenfan upied; who would have thought she really had been able to stall him. Su Shenfan hadn¡¯te out to cause trouble the whole night. Gu Bailu asked the guard, ¡°Tell me what happened in the pcest night and how Xiao Jingyun and Su Shenfan reacted today.¡± Chapter 886 - I Want to See Su Lian

Chapter 886: I Want to See Su Lian

The guard reported everything to her. ¡°Are you saying that Su Shenfan had sex the whole ofst night?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. The guard found out that Su Lian¡¯s vivid pleas had continued until the morning. They stopped for a while, and even then, sounds of pleasure could be heard from the pce every now and then. Gu Bailu was a little stupefied. What was going on? Didn¡¯t Bu Yaolian say that Su Shenfan had never really touched her? Had she seeded? But how could the woman do it the whole night without stopping? Could something be wrong? ¡°Shao Zun was summoned by the Rising Clouds Emperor halfway. The two of them probably had a disagreement. Shao Zun came back with a dark face and summoned another woman, but he soon switched back to Beauty Su.¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°No, I have to take a look. How can Lian¡¯er take it?¡± She was also a woman, and Feng Qingtian limited himself to one night; no matter how intense his desires were, she might die if he didn¡¯t control himself. How could she let Su Shenfan torture Bu Yaolian like that? Gu Bailu felt a little guilty. She was always asking Bu Yaolian to help her, and she felt a little apologetic. She brought her men to Qinghua Pce and said to the guards, ¡°I want to see Lian¡¯er.¡± One of the guards said awkwardly, ¡°Well... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for Miss Lian¡¯er... Princess Zi, please go back first. I¡¯ll let Miss Lian¡¯er know once she¡¯s free.¡± ¡°No, I want to see her. I want to see her right now. The baby in my belly misses her. He keeps kicking me when he can¡¯t see her, and it hurts,¡± Gu Bailu insisted. The guard¡¯s lips twitched. What kind of reason was this? Can the baby in your belly recognize Miss Su Lian? ¡°Ouch...¡± Gu Bailu took a step back. ¡°It hurts. Bring Su Lian out. My baby loves beauties. He won¡¯t kick me once he sees her.¡± The guard was truly troubled. Shao Zun had said not to disturb him today. The voices kept ringing out intermittently. It was obvious that they had no intention of stopping. It would be suicide to disturb Shao Zun at this time. ¡°Princess Zi, Miss Su Lian is serving Shao Zun. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s busy. You should go back,¡± the guard said firmly. He had to protect Shao Zun¡¯s happiness. ¡°Serve him? I heard that it¡¯s already been a day and a night. It¡¯s almost the evening. No matter how beastly his nature is, there has to be an end to it. You¡¯re a man, too. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your master will die from overexertion?¡± Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t thought much about it at first, and had just been worried about Bu Yaolian. Now, however, she really was worried that Su Shenfan would kill Bu Yaolian without a care. He was a young man in his twenties who, based on his previous behavior, had probably never done anything real. Now that he had gotten a taste, he was like a lunatic who wanted to vent all his lust from the past twenty years. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying from exhaustion, but Bu Yaolian would suffer for it. The guards looked at each other. They were both men, and knew what Gu Bailu meant. Although it was a little crude, it was true. Shao Zun had never been so crazy before. They were quite worried. ¡°Tell him that I want to see Su Lian.¡± The guard hesitated for a moment before he left. There was an interlude in the battle inside. No matter how powerful Su Shenfan was, he was still human. After such a long period of excitement, he was a little tired. Chapter 887 - Dont Talk Nonsense If You’re Inexperienced

Chapter 887: Don¡¯t Talk Nonsense If You¡¯re Inexperienced

Su Shenfan closed his eyes to replenish his strength. Bu Yaolian had already fallen asleep. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, Princess Zi is here. She says she must see Miss Su Lian. I can¡¯t persuade her to leave.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t even open his eyes. ¡°Tell her to go back. I¡¯ll look for herter.¡± The guard was speechless. You¡¯re not the one she wants to see. ¡°She wants to see Miss Su Lian. She said that her stomach hurts and that she has to see Miss Su Lian to ease the pain.¡± Su Shenfan slowly opened his eyes and climbed off Bu Yaolian. ¡°Let her wait.¡± He carried Bu Yaolian to the bathroom. In the end, he really was tired, and he was done torturing Bu Yaolian. Also, he knew that Gu Bailu would definitely think of all kinds of ways to cause trouble. She knew a whole bunch of evil tricks. Who knew if she would rush in? Shao Zun wasn¡¯t in the habit of fighting naked. After soaking in the warm water, Bu Yaolian felt like she hade back to life. But only just; her body felt like it was falling apart. Bu Yaolian looked at Su Shenfan pitifully. ¡°Shao Zun... I really don¡¯t have any strength left. Please let me go.¡± Su Shenfan covered her face with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Your eyes are a bother.¡± Bu Yaolian felt even more aggrieved. My eyes are so pure and clear. How can they not be to your taste? Su Shenfan stood up. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist, and his muscles were sexy; he really had a great body. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t want to get out of the water. Just like that, she watched him wipe himself and dress. Anything that a man with bearing did was pleasing to the eye. ¡°Your former master has been waiting for you outside the hall for an hour. Why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet?¡± Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t stand seeing how she was enjoying herself, and was even more annoyed at the sparkling eyes which were fixed on him, constantly tempting him. ¡°Ah!¡± Bu Yaolian stood up, then fell again. She swallowed a mouthful of water. When she finally got out of the water, she said helplessly, ¡°Shao Zun, my feet are sore and I have no strength. Please carry me.¡± Su Shenfan cursed inwardly. Little vixen. In the end, he fished her out of the bath, wiped her dry, put an inner garment on her, and tucked her under the nket. Bu Yaolian knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for two or three days. She had never worked out so hard before or sweated so much. She had probably lost a lot of weight. At that thought, she smiled. Thinking about the pain she had suffered, she didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore. Su Shenfan had someone prepare a meal as Bu Yaolian leaned back in bed weakly. Gu Bailu walked in and sniffed the air. Sure enough, this was absolutely the smell of sex. Leaning back against the couch, Su Shenfan narrowed his eyes at Gu Bailu. ¡°Princess Zi, you were out being a thief all night; don¡¯t you want to catch up on sleep?¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Who are you calling a thief? The imperial pce losing something has nothing to do with me.¡± She sat down and looked at Bu Yaolian. ¡°Lian¡¯er, why do you look tired?¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°How can she be tired when serving me?¡± Su Shenfan poured a cup of tea and handed it to Gu Bailu. ¡°The people in your house really have no endurance.¡± Gu Bailu pooh pooh¡¯ed again. ¡°Go see if you can find a few people who are still alive after serving you for a day and a night. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you¡¯re inexperienced.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Tell me clearly, who doesn¡¯t have enough experience? I¡¯ve yed with women from the top to the bottom of the Yangtze River. Do you think they¡¯re like your stupid husband who can¡¯t touch other women?¡± Chapter 888 - Shao Zun, You Care About Me

Chapter 888: Shao Zun, You Care About Me

Gu Bailu was infuriated. ¡°What do you know? My husband is pure and wless. I¡¯m the only woman in his life. That¡¯s called loyalty. Don¡¯t be jealous if you can¡¯t do it yourself.¡± Su Shenfan pointed at himself doubtfully. ¡°Me, jealous? Why would I be jealous of someone who has an unmentionable disease? If he could touch another woman, do you think he would have you?¡± Gu Bailu pped the table and stood up. ¡°Su Shenfan! I¡¯m done being your friend.¡± Su Shenfan looked at her gloomily. ¡°We¡¯ve never been friends. How can we be friends?¡± ¡°Then return my person to me!¡± ¡°Why should someone who came to me aboveboard go back to you?¡± Su Shenfan raised his hand and pulled Su Lian into his arms. Su Lian felt inexplicably amused as she watched them argue back and forth. She was enjoying the show, but why was she pulled into it? Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I heard that you made a botch of thingsst night. You still dare keep her by your side?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened and turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent now that you¡¯ve gotten what you want, or you won¡¯t know how you die.¡± Gu Bailu made a face at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± At that moment, someone came in with the food. Gu Bailu nced at it and said, ¡°Lian¡¯er, have a good meal. You look tired. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Since Bu Yaolian was fine, she was relieved. Bu Yaolian wanted to ask her to stay. She had a lot toin about! Sob, sob, sob. It felt so pitiful to not have arade. What smelled so good?! She took a sniff. It smelled like braised pork shoulder, pork trotters, and Eight Treasure Duck, which made her drool. Something touched her lips, and she subconsciously bit it. Su Shenfan cried out in pain. ¡°Are you a dog? Why are you biting me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Bu Yaolian had been starving for so many days and had physically exerted herself so much; she had long be a hungry ghost. ¡°If you want to eat, pick up your chopsticks and eat.¡± Su Shenfan really wanted to pry her head open and take a look inside. Things were already like this and she was still thinking about dieting? She would starve to death. Bu Yaolian looked at the sumptuous banquet on the table and then at Su Shenfan. Although he ate quickly, he ate gracefully, and the food looked delicious. She gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t eat. If she did, all the sweat from her hard work would be wasted. Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t stand her hungry look. He picked up a piece of pork shoulder and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Eat. Let¡¯s see if you dare say you¡¯re too weak tonight.¡± Bu Yaolian licked the braised pork shoulder. The sauce was delicious. Thinking that she still had to sell herself at night, she subconsciously took a bite. Sob, it was truly delicious. It was even better than sex. Su Shenfan looked at her and scolded, ¡°Stupid.¡± He filled her bowl to the brim with food. ¡°Finish it.¡± He then gave her another bowl of porridge. ¡°Have some porridge to fill your stomach, do you hear me?¡± Seeing that Bu Yaolian was about to finish another pork trotter, he snatched it from her. Bu Yaolian kept a death grip on it. ¡°Have some porridge first! You haven¡¯t eaten for so long; if you eat so much now, your stomach won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°Hehe, Shao Zun, you care for me.¡± Su Shenfan looked at her in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that your stomach will hurt and you can¡¯t serve me. Hurry up and have some porridge.¡± Chapter 889 - My StomaChapter Hurts

Chapter 889: My Stomach Hurts

Bu Yaolian finished the bowl of porridge in no time and even licked up the leftovers. Su Shenfan rubbed his forehead. He had never seen anyone so embarrassing. Bu Yaolian threw down the bowl and started to eat the pig trotters again. She ate quickly and cleanly, and the way she ate wasn¡¯t ugly at all. It only made people feel that the food was especially delicious. Su Shenfan thought he should reward the chef who served the Rising Clouds Emperor. Bu Yaolian finally broke her diet with a piece of braised pork shoulder. Then, Su Shenfan witnessed Bu Yaolian¡¯s ability. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes widened as the food on the table was all devoured. Was this woman a pig? No, not even pigs could eat as much as her. If she ate like this every meal, he might not be able to afford to keep her. He regretted not letting Gu Bailu take her back. No wonder Gu Bailu told Bu Yaolian to go on a diet. So it was because she couldn¡¯t afford to feed Bu Yaolian¡¯s appetite. Su Shenfan instantly felt like he had fallen into a huge pit and couldn¡¯t crawl out. So, he decided to do it a few more times at night to get back his money¡¯s worth. Bu Yaolian woke up in the evening and rolled on the bed. ¡°It hurts... It hurts.¡± Su Shenfan opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts. It hurts.¡± Bu Yaolian snuggled into his arms. Su Shenfan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was there something wrong with her stomach? ¡°Serves you right; you ate so much and didn¡¯t restrain yourself at all.¡± Although Su Shenfan scolded her, he still hugged her and gently stroked her belly. ¡°It... It was Shao Zun who asked me to eat more.¡± ¡°You still have the strength to talk back. It doesn¡¯t seem to hurt very much.¡± Su Shenfan rubbed her stomach. ¡°Hurry up and get well. I¡¯ve had enough rest. I¡¯m about to do something big tonight.¡± When Bu Yaolian heard that, her stomach hurt. She really wouldn¡¯t be able to survive another night. Thankfully, her stomach started to hurt at the right time. ¡°It hurts. It really hurts. Shao Zun, help me call a doctor,¡± Bu Yaolian said pitifully in his arms. Su Shenfan summoned a guard. ¡°Get an imperial doctor here, the one with the best medical skills.¡± The imperial doctor came and checked Bu Yaolian¡¯s pulse. As expected, she had eaten too much food after feeling weak from hunger. ¡°When will she recover?¡± Su Shenfan was only worried about this. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine after taking a pill, but her body is very weak and she needs to rest more. In particr, since it¡¯s her time of the month, she can¡¯t do anything strenuous.¡± He looked at Su Shenfan meaningfully. ¡°What time of the month?¡± Su Shenfan pulled a long face. ¡°Women can¡¯t have intercourse for a few days every month...¡± ¡°No kidding. Of course I know what menstruation is. How can she have it now?¡± Su Shenfan said impatiently. ¡°Shao Zun, didn¡¯t you know that Miss Lian¡¯er is menstruating?¡± The imperial physician was thunderstruck. ¡°It was still fine in the afternoon.¡± ¡°It probably just arrived.¡± The imperial doctor looked at him sympathetically. Su Shen was so angry that he wanted to kill him. It was alright if it was just indigestion; it could be fixed with a pill. ¡°Is there a way to make it stop?¡± ¡°There is a way, but it¡¯ll only shorten the duration and is extremely damaging to the body.¡± Su Shenfan wanted to kill Su Lian. He might as well strangle her to death. They had sex and she robbed him of his innocence of more than twenty years, and now her period hade. Chapter 890 - Menstruating Is the Worst

Chapter 890: Menstruating Is the Worst

Bu Yaoliany on the bed and looked at him innocently. However, she was overjoyed inwardly. Her period hade at the right time. It was like a bosom friend to the rescue. After the imperial doctor left, Su Shenfan turned around and looked at Bu Yaolian. ¡°Happy, huh?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t serve Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan snorted and left. Xiao Jingyun waited for him for half a day, and he finally came. ¡°I heard that something happened to your beauty. Is she alright?¡± Xiao Jingyun didn¡¯t want to fall out with him. After all, he was the leader of the Earthly Residence. There was no benefit in offending him. Su Shenfan sat down, vexed. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. She ate too much.¡± More like to the point of bursting. ¡°Then why do you look unhappy?¡± Su Shenfan nced at him. ¡°Do women¡¯s periods alwayse and go without warning?¡± Xiao Jingyun was a little confused by the question, but soon realized what was going on. ¡°Is Miss Lian¡¯er¡¯s period here?¡± However, he was ted inwardly. That little vixen couldn¡¯t serve Shao Zun anymore. The beauties he had prepared coulde in handy. Su Shenfan asked nomittally, ¡°How do you usually solve your woman¡¯s period?¡± Xiao Jingyun burst intoughter. ¡°Switch to another one. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of the ones I brought,¡± Su Shenfan said honestly. He was truly aggrieved. He hadn¡¯t eaten his fill before Su Lian got her period. He really wanted to kill someone. Xiao Jingyun thought that the opportunity hade. ¡°I obtained a few beauties not long ago, the kind whose beauty can topple kingdoms. They¡¯re definitely not inferior to Miss Su Lian. They look exactly the same, and it would definitely feel good if they serve you together.¡± Su Shenfan thought for a moment. That was good. The three of them looked the same, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about not being served when one of them got her period. Besides, three was always better than one of Su Lian. One person wasn¡¯t enough for him to enjoy himself to the fullest. ¡°Let me see what they look like.¡± In his opinion, there were few people in the world who were better looking than Su Lian. Xiao Jingyun gave his aide the order. Not long after, three young women in flowy dresses walked in. They were soft and beautiful, and made their bows prettily. ¡°Raise your heads.¡± When they did, it was as if the entire pce lit up. They were indeed peerless beauties. Their faces were like hibiscus, tender and beautiful. It was rare to find one with such looks, and now there were three. Su Shenfan loved beauties, so he naturally appreciated them. ¡°I like them. Are you really willing to give them to me?¡± Su Shenfan asked. ¡°Beauties are like clothes, while brothers are like limbs. We¡¯re working together, so how can I be unwilling to part with these?¡± Xiao Jingyun said generously. Su Shenfan looked at the three beauties. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was. Their looks wereparable to Su Lian¡¯s. ¡°Are you willing to follow me?¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want to force them. Those who followed him did so willingly and were devoted to him. He didn¡¯t like to use force; a melon forced open was never sweet. ¡°We are willing. It is a blessing of three lifetimes to serve Shao Zun.¡± Their voices were sweet and clear, and pleasing to the ear. ¡°Su Cheng, take them back.¡± After everyone left, Su Shenfan leaned back in his chair and looked at Xiao Jingyun. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business. Now that the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror and the souls for the pill are gone, are we still refining the Crimson Spirit Pill?¡± Chapter 891 - Really Want to Interview Shao Zun

Chapter 891: Really Want to Interview Shao Zun

Xiao Jingyun straightened his face. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already informed the Archfiend about the Sky Splitting Mirror. I may have to trouble you with the pill souls.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°On ount of the three beauties you gave me, I can only agree.¡± ¡°I want to speed up the n to prevent something else from happening,¡± said Xiao Jingyun. ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry about the Crimson Spirit Pill. With the mechanism I set up, I can guarantee that it won¡¯t be lost.¡± Su Shenfan discussed the follow-up with Xiao Jingyun, then left the pce. After leaving the pce hall, his face turned cold. Xiao Jingyun was really thoughtful. He wanted to use a honey trap by giving him a few beauties? A honey trap was thest thing he was afraid of. He had brought up the matter with Xiao Jingyun, firstly to make them closer to each other, and secondly, as long as men talked about this, it was easy to get rid of misunderstandings. After all, he had to work with him, so he had to make sure that the other party trusted him. Su Shenfan was clear on how things worked; he had been in the martial arts world for more than twenty years and had met all kinds of people. However, those beauties were indeed beautiful. It would be a waste not to use them. After all, Su Lian was useless right now. Gu Bailu heard that Bu Yaolian was in poor health, so she brought an imperial doctor with her as well as a Dragon Spirit Blood Pill. In the end, she heard that Bu Yaolian had gotten her period. Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°Your period truly came at a marvelous time.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°I can take my time recovering. Otherwise, I would really be exhausted to death.¡± Gu Bailu whispered in her ear, ¡°Was it Su Shenfan¡¯s first time?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s very experienced. He knows all kinds of positions, and tortured me to death.¡± ¡°How long did hest?¡± ¡°Not long; not even the time it takes for an incense stick to burn down. I was in so much pain back then. I thought all men were short, but after that...¡± It was onlyter that she realized that men could actually look like that down there. He could keep going the whole night! Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve taken your idol¡¯s first blood.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at her in confusion. ¡°First blood?¡± ¡°He¡¯s never touched a woman before. First blood is his first time. A man¡¯s first time is especially short, butter...¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± It was his first time sleeping with another woman like this. It felt like a pie falling from the sky. ¡°I¡¯m sure, but... how did you destroy the chastity he kept for more than twenty years?¡± She was too curious. Bu Yaolian stammered, ¡°It was... an ident.¡± She briefly exined the situation. Gu Bailu was speechless. She really wanted to ask Su Shenfan if it had been a pleasant surprise or not.. She really wanted to interview him. Enlightened, Bu Yaolian said, ¡°No wonder he said he should be the one crying.¡± Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Gu Bailu could dieughing. Bu Yaolian was a little scared. ¡°Will he take revenge? Why don¡¯t you take me back?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. He didn¡¯t kill you back then, so he probably won¡¯t. He might have other feelings for you. After all, you¡¯re so beautiful. How many men can resist you?¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t happy at all. She said bitterly, ¡°I feel like he¡¯ll kill me in bed.¡± Chapter 892 - Youre Tired Now, but Youll Have to Worry Later

Chapter 892: You¡¯re Tired Now, but You¡¯ll Have to Worry Later

Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Youin now, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to worryter.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Su Shenfan is sleeping with you now, which is why he cherishes you so much. But while the beauties in his residence might not be as beautiful as you, they¡¯re all smart. There¡¯s no reason for them not to seduce him.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s face froze. That was right, why hadn¡¯t she thought of that? Shao Zun had brought a few beauties with him this time, but they indeed weren¡¯t better looking than her. Su Shenfan had always said that he liked her looks. However, there were so many beauties in the world. The Earthly Residence really was like a prefecture in itself, and every single beauty in there was drop-dead gorgeous. Even if there was no one as beautiful as her for now, that might not be the case in the future. The world was huge, and she didn¡¯t dare assume that her beauty when she lost weight was unique in Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Seriously, when I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired to death, but when I¡¯m free, I¡¯m alone.¡± Bu Yaolianughed at herself. ¡°So, I think you should seize the moment now and hurry up and get pregnant.¡± Bu Yaolian liked Su Shenfan so much. If she couldn¡¯t turn him monogamous, then she could only have a baby to remember him by. ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± ¡°But you also don¡¯t have to worry too much. The fact that he¡¯s sleeping with you means that you¡¯re different in his heart.¡± At the very least, it had a special meaning. If not, why else would he lose control with Bu Yaolian when he had never lost control after experiencing so many beauties over the past twenty years? She believed that as long as Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t willing to give Bu Yaolian a chance, that ident absolutely wouldn¡¯t have happened. Who was Su Shenfan that a woman could scheme against him? That was impossible. ¡°I¡¯m not worried, but... Shao Zun seemed to be very upset about losing the Sky Splitting Mirror. He keeps saying that he lost something very important. Once you no longer need it, can you give it back to him?¡± After all, Su Shenfan was the person she really liked, and she couldn¡¯t bear for him to be upset. ¡°Sure. You can help me tell him that whatever Xiao Jingyun and the Archfiend promised him, Prince Zi¡¯s residence will pay him double.¡± Bu Yaolian asked in confusion, ¡°Should I really say that? That way, he¡¯ll know that you and I...¡± Gu Bailu stroked the top of her head. ¡°Silly girl. Su Shenfan knows that you were the one who told me everything before. He didn¡¯t pursue it because he¡¯s currently bewitched by your beauty.¡± Su Shenfan was a smart man. After putting everything together, he would have known what happened. He could even predict that Gu Bailu would get Bu Yaolian to tie him down that night. But it was hard to read Su Shenfan with his unpredictable behavior. He epted jobspletely based on his mood and whatever took his fancy. But if he didn¡¯t want Bu Yaolian to know about his affairs, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eavesdrop on him at all. So, in Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes, this man was both an enemy and a friend. Bu Yaolian smiled foolishly. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m still useful.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much and I made you do a lot of things against Su Shenfan. Although he doesn¡¯t hold it against you now, it¡¯ll inevitably hurt your rtionship. Every man wants his woman to be loyal to him, so why don¡¯t youy your cards on the table? Let him know that you and I are very close, but that you won¡¯t help me in the future. I also don¡¯t want you to be affected anymore.¡± Gu Bailu spoke earnestly. She knew that Bu Yaolian really liked Su Shenfan. For Bu Yaolian to help her at a time like this already wasn¡¯t easy. Chapter 893 - Wheres Shao Zun?

Chapter 893: Where¡¯s Shao Zun?

She knew that Bu Yaolian really liked Su Shenfan. For Bu Yaolian to help her at a time like this already wasn¡¯t easy. She couldn¡¯t be greedy anymore. ¡°Ah.¡± Bu Yaolian tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Is that why you want to drag Shao Zun to your side?¡± Gu Bailu nodded, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s capable, and not entirely because of you.¡± With Su Shenfan, they could get many things done quickly. However, Su Shenfan was honest when it came to business. He might not be willing to change sides. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± ¡°Whether he agrees or not, you have to support his decision. You¡¯re his person.¡± Nobody wanted the people around them to be thinking of others. Especially that scheming Su Shenfan, who only knew how to scheme against others and wouldn¡¯t let anyone who wanted to scheme against him remain by his side. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Bu Yaolian understood immediately. ¡°This is a Dragon Spirit Blood Pill. Take it. If your body isn¡¯t well, take one.¡± Gu Bailu stuffed the pill into her hand. Bu Yaolian looked at the ck pill in her hand and felt a little mncholy. ¡°This is a pill that can¡¯t be obtained even with money. Why don¡¯t you put it in a decent box or bottle...¡± It was just a stomachache from eating too much. No matter how she looked at it, giving her this pill would be a waste. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s simpler this way; you can take it whenever you want. In any case, it doesn¡¯t affect the pill. Why do you need packaging? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m selling it.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°But I... just ate too much.¡± If her grandfather knew that she had consumed a Dragon Spirit Blood Pill for indigestion, he would definitely whip her to death. The Bu family was very rich, but they absolutely didn¡¯t allow waste. Bu Yaolian ate a lot. Even if she was full, she had to finish everything in her bowl. ¡°You can eat it for indigestion. You¡¯ll be fine as soon as you take it. Also, this pill is very effective. You should be able to conceive soon.¡± After Gu Bailu left, Bu Yaolian looked at the pill for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. Although it was small and Gu Bailu had given it to her casually, she knew how precious it was. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it could save a life at a critical moment. That night, Su Shenfan didn¡¯te to her room. Bu Yaolian thought that since her period was here, Su Shenfan didn¡¯te because he found it dirty. She was relieved that he didn¡¯te. She sleptfortably that night. When she woke up the next day, she tried to get out of bed. Her body was still sore, but she could still move around. However, her stomach still hurt, and she didn¡¯t dare go out. She sat in front of the vermillion window and looked at the sky. The clouds hung low today, and the weather was gloomy. It was probably going to rain soon. The maids brought over food that was meticulously prepared by the imperial kitchen. It looked delicious. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know if she should go back on a diet. But Gu Bailu said just now that she could eat as much as she wanted when she was menstruating since she wouldn¡¯t put on weight no matter how much she ate. It was a very novel theory, but it gave her an excuse to eat. It was pouring outside. Bu Yaolian was worried about Su Shenfan and asked the guard, ¡°Where is Shao Zun? Did he bring an umbre?¡± The guard said, ¡°Shao Zun didn¡¯t go out. He¡¯s in the Three Golden Flowers¡¯ room.¡± ¡°Three Golden Flowers?¡± The name was a little tacky. ¡°They¡¯re the three beauties whom the emperor gave to Shao Zun yesterday. They look exactly the same. Shao Zun really likes them.¡± The guard replied truthfully. Chapter 894 - Three Golden Flowers

Chapter 894: Three Golden Flowers

Su Shenfan had always told the guards to speak the truth when it came to the women. In his opinion, the women should know his whereabouts. It was only fun when they became jealous and threw a tantrum. He didn¡¯t like women who were gentle, magnanimous, and unperturbed. He liked women who got jealous over him. As long as nothing major happened. Bu Yaolian frowned. ¡°Shao Zun was also in their roomst night?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart ached. Although he had gone from her room to another beauty in the past, she had never really slept with him then. She would be unhappy, but not as upset as she was now. Sheughed at herself and ate a piece of chicken. She had still been worried yesterday that she would die of exhaustion, but she had been pped in the face today. If your body is too weak to serve him, there are plenty of beauties who can. Three identical beauties meant that he didn¡¯t have to worry about their periods or stamina. They could take turns every night. Three women serving one husband. How enjoyable. Bu Yaolianughed at how naive she was, thinking that Shao Zun would be stifled when she had her period She hadpletely forgotten that if she wasn¡¯t avable, there were other people. Bu Yaolian shook her head and ate her food peaceably. Who asked her to like such a loose man? She had known he was like this ever since he took a fancy to her; she had no right now to feel upset. She could only like him until the end. The rain didn¡¯t abate, and it was a curtain of water outside the window. After eating half the food, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t dare eat anymore. She was afraid of getting indigestion again. At that moment, the guard outside called out, ¡°Shao Zun.¡± Bu Yaolian saw Su Shenfan walk in, looking refreshed. He was still in high spirits and had a wicked smile on his face; it was clear he was in a good mood. He was happy after being served by three beauties and getting his fill. She stood up and bowed. ¡°Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan sat down and looked at the food on the table. He frowned. ¡°You already ate so much before I arrived?¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°No one told me that you would be eating here.¡± Weren¡¯t you with the Three Golden Flowers? Why didn¡¯t you eat there? ¡°Su Lian! Do I have to send someone to inform you that I will be eating here?¡± Su Shenfan pulled a long face. Bu Yaolian hurriedly apologized. ¡°No, no. I saw that you had an important matter and thought that you would stay back for dinner.¡± It was true that before, she would send someone to ask Su Shenfan if he wanted to join her for dinner. Today, she heard that he had gone to the Three Golden Flowers, so she didn¡¯t bother asking. She didn¡¯t want others to think that she had stolen a man from someone else¡¯s room. Su Shenfan looked at her. ¡°Why do you sound unhappy about me going to someone else¡¯s room?¡± Bu Yaolian crawled over to his side and grabbed his arm. ¡°No, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°So, you do know how to leave some food behind.¡± From what Su Shenfan saw yesterday, Bu Yaolian¡¯s appetite was big enough to devour a cow. She could devour an entire table of food. ¡°I... I don¡¯t dare anymore... I felt very unwell because of indigestionst night.¡± Bu Yaolian blushed. She was a great beauty, delicate and elegant, but she got a stomachache from eating too much, which was really too embarrassing, given her looks. Chapter 895 - My Period Is Very Short

Chapter 895: My Period Is Very Short

Su Shenfan picked up his chopsticks and ate a few mouthfuls. Seeing her staring at him, he smiled. ¡°Are you full?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. Su Shenfan stuffed a pork shoulder in her bowl. ¡°Eat it. I asked the imperial doctor for some medicine for indigestion.¡± Shao Zun had given the order. Bu Yaolian was half-full and wanted to eat more, but after beingughed atst night, she held back. Since even Shao Zun had said so, she could start to let herself go. Su Shenfan once again realized that this girl was absolutely a glutton. What was unexpected was that she was able to maintain such a good figure. He praised her unconsciously, and Bu Yaolian almost dropped her bowl on the table. Shao Zun... What you¡¯re seeing is all an illusion. If you saw my real figure, you would probably kill me without hesitation. ¡°Why? Are you so happy at my praise that you¡¯re speechless?¡± Su Shenfan patted her head, thinking that this woman was really stupid sometimes. However, she was truly attractive, so he was able to just tolerate it. Bu Yaolian touched her nose. ¡°I... I¡¯m too happy.¡± Hehe. As if. ¡°Then eat.¡± Su Shenfan lowered his head and focused on eating. He was really afraid that if he didn¡¯t eat, Su Lian would heartlessly finish everything,pletely ignoring whether he ate or not. Bu Yaolian, on the other hand, had lost her appetite. She wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t gain weight when she ate. On the contrary, she got fat no matter what she ate. This had never changed ever since she was young. Gu Bailu said the prescription which she gave her could change her constitution, but that was just giving her hope. Her body returned to its original formst night, and Bu Yaolian had secretly taken a look; she hadn¡¯t lost any weight at all. After dieting for so many days until she was famished and drooling whenever she saw delicious food, there were still no results. She also knew that she couldn¡¯t use the 9,999 Spring Harbingers for the rest of her life. There would be a day when the fairy would fall to be an ugly duckling. Gu Bailu was right. Having a baby was the best solution. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, it¡¯s... it¡¯s just my period. It¡¯s very short and just for three days. You... you mustn¡¯t forget me just because you have someone new.¡± Bu Yaolian moved closer to Su Shenfan and acted spoiled as she hugged him. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Nonsense. Eat your meat.¡± Bu Yaolian sighed. Shao Zun didn¡¯t understand her at all. He didn¡¯t know her worries. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯ll serve you well. I won¡¯t say I¡¯m tired anymore. You... let me serve you in the future. Don¡¯t abandon me...¡± Bu Yaolian hugged him even tighter and pleaded with him. Su Shenfan pushed her away angrily. ¡°Don¡¯te close. You can¡¯t serve me now. Don¡¯t tease me.¡± In the end, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t dare touch him. Su Shenfan¡¯s expression was too unsightly. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s just three days,¡± she said stubbornly. ¡°You think three days is a short time?¡± Su Shenfan was getting more and more impatient. ¡°It¡¯s already very short among women. Some women take seven days to half a month.¡± Bu Yaolian saw that he was still unhappy, so she thought for a moment and said, ¡°As long as you... you don¡¯t mind... It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t serve you during this time...¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s gaze turned hot, but when he thought about touching blood when he touched her there, he lost the mood. Chapter 896 - It Must Have Been Hard for Shao Zun Last Night

Chapter 896: It Must Have Been Hard for Shao Zun Last Night

¡°It¡¯s so dirty. I really mind. I¡¯m not some poor man who has never touched a woman.¡± Naturally, women couldn¡¯t be touched when they were on their period. That was the biggest taboo in cultivation. Bu Yaolian pouted and lowered her head without saying anything. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to serve him while she was on her period. She was just expressing her loyalty. She was really afraid that Su Shenfan would be seduced by the Three Golden Flowers and forget about her. Wasn¡¯t there a saying? Three rotten cksmiths were better than one Zhuge Liang. Those three sisters were exquisite and were said to be no worse than her in looks. Standing there like three fair and soft flowers, they were more eye-catching than she was. She wasn¡¯t pregnant yet; she couldn¡¯t lose Su Shenfan¡¯s favor. She had followed Su Shenfan for a long time and knew what his character was like. The women by his side were like seasoning for him. When he was tired of scheming and socializing outside, he woulde look for them to lift his mood. He didn¡¯t feel much for these beauties. However, he was a little narcissistic and vain. He always felt that he was a charming person who should be liked by all kinds of beauties. So, the more you showed that you liked him and cared for him, you could hold a small bit of space in his heart, as long as you didn¡¯t touch his bottom line. Bu Yaolian really felt that it was hard to survive in this world. When she was with the man she liked, she had to calcte how to leave a good impression on him and make him see her in a different light. ¡°I heard that Gu Bailu came to see you again yesterday?¡± Su Shenfan wiped his mouth and looked at her. ¡°Yes. She saw that I was sick and came to show her concern. She treated me as her own sister in Prince Zi¡¯s residence.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. Su Shenfan sneered. ¡°You need to know who your master is.¡± ¡°I understand that.¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to express her loyalty. ¡°Shao Zun is my greatest backer. I serve you wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°You really know how to speak. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you were up to the night beforest.¡± Su Shenfan knew that Bu Yaolian was on Gu Bailu¡¯s side and would always help her. Of course, that was because Gu Bailu was nice to her. Otherwise, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t have offered Su Shenfan such generous terms back then to wake Bu Yaolian. As long as it wasn¡¯t anything important, Su Shenfan could turn a blind eye. After all, in his eyes, Su Lian wasn¡¯t important and couldn¡¯t sell any sort of information. At most, she had used her beauty to lure him into slipping up. ¡°I did want to help by taking a spot in the team. Shao Zun is so smart. Of course you would have seen through my trick.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t hide it from him. She also knew that when she was by Su Shenfan¡¯s side, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Petty schemes were nothing to him. Su Shenfan really didn¡¯t want her to know or take part in anything. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Bu Yaolian served him tea. ¡°Shao Zun must¡¯ve had a hard timest night. You¡¯re already full after eating so little?¡± Su Shenfan nced at her. ¡°I care about my health. I¡¯m not like you; you don¡¯t abstain from meat or vegetables, but still go on and on about dieting.¡± Bu Yaolian was despised again. Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°Well...st night, Princess Zi asked me to ask if you¡¯re willing to cooperate with Prince Zi. They can double the terms offered by the Fiend Realm and the rest.¡± Chapter 897 - A Cunning Mind

Chapter 897: A Cunning Mind

Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯m a businessman, and trust is the most important. Su Lian, stop trying to help outsiders.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just the messenger. Shao Zun, I¡¯ll support your decision, whatever it is. I just want what¡¯s best for you.¡± Su Shenfan narrowed his eyes. What did Gu Bailu mean? She could¡¯ve asked Prince Zi to talk to him, but had gotten Su Lian to do so instead. Was she trying to tell him that Su Lian was his from now on, and Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t use her anymore? ¡°If you want what¡¯s good for me, I want her to return my Sky Splitting Mirror to me. Aren¡¯t you sisters?¡± Su Shenfan sneered. Bu Yaolian was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say that. Actually, Su Shenfan and Xiao Jingyun both knew who had stolen the things from the underground pce. However, they couldn¡¯t find any evidence or dirt to use on them, so they could only detain her in the pce. If Bu Yaolian denied it, that would mean she and Gu Bailu weren¡¯t close. Gu Bailu had stolen something, but hadn¡¯t told this person, who was on her side. She was just using Bu Yaolian. Su Shenfan would probably look down on Bu Yaolian. But what should she say? Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t return the Sky Splitting Mirror now. It still had use to her. Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth. ¡°Well... Actually... I sounded her out yesterday. Princess Zi said that she only wanted to borrow the Sky Splitting Mirror, and would return it to Shao Zun after she was done with it. I tried my best...¡± Princess Zi told me about it, and I was thinking of you when I asked her to return it, but she refused. And even if she doesn¡¯t return it now, she will in the future. Su Shenfan: ¡°Heh...¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him in confusion. What did that mean? In any case, she had already told him the truth. ¡°If you admit this, aren¡¯t you afraid that they won¡¯t be able to leave the imperial pce?¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t expect her to admit it. She was indeed stupid. ¡°Ah... Shao Zun, what are you talking about? What did I admit? I belong to you.¡± Su Shenfan wanted to strangle her. Yes, she was his woman, and she was so loyal to him. So what was the point of her admitting it? It couldn¡¯t be used as a testimony at all. Even if he brought her to directly confront Prince and Princess Zi, it would be no use. Su Shenfan said again, ¡°Heh...¡± This stupid woman in fact had a cunning heart. ¡°Shao Zun, you must be exhausted afterst night. Look, there are green shadows under your eyes. Go get some sleep. Don¡¯t tire yourself out over this.¡± Bu Yaolian continued to care for him. Su Shenfan nced at her in disdain. ¡°Why do you keep emphasizing that I¡¯m tired fromst night? However tired I am, can it be as exhausting as ying with you?¡± ¡°Hehe... No matter how good I am, I¡¯m only one person.¡± There were three of them. If they yed with him together, wouldn¡¯t he be constantly floating on air, with no sense of time passing? Especially since Shao Zun¡¯s demands in that respect were so high. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can take it no matter how tired I am.¡± Su Shenfan stood up. ¡°Rest well now that your period is here.¡± Su Shenfan left after saying that. Bu Yaolian pouted. Su Shenfan didn¡¯te back after he left. She heard that he was resting with the Three Golden Flowers. Bu Yaolian was on her period and her body was sore, so she stayed in her room. Instead, she saw the three sisters from the window. Chapter 898 - It’s Lively In the Imperial Palace

Chapter 898: It¡¯s Lively In the Imperial Pce

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She saw the three sisters from the window. They were truly as beautiful as flowers in spring. They passed by the porch in front of her window, and their beauty was eye-catching. Bu Yaolian naturally felt ufortable. She was also worried that Su Shenfan would be seduced by the three beauties and nevere back. However, she knew that there was nothing she could do. Even if she didn¡¯t have her period, she might not be able to keep Su Shenfan. Men were butterflies with wings; they wouldn¡¯t stop at just one flower to gather honey. Oh, that wasn¡¯t right, Prince Zi was the exception. The sky was clear the next day, and it was lively in the imperial pce. It seemed that many famous people from all over the world hade, and they were all top experts. Xiao Jingyun naturally didn¡¯t dare be negligent, and invited them to a banquet. Usually, Su Shenfan woulde and tell Su Lian to prepare for such a banquet. He felt that someone with looks like hers should be brought out to elevate his status. But this time, as the joyful noise rang out, Su Shenfan didn¡¯t say anything. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t ask. It was obvious that the Three Golden Flowers together would draw even more attention than she ever could. Bu Yaolian went to bed early, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She felt that she had fallen out of favor in less than two days. She remembered that she had told Gu Bailu that she might die of exhaustion in bed, and felt utterly embarrassed. This p to the face caught her off-guard. She finally fell asleep in a daze after midnight. At the banquet, Gu Bailu beamed at the scene, feeling extremely happy. The more people there were, the better. Everyone knew that these people were here for the supreme pill. Even Qian¡¯er had written to say that Lu Fenying would being. But there was still no sign of him. ¡°Your Majesty really has a lot of friends. So many heroes havee,¡± Su Shenfan said indifferently amidst the bustle. It was hard to tell if this was praise or criticism. Xiao Jingyun chuckled. ¡°All the heroes are giving me face.¡± God knew why so many people hade. He looked at Prince Zi. Who else could have spread the news? These people hade to Rising Clouds for his supreme pill. His n had been meticulous, and he had a powerful and reliable partner. Everything could have gone wlessly. In the end... everyone knew about it. Xiao Jingyun really wanted to vomit blood. He looked at Gu Bailu, who was smiling sweetly, and when he happened to meet her gaze, he almost choked to death at her expression. Gu Bailu! Let¡¯s see if you can still smile when I snatch you away! If I don¡¯t take you, I won¡¯t be able to get rid of this hatred. Xiao Jingyu didn¡¯t hide his expression, and Gu Bailu naturally understood his meaning. But why should she be afraid of him? Loser. Gu Bailu raised her thumb, then turned it upside-down. Xiao Jingyun¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Lulu!¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her into his arms and asked domineeringly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu smiled like a squirrel. ¡°I¡¯m mad at that shameless man who has such dirty thoughts.¡± ¡°Ignore him!¡± Feng Qingtian said unhappily. Chapter 899 - Beauties Are Still the Best

Chapter 899: Beauties Are Still the Best

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes, my lord. I won¡¯t look at that bastard anymore.¡± Gu Bailu giggled. Her husband was iparable except for the fact that he could be a little petty. ¡°You...¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips helplessly. ¡°Be good.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and yawned. It waste, and the pregnant woman wanted to sleep. Feng Qingtian stood up, said that the princess was going to sleep, and brought her away. Everyone had ulterior motives for attending such a banquet. Su Shenfan curled his lip as he watched them leave. What a great n. Was it to draw so many people to Rising Clouds Empire to fluster them? Su Shenfan lowered his eyes. His golden mask glittered under the light. There were naturally countless people who came to toast Shao Zun. He was also a smooth person who didn¡¯t offend people easily. When he was in a good mood, he still gave people face. After downing ss after ss of wine, he was a little tipsy. ¡°Shao Zun, the three beauties beside you are truly wonderful.¡± Someone made use of the toast to try and strike up a conversation. Su Shenfan looked at the beauties sitting around him and smiled proudly. ¡°If you want them... I won¡¯t give them to you.¡± It was none other than the elder brother of the imperial consort and the current head of the Ouyang family. ¡°No matter how much I want them, I can¡¯t steal what Shao Zun loves and can only be envious. I heard that my brother-inw gave these three beauties to you. That¡¯s good. If they were in the harem, my sister wouldn¡¯t be able to serve my brother-inw.¡± He sighed, as if he was worried that his sister would be abandoned if the three beauties seduced his brother-inw. Su Shenfan said indifferently, ¡°The imperial consort has been doted on all these years. His Majesty likes her very much. If he didn¡¯t have such a wonderful person like the imperial consort, how could he be willing to give something so good to me?¡± Ouyang Xing smiled and said, ¡°How can he not be willing to do such a great thing for you?¡± Su Shenfan sneered in his heart. This man was here to get information from him. ¡°If you want, you can ask him for some; His Majesty¡¯s harem is full of beauties. There¡¯s no need to be afraid that he won¡¯t give you any.¡± Su Shenfan avoided Ouyang Xing¡¯s question. Trying to sound him out ¨C did this person have a brain? ¡°My brother-inw didn¡¯t call for me for such a big matter, and I wasn¡¯t of any help to him; I don¡¯t deserve a reward. I wouldn¡¯t dare ask him for a beauty.¡± The beauty next to Su Shenfan leaned on his shoulder and handed him a ss of wine. ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯re ignoring Jiaojiao. What¡¯s the point of talking to men? Here, have a drink. Jiaojiao will feed you.¡± Su Shenfan put his arm around her waist and drank the cup of wine. He kissed her neck. ¡°As expected, beauties are still the best.¡± Ouyang Xing smiled and left. As expected of Shao Zun. He had already given such an obvious hint, but Shao Zun hadn¡¯t taken the bait. It seemed that he had to meet with his sister. By the end of the banquet, this group of people with ulterior motives hadn¡¯t gotten anything out of Shao Zun. The Rising Clouds Emperor naturally didn¡¯t say anything, as if there was nothing going on. Everyone was puzzled. Who had spread the news? Was it not true? After the banquet, Shao Zun was already a little drunk, and the three beautiful women brought him back to Qinghua Pce. Bu Yaolian was woken up by the noise. She put on a cloak and got out of bed. She walked to the window and looked at the brightly lit corridor. The three beauties were dressed in light, flowy clothes, and there was the smell of wine on them. Chapter 900 - Sister Brought Delicious Food

Chapter 900: Sister Brought Delicious Food

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They were as beautiful as flowers blooming in the dark. Shao Zun was being supported by the three of them as they kissed him here and there, and touched his face. So unhappy. Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and returned to her bed. She knew that her jealousy was useless, and she could only sulk. She might as well ignore it. In any case, she wasn¡¯t aiming to be with him forever and be the only person he loved. What was there to be angry about? Thinking this, she soon fell asleep. Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t expected Shao Zun¡¯s heart to change so quickly. After sleeping with Bu Yaolian and getting a taste of true beauty, he left her out in the cold and went to the banquet with the three beautiful flowers. Knowing that Bu Yaolian would be upset, Gu Bailu went to visit her the next morning. Bu Yaolian had woken up early and was nning to write a letter to her family. It had been a long time since she saw her grandparents, and she missed them a little. When she took out the pen and paper, she couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the exquisite knot in her bag. She herself never thought that she could keep it for so long. The young man¡¯s words still rang in her ears. ¡°This is a vine I picked. Help me weave two exquisite knots.¡± The vine was as green as jade and translucent. If one didn¡¯t look closely, they would think that it was a cylindrical jade. She knew that this vine was very rare. After tying the knots, the young man threw one to her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. If you miss me one day, bring this to me.¡± The young man left, but he never told her who he was or where he lived. How could she find him? She wondered how that dark and sturdy young man was doing. Even if they met, he probably wouldn¡¯t recognize her. Later on, she fell ill and almost lost her life. Her parents died, and she only had her grandfather and grandmother, who never gave up on saving her. However, her physical constitution changed. She gained over fifty kilos. Although the young man lookedmon, dark, and sturdy, Bu Yaolian knew that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Bu Yaolian carefully put away the knot. After all, it was a keepsake from her youth, and she couldn¡¯t bear to lose it. Over the years, she had roamed the world and encountered countless people, but none of them had ever treated her like that young man, as a friend. Thankfully, she met Gu Bailu. ¡°Lian¡¯er, I brought you something delicious.¡± Speak of the devil. Gu Bailu had a maid set up the hot pot which she had brought. ¡°Eat something spicy when it¡¯s cold in winter, and you¡¯ll sweat out all the impurities.¡± Gu Bailu sat down. Bu Yaolian understood what she meant. She must have seen that Shao Zun brought the Three Golden Flowers to the banquetst night. She was afraid that Bu Yaolian would be upset, so came tofort her. ¡°Lulu, I still have to control my weight.¡± Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°I told you that you won¡¯t gain weight no matter how much you eat. Don¡¯t worry, you can start controlling it after this period.¡± The maid heated up the hot pot and prepared all the ingredients. Gu Bailu cooked a te of beef andined, ¡°The partyst night was really boring and the food was cold. I was afraid that it would hurt my stomach, so I left early.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°Next time, eat first before you go.¡± This kind of banquet really wasn¡¯t meant for feasting, but was a show of status. Chapter 901 - Not Fear, But Respect

Chapter 901: Not Fear, But Respect

¡°Learn from experience. Back in Southern Glory Empire, all the food at any banquet tastes good.¡± That was your husband who specially ordered the kitchen to make them. They wouldn¡¯t dare serve you cold dishes. ¡°It¡¯s done. Hurry and take it out. It¡¯s best when it¡¯s just cooked and the meat is very tender. If you cook it for too long, the meat will be tough. It won¡¯t be as delicious.¡± Gu Bailu put them all in Bu Yaolian¡¯s bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. If your husband finds out that you¡¯re serving me, he¡¯ll kill me.¡± That wife ve absolutely couldn¡¯t bear to see his princess suffer even a little. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. What¡¯s there to talk about? He¡¯s off doing something today, so we can have our own secret meeting.¡± ¡°The emperor let him go?¡± ¡°He sent someone to follow him and keep a close eye on him. Hmph... They¡¯re small tricks. We¡¯re not scared.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were waiting for the supreme pill to mature before they stole it, they wouldn¡¯t be staying here so obediently, and would have run off eight hundred years ago. ¡°The New Year is in a few days. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be spending it in Rising Clouds.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°This year will definitely be lively. Many heroes havee to the pce; it¡¯s going to cost Rising Clouds Empire a lot.¡± ¡°Lively is good. I love it.¡± ¡°By the way, Qian¡¯er sent a letter to say that Lu Fenying¡¯sing as well, but she didn¡¯t say if she¡¯sing along. If only she woulde too. Then, the three of us could spend the New Year together in another country.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the New Year, and her baby is weak. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to make the long trip.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head regretfully. ¡°What a pity. I wonder how the baby is doing.¡± ¡°Lu Fenying won¡¯t let anything happen to the crown prince. He¡¯ll definitely feed him all the good pills and medicines.¡± Gu Bailu nodded and changed the topic. ¡°Last night, I saw Su Shenfan with triplets. They look really good. I wonder where they¡¯re from.¡± ¡°They were a gift from the emperor.¡± ¡°That dog. Not keeping them for himself, but giving them to Su Shenfan ¨C isn¡¯t that just trying to win him over?¡± Gu Bailu snorted in disdain. ¡°But Shao Zun likes them.¡± Gu Bailu nced at Bu Yaolian. ¡°When he personally said to have you follow him back then, I wasn¡¯t thinking about using your charms...¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Su Shenfan likes beauties, but he hasn¡¯t touched them in so many years. Although the three sisters look good, they might not be able to make him fall head over heels for them. Su Shenfan knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a lie to say that I¡¯m not upset, but I already knew in my heart that the person I like is a yboy.¡± Gu Bailu poured her some spicy oil. ¡°Here, have a good meal. This thing is really spicy.¡± The food was so delicious that Bu Yaolian forgot about Su Shenfan as she ate. She didn¡¯t know if she would gain weight after this meal, but her face would definitely be covered in pimples tomorrow. Her lips were red and swollen, as if she had been bullied. Gu Bailu looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been ravaged. I haven¡¯t had such a good meal in a long time. I¡¯m sweating.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go back. Prince Zi will definitely be angry if he finds out that you ate spicy food while pregnant.¡± ¡°Let him. Who¡¯s afraid of him?¡± ¡°You really aren¡¯t scared!¡± Bu Yaolian looked at her idol with starry eyes. Chapter 902 - Stealing a Man in the Middle of the Night

Chapter 902: Stealing a Man in the Middle of the Night

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s not fear, it¡¯s respect.¡± Gu Bailu snorted, but obediently went back to the pce to fix her mouth. By the time Feng Qingtian returned, she was fine. Bu Yaolian, on the other hand, was feeling wretched. She indeed stopped feeling upset and had been in a good mood when she ate the spicy food. However... her stomach started to hurt again in the middle of the night. She cursed inwardly. Her stomach had never been so weak before. Why did she get indigestion now after just eating a little more? This time, it was spicy and painful. Indeed, Shao Zun was right. She had been hungry for a few days, and should have liquid foods first and not go overboard. But that was how she always ate, and she never thought about being careful. Bu Yaoliany on the bed and tried to endure the pain. It was night, and Su Shenfan was probably with the Three Golden Flowers. If she really sent someone to inform him that her stomach hurt, the Three Golden Flowers would hate her to death. They would think that she was pretending to be sick to drag Shao Zun over. She got up and drank two cups of hot water. Her stomach seemed to feel a little better. She crawled into bed and forced herself to fall asleep. However, she was woken up by the pain in her stomach less than ten minutester. ¡°Ah...¡± Bu Yaolian clutched her stomach and rolled on the bed. Gu Bailu had given her the Dragon Spirit Pill. But eating it for a stomachache would be a waste. The pain was unbearable. She called for a guard in the hall outside. ¡°Someone...¡± Her voice was like a mosquito¡¯s, and the guards outside didn¡¯t hear her. Bu Yaolian got off the bed and dragged herself to the door. ¡°Someone, my stomach hurts. Help me get an im... imperial doctor...¡± Before Bu Yaolian could finish, she had already copsed at the door. The guards were shocked. Bu Yaolian¡¯s beautiful face was pale, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. Her thin inner clothes were wet, and her skin was as white as jade. ¡°Go inform Shao Zun. I¡¯ll get the imperial doctor.¡± The guard didn¡¯t dare be negligent again. Although Su Lian seemed to have lost Shao Zun¡¯s favor for the past two days, he had always been generous toward the beauties around him. Even if she wasn¡¯t favored, they wouldn¡¯t neglect her. Bu Yaolian fell to the ground, gritting her teeth. ¡°You... help me to the bed before you leave!¡± There was no heating in the doorway. It was so cold that Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth. Bu Yaolian pulled herself up and was about to take a step, when she felt dizzy and copsed. This time, she didn¡¯t fall to the floor. Instead, she fell into a strong embrace, and the faint scent of face powder filled her nose. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you making a scene in the middle of the night?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s tone was dark and carried reproach. Nobody would be happy if they were disturbed in the middle of the night, especially when they were having sex. Bu Yaolian looked up at him and saw that his expression was fierce. Oh no, he must have been disturbed just as he was about to reach his climax. She really hated herself. ¡°My...¡± Bu Yaolian was a little embarrassed. ¡°My stomach... hurts.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°If your body¡¯s not well, don¡¯t skip out on food. Now look at everything that has happened.¡± Chapter 903 - Hehe

Chapter 903: Hehe

Bu Yaolian leaned into his embrace and sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Su Shenfan took off his cloak and wrapped her up. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to wear a cloak when youe out to call for help. Look at you now.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know what she looked like, but she was sure that she didn¡¯t look good. Her entire body was covered in sweat, and her hair was wet and stuck to her snow-white forehead. Her face was pale, except for two patches of red. Her lips were swollen and full, and her clothes were thin and transparent. She looked like a loose woman who had just been ravaged. How did she not look good? Su Shenfan wanted to strangle her to death. Su Shenfan picked her up and threw her on the bed. Looking at her swollen lips, he said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your mouth can get so swollen from a stomachache.¡± It could only get like that from being kissed. However, he felt that Su Lian didn¡¯t have the guts to cheat on him. ¡°It... it was spicy food.¡± Bu Yaolian lowered her head. She wanted to die. She also didn¡¯t want to be like this. Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°Who would torture themselves like this?¡± He covered her forehead with his hand. It was hot, and his hand probably felt cool. Women were really troublesome. ¡°I... I was wrong.¡± Bu Yaolian held her stomach, her teeth chattering with pain. ¡°Who asked you to eat spicy food when you¡¯re on your period? Didn¡¯t you hear the imperial physician say that you have to eat something light?¡± Su Shenfan really felt that it served her right. She brought it on herself. ¡°I... I forgot.¡± Bu Yaolian was in so much pain and didn¡¯t want to listen to him lecture her. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Hehe...¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t know what else to say to her. Holding her in his arms, he reached out and stroked where it hurt most. ¡°Is it here?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bu Yaolian felt a little more at ease in his arms, but the scent on his body made her frown even more. Su Shenfan used his spiritual power tofort her for a while. The pain wasn¡¯t as intense as before, and eased a lot. The imperial doctor had been dug out in the middle of the night. He wasn¡¯t even dressed properly, and was still putting his hair into a knot when he arrived. ¡°Miss, your stomach hurts. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s indigestion again?¡± the imperial doctor immediately asked when he saw her again. Bu Yaolian pouted and felt wronged. ¡°No, I was very careful when I ate this time. I was only 70% full.¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She indeed hadn¡¯t overeaten this time. She had changed her method of self-torture, and ate spicy food until she almost killed herself. Frightened by Su Shenfan¡¯s sneer, the imperial doctor quickly took Bu Yaolian¡¯s pulse. ¡°Miss, your internal organs are hot and moist. Judging from your lips, you¡¯ve eaten too much heavy food, and you¡¯re suffering from excessive internal heat. No matter how good the food is, you can¡¯t overdo it.¡± The imperial doctor spoke earnestly. She was such a beautiful girl, but fell sick every time after eating, and looked pitiful. It was also hard for him, being woken up in the middle of the night. Lady, you should take care of yourself. ¡°She¡¯s in a lot of pain right now. Help her.¡± Su Shenfan nced at Bu Yaolian, who was lying on the bed weakly with her eyes lowered in embarrassment, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give thedy acupuncture treatment at once to alleviate the pain.¡± The imperial doctor was busy for more than an hour before Bu Yaolian finally felt that she had been pulled back from the gates of hell. Chapter 904 - Is Your Grandfather as Handsome as Me?

Chapter 904: Is Your Grandfather as Handsome as Me?

¡°I¡¯ve prescribed medicine. After drinking it, you will have diarrhea, which is normal.¡± The guards sent the imperial doctor out, and he left satisfied after being tipped. Su Shenfan had someone take the prescription and brew the medicine before he stood up to leave. Bu Yaolian grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Shao Zun... where are you going?¡± She was very weak now. She just wanted someone to apany her, especially someone she liked. Her eyes were pitiful, like that of a weak cub. She looked at him with longing, and Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Su Shenfan touched her forehead and tucked her hand back into the nket. ¡°You rest first.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to see her so pitiful, so his tone softened. Bu Yaolian knew that she couldn¡¯t keep him any longer. As she watched him leave, she wrinkled her nose and cried. Busy? Wasn¡¯t he going to go to the Three Golden Flowers? She had smelled powder on him just now; it was obvious where the guards had found him. But she was only silly for a moment. At least Shao Zun was willing toe over when she was sick, which meant that he hadn¡¯tpletely forgotten her and left her out in the cold. Although Su Shenfan told her to rest, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t. She ran to the washroom several times in-between with her weak body. She had so much diarrhea that it even felt like bile wasing out. After a few rounds, she finally fell asleep. Whether Su Shenfan returned or not was no longer important. By the time Su Shenfan returned, Bu Yaolian had already fallen asleep. Her lips were still swollen, but her temperature had returned to normal. He reached into the nket to touch her, and she was sweating all over. He quickly lifted the nket and picked her up. ¡°Wake up. Wash up before you go back to sleep.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t want to open her eyes, and she said in a daze, ¡°Grandpa, let me sleep a while longer. I¡¯ll wash up after I wake up...¡± Grandpa? Su Shenfan pinched her face until Bu Yaolian opened her eyes in pain. ¡°Grandpa, when did you be so young? Did you find a form to restore your youth? Wait... Why do you look like Shao Zun?¡± Bu Yaolian was still dazed. ¡°Is your grandfather as handsome as me?¡± Su Shenfan growled and threw her into the bath. ¡°Ah...¡± Bu Yaolian gulped down water and woke up. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, you¡¯re back.¡± Bu Yaolian touched the back of her head. It hurt a little where she hit the side of the tub. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me grandpa anymore?¡± When this grandpa entered the bath, he pulled her over and bent his head to capture her lips. He had wanted to do this for a long time and had been holding back for so long. The moment her stomach started hurting, he had been restraining himself. ¡°Does your grandfather kiss you like this?¡± Su Shenfan tore off her clothes and threw them aside. He washed her. His warm hands caressed Bu Yaolian¡¯s tender skin. Bu Yaolian leaned on his shoulder and let him wash her. ¡°It¡¯s the fourth day. Is your period over?¡± Su Shenfan asked hoarsely. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure.¡± Her period usuallysted three days. There had still been a little in the afternoon; she didn¡¯t know if it had already cleared up. A hand pried her legs open, and didn¡¯t find anything sticky. She was probably clean. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How dare you disturb me in the middle of the night? Let¡¯s see how I destroy you.¡± Chapter 905 - Unwell

Chapter 905: Unwell

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ah...¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head.¡± No... I can¡¯t. I... I¡¯m weak all over...¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Su Lian, weren¡¯t you torturing yourself just to steal me from someone else? Why are you pretending now?¡± Women were smart and had their little schemes. He found it a little amusing. But he didn¡¯t like it when it went too far. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t...¡± Bu Yaolian felt a headacheing on. If even he misunderstood, the three beauties must have misunderstood as well. ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯ll satisfy you today.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her chin and lowered his head to cover her lips. Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t resist even if she wanted to. Su Shenfan quickly carried her out of the bath and wrapped the two of them in towels. He went to the bed and cleaned her up before putting her on the bed. In the end, he remembered that she wasn¡¯t well, and didn¡¯t dare mess around in the bath. Bu Yaolian shifted on the bed and watched him wipe himself. His thing was already full of fighting spirit. Bu Yaolian felt that this guy was too terrifying. He had juste from the Three Golden Flowers. How could he still be so full of vigor? ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, don¡¯t you want to rest?¡± Su Shenfan pounced on her and pressed her down. ¡°What rest? Haven¡¯t you rested enough?¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been resting for a few days. I was afraid that Shao Zun had forgotten about me.¡± ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t forget a hussy like you.¡± Su Shenfan bit the buds on her chest and they instantly felt tender. Su Shenfan was an old hand at making women feel good. With just a few tricks, he could make them beg for death. Bu Yaoliany t and let him do whatever he wanted. She clenched her fists tightly; for some reason, she felt tense. ¡°Rx. Why is your body so stiff?¡± Su Shenfan said, displeased. ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me. Rx!¡± Bu Yaolian closed her eyes as she listened to his voice. The image of him tussling with the Three Golden Flowers appeared in her mind, the three women serving him as if they were obsessed. He had done this same thing to them. The more Bu Yaolian thought about it, the more tense she became, and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. ¡°Su Lian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Shenfan pinched her chin. ¡°Open your eyes, do you hear me?¡± Bu Yaolian opened her eyes, which were filled with tears. She looked like her mind was miles away ¡°What are you thinking? Why aren¡¯t you paying attention?¡± Su Shenfan questioned coldly. ¡°I... I was wrong. I... I¡¯ll definitely focus.¡± Bu Yaolian reached out to hold his neck and apologized sweetly. She had indeed been distracted. How could she picture that scene when she was serving Shao Zun? If Shao Zun knew what she was thinking, he would skin her alive. Su Shenfan lowered his head and bit her breasts, making her cry out in pleasure. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Su Shenfan leaned down next to her ear and looked at her. Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like you want it... Your body is still so stiff. It¡¯s not your first time.¡± Su Shenfan was upset. He felt that it wasn¡¯t as enjoyable asst time. Bu Yaolian seemed to be out of it. ¡°It... It might be because my body is too weak and not feeling well.¡± Bu Yaolian could only convince him with this. Chapter 906 - 9,999 Spring Harbingers Harm the Body

Chapter 906: 9,999 Spring Harbingers Harm the Body

She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but all she could think about was Su Shenfan having fun with the three sisters. What he was doing to her, he had done with other women. She was unhappy. She really wanted to brush it off, but Su Shenfan seemed very sensitive and felt that something was wrong with her. Su Shenfan kissed her lips, and his expression softened. He thought that she was still feeling unwell and wasn¡¯t in the mood to do it. But his fire had already been lit, and he couldn¡¯t not deal with it. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Be good. I asked the imperial doctor; if you sweat a few times, you¡¯ll recover faster.¡± Bu Yaolian was a little embarrassed. Why did he ask the royal doctor about this? ¡°Yes, I know that you love me,¡± Bu Yaolian raised her spirits and replied. Su Shenfan began to move on her, each thrust fiercer than thest. Bu Yaolian¡¯s mind was filled with images of him riding the Three Golden Flowers. Unconsciously, her tears spilled out and fell onto the pillow. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t know the reason for them, but he still kissed away her tears. ¡°Is it very ufortable?¡± ¡°No... No, Shao Zun, please enjoy yourself.¡± Bu Yaolian was flustered and frightened by her own tears. Su Shenfan grabbed her chin. ¡°Why are you so fragile?¡± Although Bu Yaolian¡¯s response was clumsy, Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want to wrong himself. He bullied her for two or three rounds before he reluctantly stopped. Bu Yaolian thought to herself that Shao Zun had juste from the three sisters, yet he had done it with her three times. Not only did he have unlimited stamina, he had a lot of astonishing demands. She couldn¡¯t serve him as just one person. Unless she used her entire life to serve him. Sigh, she didn¡¯t have the ability to support this ambition. Su Shenfan helped her clean up. ¡°Go to sleep. After sweating, you¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± Bu Yaolian nestled in his arms obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± When she closed her eyes, she fell asleep. In her daze, she seemed to hear Su Shenfan say, ¡°Get well soon. I¡¯m still waiting for you to serve me.¡± When she woke up the next day, Bu Yaolian felt much better. Su Shenfan was no longer in bed. Gu Bailu hurried over when she heard that Bu Yaolian had summoned the imperial doctorst night. It turned out that it was because of the spicy hot pot which they had eaten yesterday. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say. She was pregnant, but she was fine. This girl was too weak. Indeed, Bu Yaolian was too fat. If she didn¡¯t take care of her body, she would be even weaker in the future. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. But you really should take care of yourself,¡± said Gu Bailu. ¡°I¡¯ve never been like this before. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m getting weaker. Could it be...¡± She whispered in Gu Bailu¡¯s ear, ¡°Could it be I overused the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, and it¡¯s harmful to the body?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. She had never considered that. She and Qian¡¯er had used this thing for a month or two, and had never reacted strongly to it. ¡°It¡¯s possible. I¡¯ll quickly write a letter and ask Mr. Xiao. He should know best.¡± All medicine was toxic to some degree, to say nothing of this thing that could change a person¡¯s appearance. It was inevitable that it would be harmful to the human body. If that was the case, she really didn¡¯t dare let Bu Yaolian continue using it. ¡°If it really is a problem with the 9,999 Spring Harbingers problem, you need to make the most of it.¡± Chapter 907 - Mr. Xiao Is Back

Chapter 907: Mr. Xiao Is Back

Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°Shao Zun camest night; he hadn¡¯t forgotten me. I served him three times with my body, but it didn¡¯t feel good. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m unwell or if I was overthinking it.¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion, ¡°What was on your mind?¡± ¡°When I close my eyes, I see him sleeping with someone else. I can¡¯t get rid of the image. When I see it, I¡¯m in no mood to sleep with him. Am I being too unreasonable?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s only human nature, and very normal. But if you think that, I¡¯m afraid that Su Shenfan will be unhappy with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared too. Shao Zun didn¡¯t have a good timest night. I used the excuse that I wasn¡¯t feeling well, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Su Shenfan is that sort of man. Either you have the ability to make him stay away from other women, or you can only ept it. Although it¡¯s cruel, it¡¯s the truth. Just get pregnant first. If you don¡¯t want to serve him anymore, then run away.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Bu Yaolian was upset. In ancient times, there were indeed many wives and concubines, but which woman would really like her man to pamper another woman? It was hard to ept that something that had just been pulled out of another woman¡¯s body was touching her again. But what could she do? Bu Yaolian loved this man. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help even if she wanted to. She couldn¡¯t force Su Shenfan to only touch Bu Yaolian, could she? Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t someone who would be threatened like that. Bu Yaolian understood. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to control it.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°If you really can¡¯t control it, just use the drug. It¡¯ll make you aroused even if you¡¯re not in the mood. Let¡¯s make the baby a reality first.¡± Bu Yaolian widened her eyes and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I forget that?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. This kind of stimnt is only used by concubines and prostitutes. Su Shenfan has seen it before, and you can¡¯t hide it from him. Try not to use it until the end.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± If it was possible, she didn¡¯t want to use it. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy anything if she used it. Shao Zun was good at giving pleasure; she didn¡¯t want to deprive herself of it. Who knew how many more chances she would have to feel it. Gu Bailu wrote a letter to Mr. Xiao to ask him about the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Before the letter could be sent out, Ye Ying said, ¡°Mr. Xiao is back. He¡¯s asking to see you.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Bailu was confused, then suddenly remembered that Xiao Xiao was from Rising Clouds, and that Xiao Jingyun was his cousin. Both of them belonged to the royal family. She then remembered how Feng Qingtian said that Xiao Xiao might be unwilling to be involved, and she hurriedly had Ye Ying invite him in. Xiao Xiao was still wearing an inconspicuous robe, but while it was in and simple, it couldn¡¯t hide his magnificence. People who practiced medicine always had a sage-like air about them. ¡°Princess Zi, long time no see,¡± Xiao Xiao said with a smile. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in your own territory.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a long time.¡± ¡°I just wrote you a letter, and you¡¯re here. Isn¡¯t that a coincidence?¡± Gu Bailu waved the letter in her hand and handed it to him. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Xiao opened the letter and read it, before he tore it up. He said solemnly, ¡°Medicine is toxic to some degree, especially something like the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. You can¡¯t use it too much.¡± Chapter 908 - Its Really Hard for a Woman to Get Pregnant

Chapter 908: It¡¯s Really Hard for a Woman to Get Pregnant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu had been right. ¡°As for the supreme pill you mentioned, it can indeed cure the poison in your body, but it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to obtain it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Xiao smiled. ¡°My brother won¡¯t let you take it away.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Which is why I want to make a cordial deal with you.¡± Xiao Xiao chuckled. ¡°Princess Zi is already looking for me as soon as I returned.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for so long; there¡¯s definitely something you want this time. Just nice, Prince Zi¡¯s residence has a lot of things, and we¡¯re not afraid of anything,¡± Gu Bailu boasted. Xiao Xiao stopped smiling. He knew that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t lying. Prince Zi was probably the strongest of the three emperors. He hadn¡¯t dared say that before, but after learning how powerful Gu Bailu was, he knew that Prince Zi¡¯s residence was like a tiger with wings. Even a man like Bai Yunyi was willing to be used by her. For a woman to be able to make men do anything for her was also a skill. ¡°Are you sure you can give me what I want?¡± Xiao Xiao knew what he wanted, but he had yet to make up his mind for sure. That was why he hade back to the pce to see if there was a chance. Although he had his own n, he still had to understand the situation. But with Gu Bailu extending an olive branch now, he didn¡¯t even need to consider it. Just nice, he could give Gu Bailu what she wanted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t give you for the sake of my child and my life. I can get you what you want even at the cost of Prince Zi¡¯s position.¡± Prince Zi represented Southern Glory Empire. Xiao Xiao naturally understood her meaning. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± He stood up and said, ¡°I met Miss Qian¡¯er and the others on the way. She asked me to tell you that they¡¯re going slow because she has to take care of the baby. She¡¯ll be arriving in Rhine City soon.¡± Gu Bailu said happily, ¡°She¡¯sing, too. I thought she wouldn¡¯te. After all, the baby is still so weak.¡± ¡°The baby was weak when it was born, but it¡¯s being cared for carefully, and is alright now. The reason she¡¯sing is because I wrote her a letter.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What did you do?¡± Xiao Xiao chuckled. ¡°What can I possibly do? I just told her that there¡¯s a ce here that¡¯s good for treating her child¡¯s illness, so she came.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°Qian¡¯er is doing well. Don¡¯t disturb her for now.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Before I can obtain something to protect her, I won¡¯t act rashly.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve always been reliable.¡± Xiao Xiao chuckled and left. Gu Bailu¡¯s face darkened. Xiao Xiao still had feelings for Qian¡¯er. If he could win Qian¡¯er over, he would love her for the rest of her life, which would be good. It was just that even if he became emperor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Lu Fenying. No matter what, she had to tell Qian¡¯er. Let her make her own decision. Thinking about how Qian¡¯er would be here soon, Gu Bailu was happy again. This year was really lively. Xiao Jingyun had in fact done something good. Gu Bailu ran to Bu Yaolian and warned her not to eat too much. Gu Bailu gave her two prescriptions based on her own experience. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get pregnant if you eat this.¡± Then, she told her a bunch of methods to get pregnant. Bu Yaolian was stunned and felt that it really wasn¡¯t easy for a woman to get pregnant. Chapter 909 - Women Are Commodities

Chapter 909: Women Are Commodities

Before she left, Gu Bailu suddenly remembered something that they had overlooked. ¡°Um... Does Su Shenfan not want you to get pregnant?¡± Su Shenfan had so many women, but hadn¡¯t given any of them a title, let alone the position of a proper wife. He had never touched a woman before, so he wasn¡¯t afraid that they would bear his children. But he was touching them for real now, and had to consider the possibility of them giving him an heir. If Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want children, he would definitely take precautions. If they were hot-headed here, all of it would be for nothing. Bu Yaolian was at a loss. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of it before he reacts. Hurry up and push him down.¡± Bu Yaolian suddenly felt that she had a long way to go. If she wanted to get pregnant, she had to y tricks. Her period had just ended. ording to Gu Bailu, she would be safe for the next few days, which meant that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get pregnant. But even if it was for nothing, she had to keep Su Shenfan. He had just gotten a taste of women, so he probably hadn¡¯t thought of the problem of having children yet. Besides, a person like him wouldn¡¯t take any precautions. Even if he got a woman pregnant, he would just give her a bowl of abortion soup if he didn¡¯t want it. Bu Yaolian was feeling better, so she went to visit the consort. The consort had been injured in thepetition that night, and had yet to recover. She leaned against the headboard of the bed and mocked herself. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such strange skills. A few talismans were enough to defeat me. I thought I had formidable spiritual power.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°Was it really that powerful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not how formidable the spiritual power is; that thing can control your body, and you can¡¯t do anything. I heard that the ghost soldiers of the Fiend race can absorb their opponents¡¯ spiritual power. Her spiritual power isn¡¯t any weaker than that.¡± ¡°It seems that I have a lot to learn. I can¡¯t be ignorant forever.¡± The imperial consort smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know anything. Do you think your beauty can make Shao Zun hate you? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°Mm, it was a sess, but your lord gave him three more beauties.¡± The consort pursed her lips. ¡°Men are so shallow. When they have a good rtionship, they can deliver women as gifts. They treat women likemodities.¡± ¡°Shh, be careful that the walls have ears,¡± Bu Yaolian urged. The imperial consort chuckled. ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? I dare say it in front of the emperor. He likes this mouth of mine.¡± A pampered imperial consort had no reason to fear gossip. Bu Yaolian looked at her in admiration. ¡°I really envy you. He has so many beauties, but you¡¯re the one he loves.¡± ¡°What love? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t indulge him like other women. Men are like that: When they eat something too heavy, they want something light. When something¡¯s too much to their taste, they want something different. If something really happens, he¡¯ll still push me out to take the arrow for him.¡± The imperial consort was far-sighted, which was why she and her family wereing up with a n for the pill. She wanted her family to step in and secure a stable position in front of the Rising Clouds Emperor. After all, her family used to be the trusted subordinates of the previous emperor. She had to take precautions. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t just her family that hade this time. Everyone from the other continents hade. ¡°I heard that Princess Zi was behind the theft in the underground pce,¡± the consort said to Bu Yaolian. Chapter 910 - Meeting the Three Golden Flowers

Chapter 910: Meeting the Three Golden Flowers

Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t know who did it, and Shao Zun didn¡¯t talk to me about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if it¡¯s stolen. Only if it¡¯s stolen can others have a chance.¡± Only then would the consort¡¯s family have a chance to prove their worth in front of the emperor. She should have been whispering into the emperor¡¯s ear for the past two days in bed, but she hadn¡¯t been feeling well. During the contest, the other side hadn¡¯t been merciful at all. ¡°Mr. Xiao has returned to the pce. If you¡¯re not well, you can ask him to take a look at you,¡± said Bu Yaolian. Mr. Xiao was truly amazing. If he said that he was second in terms of medical skills, no one would dare say that they were first. The imperial consort was delighted. ¡°What did you say? Why did hee back to the pce?¡± Back then, he had chosen the path of medicine and said that he didn¡¯t n to return to the pce. The Rising Clouds emperor was probably anxious. He was in a hurry to refine the pill and conquer the world partly because he was afraid that Xiao Xiao would change his mind. Xiao Xiao was well-versed in medicine and had extensive connections; it would be bad if he really had a change of heart. Xiao Xiao had returned less than a year after the former emperor passed away. When the former emperor passed away, he had found an excuse not toe back. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you should ask him to take a look at you. Get better soon.¡± Bu Yaolian felt guilty about divulging the consort¡¯s letter to Gu Bailu. So she hoped that she would get better. The imperial consort nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have him take a look at me.¡± She immediately ordered the servants to invite Mr. Xiao over. With Xiao Xiao¡¯s return, there might be a change in Rising Clouds. She continued, ¡°Can you help me bring a letter to my brother?¡± Bu Yaolian said without thinking, ¡°Okay.¡± This time, she wouldn¡¯t reveal any secrets. Bu Yaolian left with the letter. When she passed the imperial garden, she met the Three Golden Flowers. Even though it was the middle of winter, fresh flowers were blooming in the imperial garden of Rising Clouds Empire. The plum blossoms were like the sea, and pleasing to the eye. Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Shao Zun hade when she was sick in the middle of the night. The three sisters probably hated her. As they approached, Bu Yaolian saw smiles on their charming faces. Those faces were flushed red, like boiled eggs, and made one cheerful just looking at them. Not to mention Shao Zun, even Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t hate her looks. One was bad enough, but there were three of them. No matter how beautiful a flower was, it couldn¡¯t be more beautiful than a flower brocade. The Rising Clouds Emperor was truly heartless to give the three beauties away. ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er, are you feeling better?¡± one asked in a gentle and intoxicating voice that was as clear as a mountain stream. Bu Yaolian blushed. ¡°Thank you for worrying. I feel much better.¡± ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er, we¡¯re going there to enjoy the plum blossoms. Do you want to join us?¡± One invited her warmly. Bu Yaolian felt that she couldn¡¯t refuse when she looked at that gorgeous face. So be it. If their looks and harmless impressions were just a facade, she would go and see what schemes they had. Bu Yaolian had seen all sorts of people, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of them. ¡°Okay.¡± Two of the three girls fluttered to her side, one pulling on her hand and the other leading the way. They giggled as they walked into the plum blossoms. The plum blossoms were in full bloom, and were as red as fire. A maid had already prepared everything under the tree. There was no ashes in the white jade stove. Chapter 911 - I Only Know How to Eat

Chapter 911: I Only Know How to Eat

There was a snow-white carpet with a cute kitten embroidered on it under the tree. There were various pastries on the table, and a pot of tea was brewing. Bu Yaolian was pulled to a seat, and a te of food was served to her as if it were treasure. ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er, eat this. It¡¯s sweet and doesn¡¯t hurt your stomach.¡± It seemed they found out that she had hurt her stomach from eating spicy food. Such thoughtfulness was truly like a sweet flower, and very warm. Oh, that wasn¡¯t right, it was three flowers! ¡°Thank you.¡± Bu Yaolian took it and tasted it. It was indeed sweet. ¡°Is it delicious? Second Sister made it. Shao Zun loves it.¡± The clear and cool voice was like a blow to Bu Yaolian. Shao Zun liked what the second sister made. Bu Yaolian thought about herself again. Heh... She only knew how to eat and didn¡¯t know how to cook. Shao Zun even despised the way she ate. Shao Zun had mocked her for falling ill from eating twice already. Bu Yaolian felt that her days were over. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Bu Yaolian said sincerely. ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er, if you like it, I¡¯ll send some overter.¡± The second sister was overjoyed. She was genuinely happy that someone liked her cooking. What an innocent age. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er, why are you so polite? We¡¯re sisters.¡± This reminded Bu Yaolian that she had a whole residence of sisters. Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. This seems delicious too.¡± Since there was good food, she ate without any reservation. Coupled with a cup of ck tea, her whole life felt perfect. Delicacies, ck tea, gorgeous beauties, and a sea of red flowers. If she were a man, she would also be willing to enjoy this. It was as if a weight instantly lifted off her shoulders. She didn¡¯t feel so hurt anymore over Su Shenfan sleeping with other women. There were so many beauties, and they were all attractive in their own way. Beauties were like flowers; who didn¡¯t like them? Bu Yaolian was in a good mood when she went back to her room after ying with them for the whole afternoon. Su Shenfan nced at her and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She had fun with someone else? ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯re here.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled sweetly as she approached him with a food box. ¡°I just got some good food. It¡¯s delicious; sweet but not greasy. I don¡¯t know how it was made.¡± Su Shenfan sneered at her. ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious.¡± How did she manage to live so long with such a carefree attitude? ¡°That won¡¯t do. I need to go on a diet now that my period is over. Look, it¡¯s getting meatier.¡± She raised her wrist, which was as fair as white jade. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t feel anything when he held it, and was even a little afraid that he would break it. Where was the meat? ¡°Why don¡¯t you pinch together a bunch of meat for me to see? You¡¯ve already been sick twice, and you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s important. Don¡¯t lose weight.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her over and spoke resentfully. ¡°Alright. Shao Zun, have one. It¡¯s really delicious.¡± Bu Yaolian picked up a pink pastry and brought it to Su Shenfan¡¯s mouth. Su Shenfan asked coldly, ¡°Did you make it?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, I only know how to eat.¡± She had never soiled her hands with cooking. ¡°If you didn¡¯t make it, why are you offering it like treasure? I thought you made it.¡± Su Shenfan was a little speechless. Chapter 912 - Shao Zun, Do You Have a Yin-Yang Face?

Chapter 912: Shao Zun, Do You Have a Yin-Yang Face?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It was the Golden Flowers who made it. We¡¯re all sisters. It doesn¡¯t matter who made it.¡± Bu Yaolian giggled. ¡°Eat, eat.¡± Su Shenfan pped away the pastry in her hand and asked her coldly, ¡°Are you stupid or are you brainless? Talking up other women in front of me ¨C are you trying to push me in their direction?¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°No, I just want to share this with Shao Zun.¡± Bu Yaolian had never thought that. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t already had the Three Golden Flowers. She wasn¡¯t rmending them to him. If it was delicious, share it ¨C that was a foodie¡¯s principle. Su Shenfan looked at her foolish appearance in disdain ¨C she wouldn¡¯t even know if someone sold her off. ¡°Come here and help massage my waist. It¡¯s a little sore.¡± Su Shenfany on the couch. ¡°Let me wash my hands first.¡± Bu Yaolian washed up and changed into a fresh inner garment before she started massaging Su Shenfan. Before long, Su Shenfan fell asleep on the couch. Bu Yaolian sighed sympathetically. ¡°Although it¡¯s enjoyable, you still have to take care of your body. You¡¯re taking on three people alone... In the end, it¡¯s hard to keep up.¡± Su Shenfan really wanted to strangle her. Who was it who had hugged him and cried, ¡°My period is short. Shao Zun, don¡¯t forget me...¡± Had that all been fake? After ying with someone else, she treated them like her own sisters and wasn¡¯t jealous at all. Su Shen was annoyed and simply ignored her. He had been so busy collecting souls for the past few days that he didn¡¯t have time to care about those beauties. If Bu Yaolian was stupid, he couldn¡¯t stop her. As long as she didn¡¯t infect him. What he didn¡¯t know was that there was no way Bu Yaolian would treat the Three Golden Flowers as her own sisters. No matter how guileless they were, she couldn¡¯t give the man she loved away willingly. True love was selfish. But after seeing the Three Golden Flowers, Bu Yaolian really felt that Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t someone she could monopolize. Even if she showed jealousy and sadness, would Shao Zun stop pampering others? Of course not. She decided to rx and swallow her jealousy. She had fallen in love with this man at first sight and was willing to risk her life for him. Bu Yaolian was worried. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what he sees in me. I haven¡¯t even seen his whole face.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°What? You want to see my face?¡± Bu Yaolian stepped back in fear. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, you¡¯re not asleep.¡± ¡°Who can sleep if you keep talking?¡± Su Shenfan sat up and looked at her. ¡°Are you that interested in my real face?¡± ¡°No... No. Shao Zun is already very handsome. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± How would she dare? She had heard that none of the people who had seen his face were still alive. She still wanted to live. ¡°It seemed you wereining that you haven¡¯t seen my whole face,¡± Su Shenfan saidzily. ¡°No... It¡¯s not like that.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged his arm and looked aggrieved. ¡°Let me exin...¡± Su Shenfan red at her. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Bu Yaolian peeped at him shyly. ¡°Actually... I was thinking that, Shao Zun, you wear a mask on half your face every day, and it doesn¡¯te into contact with sunlight... Can it be that half your face is especially fair?¡± Chapter 913 - Infected by Su Lians Stupidity

Chapter 913: Infected by Su Lian¡¯s Stupidity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan looked at her coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. The air instantly turned as cold as ice. Su Shenfan was already thinking about how to kill Bu Yaolian. Should he steam her or braise her? ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, you have to think about this. It¡¯s a big problem.¡± Bu Yaolian still looked like she was thinking of him. ¡°Su Lian, you must be tired of the sun in the human world.¡± Su Shenfan picked her up with one hand and ordered the guards outside. ¡°Prepare a big pot!¡± Bu Yaolian struggled. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, I was wrong.¡± ¡°Seeing that you know your mistake, I¡¯ll steam you first and then braise you.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face was cold. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all. Bu Yaolian was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I really know my mistake. Please spare my life, Shao Zun. I... I have a way to solve your problem.¡± Su Shenfan threw her onto the bed. ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for it.¡± I... I¡¯m not. I really am thinking of you. Before Bu Yaolian could say anything, Su Shenfan blocked her mouth and thrust into her without any prelude. ¡°Hurts... hurts...¡± It was still dry when he entered, and it was so painful that Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°It won¡¯t kill you!¡± Su Shenfan was furious and felt like killing her now. He had no mind to care if it hurt or not. At first, Bu Yaolian cried out in pain, butter, she begged for mercy, and her sweet voice traveled out into the hall. The Three Golden Flowers blushed. ¡°Shao Zun really dotes on Sister Lian¡¯er. It¡¯s not even dark yet,¡± said one of them enviously, an innocent look on her face. ¡°Let¡¯se back tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid Sister Lian¡¯er isn¡¯t free right now.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only delicious when it¡¯s hot.¡± The three sisters stood helplessly outside in the hall. Even the guards couldn¡¯t bear to see such delicate flowers in such a difficult position. ¡°How about... I go and ask?¡± Shao Zun didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t be disturbed today. The three sisters looked ufortable. ¡°Bet- better not. We¡¯ll make it for Sister Lian¡¯er tomorrow.¡± The three of them left dejectedly, but the guards couldn¡¯t bear to see them troubled. In the end, Bu Yaolian passed out. She hadpletely forgotten what Gu Bailu said about putting something in herself so that she could get pregnant. Su Shenfan looked at her red face, and seemed to have vented all his anger. ¡°If I don¡¯t let you taste my strength, you won¡¯t know what power means.¡± How dare she say that he had a yin-yang face? After Su Shenfan finished venting, he remembered this, and got out of bed. He looked at himself in the mirror. He went to the mirror and looked at his face. He was so handsome. He was both handsome and manly. One look, and everybody felt that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, yet they were still bowled over by his handsomeness. Su Shenfan was just that narcissistic. He took off his half-mask and looked at his face. Wow, it really was paler than the left side! He hurriedly put the mask back on. He hesitated for a moment when he put it on. Should he change it to the other side? If both sides were equally fair, he could be even more handsome. Of course, that was just a thought. He instantly realized how stupid the idea was. He was infected by Su Lian¡¯s stupidity. Su Shenfan returned to the bed and woke Bu Yaolian up. Only after he was done bullying her did he stop. Chapter 914 - Shao Zuns Gift

Chapter 914: Shao Zun¡¯s Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan rested for a while and then felt a little hungry, so he asked someone to deliver some food. The guard said to him, ¡°The Three Golden Flowers came earlier. They said they were here to deliver pastries to Miss Lian¡¯er.¡± ¡°They knew I was here; why did theye over?¡± Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°They were quite tactful. The pastries have to be eaten while they¡¯re still hot, and they made them specially for Miss Lian¡¯er, but they left after knowing that you were here, Shao Zun. I was going to announce them, but they didn¡¯t let me,¡± the guard said truthfully. Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re quite sensible. No need to call for food. I¡¯ll go take a look at them.¡± When Su Shenfan arrived at the three sisters¡¯ room, they were just about to eat. They were all surprised to see Su Shenfan. ¡°Shao Zun, why are you here?¡± They went up to him happily and pulled him to sit down. Su Shenfan pinched their cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. The food here is the best. I heard that you made food for Su Lian.¡± One of them sat next to him and said brightly, ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er liked the pastries that we made. We promised to make them for her, and they have to be eaten while they¡¯re hot. Unfortunately, she was with Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°That just means she doesn¡¯t have any luck.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make it tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure Sister Lian¡¯er eats it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous that you treat her so well.¡± ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er works so hard to serve Shao Zun, so we naturally have to help her replenish her energy. However, Shao Zun, you have to restrain yourself a little. Sister Lian¡¯er¡¯s body can¡¯t withstand your torment. It¡¯s only the middle of the day.¡± The girl pouted, and revealed a little envy and jealousy. Su Shenfan thought that the three sisters were truly amazing. They knew exactly what kind of women he liked and hated. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. Su Lian was with me first, so naturally I dote on her more. I won¡¯t forget you.¡± Su Shenfan asked someone to bring out three brocade boxes. ¡°I got these recently. You can have them.¡± The three of them happily epted the gifts. When they opened the boxes, they saw a dazzling golden hairpin in each box. The hairpin was iid with glittering multi-faceted diamonds. ¡°Thank you for your gift, Shao Zun!¡± The three sisters knew that diamond was the rarest. It was hard enough to get one, let alone three. Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort if he didn¡¯t love them. They hurried to massage his shoulders, cuddle in his arms, and feed him shyly. When Bu Yaolian woke up, it was already dark outside. She was a little hungry, so she quickly asked someone to deliver food. Su Shenfan was nowhere to be seen. She remembered that he was still angry at her before he bullied her and wanted to put her in a pot to steam her. Bu Yaolian was a little scared. It was better not to make Shao Zun angry in the future. He definitely had a special way to not make himself look like a ghost. She was worrying over nothing. Bu Yaolian was afraid that Su Shenfan would find trouble with her again, so she called the guard over before dinner. ¡°Go ask Shao Zun if he wants to eat together.¡± The guard replied without thinking, ¡°Miss Lian¡¯er, you can go ahead and eat. Shao Zun said that he¡¯ll be having dinner with the Three Golden Flowers tonight. You don¡¯t have to wait for him tonight. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest early.¡± Chapter 915 - Shes Crazy

Chapter 915: She¡¯s Crazy

Bu Yaolian was in disbelief. Su Shenfan had done it with her at least three or four times. After venting his anger here, he went to look for the Three Golden Flowers? She really couldn¡¯t bear the torture. Shao Zun Su, why is your appetite as mighty as the Yellow River? To borrow Princess Zi¡¯s words, was he really... really not afraid of being emptied of his sperm? Bu Yaolian had read all kinds of books and knew that it wasn¡¯t good for a man to do it too much. Since ancient times, how many emperors had destroyed their bodies because of their lust? Bu Yaolian thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Help me tell the kitchen to stew some dog meat tomorrow. It¡¯s good for the body to eat dog meat in winter.¡± That was right; it could also nourish the kidneys. She was truly an understanding and gentle beauty. Thinking that Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t be back at night, Bu Yaoliany down on the bed and read some medical books. She wanted to find a prescription for getting thinner. Wasn¡¯t there a pill that could make a person lose weight, even if it was only for a short period of time? If there was such a pill, there definitely had to be a prescription. After searching for a long time, she found quite a few prescriptions that could make a person slim, but it was all some lotus leaf or mountain residue... Thinking about it, she might as well buy some slimming pills and study them; perhaps she could figure something out. In any case, she had nothing to do in the pce except serve Su Shenfan. Bu Yaolian decided that after asking Su Shenfan tomorrow, she would leave the pce, and in passing, help the imperial consort deliver the letter to the Ouyang residence. Bu Yaolian went to bed early that night. She was already exhausted from being bullied to begin with, and she fell asleep on the bed. The next day, the first light of dawn shone into the room and roused her, but her eyes were still hazy with sleep. Feeling a heavy weight on her, Bu Yaolian flipped over and wanted to throw the heavy thing off, only to find that it turned with her, and something was pressing against her leg. ¡°Mm...¡± Bu Yaolian reached down to push it away. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m already awake. I¡¯ll get up soon.¡± As expected, the heavy weight on her body disappeared, but something didn¡¯t feel right. It was hot and moist, and the strange feeling was especially strong. She slowly opened her eyes and was about to sit up, only to discover that her legs were spread open and a head was stuck down there. ¡°Mn... Shao... Shao Zun...¡± She couldn¡¯t help calling out at the numb and stimting feeling. Bu Yaolian wanted to move, but Su Shenfan pressed her down with his hands and squeezed her breasts. Bu Yaolian was both speechless and happy. It didn¡¯t need to be said that Shao Zun had boundless energy and always wanted to do it. She was happy that... he probably hade backst night. Now that he was willing to do this, she naturally had to abandon all thoughts and cooperate with him so that she could get pregnant faster. However, reality was different. As shey there enjoying Su Shenfan¡¯s superb skills, her mind was filled with images of him lowering his head between someone else¡¯s legs, making them beg for their lives and crying out in pleasure. At that thought, she couldn¡¯t be happy. Bu Yaolian felt that she was really crazy. How could she learn from Princess Zi, and prevent her man from touching other women? Princess Zi had the means, and Prince Zi loved her wholeheartedly. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t have such means nor the ability. Chapter 916 - Why Are You Jealous?

Chapter 916: Why Are You Jealous?

Her body was tired to death after serving Shao Zun a few times ¨C how could she satisfy hisrge appetite? Without the means, she couldn¡¯t take on the job. She understood that too well, but why couldn¡¯t she do it? Shao Zun picked her up to sit on him. Seeing that she was still in a daze, he smiled and asked, ¡°What? Are you still sleepy? Don¡¯t you feel good after I¡¯ve served you?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°Very... very good.¡± The problem was that she couldn¡¯t feel good when she thought about how he also made someone else feel this good. Bu Yaolian naturally didn¡¯t dare say that out loud. If he did, forget this opportunity to feel good, Shao Zun would dump her right away. ¡°Then why are you unhappy?¡± Su Shenfan loved seeing her half-awake. Her fair face was as beautiful as a peach blossom. Her full and beautiful lips were like a peach, making one want to eat more of it. ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± Bu Yaolian let him kiss her, and she hugged him tenderly around his neck. In her heart, she was thinking, Kissing here and there ¨C is that alright? ¡°Then, you want this brother to dote on you, hm?¡± Su Shenfan nudged against her opening with a deep gaze. ¡°Yes... good brother...¡± Bu Yaolian replied softly. ¡°Little vixen, see how I deal with you.¡± Su Shenfan attacked as soon as he said that. Bu Yaolian felt like her waist was about to break. Although she felt ufortable, she had to endure it for the sake of getting pregnant. Bu Yaolian groaned. In the end, she didn¡¯t enjoy herself, and didn¡¯t want to cry out. Su Shen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pinched her chin and looked at her sharply. ¡°I noticed something was wrong with you since the night before. You won¡¯t make noise and you¡¯re not focused; even when you¡¯re begging for mercy, you¡¯re indifferent. What¡¯s going on?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m very focused...¡± ¡°How dare you lie to me? I can feel it.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Su Lian, I don¡¯t have to sleep with you. There are so many beauties waiting in line. If you don¡¯t know how to cherish this, don¡¯t me me for not favoring you.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged him in fear. ¡°No... That¡¯s not it. How can I not cherish it? I love Shao Zun so much that I don¡¯t want him to touch other women.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°What did you say?¡± Bu Yaolian trembled and leaned even closer to him. ¡°I... I was wrong.¡± Su Shenfan pped her snow-white butt. ¡°Don¡¯t hem and haw. Speak clearly. I don¡¯t like being this unsatisfied.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s performance in the past two days hadn¡¯t been as seductive as the previous two times. It was as if her mind wasn¡¯t on this matter. He had realized earlier that it might be because she was still sick, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He was so angry yesterday that he had only cared about venting and didn¡¯t care if she cooperated or not. But this morning, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was a matter of mutual consent. He hated forcing people. Especially when it came to sex. He could only enjoy himself if the woman was willing to submit. ¡°I... I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Why are you jealous? Are you crazy?¡± Su Shenfan had endured the whole night and only wanted to enjoy himself this morning, but she ruined the mood. ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong, but... but when I think about you doing this with other beauties, I can¡¯t help how my thoughts run wild...¡± Bu Yaolian bit her lip, not daring to look at Su Shenfan. Chapter 917 - Its Scary When Women Go Crazy

Chapter 917: It¡¯s Scary When Women Go Crazy

Su Shenfan raised her chin. ¡°Weren¡¯t you sisters with the Three Golden Flowers yesterday? Why are you jealous?¡± Bu Yaolian sniffed. ¡°I... I can¡¯t control my thoughts. I want to be a good sister, but... I love Shao Zun too much. I don¡¯t want you to dote on others.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone that just anyone can touch?¡± Bu Yaolian blinked at him. ¡°What... what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Shao Zun. My status is too high for you to reach. My body is even more precious, and my little son[1] is even more valuable. Few women receive his favor. Be serious and stop thinking such nonsense.¡± Su Shenfan hugged her and worked hard. Women were so petty; he had really thought that she was simple-minded. It was just jealousy. Bu Yaolian still hadn¡¯t recovered from his words. He... did he mean that... he hadn¡¯t touched the Three Golden Flowers? How was that possible? How could he not make use of such quality? Bu Yaolian¡¯s suspicious gaze made Su Shen angry. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these days. I don¡¯t have the energy to sleep with other women, you stupid woman.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her lips, punishing her. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened in happiness, as if she had picked up a precious gem. ¡°Really? Really?¡± ¡°Happy, my ass. Hurry up and scream. I¡¯m going to do you to death, you jealous woman.¡± Su Shenfan pressed her down and ravaged her without pity. Bu Yaolian, on the other hand, was in high spirits and full of energy. She was so happy that she even pressed Su Shenfan down and rode Shao Zun for the whole morning. Su Shenfan enjoyed the pleasure, thinking that just a little sweetness was enough to satisfy this woman. What an easily contented person; she really was simple-minded. It was the first time that Bu Yaolian tired Su Shenfan out, so he fell asleep first. When the woman went crazy, she could even bite him. When Bu Yaolian thought about how he had never touched another woman and she was the only one, she wanted to get pregnant right now. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Shey on her side and looked at Su Shenfan¡¯s face. Shao Zun had changed into a silver mask today. His mask was very thin, and probably didn¡¯t weigh much on his face. Although part of his face was covered, his perfect facial features were still stunning. Bu Yaolian happily kissed his lips, chin, and sexy Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Stop fooling around. I was out the whole night catching souls. My energy is limited.¡± Su Shenfan started to get restless again. He could only trap her in his arms and stop her from messing around. If Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t so beautiful and he hadn¡¯t just tasted the pleasures of sex, he wouldn¡¯t havee at allst night. Capturing souls was very tiring. Everyone on this continent had spiritual power, but people with ordinary spiritual power couldn¡¯t see human souls. However, powerful Soul Collectors could see them and capture them. Such Soul Collectors needed to break through the Sword Immortal level of the Sword Sect. It was impossible for ordinary people to reach that level. That was why the number of Soul Collectors on the entire continent could be counted on one hand. Su Shenfan happened to be one of them. The tens of thousands of souls for refining the pill had been lost, and he had to make up for it! Once Su Shenfan took on a job, he always saw it through. He had been out in the wild for the past few nights, collecting souls everywhere in the Demon Forest. He didn¡¯t care about the quality of the souls at all; it was good enough to make up the numbers and give them to Xiao Jingyun. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 918 - Sister Lianer Passed Out

Chapter 918: Sister Lian¡¯er Passed Out

Bu Yaolian touched his chest, feeling sorry for him. ¡°Shao Zun must be tired. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to make dog meat. Have more.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°You want me to eat dog meat so that I can do you, right?¡± Bu Yaolian smiled and kissed his skin. ¡°I love being done by Shao Zun.¡± ¡°I can still do you to death even if I don¡¯t eat dog meat.¡± Su Shenfan flipped over and pressed her down. How could he tolerate such teasing? In the end, it was useless for Bu Yaolian to beg for mercy. Only after she fainted was Shao Zun satisfied. Kissing away the tears on her face, Su Shenfan said in disdain, ¡°You want to monopolize me alone with this type of stamina?¡± Although he sounded disdainful, he still smiled. What man didn¡¯t like his woman to love and possess him? This was also the charm of a man. By the time Su Shenfan finished washing Bu Yaolian and himself, the maids had already changed the bedsheets. Bu Yaolian had no intention of waking up. Su Shenfan was really tired, but his little son was energetic and could still go for several more rounds. Su Shenfan sat on the couch and read. He was so exhausted, yet he couldn¡¯t sleep. The Three Golden Flowers woke up early in the morning. They busied themselves in the kitchen for the whole morning and then brought over pastries fresh from the oven. The guard was speechless. Fortunately, the noise inside seemed to have stopped. Otherwise, the disappointment in the Three Golden Flower¡¯s eyes would be really unbearable. ¡°Help us announce that we¡¯re here to see Sister Lian¡¯er.¡± The voice was crisp and refreshing. The guard thought for a moment, then announced through the curtain, ¡°Shao Zun, the Three Golden Flowers want to see Miss Lian¡¯er. They¡¯ve brought pastries¡± Listening to the guard¡¯s announcement, the Three Golden Flowers looked at each other enviously. Shao Zun had been with Sister Lian¡¯er against night. He really was fond of her. Shao Zun¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked down at his little son, who was still excited. It really wasn¡¯t suitable for him to receive anyone at this time. It was just that the Three Golden Flowers were so solicitous toward Bu Yaolian, and they couldn¡¯t be disappointed again and again. ¡°Su Lian doesn¡¯t have the energy to see anyone now. Bring the pastries in.¡± The guard came out and replied, ¡°Ladies, Shao Zun permits you to enter. He¡¯s in a good mood today.¡± The Three Golden Flowers were overjoyed and walked in. When they entered the hall, they saw Shao Zun reading on the couch in a loose robe. There wasn¡¯t even a bowl of hot tea on the table. Miss Lian¡¯er appeared to be deeply asleep behind the light muslin canopy. The air suggested that there had been a major battle here earlier. The Three Golden Flowers were jealous. Shao Zun didn¡¯t look for them after causing Sister Lian¡¯er to pass out. The three sisters gave their greetings prettily. Su Shenfan waved his hand. ¡°What did you make? Let me try it.¡± The three sisters sat on the couch and ced the pastries on the table. One of them said, ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡± Another lifted a pastry in front of Su Shenfan. ¡°These are freshly made egg cakes. Eat them while they¡¯re hot. They¡¯re soft and delicious.¡± Su Shenfan bit her hand. She lowered her head and saw his firm and strong chest. She blushed and looked down, only to see the tent in his thin underwear, as if he was showing off to her. Before Shao Zun could satisfy himself, Sister Lian¡¯er fainted. Chapter 919 - Shao Zun, Dont Go...

Chapter 919: Shao Zun, Don¡¯t Go...

It seemed that Shao Zun¡¯s demands in this respect were very high. How could Sister Lian¡¯er alone satisfy him? The girl leaned against Su Shenfan¡¯s chest. ¡°Shao Zun, is it delicious...¡± Her face was flushed, and her eyes rippled. One couldn¡¯t help but stir at her soft, nubile body. Su Shenfan pinched her face. ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious.¡± She boldly hugged his waist and whispered, ¡°Shao Zun, beauties are more delicious. Sister Lian¡¯er is tired... I¡¯m willing to share her burden...¡± Coldness shed in Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes. He pinched her slender waist. ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯lle overter.¡± The Three Golden Flowers immediately rejoiced and retreated. Su Shenfan looked at the pastries, and his eyes darkened. Then, he looked at the old person who was sleeping on the bed, and got even angrier. He rushed to the bed and bit Bu Yaolian, but she didn¡¯t wake up. He bit her neck again until there was blood, and only then did Bu Yaolian wake up. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you tired? Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Bu Yaolian woke up from the pain. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to sleep? The Three Golden Flowers came just now and brought delicious pastries with them. In my arms, they even said that beauties are better than pastries to eat. I promised them that I would go to their roomter to eat beauties.¡± ¡°Ah... How can they be so shameless? This is my room. Why did theye to steal you away?!¡± Bu Yaolian exploded. ¡°Who told you to be useless? You copsed before I was satisfied.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. Bu Yaolian hurriedly hugged his thigh. ¡°I won¡¯t copse... I won¡¯t copse. Shao Zun, don¡¯t go. Come on, do me...¡± Su Shenfan shook her off. ¡°Cut it out. You fainted after two rounds. Your words are too good to be true.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t give up and hugged his strong waist again; she loved his eight-pack to death. She didn¡¯t want to give a man like this to another woman. ¡°How... how about I take some medicine? After that, you can do it for as long as you want.¡± Bu Yaolian came up with a terrible idea. As long as he didn¡¯t go to another woman, she could do anything. Su Shenfan raised her chin and said, ¡°Stupid.¡± In the end, he hugged her to sleep. ¡°Get some rest.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled, revealing her canine teeth. She hugged him tightly and pressed his body down under her slender legs, as if afraid that he would leave while she was asleep. Su Shenfan thought that she was really stupid. If he really was going to go to the Three Golden Flowers, would he have woken her up to tell her? However, her silly appearance pleased him. The Three Golden Flowers waited... but Shao Zun didn¡¯te to eat them. ¡°Shao Zun said he wouldeter,¡± the first girl said aggrievedly. ¡°Shao Zun, we¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± The second girl stomped her foot. The third girl sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te. He really likes Sister Lian¡¯er.¡± The Three Golden Flowers looked at each other and started to question themselves. ¡°Is it because the three of us... are identical? So Shao Zun doesn¡¯t think we¡¯re unique.¡± ¡°Maybe. Look at the pastries on the te. Three are red bean and one is green bean. I also think the green bean cake is more precious.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? There are three of us.¡± Chapter 920 - The Emperor Summons You

Chapter 920: The Emperor Summons You

The three of them finally made up their minds. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the emperor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± The Three Golden Flowers waited until the afternoon, and when Shao Zun didn¡¯te, they left to see the emperor. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know that someone was going toin about her idol. She slept well, and when she woke up, she saw her idol next to her. She got up and went to the kitchen. ¡°Miss Lian¡¯er, you¡¯re here. The dog meat you requested has long been cooked.¡± The kitchen steward came up to im credit. Bu Yaolian gave him a silver ingot. ¡°Okay, let me take a look.¡± When the lid was opened, the smell of dog meat assailed the nose. After eating this pot, Su Shenfan might be able to do it for three days and three nights straight. Bu Yaolian shivered and hurriedly covered the pot. ¡°Apart from dog meat, make some mutton and carrot stew, and stir-frymb kidneys.¡± The kitchen steward was incredulous. Wasn¡¯t the man afraid of nosebleeds after eating so much food for boosting the sex drive? The steward secretly sized up Bu Yaolian. Could this girl take it? He was really worried for her. Bu Yaolian thought that her idol was really tired. He hadn¡¯t even woken up when she got up. How tired must he be to be unable to get up? Hm, so she had to keep his energy up. Bu Yaolian had barely taken a few steps out of the kitchen, when she ran into a little eunuch who was looking for her. ¡°Miss Lian¡¯er, please follow me to the emperor. He has something to discuss with you.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did Xiao Jingyun want to see her? He had nothing to say to her. Bu Yaolian said softly, ¡°I¡¯m helping Shao Zun take a look in the kitchen. I have to go back and report to him. If I¡¯mte, I¡¯ll be scolded. I¡¯ll go back and report to him first, then follow you to see the emperor.¡± The little eunuch was a little anxious. ¡°But... His Majesty is waiting to see you.¡± ¡°Shao Zun is waiting for me too.¡± Your emperor is nothing. The emperor isn¡¯t my master. Shao Zun is my master. Bu Yaolian ignored him and returned to Qinghua Pce. The little eunuch didn¡¯t dare stop her. After all, she was Shao Zun¡¯s woman and the little beauty whom Shao Zun doted on. If she went crying to Shao Zun, Shao Zun might find someone to secretly get rid of him. When Bu Yaolian returned to Qinghua Pce, Su Shenfan was still asleep. She didn¡¯t go out again after she entered, nor did she disturb Su Shenfan. She sat by the bed and stared at him nkly. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that her idol was the best in the world. She just really wanted to see if he had a yin-yang face or not. Her heart itched, and she subconsciously reached out to touch the mask, before she drew her hand back. No, no, she would be beaten to death. There would be another dish on the tableter: steamed Su Lian¡¯er. Su Shenfan opened his eyes and saw Bu Yaolian¡¯s face in front of him. Her chin was propped up in her hands, and her bright eyes reflected his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Shenfan was startled. He sat up and pulled her onto hisp. Bu Yaolian hugged his neck andughed. ¡°I¡¯m admiring Shao Zun. He¡¯s the prettiest in our family. I¡¯m Shao Zun¡¯s little fan.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Your stupidity is getting worse.¡± Bu Yaolian remembered that the little eunuch was waiting outside, so she hurriedly said, ¡°The Rising Clouds Emperor has summoned me for a chat... I didn¡¯t dare go.¡± Su Shenfan smiled in satisfaction, but still asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dare go?¡± Chapter 921 - After All, Im Beautiful

Chapter 921: After All, I¡¯m Beautiful

Bu Yaolian yed with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he has ulterior motives. After all... I¡¯m so beautiful.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who values your ugly appearance. The three sisters he gave me are better than you.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded heavily. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Su Shenfan poked her forehead. ¡°You really admitted it. There¡¯s hope for you yet.¡± How annoying. Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°One has to be aware of their shorings before they can improve. Although I don¡¯t know how to make pastries, I considerately ordered food for Shao Zun and went to the kitchen myself to examine it.¡± Su Shenfan was speechless. ¡°Then thanks ever so much.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Of course, my ass. Su Shenfan kissed her lips before he got out of bed and put on his clothes. Bu Yaolian hurriedly helped him tie his sash and put on his shoes. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Su Shenfan enjoyed her service. Women would be bored to death if they weren¡¯t given something to do. ¡°Okay.¡± She had been waiting for Su Shenfan to say that. Although the Rising Clouds Emperor wasn¡¯t scary, he wasn¡¯t magnanimous by nature, and especially liked to y dirty tricks. He had tricked the Bu family several times, forcing them to pay several times the amount of taxes. Thus, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t like the Rising Clouds Emperor. Su Shenfan picked up a cloak and put it on her, pulling the hood over her head. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off when you go inter.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded obediently. Su Shenfan then led her out of the pce. Xiao Jingyun waited for a long time, but Bu Yaolian didn¡¯te. He was already impatient. How dare a woman look down on him? He nced coldly at the three sisters. ¡°You¡¯ve been trained to bewitch men since you were little. It¡¯s already been a few days, but you actually haven¡¯t snatched Shao Zun away from that woman. I might as well feed you to the dogs; at least a dog can make Su Shenfan stroke its fur asionally.¡± The three sisters sat with their heads lowered like little wives. Their exposed snow-white necks were really pleasing to the eye. It was such a beautiful scene; it had truly pained Xiao Jingyun to give them away. Unexpectedly, there weren¡¯t any results, which made him even angrier. The beauties he found hard to resist, Shao Zun actually hadn¡¯t touched. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty... Shao... Shao Zun also strokes us.¡± ¡°He also hugs and teases us.¡± Xiao Jingyun threw a teacup at them. ¡°Idiots, I said you¡¯re worse than dogs and you really think you¡¯re dogs. What¡¯s the difference between a woman who can¡¯t tempt a man and a dog?¡± The three sisters lowered their heads even more. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t capable. It was just that Miss Lian¡¯er was too formidable, and tangled with Shao Zun until she exhausted all her strength. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Miss Lian¡¯er.¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? If she alone can monopolize Su Shenfan, why can¡¯t the three of you? Are you uglier than her, or not as smart as her?¡± A voice came from outside the door. ¡°Shao Zun is here.¡± The emperor gave the pce eunuch a meaningful nce, and thetter hurriedly swept the floor clean. Su Shenfan walked in, followed by a small figure. She was wearing a snow-white cloak, and her face was fair as jade under the rabbit fur hood. She was indeed a seductress. The Rising Clouds Emperor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Chapter 922 - Tears of a Beauty

Chapter 922: Tears of a Beauty

¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why are all my beauties with His Majesty?¡± He pulled Su Lian to sit down and looked at the three sisters with interest. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Why do you look so aggrieved? Did His Majesty bully you? I¡¯ll help you.¡± The emperor had just wanted to teach Su Lian a lesson. After all, she looked timid and easy to bully. But... Shao Zun hade along. This woman was really crafty. It had taken her a long time toe because she had gone back to get her backer. ¡°I don¡¯t dare bully them. They¡¯re Shao Zun¡¯s. You¡¯re the only one who can bully them.¡± The emperor snorted. ¡°You¡¯re right. I love bullying them. Their bodies are soft and supple. It¡¯s fun to y with them, but I¡¯m used to being rough. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll break them. His Majesty gave them to me, so I¡¯m quite careful when I use them.¡± With these words, Su Shenfan made the first move and blocked any questions the emperor had. The emperor¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Shao Zun, could it be that you¡¯re protective of her? But I heard that you don¡¯t have any pity for Su Lian.¡± ¡°I was the one who raised Su Lian. Her body is soft but tough. She can adapt to all kinds of actions and won¡¯t break no matter how I push her,¡± Su Shenfan said solemnly. The emperor stifled his anger and he said, ¡°Just use them as you wish. I won¡¯t me you even if you break them.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Su Shenfan would be willing to cripple these three delicate beauties. ¡°His Majesty is so sincere toward me. Come, three beauties, let¡¯s go back and let me see how flexible you are.¡± Su Shenfan stood up and led them out. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t say anything, and left as well. The emperor had wanted to threaten Bu Yaolian a little; how could he have forgotten? It was all because of Su Shenfan! After they left the pce, Su Shenfanughed even more uninhibitedly. ¡°Did the beauties feel wronged and came here toin?¡± ¡°No... That¡¯s not it. Sister said that rare things are precious. The three of us aren¡¯t as precious as Sister Lian¡¯er, so... we came to ask His Majesty to take two of us back...¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s lips twitched. She didn¡¯t know if the three sisters were pretending or if they were really innocent. However, this excuse made sense. Whether or not Su Shenfan epted this was up to him. ¡°Shao Zun, you promised us that you wouldeter. We waited until our eyes turned red.¡± Aggrieved tears fell. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not ming you. I did promise I would go over in a while, but it wasn¡¯t immediately ¨C it¡¯s not even dark yet.¡± Shao Zun patted their backs andforted them patiently. ¡°We were wrong...¡± The three sisters quickly apologized. Bu Yaolian stood behind Su Shenfan and watched himfort them. Shao Zun had also interacted with beauties like this before in the past. Although she didn¡¯t like it, she hadn¡¯t been too sad. Because she knew that he didn¡¯t belong to her alone. But now, she couldn¡¯t even watch such a scene. She felt terrible. Her heart was being groomed by Su Shenfan step by step. Bu Yaolian sighed softly. Su Shenfan sent her back to her room and left with the three sisters. Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t disappointed. After all, the Rising Clouds Emperor had given Shao Zun the three beauties, so he had to give the emperor some face. Chapter 923 - Be Careful of Kidney Deficiency

Chapter 923: Be Careful of Kidney Deficiency

She had gone out and about in the business world with her grandfather before, so she more or less understood how these things worked. If Su Shenfan was just putting on a show, she wouldn¡¯t be sad. But she was afraid that Su Shenfan really liked it. In the past, Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t really slept with any woman, but he used all sorts of ways to y with them. Short of putting it in, he was very experienced in all other aspects. He really hadn¡¯t slept with any other woman. What could she do to stop him from sleeping with other women? Bu Yaolian leaned on the table and thought about this question. She suddenly stood up. ¡°Why would I think that?!¡± She paced back and forth, shaking her head. One couldn¡¯t be greedy. She recalled how fat and useless she used to be. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t even want to look at her. She had submitted so many orders, but Su Shenfan didn¡¯t take any of them. Not even when the price she offered was really exorbitant. At that time, her wish was very small: As long as Su Shenfan apanied her for a day, an afternoon, or even two hours, it would be enough. Even if she had to pay an exorbitant price. But now, her wish hade true. Su Shenfan was spending more time with her than she had ever imagined. She was even his first woman, and might get pregnant with his child. She should be content. But why was her heart bing more and more demanding? This was uneptable. What right did she have to monopolize Su Shenfan? Her body was an illusion; it wasn¡¯t her real body. Bu Yaolian crouched down on the floor and smacked her head hard. ¡°Don¡¯t be discontent with your lot, don¡¯t be greedy. Bu Yaolian, know yourself. Don¡¯t be so insatiable.¡± Su Shenfan was stunned when he saw her crouching down and doing her best to abuse her head. Why did it seem like this woman was bing more and more crazy? ¡°Su Lian! What are you doing?¡± Su Shenfan looked down at her. Bu Yaolian raised her head and saw Su Shenfan¡¯s tall figure. She instantly beamed with happiness; how couldn¡¯t she be insatiable? Hm, let her be greedy for the rest of her life first; she would think about it again after that. ¡°Shao Zun, you... you¡¯re back...¡± Bu Yaolian hugged his waist and rubbed her face against his chest like a kitten seeing its mother. Su Shenfan scoffed in disdain. ¡°Can you grow up a little? I just went to another woman¡¯s ce for a while, and you¡¯re abusing yourself?¡± ??? ¡°I... I¡¯m not...¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. She wasn¡¯t abusing herself. She just wanted to wake up. ¡°Idiot!¡± Su Shenfan poked her forehead and sat down on the couch. ¡°Deliver the food.¡± Bu Yaolian thought of the menu she had carefully prepared for him and excitedly ran to get the guards to have it delivered. The dishes were served one after another, and Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. Dog stew, carrot and mutton stew, stir-friedmb kidneys,mb kidneys, bull testicles... There was also a pot of wolfberry ginseng and deer penis wine. These were all for boosting the male sex drive. ¡°Are you nning to keep me in bed for three days?¡± Su Shenfan felt a chill run down his spine. Women were too scary when they schemed. She was giving him so much kidney nourishment just to keep him here! ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯ve been catching souls for the past few nights. It¡¯s too tiring. You have to eat something to nourish yourself.¡± Bu Yaolian leaned over and whispered, ¡°When a man¡¯s tired and still has to do that, he might get a kidney deficiency if he does it too much.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Kidney deficiency, my ass. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t even want to eat. Right now, he just wanted to do her until she knew that he absolutely wouldn¡¯t get a kidney deficiency. Chapter 924 - Shao Zun, Im Going to Die

Chapter 924: Shao Zun, I¡¯m Going to Die

¡°Shao Zun, hurry up and eat. The dog meat is especially good. I went to inspect it myself in the afternoon, and didn¡¯t let them put in a single ingredient less. The wolfberries here are very good for your kidneys...¡± Su Shenfan looked at the dishes on the table and said hatefully, ¡°Which part of me makes you feel like my kidneys will be damaged?!¡± ¡°Shao Zun is in great shape now, but Princess Zi said that your sperm or whatever, which is the white thing you release and what gets a woman pregnant, is a man¡¯s root, and a man only has a certain amount of it in his life. In any case, you can¡¯t simply waste it. You¡¯re still young, you can¡¯t damage your body.¡± Bu Yaolian thoughtfully served him a bowl of dog meat. ¡°From now on, you have to take care of yourself.¡± Su Shenfan felt like he had found himself a mother. However, Bu Yaolian had good intentions. Su Shenfan endured it and didn¡¯t leave. In any case, the imperial chef was pretty good, and Su Shenfan quite enjoyed the food. Bu Yaolian only ate a bowl of eggs scrambled with chives, and some mountain medicine. She ate in small bites, still thinking about losing weight. How could Su Shenfan let her do as she wished? He forced her to eat all the meat. The result was that Bu Yaolian¡¯s nose started to bleed... and it was like a fountain. At the time, she was walking in the small garden to aid digestion, and it scared her so much that she ran back and rushed into Su Shenfan¡¯s study. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, I¡¯m dying. I¡¯m deathly sick...¡± The room fell silent. The little beauty threw herself into Su Shenfan¡¯s arms and wept pitifully. Bu Yaolian was really frightened. The blood didn¡¯t stop no matter how she wiped at it; this was the first time she had encountered such a thing. Gu Bailu had warned her that the 9,999 Spring Harbingers couldn¡¯t be used too often, and it would hurt her body. Now that Bu Yaolian had a nosebleed, she thought of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Su Shenfan was also shocked to see her covered in blood, but he still scolded her coldly, ¡°What are you acting so crazy for? Who said that you¡¯re terminally ill? Where did the bloode from?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him with tears in her eyes and pointed at her nose. ¡°My... my nose is bleeding. I can¡¯t wipe it clean. Sob, sob, sob, I¡¯m dying! No... No, I have to take my medicine. I have to take my medicine.¡± She had a Dragon Blood Pill that could cure all diseases. Bu Yaolian was about to jump off Su Shenfan¡¯sp to find the medicine. Su Shenfan stopped her. ¡°Calm down. A nosebleed isn¡¯t a serious illness. Invite the imperial physician over.¡± He took out a handkerchief and wiped Bu Yaolian¡¯s nose. The blood flowed out again, so he simply stuck the handkerchief into her nose. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s over for me. I can¡¯t even breathe...¡± Bu Yaolian still looked panicked and scared, as if she was about to die. Everyone: ¡°...¡± ¡°The handkerchief is in your nose, of course it¡¯s hard to breathe.¡± Su Shenfan held her in his arms and touched her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s fine. You won¡¯t die.¡± Although he said that, he was faintly afraid that Su Lian really had some incurable illness. She had already gotten two stomachaches a few days ago, and each time, it had hurt so much she felt as if she had lost half her life. He was worried that he had bullied her too much and made her so weak. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes were dark and his face was cold. The bigshots in the study didn¡¯t dare say anything. ¡°Leave first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Su Shenfan dismissed them. Chapter 925 - MuChapter Ado Over a Nosebleed

Chapter 925: Much Ado Over a Nosebleed

Everyone was stillmenting in their hearts after they left. It was just a nosebleed. Was there a need to make such a fuss? Everyone got nosebleeds. Shao Zun, who had always been calm and smart, seemed scared too, and his face turned unsightly. The imperial physician came in a huff. It was the same one from before. Seeing that the girl¡¯s eyes were red from crying, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a nosebleed. Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s fine.¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t at ease because of his words. The physician hadn¡¯t even taken her pulse yet. ¡°Quick, take a look at her. What can you tell with just your eyes?¡± Su Shenfan growled. The imperial physician didn¡¯t dare be negligent anymore. After checking her pulse, he said calmly, ¡°You have a lot of heat. What did you eat? Your body is burning like a fire inside.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at the imperial physician in a daze. ¡°Is it really just a fever? I... I¡¯m really alright, and won¡¯t die from an incurable illness?¡± The imperial physician was speechless. Miss, you have too wild an imagination. A nosebleed made you think so much. ¡°There¡¯s really no problem! If there¡¯s something wrong with your body, how would I not be able to find out?¡± The imperial physician felt that his medical skills had been severely insulted. Su Shenfan had someone send the imperial doctor out and rewarded him handsomely. Su Shenfan rubbed his forehead. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? All the experts in the room saw how scared you were because of a nosebleed.¡± Damn it, even he had been shocked by Bu Yaolian. He was going to have to do her a few times tonight to suppress the rm. Bu Yaolian blinked and smiled through her tears. ¡°I... I¡¯m fine now. I can still live and serve Shao Zun. My breathing is easier now.¡± Su Shenfan said disdainfully, ¡°So dirty. Go and wash up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bu Yaolian jumped out of his arms and left obediently. If she didn¡¯t leave now, Shao Zun might smack her. It seemed like they had been discussing something. It was a pity that she had been so frightened she forgot to eavesdrop. Su Shenfan summoned the people again for a discussion whichstedte into the night. When he returned to the room, Bu Yaolian was sleeping on the couch with a book. She woke up and wiped the corner of her mouth, fearing that she might have drooled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid woman,¡± Su Shenfanined disdainfully. He walked over and picked her up. ¡°If you want to sleep, go to bed. Why are you trying to stay awake?¡± ¡°I... I was waiting for Shao Zun.¡± Bu Yaolian woke up and kissed Su Shenfan. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll do you after I wash up.¡± She had eaten so much dog meat during the day along with the wolfberries and other things. How could she sleep before she found any release? Bu Yaolian obedientlyy in bed and waited for him. Su Shenfan washed very quickly. When he came out, his thing was already full of energy. He didn¡¯t even dry himself before he pounced on her. Bu Yaolian was tortured for one round, and Su Shenfan reached his climax. While they had a break, Su Shenfan said, ¡°Arrange for Gu Bailu toe tomorrow. Be natural about it. I have something to discuss with her.¡± Bu Yaolian was delighted. ¡°Alright, alright. Should I go now?¡± Su Shenfan bit her ear. ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s the middle of the night. I haven¡¯t vented all my pent-up energy yet.¡± Bu Yaolian said, ¡°Oh, yes. With things being like they are right now, Prince Zi won¡¯t let her out.¡± She was too happy and was afraid that Su Shenfan would regret it tomorrow, so she forgot the time... Chapter 926 - Was His Face Black the Whole Time?

Chapter 926: Was His Face ck the Whole Time?

Although Bu Yaolian had been tortured the whole night and had done it in all kinds of positions, she still opened her eyes at dawn. She wanted to see Gu Bailu... ¡°What are you doing so early?¡± Su Shenfan opened his eyes and looked at the sky. The sun had just risen, and he hadn¡¯t slept for more than two hours. ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for Princess Zi and settle Shao Zun¡¯s matter as soon as possible.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t think it was early at all. Su Shenfan pressed her down again. ¡°Sleep, what¡¯s the rush?¡± It was already noon when Bu Yaolian dragged her sore body out to find Gu Bailu. More people hade to the pce in the past two days, and the harem was pretty much full to bursting. The pce wasn¡¯t meant for guests, but the guests didn¡¯t leave, and expressed their intent to stay here. It wasn¡¯t easy to chase out these people with noble status, so it could only be arranged for them to stay in the unupied pce in the harem. Gu Bailu felt that the water in the pce thesest few days had turned green from all the hair-washing Xiao Jingyun was doing[1]. Hahahaha. Xiao Jingyun was bold enough to send so many people to the harem. Those lonely women in the pce had long been climbing the walls, waiting for their turn. Feng Qingtian had encountered quite a few of them who schemed to throw themselves into his path. Feng Qingtian could control himself, but that didn¡¯t mean that the other guests could, especially the children of noble families. They were all arrogant and shameless. When Bu Yaolian came, Gu Bailu told her about it. Bu Yaolian was amused. ¡°Serves the emperor right. He should be happy, however. He gave my Shao Zun three beautiful women.¡± Gu Bailu was growing bigger and bigger. She didn¡¯t like to go out these days. However, she still heard that the Rising Clouds Emperor had wanted to cause trouble for Bu Yaolian. ¡°He¡¯s a fool. Ignore him. You¡¯re Shao Zun¡¯s person. He won¡¯t dare do anything to you.¡± ¡°Who cares about him? When Shao Zun took me for a walk, he didn¡¯t give the emperor a chance to talk to me.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to take care of yourself, unlike Qian¡¯er. I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to protect herself in Lu Fenying¡¯s harem.¡± ¡°People need practice. Qian¡¯er is strong as a mother, and will be strong to protect the baby.¡± ¡°I hope so. But what happened to you yesterday? I heard that you had a heavy nosebleed and even called for an imperial physician. I wanted to go, but my husband said that it was nothing to be surprised about, and wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I just had too much heat from eating too much dog meat.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. ¡°Why are you eating so much dog meat? What about your weight loss n?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Shao Zun forced me to eat it. He said that I had to eat it.¡± ¡°Why did he eat so much dog meat?¡± ¡°Not just dog meat, but also mutton andmb kidneys...¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait. These are all dishes for replenishing the kidneys. Are Su Shenfan¡¯s kidneys bad?¡± No way. Su Shenfan looked like he could do several girls to death. He didn¡¯t seem like he had a kidney deficiency. ¡°No, no. I saw that he wanted to do it too many times in one night. Didn¡¯t you say that doing too much will damage his health? I have to help him replenish his energy...¡± ¡°So he ate them all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was his expression very awful?¡± Bu Yaolian thought for a moment. ¡°A little at the beginning, but he was very happy to eat after that.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle he didn¡¯t do you to death.¡± Giving a man so many dishes to boost his sex drive ¨C wasn¡¯t that obviously implying that he wascking in that aspect? [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 927 - Show Me Some Sincerity

Chapter 927: Show Me Some Sincerity

If it were her husband, she would be bedridden for a month. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t mention it. I almost couldn¡¯t get up today. It hurts.¡± Bu Yaolian rubbed her waist as she spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°You... you deserve it.¡± Gu Bailuughed and thought that Bu Yaolian was really a clown. Su Shenfan was already halfway through the battle, and Bu Yaolian still wanted to replenish his energy. Bu Yaolian was about to say that she would never do it again, when her nose turned cold. Damn, it was bleeding again. ¡°Quick, send me back to the pce.¡± She grabbed Gu Bailu¡¯s hand and shouted anxiously. Gu Bailu hurriedly stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Block it first.¡± ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t dirty the dress. This is a new dress. It¡¯s my favorite.¡± Gu Bailu had no choice but to send her back to Qinghua Pce. When she reached the room, she found Shao Zun sitting there looking at a stack of mission orders. Seeing Bu Yaolian being helped back, Su Shenfan frowned. ¡°Why is your nose bleeding again? I told you to drink cooling tea.¡± He walked over and patted Bu Yaolian¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t panic. You¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t dirty this dress.¡± Bu Yaolian was still thinking about her dress. ¡°Whatever; go lie on the bed.¡± He put Bu Yaolian on the bed and poured her a cup of hot tea. ¡°Drink it.¡± Then, he looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°What you told Su Lianst time, I agree. However, I can¡¯t tell you anything outright. I can only provide clues, and I won¡¯t act personally.¡± Gu Bailu was overjoyed. ¡°Just clues is fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Su Lian y it by ear and ry information to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t expect Su Shenfan to change his mind so quickly and be willing to cooperate with her. She had only been giving it a try when she suggested it. What made Su Shenfan switch sides? Gu Bailu looked at Bu Yaolian on the bed, who was still drinking the tea from Su Shenfan¡¯s hand. Was it because of this woman? ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed. You have to show me some sincerity and return my Sky Splitting Mirror to me,¡± Su Shenfan said. Gu Bailu thought this was asking for too much. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from putting the entire Sky Splitting Mirror together.¡± Gu Bailu understood his meaning: He wanted a share of the spoils after the Sky Splitting Mirror was put together. ¡°Alright, I believe Shao Zun is a man of his word.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t touch my bottom line, I am definitely the most trustworthy person.¡± This was clearly implying that the Rising Clouds Emperor had touched his bottom line. Was it because he tried to use beauties to control Shao Zun? Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care about the reason, as long as Shao Zun agreed to cooperate. When Feng Qingtian returned to their room that night, Gu Bailu hurriedly discussed it with him. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good if he agrees. If he also wants tobine the Sky Splitting Mirror, that¡¯s good for us. We can cooperate for a long while yet.¡± ¡°I wonder what happened with the Rising Clouds Emperor to make Shao Zun turn on him.¡± ¡°The Rising Clouds Emperor is ambitious, but not aplished. All he does is y dirty tricks. Su Shenfan might be cunning, but he¡¯s honest when he does things. He looks down on the emperor; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly given up on thepetition that day.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Su Shenfan loves beauties and money the most. As long as the beauties around him are obedient, they will be treated well. That night, the emperor had his empress and consort go on stage. The two of them were seriously injured, but he still had the mood to carry on. In the eyes of Su Shenfan, who loves beauties, this is something to be disdained.¡± Chapter 928 - The Past

Chapter 928: The Past

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu blinked. ¡°I see. I really thought that Su Shenfan was our spy.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her belly. ¡°You have to agree to whatever conditions he offers. Your safety is more important than anything else.¡± ¡°Mm. We still have to wait on Mr. Xiao...¡± ¡°He will probably consider it carefully once Mo Qian¡¯er arrives in Rhine City.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. If Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s life was a little harder and Lu Fenying bullied her again, Xiao Xiao would immediately explode. It had to be said that men understood men better. ¡°There are more and more people in the pce. You¡¯re getting heavier. Try not to leave Fu¡¯an Pce. If you¡¯re bored, walk around in the garden. Ah Luo will apany you when she arrives.¡± No matter how loyal Ye Ying was, she wasn¡¯t as close to Gu Bailu as Ah Luo. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still my husband who knows me best.¡± ¡°I think Ah Luo might be someone who was close to you in your previous life. You can rx more with her than anyone else.¡± Gu Bailu touched her belly. ¡°This guy kicks me every day; he¡¯s not good at all.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°He didn¡¯te out in our previous life. I can¡¯t let him suffer again in this life.¡± ¡°Of course. With such a strong father, he¡¯ll definitely be born safely.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her lips. In her previous life, Gu Bailu hated him because he was domineering. She had liked Gu Yunjing first, but Feng Qingtian imed her. He imed her innocence. Secondly, they were clearly rted by blood, but he didn¡¯t care at all. Not only that, it was a pretty close rtionship. Gu Bailu¡¯s human mother was the one who had had an earth-shattering fight with the Demon King. She was the famous beauty of Heavenly Pce Cliff about ten thousand years ago. She snuck into the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s bed and got pregnant with Feng Qingtian. Back then, the Heavenly Emperor had a wife, who gave birth to Gu Yunjing. How could Gu Bailu¡¯s mother stay? After she gave birth to Feng Qingtian, the Heavenly Empress killed her and she was demoted to be mortal. So, Feng Qingtian was actually a bastard, and Gu Yunjing was the real son of the Heavenly Emperor. However, Feng Qingtian had a good rtionship with Gu Yunjing since he was a child, and Heavenly Pce Cliff didn¡¯t care about the line of session. They were all sons of the Heavenly Emperor, so whoever was stronger would take the throne. Some senior immortals who disliked Feng Qingtian secretly told Gu Bailu that her human mother was the reincarnation of Feng Qingtian¡¯s mother. When Gu Bailu thought about it, f*ck, didn¡¯t that make them half-siblings? How could that be? However, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t care about that. That was why she hated him. She hated him for being overbearing and selfish. She hated him for taking away the opportunity to like Gu Yunjing. Who would have thought that she would lose her heart under his domineering love? Feng Qingtian had chosen to reincarnate because he wanted to erase their blood rtionship. Ever since Gu Bailu regained her memories, she had deliberately avoided mentioning Gu Yunjing. Neither did Feng Qingtian. The past was the past, and Gu Yunjing was just someone she had once loved. In fact, it had probably just been an excuse to hate Feng Qingtian. Because Feng Qingtian was going to destroy the world, she had been sent to heaven as a sacrifice, so she hated Feng Qingtian from the beginning. She was afraid that she would lose herself in Feng Qingtian¡¯s love, so she used Gu Yunjing as an excuse to hate him. What they were most sorry about was their child in their past life. So, she could understand why Feng Qingtian valued the baby so much. Chapter 929 - Good Brother, Take Me to the Sacrificial Ceremony

Chapter 929: Good Brother, Take Me to the Sacrificial Ceremony

Sometimes, Gu Bailu thought that even if Feng Qingtian cared more about the baby than her, she wouldn¡¯t me him if he abandoned her. In the blink of an eye, it was the 23rd of the twelfth lunar month, and the day that sacrifices were offered to the gods. The imperial pce of Rising Clouds Empire was bustling this year, and it was also the day of the royal ceremony. The pce was already busy before dawn. Initially, the emperor would take all the officials to offer sacrifices. However, there were at least a dozen guests in the pce that couldn¡¯t be offended. Therefore, he had no choice but to invite them along. In ancient times, no woman could participate in this ceremony. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care about that. She had been a god before, and she was pregnant with a ruler; rather than worshipping, she should receive worship. But Bu Yaolian was different. Because of her low spiritual power, she had never attended such a grand festival. It was especially lively this year. She loved when it was lively. Apart from apanying Su Shenfan in bed every day, she had no other entertainment. She wanted to take a peek at the show. During their morning bout, she hooked her legs around Su Shenfan¡¯s waist and begged him. ¡°Good brother... just take me to watch the show. I¡¯ve never participated in a sacrificial ceremony before.¡± Su Shenfan pped her butt. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? They¡¯re all rough men.¡± There wouldn¡¯t be any entertainment, dancing, or painting, let alone a poetry recital. What was the point of going? ¡°Aren¡¯t they going to offer sacrifices to the gods? I heard that it¡¯ll be apetition for the heavens to see who has the highest spiritual power. It¡¯ll definitely be fun.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Good brother, take me with you, ah...¡± With one move, Su Shenfan sent her into the clouds. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to remember the ceremony? Looks like I¡¯m not working hard enough.¡± ¡°Good brother, be gentler. It¡¯s too deep...¡± Bu Yaolian was enraptured. She didn¡¯t have a chance to beg for mercy. ¡°No... no...¡± After Su Shen was satisfied, he hugged her and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I can take you, but you can¡¯t look around carelessly. Follow me. If you look around, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡± Bu Yaolian was so tired that she almost copsed, but when she heard him agree, she jumped up in excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick some clothes.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her down. ¡°Sleep for a while. Don¡¯t be so excited, it¡¯s just a sacrificial ceremony. Why do you have to be so beautiful? Do you want to be a sacrifice for the heavenly immortals?¡± Bu Yaolian frowned. ¡°No way. Do the heavenly immortals like beauties?¡± ¡°Someone as stupid as you would be the perfect sacrifice. You won¡¯t even be enough to fill the gap between their teeth.¡± Su Shenfan looked at her foolish appearance in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old. Shao Zun, you don¡¯t have to scare me like that. Immortals aren¡¯t demons.¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t fooled by him. ¡°You know that you¡¯re not three years old, yet you¡¯re still begging to watch the show. That¡¯s something only little kids do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a child, after all. Today¡¯s the New Year. My grandfather says that this is the new year for kids. He usually gives me lots of candy and money.¡± Bu Yaoliany in Su Shenfan¡¯s arms and yed with his nipples. She enjoyed watching them be erect. Chapter 930 - Treat Me As Your Backer

Chapter 930: Treat Me As Your Backer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan asked indifferently, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want me anymore. He said that I¡¯ve disgraced the family, and won¡¯t let me return,¡± Bu Yaolian said sadly. Sadness shed in her eyes. Usually, she would spend time with her grandparents at home. But this year, she couldn¡¯t be with them because of the man she loved. Her grandparents must miss her. Sob. She was in Rising Clouds, but she couldn¡¯t go home. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really useless. Even your grandfather won¡¯t let you go home.¡± Not only wasn¡¯t Su Shenfan unhappy, he was actually very happy. Since her family didn¡¯t want her, she could only rely on him. ¡°Grandpa dotes on me a lot. It¡¯s very lively in our family during the New Year. Today, they¡¯ll definitely cut out decorations for the windows, put up the spring couplets, and clean the house... It¡¯s the liveliest when it¡¯s busy.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her nose. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about that?¡± ¡°A performance troupe will even be invited. My sisters will give gifts together. Every year, my cousin gives me all kinds of strange gifts. One year, he gave me a type of candy. After eating it, I said all sorts of auspicious things whenever I met people. I got a lot of red packets that year.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her face casually. ¡°What? Your cousin alsoes on the first day of the New Year?¡± ¡°My cousin lives in my house. We have a lot of people.¡± ¡°Haha... Your cousin can live in your house, but your grandfather kicked you out. How hated are you?¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Shao Zun, can you not be so critical? It was only because she helped Princess Zi out, and offended the other families. Worried that their family would hate her, her grandfather told her to go hide in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. It wasn¡¯t like she had really been kicked out. ¡°My grandparents love me so much. They won¡¯t hate me.¡± ¡°Su Lian, I don¡¯t care how your grandparents treat you, nor do I care what kind of bullsh*t cousin you have. If you follow me, you¡¯re mine. Forget about those people.¡± Bu Yaolian held his waist and looked at him with watery eyes. ¡°I like Shao Zun, but I can¡¯t just abandon my family.¡± Su Shenfan grabbed her chin. ¡°Break it off, especially with that bullsh*t cousin of yours.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± So domineering? However, she didn¡¯t want to make him unhappy, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t see my bullsh*t cousin again, but I can¡¯t ignore my grandparents.¡± ¡°What else do you want to do? You want to go back and take care of them?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes turned cold. He had never thought that Su Lian had a family, and that she still missed them. The beauties in the Earthly Residence decisively cut off ties with their families after they followed him. Who would dare mention their maiden family in front of him? As for whether or not some were secretly helping their families, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Of course. With Shao Zun as my backer, I can take better care of my grandparents, and no one would dare bully them anymore. You don¡¯t know... When I was young, people would steal from my house every day. If they couldn¡¯t steal it, they would just outright take it. When I was young, I had a crystal rabbit that I liked very much, but it was stolen and I cried for three days and three nights.¡± Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°Are you using me as your backer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Shao Zun is my backer.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled at him. ¡°So, if I can¡¯t be your backer anymore, you¡¯ll run faster than anyone else?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. Chapter 931 - Perfect Life

Chapter 931: Perfect Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°That day won¡¯te.¡± Su Shenfan said indifferently, ¡°Who knows? I might be crippled one day.¡± In his line of work, he hadmitted all sorts of crimes; once he epted a mission, he would see it through to the end. Only he knew how cruel his methods were. That was why he didn¡¯t even dare touch women in the past. He was afraid that a woman would poison him, and he would lose his life. Therefore, he was most displeased when the Rising Clouds Emperor gave him women so openly. People said that it was lonely at the top, but it was also easy to fall from the top; the higher you were, the harder the fall. ¡°If that day reallyes... I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you much.¡± Bu Yaolian thought for a moment, then sighed. ¡°But I¡¯ve saved a lot of money. It¡¯s not a problem for me to support you.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°If I need a woman to support me, I might as well die first.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t think that way. As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. I¡¯ve saved a lot of money.¡± Bu Yaolian felt that he must think that she had too little money. Otherwise, why would someone like him, who loved money so much, give it up and rather die? ¡°Keep those bits of silver for yourself to buy candy. I don¡¯t need your money.¡± Su Shenfan hugged her and closed his eyes. Bu Yaolian gave an ¡°oh¡± and wondered if she had said something wrong. After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t think she had. If it really was over for Su Shenfan, she couldn¡¯t abandon him. Other than money, she didn¡¯t have anything else. Her grandparents had left her arge sum of money, and she still had a lot of industries that could still make money. She was poor in that all she had was money. However, she knew that Su Shenfan didn¡¯t believe that she had money. Taking advantage of when Su Shenfan was sleeping, she got up and opened the bag she had brought with her. Inside was a stack of banknotes which was in cirction in all three nations. Bu Yaolian thought for a moment, then ced the banknotes next to Su Shenfan¡¯s pillow. Then, she began to try on the clothes she was going to wear to the ceremony. In the past, she would be with the Bu family, and on this day, she would wake up early in the morning. The nanny would bring her paper flowers to stick on the windows, and she would pay her respects to her grandparents in the morning. As soon as the day broke, the maids would begin to clean her room. ces that were usually left alone had to be cleaned; even the beams of the ceiling had to be cleaned. Nothing like spider webs could be left behind. Bu Yaolian had to dress beautifully. However, because she had been fat for so many years, even the best clothes looked ugly on her. In the end, she wore clothes that were particrly eye-catching, which at least made her stand out. She was already ugly; why not be shy about it? Hahaha, Bu Yaolian was happy that she could finally dress beautifully this year. Her New Year wish every year was to be slim and beautiful. This year, through unusual means, her dream was fulfilled. With such a beautiful man by her side, her life wasplete! Bu Yaolian tried on more than ten dresses, all of which were personally made by the female embroiderers at the Earthly Residence. The Earthly Residence had always been good to beauties. Shao Zun kept his own embroiderers since he had many beauties, so he didn¡¯t have to buy clothes outside. In the end, Bu Yaolian chose a colorful dress with a wispy skirt. Twirling in front of the mirror, she felt that she was really beautiful. Chapter 932 - Your New Year Money

Chapter 932: Your New Year Money

Bu Yaolian sighed in front of the mirror. ¡°If only I were really this beautiful. I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to slim down.¡± ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± A man¡¯s low and hoarse voice came from behind her. Bu Yaolian turned around and saw Su Shenfan holding her stack of banknotes, his handsome face confused. ¡°I¡¯m praising myself for being beautiful.¡± She jumped in front of him happily and looked into the mirror. ¡°Yes, I match Shao Zun. Hahaha...¡± ¡°Stupid.¡± Su Shenfan pushed her away in disdain. He sat down, yawned, and threw the banknotes on the table. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your New Year money. Isn¡¯t it almost the New Year? I¡¯m very rich.¡± Bu Yaolian rested her chin on her hands and looked at him. Su Shenfan snorted and casually flipped through the banknotes. ¡°Is this all you have? It¡¯s not even enough to fill a corner of my underground vault.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s a hundred thousand liang[1] here; you didn¡¯t count it!¡± Most of her belongings were here, and he unexpectedly said that they were just loose silver! If everything she had was turned into silver, his underground vault would be stuffed to the brim, alright? Su Shenfan looked at her in confusion. ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°My family is rich. I told you that my grandparents dote on me. It¡¯s just that something happened, so I can¡¯t go back.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. She had taken out so much money, but Shao Zun still despised it. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think much of your money, it¡¯s easy for something to happen to a woman with so much money. I¡¯ll keep it safe for now.¡± Su Shenfan clenched his long fingers and stuffed the banknotes into his sleeve. He had never been able to find out who Su Lian was. With these banknotes, he might be able to discover her identity. Of course, he could ask her directly, but that wasn¡¯t as interesting as finding out for himself. After all, it was rare to meet someone whose identity he couldn¡¯t figure out. And this was his first woman. ¡°Ah... That...¡± Bu Yaolian was dumbfounded. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, I was just joking. I was just showing off that I really do have money...¡± Su Shenfan drank his tea calmly without even looking up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my New Year money?¡± ¡°But the New Year money is only given on New Year¡¯s Eve, and... and you said you didn¡¯t want it.¡± Bu Yaolian was too naive. She felt that Su Shenfan was a man with an indomitable spirit. How could he ask for money from a woman? He would rather die than be supported by a woman. He already said he didn¡¯t want it, so why did he pocket her banknotes?! ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for you for now. You¡¯re so stupid that you won¡¯t even know if someone swindles you,¡± Su Shenfan said seriously. Bu Yaolian was about to cry. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have shown off. That was most of her liquid funds, which she could use in times of need. If anything happened to her businesses, she could make up for it with this. Everyone knew that Su Shenfan loved money the most. Once it was in his hands, getting him to spit it back out was harder than ascending to the heavens! Bu Yaolian stomped her foot and ran out. ¡°Where are you going so early in the morning?¡± Su Shenfan shouted after her, but his lips curled up, and he was in a good mood. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 933 - That Loose Silver of Yours

Chapter 933: That Loose Silver of Yours

Of course it wasn¡¯t good for a woman to have so much money on her, so naturally, Su Shenfan had to help her keep it. She dared to show it off in front of him; she was tired of living. Bu Yaolian ran all the way to Gu Bailu¡¯s Fu¡¯an Pce. Although the two pces were close to each other, this was still the imperial pce. Even if the distance wasn¡¯t far, it wasn¡¯t a matter of taking a couple of steps next door. When she arrived at Fu¡¯an Pce, Gu Bailu was already having breakfast. ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning? You don¡¯t look very good.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. Bu Yaolian sat down and said hatefully, ¡°Shao Zun isn¡¯t a good person. He took my money and said that he would keep it for me. I¡¯m so angry.¡± She was here toin. Gu Bailu coughed in understanding. ¡°What happened? Why did he take your money? No... Why did you let him know about it?¡± Bu Yaolian told her what she had done. Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead. ¡°You, you¡¯re doing your money a disservice, waving it in front of Shao Zun. Are you afraid it will turn moldy on you?¡± ¡°He provoked me. I don¡¯t have anything in the first ce. I don¡¯t know how to cook, nor do I have any spiritual power. I can¡¯t help him. I can¡¯t have him looking down on me for not having any money. I took it out when I was provoked to show him that I can still use it if he¡¯s really in trouble in the future. Who knew that he would be so shameless and take it!¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t believe Su Shenfan¡¯s nonsense. What did he mean by keeping it for her? If he kept it, it would be his. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯ve always been smart. Why are you so stupid in front of Su Shenfan?¡± When women fell in love, they really had no intelligence. Bu Yaolian was a ssic example. ¡°Stop scolding me. Help me think of something.¡± Bu Yaolian was really anxious. She had nothing to begin with. If she didn¡¯t have even money, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Su Shenfan doesn¡¯t really want your money. He¡¯s just bluffing. Who told you to act so high and mighty in front of him?¡± Showing off her silver to Su Shenfan, who loved money the most, and saying that she would give it to Su Shenfan as New Year money, was simply courting death. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how long his bluff willst. I want to use arge sum of that money in the new year.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°I have an idea.¡± She whispered something in Bu Yaolian¡¯s ear, and Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Good, good, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± Gu Bailu poked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid next time.¡± Bu Yaolian scratched her head. ¡°I can¡¯t help it; I can¡¯t think straight in front of my idol.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°You have to be rational, no matter how much you like him. Also, hurry up and get thinner, or your idol will be your killer. When the timees, he¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth.¡± Bu Yaolian trembled. ¡°I... I will. I¡¯m determined to lose weight.¡± Right then, Feng Qingtian returned from training in the garden. When he saw Bu Yaolian, he frowned. He didn¡¯t like anyone who upied his Lulu¡¯s time, not even girls. Bu Yaolian was flustered under his stare and quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll give you something.¡± Gu Bailu took out a ck box from the Soul Collecting Bracelet and gave it to her. ¡°Keep it safe. Don¡¯t be fooled by Su Shenfan again.¡± Chapter 934 - A Money Tree at the Door

Chapter 934: A Money Tree at the Door

¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Bu Yaolian went back with the box. Feng Qingtian asked Gu Bailu curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Amused, Gu Bailu told him what Bu Yaolian had done. ¡°This silly girl has no sense at all.¡± ¡°Is it really okay to leave the Sky Splitting Mirror with her?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Since Su Shenfan wants us to return the Sky Splitting Mirror to show our sincerity, then we¡¯ll take it out. There¡¯s nothing wrong with putting it in Lian¡¯er¡¯s hands, however. Lian¡¯er belongs to him; he can¡¯t be that mistrustful.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked the top of her head. ¡°You have a lot of ideas. I¡¯m going to wash up. Are you really not going to go offer sacrifices to the gods today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. I might as well sleep for a while.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and went inside. Bu Yaolian had left in a huff, but came back all smiles. The Three Golden Flowers stopped her outside the pce. ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er, where did you go so early in the morning? Did you get some treasure, to make you so happy?¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know who set up a money tree outside the door, but it drops money when you shake it. Go and take a look.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Many pce servants are shaking it.¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t lying. Many people hade to the pce this year, and they were all young masters from noble families. It was boring hanging around the pce and asking around about the supreme pill, so they naturally had to find their own entertainment. Someone had decorated a gleaming golden tree with money pouches that would fall after a few shakes. Bu Yaolian had just picked up two. ¡°Hurry up and take a look. I picked up two. There¡¯s quite a lot of money. There¡¯s seven or eight liang in each bag. That¡¯s enough for me to eat for the whole of next year,¡± Bu Yaolian said happily. The Three Golden Flowers¡¯ expressions changed slightly. Seven or eight liang can make you so happy. It seemed that Shao Zun didn¡¯t pamper her too much. He didn¡¯t even give her money. ¡°We won¡¯t go. We don¡¯tck money. Leave it to the pce servants. They need it.¡± These words sounded kind and understanding. However, Bu Yaolian felt that something was wrong. Oh, they were implying that she was on the same level as the pce servants, and had topete with them for money. As if she didn¡¯t understand, Bu Yaolian said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful and kind.¡± She then ran off to her room. The Three Golden Flowers pouted. ¡°She must be from a small family. She doesn¡¯t even have spiritual power.¡± ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er is so pitiful. She can only use seven or eight liang a year. Should we give her some?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right to give her some, to let Shao Zun know that we care for each other.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know what they were talking about behind her back, but she was in a good mood. With the Sky Splitting Mirror in hand, she would see if Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t give her back her money. ¡°Where did you run off to?¡± Su Shenfan put down the book in his hand when he saw her. ¡°Why did you run out so early in the morning? Do you want me to tie you up?¡± Bu Yaolian went over and hugged his waist. She took out two money bags and showed them off. ¡°I got two money bags. They add up to more than ten liang.¡± Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± Su Shenfan stood up. ¡°Come and have some food.¡± Chapter 935 - You Won’t Die From Getting Fat

Chapter 935: You Won¡¯t Die From Getting Fat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bu Yaolian took a look. There were a few tes of pickled vegetables, two tes of thin beef, two bowls of porridge, arge bowl of ck chicken soup, and various kinds of cold dishes. She swallowed. ¡°No, I ate at Princess Zi¡¯s.¡± She had to start losing weight from this morning onward. She could only drink warm water in the morning and have one boiled egg, or two boiled eggs, or three... She asked the maid to fetch a few from the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯t I have food for you here? Why did you eat at someone else¡¯s house?¡± Su Shenfan pulled a long face. ¡°Come here and eat with me.¡± He was already used to watching Bu Yaolian eat while he ate himself; he felt that the food tasted delicious that way. Because Bu Yaolian enjoyed everything. Bu Yaolian touched her belly. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. If I eat more, I¡¯ll get fatter.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die from getting fat. Your body will be fine even with a few extra kilograms,¡± Su Shenfan said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t make me call you a third time.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. Fine, fine, fine, you¡¯re beautiful, you¡¯re my idol, you¡¯re the boss. Bu Yaolian sat down. Su Shenfan handed her a bowl of porridge, a te of beef, and a bowl of ck chicken soup. ¡°Finish them all.¡± Bu Yaolian was indeed hungry. After such strenuous exercise every night, Su Shenfan would go out halfway to check on the underground pce and give her a chance to rest. However, she didn¡¯t dare eat anything to replenish her energy, so she was always starving in the morning. Bu Yaolian obediently ate the porridge. Although she took small sips, her expression was extremely satisfied, as if the porridge was delicious. Su Shenfan ate faster than she did, and a te of beef disappeared. ¡°Shao Zun, have mine.¡± Bu Yaolian pushed the beef toward him. ¡°Eat your food. I¡¯m full.¡± He sat there and watched Bu Yaolian eat. ¡°Hurry up and eat. If you¡¯rete, don¡¯t me me for not bringing you to the ceremony.¡± Su Shenfan washed his hands and rinsed his mouth with the water that the pce servants had brought, and didn¡¯t forget to threaten her at the same time. Bu Yaolian immediately picked up the bowl and gulped the porridge down, licking it clean as usual. She licked her lips. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°What about the soup and beef?¡± Su Shenfan stood up and got ready to leave. Bu Yaolian hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Shao Zun, wait for me. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the study. Eat slowly. Don¡¯t choke to death. That would be ugly.¡± Su Shenfan left in disdain. Bu Yaolian pooh pooh¡¯ed three times. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll choke! No, no, no. I can¡¯t curse Shao Zun. He¡¯s my idol, and I¡¯m his little fan. Su Shenfan walked out of the room with a smile on his lips. Bu Yaolian always had a foolish look about her. His aide, Su Sheng, asked in a low voice, ¡°Shao Zun, women are not allowed at the ceremony. Is it alright to bring Miss Lian¡¯er?¡± Su Shenfan said indifferently, ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t have that many rules here. I want to pamper a beauty; I don¡¯t want to see the emperor¡¯s face.¡± Su Sheng stopped talking. He knew that the Rising Clouds Emperor must have offended his master. Although his master was egoistical, he wasn¡¯t arrogant. He knew how to be polite and wouldn¡¯t offend people easily. His master had been displeased after that day when the Rising Clouds Emperor gave the Three Golden Flowers to his master and called Miss Lian¡¯er over. Chapter 936 - Even the Immortals Eat Roast Suckling Pig?

Chapter 936: Even the Immortals Eat Roast Suckling Pig?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was bringing Miss Lian¡¯er along to give her face. How was he to know that his master¡¯s thinking wasn¡¯t thatplicated? Su Shenfan just couldn¡¯t stand the way the beauty acted coy with him. It was said that beauties were the source of cmity. This was the first time Su Shenfan knew that a woman¡¯s coquettishness could be so powerful. It was so damn effective that you would even be willing to pluck the stars from the sky for her. Of course, he would never let Su Lian know that. Give her an inch and that idiot would definitely take a mile, and be more aggravating in the future. Bu Yaolian sighed after breakfast. What should she do? She was worried sick. She wanted to lose weight, but Shao Zun clearly didn¡¯t want her to lose weight. He seemed to know that she was a glutton, and forced her to eat as much as she wanted every day. In the past, he didn¡¯t have many meals with her. Sometimes, he woulde at night, but he might not stay in her room to eat. However, ever since he saw how she demolished the pork trotters, he seemed to like eating with her. This wasn¡¯t a good thing. She didn¡¯t even need to lose weight. The effect of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers would fade today, and she had to eat them again in the evening. She wanted to take the opportunity to see if she had lost any weight. After all, she was working so hard every day. The sacrificial ceremony was held in Qiankun Pce. A huge suckling pig was ced on the altar. It was roasted golden and looked tender. It would definitely be fragrant when one took a bite. Bu Yaolian tugged at Su Shenfan¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Shao Zun, can this pig be eaten after the sacrifice?¡± Su Shenfan pped his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Her eyes were already fixed on the offerings. Was this girl a sphemer? The funniest thing was that she talked about dieting every day, but she ate like a rice bucket. Who knew where she got the courage to abuse herself. It had to be said that Su Shenfan admired her courage to abuse herself. Bu Yaolian rubbed her nose. ¡°I... I¡¯m just asking. I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Su Shenfan red at her. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, my surname isn¡¯t Su. Bu Yaolian smiled at him, revealing her canine teeth. ¡°Do the immortals also eat pork?¡± Su Shenfan rolled his eyes at her. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t many Itinerant Immortals humans who cultivated to that level? They don¡¯t eat when they cultivate in seclusion. If they don¡¯t eat pork, aren¡¯t these offerings wasted?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Bu Yaolian grabbed his sleeve and followed behind him. However, she was a chatterbox. After offering sacrifices to the gods for so long, they were still paying respects here and there. She saw the Rising Clouds Emperor get up and do this and that, and recite this and that for a long time, but she didn¡¯t understand anything. She was really bored. ¡°Shao Zun, we don¡¯t even use suckling pigs for our offerings to the gods.¡± Su Shenfan red at her again. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°We use candy, and wipe honey on the mouth of the god statue. That way, he won¡¯t dare badmouth the human world to the Heavenly Emperor.¡± Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°Why should you be afraid of him?¡± Su Shenfan actually didn¡¯t have much respect for these gods or whatever; he didn¡¯t cultivate for the sake of ascending to the heavens. There was no way the heavenly immortals would protect you for real. He was in contact with the Archfiend, and had heard about the matters of heaven. They were just people from another world with ulterior motives. There was no mystery to speak of. ¡°If you badmouth the human world, the Heavenly Emperor will think that the human world is too messy, and want to destroy it. It¡¯s said that the Heavenly Emperor wanted to destroy the human world more than a hundred years ago.¡± Chapter 937 - The Earthly Residence Doesnt Accept Boring Orders

Chapter 937: The Earthly Residence Doesn¡¯t ept Boring Orders

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Where did you hear that nonsense?¡± Su Shenfan gazed fixedly at the ceremony in front of him as he spoke indifferently to her. He didn¡¯t want her to look around and see a man more beautiful than him. No... no man was more beautiful than him. He was the most beautiful. In any case, he couldn¡¯t let her look around, and could only talk nonsense with her. ¡°It¡¯s in the folk stories and many stage performances.¡± ¡°I have never listened to whatever rubbish performance.¡± ¡°The stage ys are so fun. There¡¯s even men disguised as women. They¡¯re so good I can¡¯t even tell.¡± ¡°There will be a performance troupeter. If you shut up now, I¡¯ll let you goter.¡± Bu Yaolian obediently shut her mouth. It was fine as long as there was something to watch! Coming today had been the right decision. The long speech was finally over. On the stage, the suckling pig was cut... Bu Yaolian and Su Shenfan stood at the front, close to the suckling pig. As soon as the suckling pig was cut open, a fragrant smell wafted over on the cold winter wind. In the cold wind, the pig smelled even more delicious Bu Yaolian was tempted. The suckling pig was fat but not greasy. It was smooth and tender. She had eaten a tasty pig in a small ce in Heavenly Wind Empire before, and it was this type of small suckling pig, which was so delicious. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t eat it. Bu Yaolian subconsciously licked her lips. This suckling pig was really fragrant. Then, Bu Yaolian saw Emperor Yun throw the sliced pig to the ground... The floor of the altar was made of marble, but there was a golden in the middle, and under the was a majestic golden dragon which flew around! The suckling pig was cut into thin slices and thrown through the to feed the dragon. ¡°Shao Zun, the suckling pig is gone!¡± Su Shenfan red at her. ¡°Be quiet.¡± Bu Yaolian watched the dragon eat with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a dragon... It¡¯s huge. Wow, even dozens of people won¡¯t be able to carry it. I¡¯m actually seeing a real dragon.¡± Youngdy, you¡¯re really ignorant. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°What¡¯s so good about suckling pigs? Dragon meat is better.¡± Bu Yaolian was indeed attracted by his words. ¡°Wh- what... Dragon meat can be eaten?¡± ¡°Dragon meat is golden and spicy. It¡¯s the best in the world. You can gain spiritual power after eating it.¡± Bu Yaolian swallowed her saliva. It only made her cravings even stronger. What to do? She looked at the Golden Dragon below. It had be a dish. Could she cut off a piece and roast it? Su Shenfan saw that she was staring at the dragon below, and his eyes almost popped out. He covered her head and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What are you thinking? In any case, you can¡¯t eat it. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Bu Yaolian was so angry that she bit his chest. ¡°I want to eat it.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t bite me. We¡¯re outside.¡± Bu Yaolian hurriedly wiped his chest and straightened her body. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. When I have a lot of money, I¡¯ll give the Earthly Residence an order to help me find dragon meat. I want to roast it, stew it, steam it, and eat it cold!¡± Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°The Earthly Residence doesn¡¯t ept such boring orders.¡± ¡°For the sake of money, please ept it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯ll affect the reputation of the Earthly Residence. This kind of deal will be rejected by the manager.¡± Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t deliberately teasing her when he said that. Chapter 938 - The Performers Aren’t Good-looking

Chapter 938: The Performers Aren¡¯t Good-looking

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Only the most expensive, most challenging, and most impressive orders reached his hands. The rest were eliminated earlier on. Of course, there was another type of order, which was the bizarre kind that might pique his interest. The people below would send it up to make him happy. An order to go and look for dragon meat was simply an insult to the intelligence of the Earthly Residence. ¡°But I¡¯m Shao Zun¡¯s beauty. Can¡¯t I go through the back door?¡± Su Shenfan lifted her chin and nced at her face. ¡°In your dreams.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± It was so annoying to have such an uncute master. Bu Yaolian felt that she should continue looking at the plum blossoms to quench her hunger. She stared at the dragon underground and saw how happy it was as it ate the suckling pig. She felt that the world was really unfair. Being a beast was better than being human. Su Shenfan loved seeing her look of regret. After the sacrifice, Bu Yaolian was still feeling regretful that she couldn¡¯t eat dragon meat. Su Shenfan added, ¡°Your figure will be better after eating dragon meat. You won¡¯t gain any weight.¡± Bu Yaolian covered her ears. ¡°I¡¯m not listening, you b*stard.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Shenfan pulled her hands away. How dare she call him a b*stard? She had guts; he didn¡¯t smack her for a while, and she already forgot? ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything... Shao Zun, let¡¯s go watch the show...¡± Bu Yaolian grabbed his arm and begged him. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wow, how can you go back on your word? You said that you would bring me to watch the showter.¡± Bu Yaolian really wanted to bite him to death. ¡°I said that if you shut up, I¡¯ll take you there. Did you ever shut up? Who was the one who kept asking for dragon meat?¡± Bu Yaolian lowered her head and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t eat dragon meat, and I can¡¯t have suckling pig. I¡¯m not even allowed to watch the show. This sacrificial ceremony is so boring.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe, but you insisted.¡± Su Shenfan walked forward with his hands behind his back. Bu Yaolian hurriedly followed him. ¡°Shao Zun, let¡¯s go watch the show. It¡¯ll be a good show, and we can listen to music. Many of the performers are beauties. Maybe there¡¯ll be one you like.¡± If Su Shenfan brought a beauty back, she could talk to her and listen to her sing. It was beautiful just thinking about it. ¡°Yes, when I bring a beauty I like back, you can sleep alone.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Ah... no, no. Actually, these performers are very heartless. They use thick makeup and don¡¯t look pretty at all.¡± Bu Yaolian grabbed his arm and tried to brainwash him. Su Shenfan nced at her. ¡°Then, are we still going to watch the show?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head firmly. ¡°No. What¡¯s there to watch? It doesn¡¯t look as good as me.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I will.¡± Bu Yaolian was dumbfounded. Was he really interested in the performers? He just said he didn¡¯t want to go, but now he was going. Bu Yaolian wanted to knock herself to death. Why was she so stupid as to tell him that there would be beauties? Didn¡¯t her idol love beauties? Ahhh, she was so stupid. No... It had to be because Shao Zun called her stupid every day, so she really became stupid. ¡°Shao Zun, can you stop calling me stupid...¡± Bu Yaolian said pitifully as she followed behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He hadn¡¯t called her stupid just now even though he had been thinking it. ¡°I... I feel that I¡¯ve be more stupid ever since you called me stupid!¡± Chapter 939 - Hugging This Big Thigh

Chapter 939: Hugging This Big Thigh

Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯re ming me?¡± She was stupid to begin with, and she still med him? This was all his fault; he had indulged her too much. ¡°No... no. Just don¡¯t scold me too much in the future. I¡¯m actually very smart.¡± Bu Yaolian looked distressed. Su Shenfan stopped and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°How do you look smart? Hm?¡± She boasted shamelessly that she was smart. In order to make him watch the show, she actually used a beauty as bait. ¡°A stupid woman like you would be killed in the first scene.¡± ¡°That... I really am not stupid. Didn¡¯t I run into you, Shao Zun? You¡¯re so smart and resourceful. You know everything about the world. You¡¯re good in bed and have a lot of stamina. Of course I¡¯m dumbpared with you.¡± ¡°...¡± What did bedroom skills have to do with being stupid? She didn¡¯t even know how to praise someone ¨C didn¡¯t that make her stupid? Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. Stupidity was contagious. He didn¡¯t want to be infected. Bu Yaolian wanted to say something else, but Su Shenfan nced at her. ¡°Shut up. The more you speak, the more stupid you look. Hurry up and hide it. If you stay quiet as a beauty, you¡¯ll still at least get a second nce.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± The stage was set up in a square not far from the altar. There were tables and chairs, and soft cushions on the chairs. At the front were two rows of jade couches with fruits and pastries. When Su Shenfan and Bu Yaolian arrived, the jade couches were already upied. Currently, The Drunken Beauty was being performed on stage. Her graceful figure, bewitching eyes, and soul-stirring appearance in the emperor¡¯s arms was indescribably alluring. Bu Yaolian looked at Su Shenfan nervously. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t looking at the stage, she was relieved. ¡°This performer can be sent to the Earthly Residence. She can teach me how to seduce those beauties,¡± Su Shenfan suddenly said. Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Shao Zun, I¡¯m more seductive than she is! You didn¡¯t even look at her. How do you know how she¡¯s seducing people? ¡°Shao Zun, there¡¯s no more space. Let¡¯s go back.¡± The first two rows of jade couches were indeed full, but there were still a few empty chairs behind them. ¡°Aren¡¯t those empty?¡± Su Shenfan pointed. ¡°How can you sit there? You¡¯re Shao Zun. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to sit there. Let¡¯s go.¡± She pulled Su Shenfan away. But she didn¡¯t forget to look at the stage. It had been a long time since shest watched a show. This troupe sang really well, and their voices were so good that it was obvious that they were veterans. How could Su Shenfan not see her foolish appearance? She clearly didn¡¯t want to leave, but was still pulling him away. He gave Su Sheng a look, and Su Sheng walked to the front row and said a few words to a random family. The family hurriedly stood up. ¡°Shao Zun, Shao Zun, you like this too? Come sit here.¡± Bu Yaolian sat on the jade couch, ate fruits, and looked at the performers on the stage. She felt that her life was reallyplete. Power was so useful. She had to hug Shao Zun¡¯s big thigh! She had to lose weight. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that all the performers are beautiful, so I came to take a look.¡± Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t be drawn into this pastime for old people. The man chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, but they can¡¯tpare with the beauties in your residence.¡± Wasn¡¯t there a stunning beauty sitting next to Shao Zun? To say that her beauty could topple cities wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Chapter 940 - They Will Move Against Her

Chapter 940: They Will Move Against Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With such a beauty, who would be interested in those entertainers? Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes sparkled. She wanted to say that the man was smart, but then remembered that Su Shenfan had told her to just be quiet and sit pretty, so she just smiled at the man. She then looked at Su Shenfan, looking for praise. If it were any other time, Bu Yaolian would definitely have drawn the person in with just a few words, and in a few sentences, would have already found out the names of his wife and children. She had always been skilled in this respect. If it wasn¡¯t because she was fat, the line of people courting her might go all the way around the world. Su Shenfan knew exactly what she was thinking. He chuckled. ¡°The more beauties, the better.¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The person then left. Bu Yaolian was about to eat some cake, when Su Shenfan stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ll put anything in your mouth; be careful you don¡¯t get killed by poison.¡± Bu Yaolian was so scared that she threw the cake away. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s poisoned?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Shenfan withdrew his hand and smiled. You smiled at someone else ¨C it would be strange if I didn¡¯t scare you. Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Why did she feel that Shao Zun was so childish? Why scare her like that? Bu Yaolian lost interest in the pastries. ¡°I want you to understand that you¡¯re the woman I favor the most right now. I have as many enemies as I have beauties. They can¡¯t do anything to me, but they can target you. You should be careful.¡± Bu Yaolian suddenly felt that everywhere was full of malice. Su Shenfan¡¯s enemies could appear anywhere. ¡°Then... what about me? I don¡¯t have any spiritual power...¡± How troublesome. Should she learn a few tricks from Princess Zi? ¡°I have an idea.¡± Su Shenfan beckoned to Bu Yaolian, and thetter leaned over as if she had found a lifeline. ¡°Tell me...¡± ¡°Just stay in your room and nobody can hurt you.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Wouldn¡¯t that be suffocating? Besides, she liked to wander around with Su Shenfan. She was happy being with her idol every day. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. As long as you¡¯re with me, you won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Seeing her pale face, Su Shenfan softened his words. He wasn¡¯t just teasing her. Even Rising Clouds knew how to make a move against her, let alone other people. He had been staying with her recently, and many people knew that he doted on her. To Su Shenfan, pampering a woman wasn¡¯t a rare thing. Beautiful women were meant to be pampered. But other people thought that they could use her to threaten him. So, they would definitelye for her. If she didn¡¯t have the least bit of wariness, she wouldn¡¯t even know it if she really got hurt. At that moment, a pce maid came over with a wooden slip. ¡°Shao Zun, Miss Lian¡¯er, is there anything you would like to see the troupe perform?¡± ¡°Let her order it.¡± Su Shenfan gave Bu Yaolian the wooden slip. For a moment, Bu Yaolian forgot about the evil intent around her and pointed out some scenes where few women appeared. Also, even if there were women, they were yed by men. She was finally smart for once. Who said that you definitely had to look at beauties when you watched a show? Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t interested in these things to begin with. When the person next to him struck up a conversation, he started chatting with them. Bu Yaolian was so engrossed in the show that she even cried at the sad parts. Su Shenfan rubbed his forehead. He really had enough of her dumb appearance. Chapter 941 - I Wont Despise You Even If You Get Fat

Chapter 941: I Won¡¯t Despise You Even If You Get Fat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s the new year. Why are you crying?¡± Su Shenfan threw a handkerchief at her impatiently. ¡°She sang so well... It was really heartbreaking. Poor Su San...¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± He turned his head and saw that nobody except Bu Yaolian was sad. You¡¯re the only one who thinks it¡¯s sad. ¡°My grandparents love this show. They should also be watching it at home.¡± Bu Yaolian remembered that her grandparents weren¡¯t far from the pce and she couldn¡¯t go back, so she felt even sadder. ¡°Why are you crying during the new year?¡± Su Shenfan stood up and pulled her away. He was afraid that she would go crazy if he let her continue watching. When she returned to Qinghua Pce, Bu Yaolian still hadn¡¯t returned to her senses. She felt that everything in the script was a tragedy. None of the women had good endings. They were either forgotten or abandoned by their husbands. There were also some in the world whose feelings were as unchanging as Prince and Princess Zi¡¯s. However, there were indeed too few of them. Bu Yaoliany weakly over the table. When Su Shenfan returned from the study, he saw her lifeless face. He wasn¡¯t used to the sudden silence. ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± Su Shenfan asked coldly. Bu Yaolian straightened and said pitifully, ¡°No dragon meat.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± She was stuck on the dragon meat? ¡°There¡¯s no dragon meat. There¡¯s suckling pig tonight.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want suckling pig.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± He was really spoiling her. Because she wanted suckling pig, he had specially asked the kitchen to prepare it for her. Their faces had been strange as they wondered why he wanted to eat suckling pig. But they had still prepared it. ¡°Suckling pig is delicious, but too fatty, unlike dragon meat,¡± Bu Yaolian said weakly. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t know how to refute that. After all, he was the one who said that! She had really infected him. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? I already said that putting on several kilos is fine.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Bu Yaolian looked at him in disdain. ¡°Shao Zun, you say it¡¯s fine now, but once I get fat, you¡¯ll be the first to say it¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Am I such a shallow person?¡± ¡°You are,¡± Bu Yaolian replied without hesitation. Su Shenfan had the urge to strangle her. Fine, he was shallow. He sat down and pulled her into his arms. ¡°In order to prove that I¡¯m not such a shallow person, I guarantee that I won¡¯t despise you even if you get fat.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Really?¡± Su Shenfan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just eat.¡± Bu Yaolian suddenly wanted to let herself go. She could gain a few dozen kilograms... Then, she could shave a few kilos off of her original target! With such intense exercise every night, she would definitely lose weight. Didn¡¯t Gu Bailu say that exercising more would help her lose weight? That was right, this was another weight loss program which she had never skipped. Shao Zun had put in a lot of effort to coax the woman to eat. When the food was served, Bu Yaolian enjoyed the suckling pig. Su Shenfan looked at her in disdain. ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t eat like a pig.¡± ¡°Delicious. As expected, tender suckling pig is the best. It¡¯s so tasty.¡± Bu Yaolian thought for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Lulu, and have the kitchen make her some.¡± Chapter 942 - I Want Dragon Meat

Chapter 942: I Want Dragon Meat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan didn¡¯t even bother to re at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell a pregnant woman that suckling pig is delicious?¡± ¡°Yes. Why? Is something wrong? Good things should be shared.¡± ¡°As far as I know, Princess Zi was exposed when the two of you had hot pot togetherst time and you got a stomachache. Prince Zi is controlling her diet strictly. If you tell her that the suckling pig is delicious, she¡¯ll probably want to strangle you.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°Then I really have to go and piss her off.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± I thought you¡¯re so protective of her, but it turns out you¡¯re just simple-minded. Su Shenfan was instantly appeased. ¡°Then go after dinner. Also, ask her when she¡¯ll give us the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± Bu Yaolian was stumped for a moment, before she smiled again. ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror is here.¡± Su Shenfan narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to me?¡± ¡°Lulu said that I¡¯m yours, so giving it to me is the same. She trusts me.¡± ¡°Speak humannguage.¡± ¡°In other words, she¡¯s afraid that if she gives you the Sky Splitting Mirror, you won¡¯t want to cooperate with her anymore. So, she asked me to keep the Sky Splitting Mirror until the cooperation is over. After all, I¡¯m yours.¡± Su Shenfan sneered. ¡°Hehe...¡± Bu Yaolian said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shao Zun. I¡¯ll keep it safe, just like how you¡¯re keeping my money safe.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled again... So this was what she was waiting for. ¡°Then you better keep it safe. If you lose it... it¡¯s not just your life...¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Your grandparents¡¯ lives will also be forfeit.¡± Bu Yaolian shivered. Shao Zun looked so cold. But she liked it! She liked this overbearing, sharp attitude. ¡°As you wish.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled and enjoyed her suckling pig. Su Shenfan was confused. Why was his cold threat useless? Not scared? What the hell? Was he no longer as threatening? After Bu Yaolian went to look for Gu Bailu, he summoned two maids to the study. One look from him and the two maids trembled with fear. Only then did he confirm that he was still just as imposing, and could rx. It could only be said that Bu Yaolian had guts; he shouldn¡¯t have spoiled her so much. He wouldn¡¯t go to her room tonight. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know that Su Shenfan had started to doubt himself because she wasn¡¯t afraid of him, and was nning to spoil her less. She told Gu Bailu how delicious the suckling pig was. ¡°You must ask the kitchen to make it for you.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Ah Luo? I¡¯ve eaten dragon meat before.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± That was a critical blow! Who was Princess Zi? Bu Yaolian was just asking to be pped in the face. Bu Yaolian said pitifully, ¡°I want dragon meat too.¡± ¡°Ask Shao Zun to get it for you. It¡¯s not hard to get dragon meat. If he¡¯s good, it¡¯ll just take two or three days for him to take a dragon down.¡± Bu Yaolian found that even more impossible. Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t be willing to fight a dragon for her for two days; he might as well just beat her instead. ¡°Then, if it¡¯s someone not as good, how long will it take?¡± she asked hopefully. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°If he isn¡¯t good... Then, he¡¯ll be killed by the dragon.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± There was no hope. Chapter 943 - It’ll Be Hard for You to Have a Child With That Body

Chapter 943: It¡¯ll Be Hard for You to Have a Child With That Body

¡°Speaking of which, why are you eating so much suckling pig? Don¡¯t you know that pork is the fattiest? Look at those pigs ¨C who likes how they look?¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Why did her idol be so bad? ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but Shao Zun has been forcing me to eat recently for some reason. I have to eat...¡± Bu Yaolian was vexed. She had never been able to resist the temptation of food, but she was desperately trying to lose weight. In the end, there was someone making trouble. How was she going to lose weight? ¡°He told you to eat, and you asked him if he would take responsibility if you became fat.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Wasn¡¯t this Su Shenfan too much? He had so many beauties, but he even had the time to care about what Bu Yaolian ate. Wasn¡¯t he a little too busy? ¡°He said he would. He said that he wouldn¡¯t despise me even if I put on dozens of kilos. He even made a promise.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t have much willpower to lose weight because she was a glutton. If it wasn¡¯t for her overwhelming love for Su Shenfan, she probably would never have nned to lose weight in this life. Su Shenfan, this guy, only knew how to talk irresponsibly. ¡°You believe him so easily? There are few things a man says that can be trusted. Show him your real body and see if he¡¯ll despise it or not.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t even have to think about it. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely run faster than a rabbit.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite smart. You weren¡¯tpletely captivated by his sweet words.¡± ¡°I know, but I have no choice... Shao Zun¡¯s been eating with me all the time recently...¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°I knew you would have a way...¡± ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s useless even if I do. It still depends on your willpower. You want to get pregnant, but with your fat body, it will absolutely be very hard for you to give birth, and both you and the baby might die when you¡¯re inbor.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± ¡°When a woman gives birth, it¡¯s like walking into the gates of hell. You¡¯re so fat that you gasp for breath after moving for a short while, and you don¡¯t have any spiritual power to support you. Giving birth takes a lot of stamina. So, you have to lose weight, otherwise forget about getting pregnant.¡± Gu Bailu was afraid that because of Su Shenfan¡¯s words, Bu Yaolian had forgotten the most important thing. ¡°I¡¯ll lose weight, I¡¯ll lose weight, I definitely will. I don¡¯t dare forget this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be carried away by Su Shen¡¯s promises. Women in love have low IQ, so I can¡¯t me you. Since he said that he wouldn¡¯t mind you putting on a few dozen kilos, then why don¡¯t you grow fatter for him in the next few days? Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll mind.¡± Bu Yaolian grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too. If I add a bit of flesh to my transformation, I¡¯ll lose a little bit of flesh from my real body. In the end, my two forms will match up, and I won¡¯t have to eat the 9,999 Spring Harbingers anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. I know it¡¯s exhausting to lose weight, and it¡¯s also a test of willpower, but you have to persevere.¡± ¡°I will. What was the method you were talking about?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get some herbster and make you some pills. You can have one not long after each meal, and it¡¯ll make you throw up all your food.¡± Bu Yaolian pped her hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of such a simple solution?¡± Chapter 944 - Descendant of the True Dragon

Chapter 944: Descendant of the True Dragon

¡°Silly girl, this method is simple, but it¡¯s ufortable. If I didn¡¯t have a prescription, I wouldn¡¯t let you try this method. It¡¯s not good for your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine for this period of time. After I return to the Earthly Residence, Shao Zun might not eat with me every day.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°If you put on weight and Su Shenfan really doesn¡¯t mind, all your bitter suffering will be worth it.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not bitter at all. I¡¯m enjoying myself. I know how blessed I ampared with many other women.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a blessing to be content.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t Qian¡¯er and the others arrived yet? It¡¯ll be New Year¡¯s Eve in a few days.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the baby is too young. She¡¯ll probably be here in a couple of days. How was the ceremony yesterday? Was it interesting?¡± In Rising Clouds, women weren¡¯t allowed to participate in the sacrificial ceremony. Who knew what Su Shenfan told the emperor for him to be able to bring Bu Yaolian with him. ¡°It was so boring. I didn¡¯t see a god, but I did see a golden dragon. It looked very powerful and shiny.¡± Gu Bailu was interested. ¡°The royal pce is raising a dragon?¡± ¡°Yes, it made me want to eat dragon meat. Shao Zun said that dragon meat can increase spiritual power...¡± ¡°It¡¯s very easy if you want dragon meat. Isn¡¯t there a dragon avable right here?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s evil streak started to raise its head. Ah Luo should be here in a couple of days. The girl had been longing for dragon meat. Although Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t as bad as Ah Luo, there was no reason she should let go of delicious food. It had been quite boring staying in the imperial pce for thest few days. The Rising Clouds emperor had sent people to keep an eye on them, fearing that they would move the items which they had stolen. She couldn¡¯t even go out to shop. Since Xiao Jingyun was making her bored, she would ughter his dragon for some fun. ¡°Ah... Are you going to kill the dragon? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. The emperor seems to treat it like a real god.¡± ¡°What real god? As long as it can fight, a truly noble dragon would never be willing to be raised by humans. A truly noble dragon has Dragon Spirit Blood. Qian¡¯er is a descendant of the dragon race, and is a true descendant of a god. Craven dragons who submit to humans are all scum of the dragon race.¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er is a real dragon?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the purest and noblest descendant of the dragon race, but she doesn¡¯t know that. Once she obtains the spiritual power of the dragon race, she won¡¯t be willing to be controlled by Lu Fenying... It¡¯s a pity that the dragon race was tragically wiped out in the past. Who knows where the power of the dragon race is sealed now.¡± ¡°Does Qian¡¯er know?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t have the consciousness of a dragon right now. Someone must¡¯ve sealed her will and turned her into a human being, which is why she¡¯s so weak. Once she recovers her dragon spiritual power, she definitely won¡¯t be like this.¡± True dragons were the most arrogant and noble race. The dragon Xiao Jingyun raised was definitely a lowly one. So, she had to eliminate this evil on behalf of the dragon race! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Qian¡¯er to be so powerful! A real dragon is a god. So many rivers andkes are controlled by the dragons.¡± ¡°Hehe... She may be a bigshot, but before she finds the power which the dragons sealed away, she¡¯s a nobody.¡± ¡°I hope she can find it sooner so that Lu Fenying can taste the consequences of bullying her.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people. Hurry up and fix your own problem. You can¡¯t eat the 9,999 Spring Harbingers for too long.¡± Chapter 945 - Shao Zun’s Words Are Unreliable

Chapter 945: Shao Zun¡¯s Words Are Unreliable

¡°I know, I know. When I eat the 9,999 Spring Harbingers tonight, I¡¯ll make myself a little fatter.¡± Not long after Bu Yaolian went back, Gu Bailu sent someone to give her the pills. During dinner, Bu Yaolian ate without a care in the world as she ate the braised pork and chicken stew in turns. Su Shenfan was a little surprised. ¡°So, you don¡¯t n on dieting anymore.¡± He didn¡¯t need to pressure her to eat. ¡°Shao Zun, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t mind even if I put on a few dozen kilos? Naturally, I can eat with peace of mind... Hehe.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t know why, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her so happy. ¡°If I don¡¯t mind, aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to fit into all your pretty dresses?¡± Bu Yaolian gnashed her teeth in fury. Why did he have to prick her conscience like that? ¡°There are embroiderers in the Earthly Residence. They can alter my clothes any time.¡± ¡°Altering clothes for a waist like a bucket will still look ugly.¡± Bu Yaolian instantly deted and dropped her chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. Shao Zun, don¡¯t force me to eat anymore. I want to maintain my figure. Shao Zun, you didn¡¯t keep your word. I haven¡¯t even gained weight, and you¡¯re already calling me ugly.¡± Princess Zi was right. Men¡¯s promises were all empty words, and changed every day. Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°You really don¡¯t want it? This chicken stew is an authentic dish. Only Heavenly Wind Empire makes this kind of liangpi. It¡¯s so chewy and simply delicious when mixed with the sauce in this chicken stew.¡± Bu Yaolian curled her lip. She knew that the chicken stew was delicious even without his description. She had eaten this before in Heavenly Wind Empire. It had been a long time since she had eaten the most authentic food. She didn¡¯t expect the imperial kitchen of Rising Clouds Empire to be able to make this. She had just been eating two types of meat in a good mood, but Su Shenfan ruined it, sob. She wanted to eat too! ¡°No, I have to maintain my figure so that Shao Zun will like me.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at the liangpi in his hands pitifully. Lifted out of the chicken stew, it was drenched in sauce. Ah... she really wanted a bite. Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°Idiot, I was just talking nonsense. There¡¯s no way your body can be as thick as a bucket. Open your mouth.¡± Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t bear to see this foolish appearance of hers. He brought the cold noodles to her lips and saw that her cherry red lips were wet with saliva, making them glossy; they were delicious than the noodles. Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t help sticking her tongue out for a lick. How delicious. The sauce was fresh and tasty. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Eat. Why are you just licking it?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him pitifully. ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯re definitely not sincere about feeding me. You¡¯ll take it back when I open my mouth.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± Who said that Su Lian was stupid? Why was she so smart in this respect? That was indeed what Su Shenfan had been nning to do. ¡°Nonsense. Am I such a childish person?¡± Bu Yaolian blinked at him. You are, you are... Su Shenfan said patiently again, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Bu Yaolian obediently opened her lips and even stuck out her tongue. The liangpi brushed over her lips, and her lips were suddenly covered. Su Shenfan kissed her domineeringly and wrapped his tongue around hers. Bu Yaolian was very upset. Her liangpi... Su Shenfan pulled Bu Yaolian into hisp and his hand slipped into the front of her clothes as he kissed her. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, what... what about eating...¡± Bu Yaolian was dazed. They had been eating properly; how did things end up like this? Chapter 946 - Su Lian, Youre Getting Fat

Chapter 946: Su Lian, You¡¯re Getting Fat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shao Zun was too energetic. ¡°Is the food better than I am?¡± Su Shenfan asked solemnly. Of course the liangpi in the chicken stew tastes better than you! ¡°Of course not. Shao Zun is the best. Shao Zun is the most beautiful and delicious.¡± Bu Yaolian bit his lip. ¡°Mm, liangpi can¡¯tpare with you.¡± Why didn¡¯t that sound right? Liangpi couldn¡¯tpare with him? Damn it. Since when did he startpeting with liangpi? ¡°Bu Yaolian, are you tired of living? How dare youpare me with liangpi? Am I that cheap?!¡± Bu Yaolian sensed that her fawning had fallen t. She hurried to redeem herself. ¡°No... no... You¡¯re more delicious than dragon meat.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Eat your food!¡± Su Shenfan decided to stuff her mouth with food. Bu Yaolian got her wish to eat the liangpi and chicken stew. Su Shenfan really couldn¡¯t get over it. When he was exercising with Bu Yaolian that night, he didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°Can I onlypare with dragon meat?¡± ¡°No, no, no... You canpare with all the delicacies in the world.¡± ¡°Then eat my whole body.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± When Su Shenfan withdrew, he carried Bu Yaolian to the bathtub. After a while, he realized that something wasn¡¯t right. He grabbed her waist and realized that there seemed to be more flesh on it. ¡°Su Lian, did you really put on weight?¡± There was actually some weight on her waist, but it was smooth and tender to the touch, and not unlikable at all. ¡°Ah...¡± Bu Yaolian gave a loud cry and looked at her belly. It had indeed grown a little rounder. The effect of the 9,999 Spring Harbingers was so obvious. ¡°It¡¯s always been easy for me to get fat since I was little. I¡¯ve been holding back for years...¡± Bu Yaolian said pitifully. Su Shenfan had never seen a girl put on weight so easily. Thinking about how easy it was for her to put on weight, and yet she maintained such a graceful figure, it really wasn¡¯t easy for her. No wonder she looked like a hungry ghost whenever she saw delicious food. She probably had to endure it many times. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a bit of weight. A pig can still live even when it¡¯s fatter. I say it¡¯s fine, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Shenfan stroked her back andforted her. Bu Yaolian was secretly delighted; it seemed that he really didn¡¯t care. However, in order not to deal Su Shenfan too big a blow, she only put on a little weight during her transformation this time. Unexpectedly, Su Shenfan was so sensitive that he noticed it immediately. In order to lose weight, Bu Yaolian tussled with Su Shenfan every night. Lulu had said that she didn¡¯t exercise enough. Exercising with a man and bncing Yin and Yang, she might be able to improve her fat physique. When it came to her diet, she strictly followed what Gu Bailu said. One advantage of this method was that she could at least taste the delicious food. She felt that losing weight wasn¡¯t difficult at all. The next day, Ah Luo arrived at Rising Clouds andined to Gu Bailu that she had been abandoned for so long. Gu Bailu knew that the girl was going to kick up a fuss. She said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a dragon in the imperial pce. We¡¯re going to kill it secretly and roast it.¡± Hearing this, Ah Luo forgot all about Gu Bailu abandoning her and pulled at her to go and kill the dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, we have to n it out. Call Bu Yaolian here. We¡¯ll go together.¡± Chapter 947 - Killing the Dragon

Chapter 947: Killing the Dragon

Dragging Bu Yaolian along, hehe... If their n to kill the dragon failed, they could still push the me on Shao Zun. Who asked him to tell Bu Yaolian about dragon meat and not cook some for her? Who else could he me but himself? As soon as Bu Yaolian heard that there was dragon meat to eat, she came over. ¡°When are we taking action? Should we wait until it¡¯s night?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait until nightfall. They guard the underground pce at night, and security¡¯s very tight. The best is during the day... We¡¯ll go during the lunch break.¡± ¡°Then what should I prepare?¡± ¡°Prepare a few sacks to carry the dragon meat back,¡± said Gu Bailu. Ah Luo raised her hand. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll go find the sacks!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can kill the dragon in a short period of time. We can only chop off a few chunks of meat for a feast. With Ah Luo¡¯s spiritual power and my support, we should be able to control the dragon. Lian¡¯er, you slice off the flesh. Prepare a sharp knife.¡± The reason she didn¡¯t prepare it herself was because Feng Qingtian had forbidden her from touching anything sharp. ¡°My husband can¡¯t know about this,¡± Gu Bailu warned. ¡°Won¡¯t it be better to let him know? If he¡¯s there, it¡¯ll be easy to kill the dragon.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Do you dare tell Su Shenfan that you¡¯re going to kill the dragon for its meat? I can¡¯t eat any random things right now.¡± ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided. You go and prepare.¡± It was quiet in the imperial pce during the lunch break. The noble families had always lived good lives and had a habit of resting after lunch. It was also when the pce guards were the most rxed. Wearing veiled hats and tight-fitting clothes, Gu Bailu, Ah Luo, and Bu Yaolian arrived at the sacrificial altar. Ah Luo said excitedly, ¡°Mydy, there really is a dragon. It¡¯s so big, we can eat for half a month.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t attract the guards.¡± The dragon was imprisoned under the altar, and there were no guards around it because it was unthinkable that anybody would dare to kill it. Besides, nobody would provoke a dragon if they didn¡¯t have a grudge against it. Who would think that a few gluttons would have designs on it? ¡°The cage is locked. How are we going to get down?¡± asked Bu Yaolian. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Gu Bailu drew a circle on the golden. ¡°Open!¡± A huge hole appeared in the. It wasn¡¯t big enough for the dragon to fly out, but it was enough for them to go down. ¡°Ah Luo, jump down with Lian¡¯er. Don¡¯t let the dragon hurt the both of you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ah Luo jumped in with Bu Yaolian. Gu Bailu followed. The golden dragon never expected that humans would jump into its territory, which it had upied for hundreds of years. It was obviously angry. It roared and was about tosh out its tail at them. ¡°Stick to the wall!¡± Gu Bailu shouted. Under the altar was a circr passageway that was ten meters deep and ten meters wide. There was a huge pir in the middle. The dragon flew around the pir every day and stopped to rest when it was tired. They stuck to the wall, and because the passageway was circr, the dragon¡¯s tail swung out but couldn¡¯t touch them. ¡°Brother Dragon, we don¡¯t want your life. As long as you let us slice off some of your flesh for a good meal...¡± said Gu Bailu. The dragon was infuriated. Even the emperor regarded it as a god! Its tailshed out again, and this time, it found the ce and smashed in Gu Bailu¡¯s direction. Gu Bailu drew a teleportation rune, and the three of them jumped onto the golden dragon¡¯s back. The dragon¡¯s scales were as thick as gold, and no ordinary sword could pierce them. Chapter 948 - What We Have Is Sweet Potatoes

Chapter 948: What We Have Is Sweet Potatoes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s so thick. I wonder if my knife will be useful.¡± ¡°The skin on its calf is brittle, and the meat there is the most tender and delicious,¡± said Gu Bailu. ¡°Yes, calf meat is the best. Ah Luo loves it.¡± Seeing that it hadn¡¯t hit them and they had climbed on top of it, the dragon¡¯s eyes almost rolled back in anger. It tried to shake them off. ¡°Hold on tight, Ah Luo. Find a way to suppress its tail.¡± Brother Dragon¡¯s greatest attack weapon was its tail. One p from it was like the sky falling. Even the strongest person would be heavily wounded. ¡°Alright!¡± Ah Luo flipped excitedly in the air, and a crimson light appeared in her hand. In the blink of an eye, a burning me appeared. Seeing the fire, Brother Dragon was infuriated. It rolled constantly and swung its tail at Ah Luo. Fire countered gold. This dragon was a golden dragon and indeed had the gold attribute. Fire was what it feared the most. That was why it was so irritable. Gu Bailu waved an enhancement rune. ¡°Ah Luo, stop fighting!¡± She was most afraid of Ah Luo forgetting herself and getting into a real fight with Brother Dragon. Although Brother Dragon was trapped, Ah Luo wasn¡¯t its match in a real battle. Ah Luo threw a fireball at Brother Dragon¡¯s tail, and it writhed around in pain. Gu Bailu and Bu Yaolian were shaken around on the dragon¡¯s back and almost puked. Gu Bailu hurriedly drew an immobilizing rune and pped it on Brother Dragon¡¯s back. Brother Dragon turned into an obedient worm and fell to the ground. ¡°Damn, this brother shakes like a motor; it must be tired. I¡¯ve put a rune on him. Lian¡¯er, cut the meat off his calf. Be quick about it.¡± Bu Yaolian crawled to the dragon¡¯s back leg. Sure enough, there was a white area behind the dragon¡¯s leg with no dragon scales on it. Her hands trembled. However, knowing that she didn¡¯t have time, she didn¡¯t dare dy. She sliced off a chunk, and unexpectedly, there wasn¡¯t any blood. She hurriedly cut off a few more slices, which were quite heavy. ¡°Done.¡± The meat was fresh and looked like white lychee. It was translucent and looked delicious. ¡°I¡¯ll draw a rune to teleport us out of here.¡± Gu Bailu drew a teleportation rune on the dragon¡¯s back, and Bu Yaolian went in first. The moment she left, the dragon flew up and tried to bite Ah Luo, but Ah Luo kicked it in the eye and then jumped into the teleportation rune. ¡°There¡¯s actually no blood on the dragon meat.¡± ¡°Put it in the sacks.¡± Ah Luo hurriedly took out the sacks and stuffed them all inside. ¡°Everybody take one sack each. If anyone asks, say that it¡¯s sweet potatoes that we¡¯re going to roast.¡± When the dragon meat was roasted, it would turn gold in color, and looked a little like roasted sweet potatoes. ¡°Yes.¡± Bu Yaolian and Ah Luo nodded obediently. ¡°Where should we hide the meat?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hide it with me. My husband has the nose of a dog. He¡¯ll know it¡¯s dragon meat with one whiff. You keep it.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them hid the dragon meat in a rock garden in Qinghua Pce. They took out a chunk and started a fire. Ah Luo went to the kitchen to steal some seasoning, Gu Bailu roasted the meat and Bu Yaolian stood guard in case Shao Zun and Feng Qingtian came over. Ah Luo was quick and stole all the seasoning that was avable. Gu Bailu began to roast the meat. Just nice, the wind today was especially strong, and it blew the smoke far away. Chapter 949 - Whats This Meat?

Chapter 949: What¡¯s This Meat?

¡°The Three Golden Flowers seem to being this way.¡± Bu Yaolian, who had been sent to stand guard, hurried over. ¡°They¡¯re fine. Just say that we¡¯re roasting meat. They don¡¯t know what we¡¯re roasting. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ah Luo wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Mydy, you can¡¯t give them dragon meat. I¡¯ll drive them away.¡± Ah Luo knew that these people would definitely want to eat a few pieces when they smelled how delicious the meat was, and she didn¡¯t want to give them any. ¡°Petty.¡± Gu Bailu poked her in the head. Ah Luo said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to give them any.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Send them away.¡± Ah Luo was very straightforward. She rushed out and shouted, ¡°Stop! Ourdy is resting here, and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡± One of the girls frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s yourdy?¡± ¡°Princess Zi.¡± Another girl said, ¡°It¡¯s Princess Zi. We should greet her.¡± ¡°No need. Mydy is roasting meat. She doesn¡¯t have time for you.¡± With those words, Ah Luo dismissed them and left. Bu Yaolian was lost for words. ¡°Ah Luo, you don¡¯t want to give them meat, but you told them that Lulu is roasting meat...¡± ¡°Mydy, was I wrong?¡± Ah Luo was confused. They were indeed roasting meat; it was just that she didn¡¯t want to give the Three Golden Flowers any. ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ah Luo had the nature of a child, and Gu Bailu had never taught her to lie. Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°For Ah Luo to be this innocent is really a miracle.¡± How many lies had she told Shao Zun? If those lies were exposed, they would be riddled with holes. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Everybody has their own way of doing things. You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡± Bu Yaolian shook off her emotions and drooled at the delicious dragon meat. ¡°How long will it take? I can¡¯t stop drooling,¡± said Bu Yaolian. ¡°A while longer. Go out and keep watch. If Shao Zun finds out, watch your back.¡± ¡°It should be fine, right? Shao Zun doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re roasting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful,¡± said Gu Bailu. Bu Yaolian nodded and stood outside obediently. A fragrant smell and smoke rose from among the plum blossoms every now and then. The Three Golden Flowers looked at it again and again. ¡°Princess Zi is really enjoying herself,ing to our garden to roast meat.¡± ¡°Why does this meat smell so good... But Princess Zi is so stingy. She won¡¯t give us any.¡± ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er won¡¯t give us any either. To think that we made snacks for her first.¡± ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er is so petty.¡± ¡°Sister Lian¡¯er never wanted to give Shao Zun to us to begin with. She¡¯s always been petty.¡± The three sisters agreed that Sister Lian¡¯er was petty. Sister Lian¡¯er, who was regarded as petty, was eating to her heart¡¯s content. Her mouth was oily and she praised enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. All the meat in the world can¡¯tpare with dragon meat. I can eat the whole dragon.¡± Ah Luo was too busy eating to talk. Gu Bailu roasted two more tes. ¡°Leave one for your Shao Zun and one for my husband.¡± ¡°Okay, but will they be able to tell?¡± ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t know much about fine food and will just eat it. Shao Zun probably won¡¯t be able to recognize it. I¡¯ve roasted it in a special way, and he won¡¯t be able to tell what meat it is.¡± Thus... at night, Su Shenfan saw a te of golden meat on the table, sprinkled with all kinds of seasoning. Chapter 950 - The Best Delicacy In the World

Chapter 950: The Best Delicacy In the World

He had barely gone over to the table, when Bu Yaolian hugged him from behind. ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯re back. I missed you.¡± Su Shenfan turned around and kissed her before asking, ¡°What meat is this? It smells good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s super delicious,¡± Bu Yaolian said as if she were presenting a treasure. ¡°This is ck mutton from Southern Glory Empire; Ah Luo brought it with her. It was roasted using Princess Zi¡¯s ancestral method. It¡¯s definitely the best roast meat in the world.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Who was the one who said that I tasted the best in the world?¡± Bu Yaolian coughed. ¡°You¡¯re the best Shao Zun, this is the best roast meat. It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°How is that different? I have meat, too.¡± Bu Yaolian blushed. Shao Zun, can you stop talking about sex all the time? Bu Yaolian could only admit defeat. ¡°You¡¯re the best delicacy in the world. It¡¯s ranked behind you... No, no, no, it¡¯s far behind you.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her red lips. ¡°You know how to talk. I¡¯ll reward you tonight.¡± Bu Yaolian said in delight, ¡°Thank you, Shao Zun.¡± She happily cut the meat and gave him a piece with chopsticks. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s definitely delicious. It¡¯s a secret recipe. It was made from the fattest mountain goat.¡± ¡°Even grass is delicious to you; is there anything that tastes bad to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like fennel at all!¡± Su Shenfan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh...¡± This ¡°oh¡± echoed a thousand times, and Bu Yaolian started to panic. Had the childish Shao Zun found another way to make her unhappy? ¡°Shao Zun, eat it.¡± Bu Yaolian stared at the dragon meat in his hand and smacked her lips. There wasn¡¯t much meat left, and she had left it for Shao Zun. If only she could have dragon meat for every meal. But she knew that was impossible. Dragons were divine creatures. Most people wouldn¡¯t kill them. Even Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t attack a true dragon. Su Shenfan ate the dragon meat under her eager gaze. After a long while, he said, ¡°It does taste good.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s delicious, right? I didn¡¯t eat it all, and left so much for you.¡± Bu Yaolian raised her head and looked at him. Su Shenfan lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡± Bu Yaolian licked the taste off dragon meat at the corner of his lips. Su Shenfan felt that it really wasn¡¯t easy for this girl to be so sincere. She was so greedy, but remembered to leave some for him. Su Shenfan was careful about what he ate, but he wasn¡¯t a picky eater. No matter how tasty something was, he wouldn¡¯t eat to the point of bursting; he wasn¡¯t as addicted to eating as Bu Yaolian was. He ate two pieces, and couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Bu Yaolian lying next to him like a pug, waiting for him to throw the meat at her. He pushed the te toward her. ¡°Eat it. Don¡¯t be silly.¡± ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, this is for you. I ate a lot today.¡± ¡°Eat. Cut the crap.¡± Su Shenfan turned around to eat something else. Bu Yaolian saw that he really wasn¡¯t interested in the dragon meat, so she secretly cut some off for a taste, and narrowed her eyes. No matter how much she ate, it was still delicious. Feng Qingtian also ate the dragon meat that night and even had an extra bowl of rice. Seeing him finish everything, Gu Bailu asked with a smile, ¡°Do you know what meat this is?¡± ¡°Dragon meat,¡± Feng Qingtian replied calmly. ¡°Did you kill the dragon under the altar?¡± Chapter 951 - Find Them

Chapter 951: Find Them

Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to kill it. Besides, killing it would be too eye-catching. The emperor would definitely send out a wanted notice all over the country. I only cut off some calf meat.¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her face. ¡°There are benefits to eating dragon meat. You aside, who did you take with you?¡± ¡°Lian¡¯er.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Well done.¡± Feng Qingtian praised her. ¡°Should I tell the emperor about this?¡± ¡°Make him fall out with Shao Zun?¡± ¡°Shao Zun cut the emperor¡¯s dragon to spoil his woman. He probably won¡¯t tolerate that.¡± Feng Qingtian was still expressionless, but his dark eyes were yful. He was happy to annoy Su Shenfan. Gu Bailu jumped into his arms. ¡°My husband understands me best...¡± ¡°Did you give him the dragon meat?¡± ¡°Of course. How could I forget to give him such delicious food?¡± Feng Qingtian touched her belly. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about today. Don¡¯t do anything so dangerous when you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll deal with Xiao Jingyun.¡± ¡°How¡¯s your ning along?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯m just waiting for the Crimson Spirit Pill to mature. Su Shenfan should have already collected more souls again.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°The Archfiend will probablye in the next two days. We have to be careful then.¡± ¡°You tricked him for more than half a year; until now, he still hasn¡¯t been able to return to his nest.¡± Gu Bailu burst outughing. ¡°Hmph. Who told him to threaten me? I haven¡¯t taken revenge for my previous life. This time, I¡¯ll be waiting for him.¡± ¡°Alright, do your best to set things up. The Dark Army has also been secretly deployed. Just focus on your pregnancy.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her belly. ¡°The baby will be born soon. I can finally get rid of it. It¡¯s really tiring to carry it every day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard on you.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her cheek. ¡°My husband loves me. It¡¯s not hard at all.¡± ¡°What a sweet mouth. Let me have a taste.¡± ¡°How annoying...¡± Xiao Jingyun and the Grand Tutor were engaged in discussion in the secret room for an hour, and it was already dark when they came out. The eunuch told him, ¡°The captain of the imperial guards has been waiting outside. He wants to see Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The captain of the imperial guards usually wouldn¡¯te to him for no reason. ¡°He said that he has something important to report.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Xiao Jingyun rubbed his forehead. In the past, the former emperor made managing the country seem easy, but now that it was his turn, he felt that it was truly exhausting. Especially now that so many outsiders hade to the royal pce; it would be difficult to drive them out. The captain of the imperial guards rushed in anxiously. ¡°Your Majesty, something happened to the divine dragon. It¡¯s been groaning on the ground in pain, and hasn¡¯t flown around at all this afternoon.¡± Xiao Jingyun stood up. ¡°What? What happened?¡± The golden dragon imprisoned under the altar was the dragon which guarded Rising Clouds Empire. If anything happened to it, it would shake the country. ¡°I went down to take a look. Someone cut off chunks of its flesh from its calf. I don¡¯t know who can be so evil.¡± Xiao Jingyun roared, ¡°Are you guarding this ce properly or not? How can you let something like this happen to the divine dragon? Seal off the ce and search all the pces one by one!¡± Whoever did it must have cut off the dragon meat to bring it home as some sort of guard treasure. No matter how Xiao Jingyun thought about it, there was no way he could imagine that the dragon meat had been dug out to be eaten. Su Shenfan took Bu Yaolian out of the bath and carried her back to the bed. Chapter 952 - The Imperial Guards Up All Night

Chapter 952: The Imperial Guards Up All Night

After one round in the bath, Bu Yaolian was as exhausted as a dog. Lying in Su Shenfan¡¯s arms, she said weakly, ¡°M- my lord, why are you so energetic every day...¡± ¡°Of course. Who am I? It would be a joke if I can¡¯t send a woman to heaven.¡± He had been holding it in for more than twenty years! Ordinary men would start sleeping with women when they were thirteen or fourteen; who knew how many they slept with by the time they were his age? He had just started, and was naturally full of vigor. Bu Yaolian drew circles on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that with my spiritual power, I can¡¯t dual cultivate with Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°With your small bit of spiritual power, even killing a mosquito would be hard. Don¡¯t think too much. There are a lot of benefits to serving me.¡± Bu Yaolian stroked him down there. ¡°Should I serve you or this?¡± Su Shenfan pulled her into hisp. ¡°Serve us together.¡± Bu Yaolian begged in a low voice, ¡°I... I haven¡¯t rested enough yet.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t rested enough and you dare touch me down there? See how I deal with you.¡± Su Shenfan was about to unleash his power, when Su Sheng¡¯s voice rang out from outside. ¡°Shao Zun, the imperial guards are here. They want to search the pce.¡± ¡°Tell them to get lost. They have the nerve?¡± Su Shenfan rubbed Bu Yaolian, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out. After the aide heard that... the noises started again. The imperial guards definitely couldn¡¯t be allowed to enter. Su Sheng went back out to the leader of the imperial guards. ¡°My master is busy. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do a search here.¡± The leader of the imperial guards was holding an imperial decree. ¡°Please step aside. His Majesty has issued an imperial decree that every pce must be searched.¡± Su Sheng asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Did the imperial pce lose something again?¡± Because of Shao Zun and the emperor¡¯s coboration, they interacted frequently. ¡°It¡¯s just that our divine dragon was injured. His Majesty is furious, and so issued an imperial decree.¡± Su Sheng was surprised. ¡°Who¡¯s so bored as to hurt the divine dragon?¡± ¡°It has to be someone with an ulterior motive who wants to shake our country¡¯s foundation.¡± The imperial guard was solemn. ¡°So, we have to search this pce. I¡¯ll wait here. We¡¯ll search when Shao Zun¡¯s done.¡± Su Sheng snorted. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re willing to wait, so be it. But let me tell you, my master has been doing this for the whole night. It¡¯s even less likely that he¡¯ll be guarding the underground pce tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait.¡± The guard didn¡¯t believe it. How could Shao Zun do it the whole night? How much stamina would that involve? Also, he had heard that Shao Zun had been doting on this woman for days. It was impossible for him to be so energetic. The leader of the imperial guards really did wait on the steps. The night was so quiet that even the sound of insects could be heard. Not to mention the gasps from the hall, which made the cold winter night feel hot. The woman begged for mercy from time to time. ¡°Shao Zun... I don¡¯t want to. Can we take a break? ¡°Brother, please let me go. ¡°Benefactor... hurry up.¡± The imperial guards outside the hall all flushed. Her voice was charming and captivating. The moon gradually rose, and even when it was at its peak, the sounds inside still didn¡¯t stop. It seemed that they never took a break. The captain of the imperial guards had someone fetch two pots of wine, and he drank as he waited. Chapter 953 - Shao Zun Doesnt Care About That Small Amount of Dragon Flesh

Chapter 953: Shao Zun Doesn¡¯t Care About That Small Amount of Dragon Flesh

The moon gradually rose, and even when it was at its peak, the sounds inside still didn¡¯t stop. It seemed that they never took a break. The captain of the imperial guards had someone fetch two pots of wine, and he drank as he waited. Damn it. Listening to the sounds inside, he wanted to find a woman himself. He had seen Shao Zun¡¯s woman before. She was gorgeous and charming. He would have no regrets if he could sleep with such a beauty once. As the captain drank and pondered, how could he endure it? His lower body was so hard it hurt. He ran to the plum blossoms on the side to take care of himself. Who would have thought that when he came back and heard the sounds again, he would want to do it once more? He simply took the wine pots out of the pce and stood guard outside. Separated by the high walls, the sounds were a lot fainter. But they could still be heard. The captain of the guards smashed the wine pots to wake himself up. No wonder Shao Zun was so absorbed; with such an alluring woman, no man would be satisfied until they did her thoroughly. He finally knew that Su Sheng wasn¡¯t exaggerating. He, too, would be able to do it the whole night with such a woman. The captain and the imperial guards waited the whole night, and the indecent sounds only faded at daybreak. The captain thought that the beauty must¡¯ve passed out from exhaustion. When there were no more movements, he brought his men inside. Su Sheng had just woken up from a nap. He saw that the man was haggard, as if he had been tortured for ten years. ¡°Why are you working so hard? Would our Shao Zun want that small amount of flesh from your dragon? Why don¡¯t you go search other pces; why are you fixated on this ce?¡± Su Sheng really felt that the captain had a hole in his brain. Would his master really need that dragon meat? If he really wanted dragon meat, he could go hunt one at Thousand Streams Altar. Onlymoners like them would regard a lousy dragon like this as a god. Would they be able to imprison a true dragon? ¡°Shao Zun should be done.¡± The captain of the imperial guards had already taken care of himself after listening in the whole night. How could he not be tortured? Seeing him like this, Su Sheng knew that he was determined to search, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and went back to report. Su Shenfan¡¯s low voice came from inside. ¡°Have the maids change the bedsheets.¡± Su Sheng understood; they had to tidy up and clean up Miss Lian¡¯er before the imperial guards coulde in. This was also a kindness his master was bestowing on the guards after they stood outside the whole night. Su Shenfan cleaned Bu Yaolian up and covered her with a nket before letting the guards in. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, but if you dare approach the bed...¡± ¡°Rest assured, Shao Zun. we¡¯ll only search the courtyard, not this room. His Majesty is worried that the cut dragon flesh might have been hidden in your pce.¡± Of course the guards didn¡¯t dare search Su Shenfan¡¯s room. Even if he had stolen it, it had already been so long; who knew where he had hidden it? Of course, the captain was sure that Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t steal such a small amount of dragon flesh. ¡°Get lost. Leave after you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t disturb my beauty¡¯s sleep.¡± The captain of the guards couldn¡¯t help but nce at the bed. There were two or threeyers of translucent curtains, and he couldn¡¯t see what was inside. Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really bold. You even have thoughts about my woman.¡± Su Sheng felt that the imperial guards were really pitiful. They had listened to the sounds the whole night and were all regr men ¨C how could they not think about it? When they went back, their dreams would probably be filled with the shy cries of a woman. Chapter 954 - My Woman Wanted Dragon Meat

Chapter 954: My Woman Wanted Dragon Meat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan pinched the baby fat on Bu Yaolian¡¯s face. ¡°Little vixen, even this is tempting.¡± Bu Yaolian was too exhausted and didn¡¯t wake up no matter what he did. Su Shenfan closed his eyes. Not long after he fell asleep, Su Sheng¡¯s voice rang out from the hall outside. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun... I¡¯m afraid you need toe out...¡± Su Shenfan was woken up and his temper red. ¡°Disturb me again, and I¡¯ll destroy the imperial pce.¡± Su Sheng braced himself and said, ¡°We found dragon meat in the rock garden!¡± ¡°???¡± Su Shenfan was confused. Dragon meat? ¡°Why is there dragon meat in my garden? Who¡¯s so bold as to hide it here?¡± Su Shenfan got out of bed. He wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore. How could he tolerate such a bold move? He had to find the person and cut them into pieces. Su Shenfan summoned the leader of the guards into the study. ¡°Let me see the dragon meat.¡± The captain of the guards brought over two sacks. ¡°They¡¯re all here. From the missing flesh on the divine dragon, there¡¯s still a big piece missing.¡± It was indeed dragon meat. ¡°How bold of them to hide the dragon flesh in my garden. Su Sheng, summon everyone. Who came today?¡± Su Shenfan was truly infuriated. Who would dare frame him? This was a severe blow to him. Su Sheng called for all the shadow guards who were on duty today. Su Shenfan asked impatiently, ¡°Report in detail everybody who came today.¡± It was impossible to sneak in. He had confidence in his shadow guards. So, it had to have been a visitor. ¡°Not many people came today. Only the imperial guards and Princess Zi.¡± ¡°Tell me, how did the two sacks of meat get inside?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes were cold. Fortunately, it was two sacks of meat and not gunpowder, or he would¡¯ve killed everybody in an explosion. A secret guard said calmly, ¡°Miss Su Lian and Princess Zi brought them in together. They said that they were sweet potatoes which they were going to roast.¡± Su Shenfan felt like he had been struck by lightning. So, it wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s fault, but his stupid woman¡¯s. Damn it. How could he not know that this stupid woman had always wanted dragon meat... She had brought the dragon meat back together with Princess Zi. He thought of the mutton which he had eaten at night. Thinking about it now, it did taste like dragon meat. F*ck, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wash himself clean of this. He even ate the dragon meat. The captain of the imperial guards was stunned. He was certain that Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t be interested in the dragon meat of their country¡¯s divine dragon. But he didn¡¯t expect his woman to be interested. Why was this beauty stealing dragon meat? ¡°Shao... Shao Zun...¡± the imperial guard called out, but Su Shenfan didn¡¯t respond. The captain guessed that Shao Zun was probably wondering how to kill the beauty. It would be a shame to kill such a beauty who was so unrestrained in bed. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, how should I report this to His Majesty?¡± the captain asked. Su Shenfan rubbed his forehead. ¡°How? Tell him the truth: Tell him that my woman wanted dragon meat, so she sliced off a few pieces.¡± The leader of the guards: ¡°...¡± Was this an honest answer? ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Ask Gu Bailu if you have any doubts.¡± Gu Bailu must¡¯ve used him as a shield on purpose. That treacherous woman! Chapter 955 - Hiding Something Dirty In the Garden

Chapter 955: Hiding Something Dirty In the Garden

Su Shenfan turned around and left. ¡°Tell the emperor that I¡¯llpensate him with a dragon that¡¯s a hundred times better than this one.¡± He walked out, but then came back. ¡°Leave these two bags of dragon meat.¡± The captain of the guards didn¡¯t know what to say. Was Shao Zun nning to leave the dragon meat for the little beauty? The little beauty had really strange interests. She just had to like dragon meat. No wonder she had been so uninhibitedst night. Was it because of the dragon meat? Su Shenfan returned to his room and bit Bu Yaolian¡¯s face when he saw her sleeping soundly. ¡°So you ate dragon meat? See if I don¡¯t bite you to death!¡± Bu Yaolian, who had been nning to sleep until the end of time, was woken up. The sun was high in the sky. Was Shao Zun crazy? Or had he taken some medicine to boost his sex drive? Why was he suddenly so vigorous? Bu Yaolian was about to die. Shey motionless on the bed, her limpid eyes looking aggrievedly at the clothed Shao Zun who was in high spirits. What was going on? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get up?¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t intend to let her sleep. She dared to do bad things behind his back, so she should be punished. ¡°I can¡¯t get up, I have no strength. I¡¯m already Lian¡¯er paste,¡± said Bu Yaolian weakly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat dragon meat?¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s head jerked. Dragon meat... How did Shao Zun know? ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, are you going to get dragon meat?¡± Bu Yaolian might be an idiot in front of Su Shenfan, but at least she knew not to confess blindly. ¡°Hehe... Tell me the truth. Xiao Jingyun¡¯s people found something dirty in my garden.¡± Su Shenfan looked down at her with his arms crossed. His long phoenix eyes were as dark as ink, and no emotion could be seen. Bu Yaolian was scared. Su Shenfan like this was too scary. Would he ignore her out of anger again? Was she going to be abandoned? No... How could she let him? She hurriedly got up and hugged his waist. ¡°Shao... Zun... I... I just wanted some dragon meat. We didn¡¯t hurt it. We only dug out the meat on its calf. It didn¡¯t even bleed.¡± ¡°I just want to know why I¡¯m thest to know that my woman stole dragon meat!¡± Thankfully, she had kept some dragon meat for him, or he would¡¯ve killed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare tell you, but I really want dragon meat. It can increase my spiritual power, and I¡¯ll be able to dual cultivate with Shao Zun...¡± Su Shenfan sniffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the dragon meat is delicious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s one reason. Also, dragon meat won¡¯t make me fat,¡± Bu Yaolian said honestly. Su Shenfan almost wanted to strangle her. ¡°So you went behind my back to steal dragon meat? Not only did you steal it, you also hid it in the garden. There are so many ces for you to hide it, and you hid it there! Idiot!¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him pitifully. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know that they would dare search your garden.¡± That was absolutely the truth. In Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes, nobody would dare touch Su Shenfan¡¯s territory. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jingyun to discover the dragon meat so quickly. ¡°I... I thought we would finish everything in the next two days.¡± Bu Yaolian felt awful. She was worried that Su Shenfan would hate her for what she had done, but her heart also ached at the dragon meat being discovered. There were still a few big pieces of meat which she had yet to eat. Chapter 956 - Hit Here

Chapter 956: Hit Here

¡°Why did you steal so much when you can¡¯t finish it? Gu Bailu seems smart. Why is she as stupid as you?¡± Su Shenfan said disdainfully. ¡°We... We didn¡¯t expect the emperor to dare search the garden. I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry with me, Shao Zun. I¡¯ll serve you well in the future and never trouble you again.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged him and rubbed against him in her inner garment, her expression asking to be doted on. Su Shenfan looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll steal only as much as I can eat next time, and I absolutely won¡¯t leave anything incriminating behind,¡± Bu Yaolian said subconsciously. When she saw Su Shenfan¡¯s chilly gaze, she immediately said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll absolutely tell you before I do anything bad, and I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want me to do.¡± Su Shenfan pped her butt. ¡°There¡¯s still going to be a next time? Hm?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Bu Yaoliany on his shoulder pitifully, tears welling up in her eyes. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t hold back when he smacked her butt, and it stung. Bu Yaolian knew that he was definitely angry this time. Purely finding out that she had stolen the dragon meat wasn¡¯t a big deal. The bad thing was that the emperor had asked someone to search the pce, and they had found something incriminating. This was undoubtedly a humiliation to Su Shenfan; it was only right that he was angry. Seeing her like this, Su Shenfan lost his temper. ¡°Why are you crying? It was just a smack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s defintely red. It hurts a lot,¡± Bu Yaolian said softly. ¡°But I deserve to be hit. Shao Zun, you can hit me... After you hit me, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± How would Su Shenfan dare hit her? She would probably cry for an entire day if he hit her again. The one thing he was especially satisfied with about Bu Yaolian was that she admitted her mistakes faster than a rabbit. She apologized softly, as if begging him to pamper her. He couldn¡¯t get angry at all. ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll choose a good ce to smack you.¡± Su Shenfan put her on the bed. Bu Yaolian thought that he really was going to hit her, so shey down with her snow-white butt facing him. ¡°It hurts the most where there¡¯s the most flesh. Hit here.¡± Her slender hand even pointed out the ce for Su Shenfan. She was only wearing a long, white inner garment, and her bottom half was clearly visible. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. His thing that had just gone down instantly recovered. ¡°You little vixen, you must be doing this on purpose. I¡¯ll do you to death.¡± He lowered his head and bit her ass, then grabbed her without warning. Bu Yaolian cried out in pain. ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Bailu knew that Qinghua Pce had been searched early that morning, and the dragon meat had been found. Of course, she hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Jingyun to really search every pce over such a rotten dragon. Even her ce had been searched. Only the two of them were well aware whether or not this was an excuse to search for the items lost from the underground pce. Gu Bailu was worried that Su Shenfan would do something bad to Bu Yaolian when he was angry. She hurried over when she heard the news. She heard the cries the moment she entered the yard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you doing to Lian¡¯er?¡± Gu Bailu shouted at Su Sheng, who was blocking the door. ¡°Princess Zi... You should go back first. Shao Zun is punishing Miss Lian¡¯er,¡± Su Sheng said. Gu Bailu was about to say something else, when she heard sounds that made her blush. She pursed her lips. Fine... She had worried for nothing. Su Shenfan was a man who had been abstinent for more than twenty years. This was probably the only way he could punish someone. Chapter 957 - From Now On, Dont Bring Stolen Things Back

Chapter 957: From Now On, Don¡¯t Bring Stolen Things Back

¡°Tell your Shao Zun to lighten up on the punishment. He¡¯s not young anymore. Be careful he doesn¡¯t spill too early.¡± Su Sheng: ¡°...¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. Shao Zun is strong and vigorous.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°I also had a part in the theft of the dragon meat. If you run into any problems, you cane to me.¡± Su Shenfan had unlocked a new position, and had long stopped being angry. Looking at his calm face, Bu Yaolian understood something: There was nothing a round of sex couldn¡¯t solve. ¡°Next time, tell me what you want to eat. How can I not satisfy a woman¡¯s appetite? Why did you have to go stealing?¡± Su Shenfan leaned against the headboard and let her y with his long hair. He could really do it again, but he was afraid that Bu Yaolian wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. She was red and swollen down there. He didn¡¯t know why he had so much energy, as if he couldn¡¯t eat enough. It was probably because he had held it in for more than twenty years. ¡°Got it, Shao Zun.¡± ¡°Even if you did steal it, don¡¯t be so silly as to bring it back.¡± Su Shenfan stroked her back, and his eyes darkened. In the end, he got out of bed. Bu Yaolian was about to get up. Su Shenfan stopped her. ¡°Sleep; I¡¯m going out and might only be back tomorrow. Stay here and don¡¯t do anything bad with Gu Bailu.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded obediently. ¡°Shao Zun, are you noting back tonight?¡± Su Shenfan red at her. ¡°Until Ie back, you¡¯re not allowed to leave this room.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Bu Yaolian immediately wilted like a flower without water. If Shao Zun didn¡¯te back tonight, there was no one to apany her to sleep. Her reluctant look pleased Su Shenfan. He picked her up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the dragon meat for you. By the time you finish it, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Such a cute appearance really made people reluctant to leave. But he had to. ¡°Can you not go?¡± Bu Yaolian hugged him around his neck and acted cute. ¡°You injured the emperor¡¯s divine dragon. I promised topensate him.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re going to fight a dragon?¡± Bu Yaolian knew it was dangerous. The dragon under the altar was already very fierce; even Gu Bailu and Ah Luo couldn¡¯t do anything to it, and could only control it for a moment. Capturing a dragon alive was harder than killing one. Gu Bailu said that it would take a super strong person two or three days to kill a dragon, which was how long it had taken Shao Di. ¡°I want to go too. Although I can¡¯t do anything, I can apany you... I don¡¯t want to not see you for so many days,¡± Bu Yaolian said coquettishly. ¡°Nonsense. You think capturing a dragon is fun? Even Prince Zi won¡¯t let Gu Bailu go.¡± ¡°Ah... Prince Zi is going too?¡± Bu Yaolian was surprised. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°His woman tricked me. How can I let him go? Just stay here.¡± Bu Yaolian was relieved. Prince Zi was very strong. If he went with Shao Zun, they would definitely be able to catch a dragon. Although she still wanted to go with him, she knew that she would only be a burden. The captain of the guards reported the truth to Xiao Jingyun. Not only Xiao Jingyun, even the officials in the hall were stunned. Chapter 958 - The Rising Clouds Emperor Passed Out Again

Chapter 958: The Rising Clouds Emperor Passed Out Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You said that they injured the divine dragon and stole dragon meat just to roast it?¡± Xiao Jingyun repeated coldly. ¡°That¡¯s what Shao Zun and Prince Zi said. The Three Golden Flowers in Qinghua Pce confirmed that Princess Zi and Miss Lian¡¯er did roast meat in the garden yesterday afternoon, and a chunk of the dragon meat is indeed missing...¡± Xiao Jingyun: I don¡¯t know if I should curse or not. No, he was the emperor. He had the dignity and self-restraint of an emperor. He couldn¡¯t curse. ¡°My imperial pce... is a mess.¡± Xiao Jingyun said what everyone was thinking. ¡°Shao Zun and Prince Zi both said that they wouldpensate our country with a better divine dragon.¡± Xiao Jingyun chuckled. ¡°Is this a blessing in disguise?¡± Because the two women wanted dragon meat, their divine dragon, which was a national treasure, had to be changed. The ministers all knelt. ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. The heavens have blessed our country.¡± Xiao Jingyun rubbed his forehead. He really wanted to curse. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, captain. You must¡¯ve suffered a lot. You should go and rest...¡± It was easy to imagine how difficult it would be to search such illustrious figures. No wonder the captain of the imperial guards looked like he had aged so much in such a short period of time. ¡°Your Majesty, I... I have something else important to report...¡± Xiao Jingyun¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Last night, I searched the pces, and discovered...¡± ¡°What did you discover? Just tell me. Why are you hesitating?¡± The captain knelt. ¡°Many beauties who shouldn¡¯t be there were found in the nobles¡¯ pces.¡± Xiao Jingyun¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Which beauties?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already rounded them up. This is the list.¡± The captain gave him the list. After one nce, Xiao Jingyun passed out. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± the officials shouted anxiously. The list fell to the floor, and some officials snuck quick looks at it. F*ck. There were dozens of names. Did they all... cheat on His Majesty? No wonder His Majesty fainted. When Xiao Jingyun woke up again, it was a bloody storm in the imperial pce. The captured beauties and the guests were all imprisoned in the dungeon and whipped every day. The officials of Rising Clouds Empire were furious, and so were the other concubines. But the beauties felt wronged, too. They were lonely; three thousand women shared one man in the pce, and they usually didn¡¯t even see the emperor. So many strong and vigorous men hade during this time. They were all handsome and charming; as long as they weren¡¯t too old, they could make the beauties enjoy themselves. How could they not be moved? All of this had been hidden, but the emperor had been so angry about the divine dragon that he had searched all the pces overnight. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. The was broken. The noble families were only here to have fun. Who would have thought that they would die in Rising Clouds? Immediately, people went to the Rising Clouds Emperor to beg for mercy. The emperor was nowhere to be found. Oh, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t be found, but that there was no way to see him. He was so angry that he fell sick. Sitting in the garden, Gu Bailu looked at the blooming flowers and said with a smile, ¡°Ah Luo, tell yourdy what color the tea is today.¡± Chapter 959 - What a Scary Man

Chapter 959: What a Scary Man

¡°Green.¡± ¡°Why green?¡± ¡°The Rising Clouds washed his hair upstream and dyed the water green.¡± Gu Bailu pinched her cheek. ¡°Ah Luo is so smart.¡± Bu Yaolian found it odd. ¡°Did the emperor do it on purpose? He arranged for a bunch of men to search the pces in the middle of the night. Isn¡¯t that clearly fishy?¡± As a man, Xiao Jingyun knew how lonely the beauties in his harem were. Besides, what man wouldn¡¯t cheat? Even if he brought a beauty with him, the emperor¡¯s women would be more interesting. Everybody knew that a concubine was better than a wife. ¡°Ah, Lian¡¯er is smart too.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and pinched her cheek. ¡°He really did it on purpose. Doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°Those who do great things don¡¯t care about trifles. What¡¯s wrong with being cuckolded? Shameless people like Xiao Jingyun can even eat their own flesh.¡± Not to mention the flesh of the restless beauties in the harem. ¡°How scary.¡± Bu Yaolian knew why he had done it. Firstly, he could purge the people who were eyeing the pill Secondly, he could control the noble families. The guests were all from important noble families of various countries. Now that they had been caught cheating, nobody could say anything. If the emperor wanted to kill them, none of them would be able to do anything about it. After all, stealing someone¡¯s woman was the most shameful thing. As a result, although the emperor lost pride, he received the most sympathy. There had always beenpetition between the noble families, and the families that hadn¡¯t be embroiled were even more delighted. The emperor didn¡¯t kill them. He only tortured them in the dungeon, but he could still make the noble families beg him. As long as they begged, advantageous deals would be made. The Rising Clouds Emperor was going to make a killing. ¡°Sacrificing a few beauties for great benefits. The emperor is indeed a man who knows what he¡¯s doing...¡± Gu Bailu had long felt that there was something fishy about Xiao Jingyun¡¯s warm hospitality. She didn¡¯t expect it to be such a trick. She really admired his guts. ¡°So scary. It¡¯s still Shao Zun who¡¯s the best among all these men...¡± Bu Yaolian was even more infatuated with Shao Zun. Looking at the appearances of these nobles, they had clearly brought beauties with them, but they insisted on stealing the Rising Clouds Emperor¡¯s women. Wasn¡¯t this just asking to be imprisoned themselves? It was as if they had never seen a beauty before. Bu Yaolian thought of how the emperor had stealthily given three gorgeous beauties to Shao Zun. No matter how much he loved beautiful women, he was still rational about it. Those beauties who had been sent over were clearly poisonous, yet the nobles still wanted a taste. Served them right! Few people were smarter than Shao Zun. ¡°Su Shenfan is a smart guy. He¡¯s probably the person that the Rising Clouds Emperor wants the most.¡± Xiao Jingyun never thought that Shao Zun, a man who loved beauties, would be so obsessed with one woman that he wouldn¡¯t change her at all. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m actually quite charming?¡± Bu Yaolian said shamelessly. ¡°About that... Shao Zun really has to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t taken his virginity, he might¡¯ve fallen for the three beauties.¡± Chapter 960 - The Clouds Above Your Head Have Turned Gre

Chapter 960: The Clouds Above Your Head Have Turned Green

Bu Yaolian blinked. Was that so? Had she saved her idol? Of course not. She shook her head. ¡°No... Even without me, Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the three beauties. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± Shao Zun truly loved beautiful women and never mistreated them. But Bu Yaolian was well aware that he absolutely wouldn¡¯t ruin himself over a beauty. No matter how much he wanted to do it with her at night, he would still remember to patrol the underground pce. ¡°Tsk. In your eyes, Shao Zun is perfect,¡± Gu Bailu teased. ¡°Of course. Too good a stamina is also a weakness.¡± ¡°Tell that to the other girls and see if they won¡¯t beat you up.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m only telling you that strong stamina is also torturous. ¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Wasn¡¯t her own man a beast? ¡°Will killing a dragon be dangerous for them?¡± Bu Yaolian asked worriedly. ¡°If they can¡¯t kill a dragon, then forget about dealing with the Rising Clouds Emperor. They won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Gu Bailu waspletely at ease when it came to her husband. Bu Yaolian hade with the dragon meat today to have dinner with Gu Bailu. After Bu Yaolian left, Gu Bailu took Ah Luo and Ye Ying for a walk in the garden. Suddenly, Ye Qi reported, ¡°Princess, the Rising Clouds Emperor is here. Do you want to meet him?¡± Gu Bailu said without thinking, ¡°What is there to see? How good that green hat on him looks?¡± Who would have thought that before she could finish speaking, the Rising Clouds Emperor had already barged in. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid this is inappropriate.¡± Ye Qi and Ye Ba stood in front of him with cold expressions. Their lord had told them not to let the emperor get close to the princess. ¡°I¡¯m just here to thank you. I¡¯m sorry that Prince Zi has gone to look for a dragon for my country¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Your way of apologizing is truly unique.¡± Was he seizing the opportunity when the princess¡¯s husband wasn¡¯t around to force his way into where she was staying? Gu Bailu heard the argument outside and knew how shameless Xiao Jingyun was. She didn¡¯t want Ye Qi and Ye Ba to argue with him, so she had no choice but to go out. Xiao Jingyun had made up his mind to see Gu Bailu today. She had been in his heart ever since they met on the street. He didn¡¯t know why, but he found the girl interesting. She could waste so much time talking with a petty thief; it certainly wouldn¡¯t be boring with her. ¡°Hey, Your Majesty hase. Look at you. The clouds above your head have turned green.¡± Gu Bailu sneered behind Ye Qi and Ye Ba. Xiao Jingyun was so angry that he choked. ¡°You... Can¡¯t you speak humannguage?¡± ¡°Humannguage is only for humans. Someone like you who forces his way into ady¡¯s residence can hardly be called human.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to give him any face. Especially when she thought of that fortune-teller¡¯s words, she felt that it was best not to have anything to do with Xiao Jingyun. Instead of being angry, Xiao Jingyun smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a beast. Princess Zi has caught my eye. You should be careful.¡± Gu Bailu gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Guard your base well. Don¡¯te begging on your knees when the timees.¡± Xiao Jingyun burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I like about you. Once Prince Zi abandons you, you cane to me at any time.¡± Chapter 961 - The Exquisite Knot in Shao Zuns Bag

Chapter 961: The Exquisite Knot in Shao Zun¡¯s Bag

Gu Bailu chucked a lump of mud at Xiao Jingyun¡¯s forehead. ¡°Whoops, my hand slipped. Unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t get into your mouth.¡± Xiao Jingyun was so angry that his forehead twitched. If he hadn¡¯t dodged, the mud would¡¯ve indeed gotten into his mouth. He would make her beg for mercy one day. Gu Bailu curled her lip. ¡°I won¡¯t see you out.¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in ying with such a disgusting person. The best way to deal with a person like this was to snatch away what he was most proud of and make him fall into the mud and beg for mercy. Xiao Jingyun looked at her back gloomily. Ye Qi said coldly, ¡°Your Majesty, we won¡¯t see you off.¡± Ah Luo said angrily behind Gu Bailu, ¡°Mydy, that man looks like a toad. I want to kill him.¡± ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be mad. He¡¯ll be a dead fish soon. There¡¯s no need to get mad over such a person.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed Ah Luo¡¯s angry face. ¡°Alright. When he bes a dead fish, we¡¯ll feed him to the dragon in the river.¡± When Bu Yaolian returned to the room, she felt it was quiet. The room was still the same, but without Shao Zun, it was eerily empty. She began to worry; she knew that this attitude wasn¡¯t good. Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t give up an entire continent of beauties for one person. If she was so dependent on him now, what was she going to do when he went to someone elseter? He currently doted on her and didn¡¯t go to anyone else. However, there were many beauties he liked in the Earthly Residence¡¯s rear court. But when she thought about it, weren¡¯t those beauties also just waiting for Shao Zun to summon them? Bu Yaoliany on the bed and looked at the hazy moon outside the window. She was unexpectedly sad. She had to find something to do! She suddenly remembered that Shao Zun had taken her 100,000 liang. Should she look for it when he wasn¡¯t around? Hahaha. After she took the 100,000 liang, she would like to see Shao Zun¡¯s face. It would definitely be interesting. Bu Yaolian searched the room. There were no banknotes in Su Shenfan¡¯s clothes. However, she found an old knot in his clothes. It was obviously a very old knot. The originally translucent green color had turned yellow, like straw. She remembered that she had once given Su Shenfan an exquisite knot, but it was new. This shouldn¡¯t be it. Where did Shao Zun get this knot? Bu Yaolian frowned and examined the knot carefully. This handiwork looked like hers. But it might not necessarily be hers. After all, she wasn¡¯t the only person in the world who had this skill. However... such an old knot made her think. If the exquisite knot which belonged to the brother next door was still around, it would also be this yellow with age. However, the brother next door might not have held onto it for that long. Now that she thought about it, Shao Zun was a sentimental man. She wondered who had given him the knot, for him to keep it for so long. Bu Yaolian was a little jealous. The person who gave Shao Zun the exquisite knot must be very important to him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bring it with him when he was out and about, even when it was too old to be an essory. Was it because of this person that Shao Zun had never touched a woman before this? Bu Yaolian¡¯s thoughts ran wild. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t Shao Zun touched a woman for real for so many years? The more Bu Yaolian thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t breathe. She put on her cloak and went outside, but the cold wind only made her feel even colder. Chapter 962 - Ill Drink with You

Chapter 962: I¡¯ll Drink with You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She wanted to talk to Gu Bailu, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb the pregnant woman. She knew that her mental state had been deteriorating recently. Su Shenfan¡¯s attitude toward her made her even more agitated. She told herself repeatedly to stick to her original n. Frustrated, Bu Yaolian walked out of Qinghua Pce. Seeing a few people standing in front of Fu¡¯an Pce, she hurried over. Seeing that it was Gu Bailu, she smiled. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡°Lulu, why aren¡¯t you asleep? You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and saw Bu Yaolian wandering around in the middle of the night without any guards. This girl really didn¡¯t have any sense of security. ¡°Why are you wandering around in the middle of the night? There are plenty of hidden experts here. You might be eaten.¡± Gu Bailu walked over. She wondered if Su Shenfan had left a few people to protect Bu Yaolian. ¡°I¡¯m just walking around here. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go far. Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°I hug my husband to sleep every day. He¡¯s like a big heater and a pillow. I¡¯m really not used to doing without; no matter how I toss and turn, I can¡¯t getfortable.¡± Gu Bailu was heavy and tended to sleep lightly. After dinner, she took a nap, and couldn¡¯t fall asleep again once she woke up. She was used to sleeping with Feng Qingtian, and felt safe in his arms. Few people in the imperial pce had good intentions. Once Feng Qingtian was gone, she lost her sense of security. ¡°Habits are really scary. I can¡¯t sleep either. I miss Shao Zun.¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re already so reluctant to be parted from him after such a short time. What¡¯s going to happen to you when he goes to another beauty?¡± Gu Bailu teased her. Bu Yaolian waspletely stunned. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. I hate myself. I didn¡¯t think so before, but now I want to monopolize Shao Zun.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart jumped. She patted her back and said, ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s there to cry about? Isn¡¯t it normal to want to monopolize him? Which woman would want her man to go to another woman?¡± ¡°But that wasn¡¯t what I thought before. My wish was simple before: It was fine as long as I could be by his side. My wish was fulfilled, but my heart is bing more selfish.¡± ¡°You used to purely appreciate and like him. Now that you¡¯ve spent so much time with him, your feelings have changed into true love. Naturally, your attitude has changed. Love is selfish. You love him and want him to love only you and not look at other women.¡± ¡°Is that so? So I¡¯m not being too greedy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being greedy a little when you love someone? You didn¡¯t do anything outrageous. It¡¯s just that Su Shenfan isn¡¯t necessarily someone you can be greedy over... That¡¯s why you¡¯re so worried and upset.¡± Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep anyway. Drink with me. I¡¯ll have wine, you¡¯ll have tea.¡± Gu Bailu wondered what was wrong with the girl. She had been fine in the afternoon. ¡°Fine. Since I can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Bu Yaolian instructed someone to serve wine in the red plum grove of the imperial garden nearby. Bu Yaolian downed the wine. She was using a cup at first, butter, she simply picked up the pot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A girl who was usually strong and open-minded was crying today because of a joke. Chapter 963 - Everybody Is Different

Chapter 963: Everybody Is Different

It seemed that her joke had stabbed Bu Yaolian in the heart. She genuinely loved him, so her pain was deep. On the other hand, Su Shenfan was such a yboy. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know if it had been the right thing to do to summon Su Shenfan to save Bu Yaolian back then. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep at first, so I searched for my 100,000 liang. Shao Zun definitely didn¡¯t take it with him. When I searched the room, however, I discovered that he had an old token. It looks like a gift from a woman from long ago.¡± Bu Yaolian took a sip of wine. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a gift from someone he cherishes, or he wouldn¡¯t keep it with him all this time. I feel awful when I think about it. I wonder if he hasn¡¯t touched women all these years for the sake of this person.¡± Gu Bailu frowned and realized that things didn¡¯t look good. If Su Shenfan really had someone in his heart, Bu Yaolian would suffer. It didn¡¯t matter how much weight this person had in Su Shenfan¡¯s heart; that there was such a person at all was already a disaster. Childhood sweethearts were truly annoying. ¡°Think about it. Shao Zun doesn¡¯t have some unmentionable disease. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t touch women. Why doesn¡¯t he touch women? That¡¯s the only possibility.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Your analysis is logical, but so what? You still took his virginity, which means that the woman isn¡¯t as charming as you are.¡± ¡°That was an ident...¡± ¡°How can that be? If he really wanted to keep himself chaste for that person, an ident will only happen once; he wouldn¡¯t have spent the nights after that with you. Aren¡¯t you being silly, to be sad over a woman who might or might not exist?¡± Bu Yaolian put down the wine pot. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not because of her. I feel like I¡¯m having a mental breakdown. I know I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this, but I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Let me tell you an age-old truth: The one thing people cannot free themselves of is their feelings.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± It was because she knew this that Bu Yaolian was in pain. She wanted to be as open-minded as before. Even if she was unable to fully scratch Su Shenfan¡¯s itch and he went to another woman¡¯s room, she could still live her own life and wait for him in high spirits. Unlike now, when her heart was constantly afraid of losing him. But how could she lose something which she actually never had to begin with? ¡°I think you have two options. One, take out your determination and see if you can win his heart. Two, get pregnant and leave.¡± Bu Yaolian was even more depressed. ¡°Both methods are super difficult.¡± When she didn¡¯t know that he had a sweetheart who had given him an exquisite knot, she had been confident that she could give it a try. Now, she really had no confidence. She was also unwilling to leave after she got pregnant. Shao Zun was so nice to her. How could she leave when he was so nice to her? He would hate her forever if she broke his heart. ¡°If you can¡¯t do either, you¡¯ll be like all the women in the harem, waiting for a man toe and love you every day, only to see him being loving and creating a family with someone else, before dying of old age in the lonely rear court.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Lulu, if you were me and Prince Zi were Shao Zun, would you be able to do it?¡± ¡°Lian¡¯er, everybody makes different choices. If it were me and Feng Qingtian were like Shao Zun, I wouldn¡¯t like him at all. Even if I was slightly attracted to him, I would¡¯ve backed away because of his frivolous nature. There are thousands of men in the world. Why would I choose someone who will give me a headache?¡± Chapter 964 - True Love Is Selfless

Chapter 964: True Love Is Selfless

Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°But I like Shao Zun.¡± ¡°So, our situations are different.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have an independent character, which is why you¡¯re lucky... That¡¯s what I like and admire about you the most.¡± Gu Bailu smiled as well. ¡°That¡¯s just the bright side that you see. In fact, there¡¯s a high chance that things won¡¯t go as nned. My master is still trapped on Futu Ind, and my parents¡¯ souls are still in my bracelet. I don¡¯t know if I should give them a chance to be reincarnated or keep them here... My child needs to be protected, and the only thing that I am assured of is that my man is devoted to me. But you know how he is. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone, and he¡¯s extremely cocky. He¡¯ll offend a lot of people that way. If you think about it, my luck is actually pretty bad.¡± Bu Yaolian patted her back. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for you either. Why is it so hard for people? Do immortals have a better life?¡± ¡°Hehe, gods and immortals have their own worries. It¡¯s just that human beings are a little more enlightened and aren¡¯t affected by worries that are just a little moreplicated. When the temptation is too much, gods and immortals can still dig their own graves.¡± Gu Bailu was self-derisive. She had such good trump cards in her previous life, yet she made a thorough mess of things. ¡°Gods and immortals have their desires. ¡°Every living thing wants something, unless they don¡¯t have their own ideas.¡± Ideas were good things. They formed the cycle of life and death in the six realms, and all things of the world. ¡°When you have nothing to do, think about what you have and what other people don¡¯t have, and you¡¯ll feel even happier. You¡¯re an open-minded girl; you¡¯re just trapped by your emotions right now.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be trapped.¡± ¡°Then enjoy it. If you can afford to have it, you can afford to lose it. Why look to the future? Can¡¯t you just enjoy it now? You have to enjoy life when you¡¯re happy.¡± Bu Yaolian sat up straight. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to enjoy life. Who knows if I¡¯ll die tomorrow? Here... Cheers to life.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. This girl had a unique way offorting herself. However, it made sense. If she lived every day as if it was the end of the world, she would get through it. Seeing that she was a little tipsy, Gu Bailu hurried to say, ¡°Have you gotten over it? You can sleep if you want. Go back. If you don¡¯t go back and sober up, see what¡¯ll happen to you when Shao Zunes back tomorrow.¡± Bu Yaolian swayed and stood up. ¡°Yes, I have to go back and sober up, or Shao Zun will kill me.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t allow her to drink. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Ah Luo, send Miss Lian¡¯er back. Have someone help her wash up before she goes to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Bu Yaolian staggered back to Qinghua Pce with Ah Luo¡¯s help. On the way, Bu Yaolian asked drowsily, ¡°Ah Luo, are you going to follow yourdy for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Ah Luo belongs to mydy.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, where¡¯s your family?¡± ¡°Ah Luo¡¯s family is mydy.¡± ¡°Yourdy has her own life. She doesn¡¯t belong to you alone.¡± ¡°Ah Luo is mydy¡¯s alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want yourdy to belong to you alone?¡± ¡°No, I just want her to be happy.¡± Bu Yaolian patted her shoulder. ¡°Ah Luo, this is true love! Selflessness!¡± Ah Luo was stumped. What true love? What selflessness? Ah Luo didn¡¯t have that. Bu Yaolian patted her chest proudly. ¡°I want to be like you. True love is selfless!¡± Chapter 965 - Su Shenfan Is Really Angry

Chapter 965: Su Shenfan Is Really Angry

¡°Where the hell did you go in the middle of the night?¡± Bu Yaolian pricked up her ears; she thought she was hallucinating. ¡°Ah Luo, did you hear something?¡± Bu Yaolian was drunk. Ah Luo was practically holding up all of Bu Yaolian¡¯s weight. ¡°Someone¡¯s talking,¡± Ah Luo said solemnly. ¡°Who is it?¡± Bu Yaolian tried to open her eyes, only to see a slender figure in front of the gate of Qinghua Pce. No, two; no, three. She chuckled. ¡°So many Shao Zuns are shing in and out.¡± ¡°Shao Zun is speaking.¡± Ah Luo walked over and put Bu Yaolian in Shao Zun¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ve sent her back.¡± Then, she left without looking back. ¡°Ah Luo,e back. Where are you going? Ah Luo, don¡¯t abandon me. Shao Zun will kill me if he finds out I got drunk.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head, her stomach churning, and her expression changed. ¡°Su Lian! Try throwing up on me if you dare.¡± A warning voice pierced her brain. Bu Yaolian opened her eyes. Why did this gorgeous man with a half-mask look so much like Shao Zun? ¡°Hehe... You¡¯re so simr to Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan carried her into the house. Her body was very cold; who knew how long she had been outside in the wind. This woman was truly disobedient. Su Shenfan threw her on the bed and had a maid bring a towel over to cover Bu Yaolian¡¯s face. Bu Yaolian screamed, ¡°Cold, cold!¡± Su Shenfan looked at her coldly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Bu Yaolian was really awake now. She looked at Su Shenfan in a daze. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun! Why are you here?¡± ¡°If I weren¡¯t here, would you have gone out to fool around the whole night?¡± Su Shenfan was really angry with Bu Yaolian. This was the scene he saw when he hurried back this very night. When he left, she promised that she would be obedient and wouldn¡¯t leave the room. In the end, not only did she run out of Qinghua Pce, she also got drunk. He could indulge a woman, but he absolutely wouldn¡¯t let her go behind his back. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No... No, I... I really missed Shao Zun.¡± ¡°I think you want to live a happy and reckless life!¡± Su Shenfan stood up and left the room. Bu Yaolian hurried to chase after him, but she fell to the ground because she was drunk. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, let me exin.¡± By the time Bu Yaolian got up and gave chase, Su Shenfan was already gone. She panicked, afraid that he would go to another beauty, and shepletely sobered up. She had to find him first. She had to clear up this misunderstanding. Su Sheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and told her, ¡°Shao Zun is resting in the study. Miss Lian¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you stay in the pce and wait for Shao Zun toe back? Why did you go out to drink? Shao Zun traveled through the night without rest just toe back and apany you.¡± Anyone would be angry if they returned to see their woman drunk. He had been with Shao Zun for more than ten years. He had never seen Shao Zun spoil a woman so much. It was true that women really couldn¡¯t be spoilt; too much, and they became arrogant ¡°No... That¡¯s not it. I just couldn¡¯t sleep without Shao Zun. I ran into Princess Zi, who couldn¡¯t sleep either. We drank together and waited for daybreak. We really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Chapter 966 - Miss Lianer, You Should Remember Your Identity

Chapter 966: Miss Lian¡¯er, You Should Remember Your Identity

Su Sheng gave her an indifferent look. ¡°Miss Lian¡¯er, you need to understand who you are. You¡¯re just one of Shao Zun¡¯s many beauties. If you can¡¯t sleep without him by your side and go drinking, you¡¯ll have a lot of days without him by your side. Are you going to spend all your days making a fuss? ¡°It¡¯s not that I am lecturing you. I just think that you have a pure nature, so I¡¯m kindly reminding you that Shao Zun likes obedient and sensible beauties.¡± Bu Yaolian panicked. Su Sheng¡¯s words weren¡¯t pleasant, but they were the truth. It was the bloody truth. She had no right to drink just because she was upset and Shao Zun wasn¡¯t around. Only Princess Zi could do that in front of Prince Zi. She should just be a good girl and wait for him to return, then hug him and show him care. Not be... a drunk woman who almost threw up on him. Bu Yaolian returned to her room in a daze. Maybe it was because she was drunk or because Su Shenfan had returned, but once shey down on the bed, she fell asleep a short whileter. She thought that she would apologize to Shao Zun after he calmed down. She would be a quiet, pretty girl for the next two days. The next day, Bu Yaolian woke up early and cleaned herself up. She leaned against the door and looked outside. Nobody was there except the guards in the corridor. She wanted to know whose room Su Shenfan had slept inst night, but she stopped herself from thinking about it. She would be even more unhappy if she knew, so she might as well not know. Once Shao Zun was no longer angry, he would forgive her once she coaxed him again. Although she really didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong, as a beauty, if her master was angry, she was in the wrong. When breakfast was served, Bu Yaolian asked, ¡°Has Shao Zun eaten yet?¡± ¡°Shao Zun left early in the morning. He won¡¯t be back anytime soon. You can eat on your own,¡± the maid replied. Bu Yaolian nodded and started eating. Without Shao Zun around, she only had two boiled eggs and two cucumbers. After dinner, Bu Yaolian was reading a book on a jade couch under the window, when she heard two maids talking in low voices. ¡°Did you hear? Shao Zun and Prince Zi brought back a giant white dragonst night. It¡¯s even more magnificent than the dragon under the altar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard that after the white dragon came, the divine dragon under the altar immediately gave up its ce and hid on the side.¡± ¡°No way. That¡¯s a divine dragon that has guarded our country for a hundred years. How can it be so cowardly?¡± ¡°Be careful what you say. If anyone hears you, you¡¯ll suffer. When all¡¯s said and done, that¡¯s our divine dragon. It can only be said that the one which Shao Zun and Prince Zi caught is even stronger than ours.¡± ¡°This is also a good thing for our country. A stronger divine dragon will ensure our prosperity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s going to be a huge banquet tonight. The white dragon is said to be a divine being from ancient times. I wonder how Shao Zun and Prince Zi caught it.¡± ¡°Shao Zun and Prince Zi are both like gods. What can they not do?¡± Bu Yaolian was quite happy to hear that. It seemed that Prince Zi and Shao Zun had gained a lot from this trip. Rising Clouds was holding a huge banquet ¨C they had to be very happy with the white dragon. Chapter 967 - What Does the Little Prince Look Like?

Chapter 967: What Does the Little Prince Look Like?

Gu Bailu slepttest night. When Feng Qingtian returned and saw that she hadn¡¯t rested properly, but made trouble with Bu Yaolian instead, he taught her a lesson, and she didn¡¯t sleep until the morning. She woke upte today. When Feng Qingtian returned from cultivating, he found her eating breakfast. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around anymore.¡± Feng Qingtian recalled how scared he had been when he returnedst night and she wasn¡¯t in their room. This girl had been out drinking in the cold in the middle of the night while pregnant... ¡°I wasn¡¯t messing around. My lord, I drank tea. Lian¡¯er wasn¡¯t happy, so I kept herpany,¡± Gu Bailu hugged him and whispered. Feng Qingtian stroked the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault since you missed me. I heard from Ye Qi that Xiao Jingyun was here?¡± ¡°That dog thing. Ye Qi stopped him, and he still wanted to barge in. I made his forehead eat mud.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Kill him in two days. I won¡¯t let him live through this year.¡± Gu Bailu hurried to persuade him. ¡°My lord, calm down. Let¡¯s get the supreme pill first. It won¡¯t be easy to kill this dog, and ours and our baby¡¯s safety is the most important.¡± ¡°Su Shenfan said that the souls have already been added to the red spirit pill. It will only take seven days to refine it. However, security will be tight in the next two days. It won¡¯t be easy to get the pill.¡± ¡°Let him do it. I beat him up like a dog in my previous life, and I can still do it now. Doesn¡¯t his Ghost Army absorb spiritual power? Hmph...¡± Without the memories of her previous life, she had indeed been scared of the Archfiend¡¯s Ghost Army, but she wasn¡¯t anymore. After she regained her memories, she realized that she had a unique rune that was immune to all negative effects. She was immune to any problems caused by the enemy¡¯s spiritual power. Including poison and immobilization, and slowing a person down or making a person spin and be dizzy, everything was ineffective in the face of this rune. She had developed this support spell with Bai Yunyi in her previous life, when they were imprisoned in Soul Caging Tower. It waspletely different to the mainstream practice of cultivation on Heavenly Pce Cliff. Gu Bailu knew that her cultivation was slow. It was already difficult for her to chase someone else, so she took a different approach. She was invincible on Heavenly Pce Cliff. Even if she didn¡¯t have as much spiritual power as in her previous life, she could still drag the Archfiend down with her support skills. Furthermore, she had an attacker like Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian hummed in acknowledgement. ¡°You still need to be careful.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± While they were eating, Qin Shou ran in and said, ¡°My lord, mydy, Miss Qian¡¯er is here. She¡¯s staying at the inn you were inst time. They said they would be attending the banquet tonight.¡± Gu Bailu was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯ll be even more lively with Qian¡¯er here. It¡¯s also time for Xiao Xiao to make a decision.¡± Feng Qingtian was expressionless. Whoever it was, he wasn¡¯t happy. Another person hade to upy his Lulu¡¯s time. It couldn¡¯t be any worse. ¡°How is the crown prince? Was his body able to take it? What does he look like?¡± ¡°I knew you would ask that. The person specifically said that the little crown prince is in good shape; it¡¯s just that kids can¡¯t take such a bumpy ride, so the carriage traveled at a deliberately slow pace. The little crown prince has grown and is especially handsome.¡± Chapter 968 - The Child Is Fair and Plump

Chapter 968: The Child Is Fair and Plump

¡°That¡¯s good. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t pick an ugly child.¡± Feng Qingtian shot her down ruthlessly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a short while. How can they tell what the baby looks like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if he doesn¡¯t have good looks, that will change after he¡¯s been with Qian¡¯er and Lu Fenying for a long time. After all, they all have first-rate appearances.¡± Qin Shou felt that something was wrong. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be spiritual power¡¯s that important?¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°So what if his spiritual power isn¡¯t good? I¡¯m only scared that he¡¯s ugly. What if I have a daughter and they be betrothed...¡± That way, Qian¡¯er¡¯s position would bepletely secure. Feng Qingtian¡¯s forehead twitched. He didn¡¯t expect Lulu to have such thoughts. ¡°Hehe, I was just thinking. I won¡¯t force it if our kid doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Gu Bailu smiled in embarrassment, knowing that she was overthinking it. The crown prince, who didn¡¯t know that he had almost been betrothed, babbled at his mother¡¯s breast. Where was he? Why were his hands so small? Why had he turned into a baby? What was going on? He was the emperor who ruled the world, who could overturn the sky with a wave of his hand. Why was he in a child¡¯s body? Oh, he remembered; a good brother of his had cut him down... His most trusted brother! Qian¡¯er grabbed his hand. ¡°Be a good boy. The wet nurse will give you milk. After that, we¡¯ll go to the imperial pce to see our beautiful master.¡± The crown prince¡¯s sight was hazy and he couldn¡¯t see the person in front of him. He only heard her gentle and warm voice, and smelled her maternal scent. Was this his mother? No, the baby¡¯s mother? ¡°Mydy, I¡¯ll feed the crown prince. Please get some rest.¡± The wet nurse took the crown prince and respectfully left. Qian¡¯er rubbed her arms, which felt a little sore. When the little crown prince was first born, he had been skin and bones. Because she had given birth at six months, she really thought that he wouldn¡¯t live. So, except for when the wet nurse fed the baby, Qian¡¯er carried the baby herself, fearing that other people might be careless and kill the baby. If the baby died and all the people involved were killed, so what? It wouldn¡¯t bring the baby back. Under Qian¡¯er¡¯s nervous protection, the little crown prince improved day by day. Even she hadn¡¯t expected him to survive. Now, even Xiao Xiao said that the baby was doing well, except that there was a slight problem with the heart and lungs. When the baby was a little older, he could help treat him; for now, the baby could only be treated with a medicinal spring. She hadn¡¯t nned on following Lu Fenying this time, but Xiao Xiao said that there was a medicinal spring in Rising Clouds that would be very good for the crown prince. She could only take the risk and bring him along. The little crown prince was getting plumper every day, and her hands would be sore after holding him for so long. The initially skinny baby now looked like a normal baby, and was fair and plump. Sitting on the side, Lu Fenying looked at her coldly without saying anything. Qian¡¯er was busy with her own things. She took out all the baby items and examined them herself. Lu Fenying snorted. ¡°You have a servant; what are you doing?¡± Qian¡¯er said in a low voice, ¡°I can only rx after I examine them myself. Why aren¡¯t you resting, Your Majesty?¡± Lu Fenying said, ¡°Come here.¡± Qian¡¯er looked at the wet nurse behind the screen and was a little worried, but she didn¡¯t dare disobey Lu Fenying¡¯s order. Lu Fenying pulled her into his arms and pressed her down on the bed. ¡°Let someone else handle it.¡± Stay with me. Qian¡¯er knew that he was only short of saying that. Chapter 969 - The Crown Princes Hesitation

Chapter 969: The Crown Prince¡¯s Hesitation

¡°Is Your Majesty tired? Shall I give you a massage?¡± Qian¡¯er asked softly. Lu Fenying had given her and her son status. Although she was just a concubine, it was still better than being a ve. A concubine was at least his woman. Other people had to call her ¡°mydy¡± when they saw her. Although it didn¡¯t matter to her, the crown prince¡¯s status had to be safeguarded. Thus, Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t argue with Lu Fenying no matter how he treated her. ¡°No need.¡± Lu Fenying pulled her into his arms and closed his eyes. Although the journey had been slow for the sake of taking care of the baby, it was more tiring and took longer. Qian¡¯er felt like the skin had been rubbed off her bottom. Sometimes when they were resting, she would rub medicine on it. Qian¡¯er was tired as well, but she still remembered the baby and didn¡¯t dare close her eyes. The baby would look for her after he had his milk. ¡°Sleep. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Lu Fenying said coldly. Qian¡¯er could only close her eyes obediently. If she didn¡¯t listen, he might ask someone to take the crown prince away. This had happened many times in the past few days. She didn¡¯t want the little crown prince to be out of hearing range. That way, she would know immediately if the little crown prince cried. It wasn¡¯t the first time Lu Fenying regretted bringing this rotten kid back. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him at all. Her eyes were fixed on the little boy every day. Nobody would feelfortable when their woman cared more about someone else¡¯s baby. Women really forgot about men once they had children. Mo Qian¡¯er was indeed tired. She couldn¡¯t touch the baby when Lu Fenying didn¡¯t let her, so she simply slept. An hourter, she was woken up by the baby¡¯s cries. ¡°What happened? Why is the crown prince crying?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er hurriedly sat up. Lu Fenying opened his eyes and nced at her coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a baby crying? Why are you so nervous?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said aggrievedly, ¡°The baby is so young; he must be feeling ufortable.¡± Lu Fenying snorted and thought to himself, I was in so much pain when I was young, and nobody cared no matter how I cried. In the end, I was thrown out of the pce and left to die. Only Mo Qian¡¯er regarded this sickly child as a treasure. The wet nurse¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, mydy, the little crown prince fell asleep after he had his milk. He just woke up and needs to pee.¡± ¡°Then go.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er finally rxed. Lu Fenying looked at her coldly, and Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. It wasn¡¯t her fault. As soon as the baby cried, she was worried that something was wrong. Lu Fenying no longer slept, and got out of bed. He put on his clothes and left. Mo Qian¡¯er ignored him. In any case, he could do whatever he wanted. There was only the baby in her heart. ¡°Bring the little crown prince in.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er put on her clothes and got off the bed. The little crown prince had already relieved himself, and was waving his fists in excitement. It seemed that he had only woken up because he needed to pee. Mo Qian¡¯er took the crown prince and smiled happily. ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re so happy even after peeing.¡± The crown prince pouted. Of course he would be happy after relieving himself. He was a baby now, and his life was extremely boring. Apart from listening to them talk when he was awake, he had no other entertainment. Who knew when this body would grow up! Chapter 970 - Have Never Seen SuChapter an Obedient Child

Chapter 970: Have Never Seen Such an Obedient Child

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He had clearly died; he didn¡¯t understand why he had be a baby. Maybe when he entered the cycle of reincarnation, he had brought with him memories of his previous life. Nevertheless, he still epted the character design for him in this world, as that of a young crown prince of a nation. His mother didn¡¯t seem to have much status, but she cared very much for him. His father didn¡¯t like him at all. He barely hugged him, and he could sense his dislike whenever he was near him. It was hence strange that he was given the title of crown prince the moment he was born. His mother, furthermore, was just a concubine, and didn¡¯t even have a proper title. He immediately understood that his father didn¡¯t like his mother, but he was his father¡¯s only son. His father was already in his twenties, but only had one child. It definitely was because it was hard for him to father children. So, no matter how much he disliked his son, he made him the crown prince at birth. Mo Qian¡¯er was ying with the little crown prince on the bed. Even if he didn¡¯t understand anything, she still talked very happily to him. She was talking about her master, who was a princess. Judging from her tone, she admired her master very much, and said that she was capable even without spiritual power. She also said that she might not have survived without her master¡¯s help. She talked on and on until the crown prince fell asleep. The crown prince felt that his mother¡¯s rambling was truly a luby. He wouldn¡¯t need to be coaxed to sleep anymore. Seeing that he was asleep, Mo Qian¡¯er smiled in delight. ¡°He really just eats and sleeps.¡± ¡°Mydy, the crown prince is very good. He¡¯s not noisy at all. I¡¯ve never seen a child as obedient as the crown prince.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er ced the baby in the cradle and gently rocked him. ¡°Once he¡¯s asleep, he won¡¯t wake up no matter how noisy it is.¡± And when he woke up, he would only cry a couple of times. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even bother to cry. He chewed on his fingers with his eyes open, as if he was thinking about something. Lu Fenying said, how could such a young child be thinking about anything? He felt that there was something wrong with her. Once she had a baby, everything the baby did was good. Her son was like a god. How old was he? He was only a month old. However, Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t think so. She felt that the crown prince was thinking about some matter, and seemed to understand everything she said to him. ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t worry. The crown prince is fine. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± The wet nurse had been taking care of the crown prince since he was born. She had seen how Mo Qian¡¯er exhausted herself as she took care of the little crown prince, fearing that something would happen to him. If the emperor didn¡¯t stop her, she would hold the baby 24/7. It was strange. She was exhausted, but not only was she in good spirits, her face glowed and her body got fuller every day. She was beautiful to begin with, and now that she had the little crown prince, she had a radiant maternal glow and was almost inhumanly beautiful. Sometimes, when the wet nurse watched herdy holding the little crown prince, it was like she was looking at a god. She was too beautiful. No wonder the emperor didn¡¯t have any other women, but just this one concubine. Even Miss Su, who was said to be the woman the emperor loved the most in the past, had yet to climb into his bed. Whether or not a man liked a woman depended on who he wanted to sleep with. Chapter 971 - Who Are You Bringing to the Palace Banquet Tonight?

Chapter 971: Who Are You Bringing to the Pce Banquet Tonight?

But thedy didn¡¯t want glory or honor. She didn¡¯t care at all about the emperor¡¯sings and goings. She requested to stay in a quiet corner of the imperial pce, far from the emperor¡¯s chambers. The wet nurse also knew that it was impossible for thedy to rise in status in Heavenly Wind Empire. The ve system was too ingrained in Heavenly Wind Empire. ¡°I know. You¡¯re tired, too. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the crown prince when he¡¯s asleep. You should rest.¡± The wet nurse shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Why don¡¯t you get some rest? You still have something on tonight.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I¡¯m just happy about seeing my master. I wonder how big her belly is.¡± The wet nurse smiled. ¡°It must be very big. The princess¡¯s belly was already as big as a watermelon when you leftst time.¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. ¡°It would be best if she has a smooth delivery.¡± ¡°Of course. The princess looks like a blessed person. Even the heavens are on her side.¡± Qian¡¯er chuckled, but didn¡¯t respond. She knew best about Gu Bailu. Not only weren¡¯t the heavens on her side, they also wanted to kill her with a heavenly retribution. However, she was definitely blessed; not even the heavens could kill her. Hehe. Gu Bailu sent someone to tell Bu Yaolian and Qian¡¯er that they would be going to the imperial pce tonight, so the three of them could have a good chat. Bu Yaolian screamed. If she had known that Qian¡¯er would being today, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything to make Shao Zun angryst night. Shao Zun definitely wouldn¡¯t take her to the imperial banquet. He hadn¡¯t eaten at her ce the whole day, so he had to still be angry. But she thought of how Qian¡¯er wasing, and she had to see her after not meeting for so long. What should she do... Would she be thrown out if she shamelessly begged for Shao Zun¡¯s forgiveness? Bu Yaolian slowly left the room and went to the study. When she saw Su Sheng at the door, she ran over with a smile and asked softly, ¡°Su Sheng, is Shao Zun here?¡± ¡°Miss Lian¡¯er, Shao Zun is here, but he¡¯s busy right now. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°Do you know who he¡¯s taking to the imperial banquet tonight?¡± Su Sheng smiled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Can you ask him for me?¡± Bu Yaolian smiled at him. Su Sheng couldn¡¯t refuse such a smile. Besides, he knew that although Miss Su Lian had made Shao Zun angryst night, Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t really ignore her. After all, there was only one person Shao Zun was willing to touch. He didn¡¯t know if there would be another one in the future, but there was only one so far. That was why Su Sheng had given Bu Yaolian a reminderst night. It was out of kindness, as well as in defense of his master. ¡°Shao Zun is in the middle of a meeting. I¡¯ll be scolded if I go in. You can go back first. I¡¯ll let you know once I find out,¡± Su Sheng said respectfully. Bu Yaolian could only return to her room angrily. Thinking that she might not be able to go to the imperial banquet tonight, she felt especially aggrieved. Whatever. If Shao Zun didn¡¯t take her, she would go in secret. In any case, Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t have somebody watch her to prevent her from going out. Bu Yaolian felt that as long as someone decided to go all the way, their horizon immediately widened up. She had a good afternoon nap. When she woke up, the sky was filled with thunder and rain drummed on the roof. Bu Yaolian saw a few ice-like fragments on the windowsill and said in surprise, ¡°This... This is hail.¡± Chapter 972 - Good-for-nothing

Chapter 972: Good-for-nothing

She hurriedly stretched out her hands and caught a few of them in the air. They were about the size of lotus seeds, and she held them tightly. She saw that there were pce servants covering the nts in the yard with cloth, and hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, stop working and go inside. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being crushed to death by a huge chunk?¡± Su Shenfan chuckled behind her. ¡°You have time to care about other people.¡± Bu Yaolian turned around and jumped into his arms. ¡°Shao Zun... You¡¯re here. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± ¡°Let go! Your hands are freezing!¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face turned dark when she put her cold hands on his waist. This woman was simply here to torture him. Only then did Bu Yaolian remember the hail in her hands. She hurriedly let go and threw the pieces out the window. She wiped her hands on her waist and said, ¡°They¡¯re not cold anymore.¡± Su Shenfan grabbed her hands and said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re already freezing. How old are you? Why are you still doing this?¡± ¡°We hardly see this in Rising Clouds. I think it¡¯s rare. Ah...¡± There was a deafening crack of lightning outside the window, and Bu Yaolian jumped into Su Shenfan¡¯s arms. Her body was still trembling. ¡°It... It sounds like it¡¯s going to strike me.¡± Su Shenfan said coldly, ¡°What nonsense. You have so little guts, what can you do to enrage the heavens?¡± The thunder outside didn¡¯t stop. The rain and hail poured down relentlessly, and the sky was so ck it was frightening. Bu Yaolian covered her ears. The thunder was even louder than firecrackers. Su Shenfan patted her back. ¡°You¡¯re even scared of thunder; what use are you?¡± Bu Yaolian covered her ears and looked at him, indicating that she couldn¡¯t hear him. Su Shenfan grabbed her hands. Her ears were red from the cold. He let go of her and closed the window. ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, why don¡¯t you close the window?¡± After he closed the window, it was much less noisy. Bu Yaolian patted her chest in relief. ¡°Thank god you got back today. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been dangerous with the rain and hail.¡± Su Shenfan nced at her, and his expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re scared you¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you¡¯re alone?¡± Bu Yaolian pounced on him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t sleep without Shao Zun. I¡¯m not scared of lightning.¡± ¡°Not scared?¡± Su Shenfan asked. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face changed. ¡°I¡¯m scared...¡± She was really afraid that if she said she wasn¡¯t scared, Su Shenfan would throw her outside. A good woman should admit when she was scared. ¡°Useless!¡± Su Shenfan pushed her aside on the couch and sat down. ¡°Bring a basin of hot water over.¡± Seeing his dark and indecipherable expression, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t dare pounce on him again, and sat next to him silently. Su Shenfan looked at her. ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded pitifully. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk or left the room. I should wait for Shao Zun.¡± ¡°You knew it was wrong and you still did it?¡± That was what annoyed Su Shenfan the most. Bu Yaolian clearly knew he would be unhappy if she did that, but she still did it. ¡°I... I was wrong. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. I won¡¯t touch any alcohol in the future.¡± Su Sheng was right. Shao Zun was nice to her now, and she couldn¡¯t be arrogant because of that, or she would lose his favor. By then, even if she begged and begged, he might never take her back. Chapter 973 - Useless When You Love Someone

Chapter 973: Useless When You Love Someone

Although she was a little useless, what was wrong with that? You became useless when you fell in love. If being a little more cowardly could make Shao Zun stop looking at other women, she would be cowardly to the point of stupidity. That was what annoyed Su Shenfan the most. She admitted her mistake more sincerely than anyone else, but would make him angry again in the blink of an eye. ¡°Su Lian, there are plenty of good and obedient beauties in this world. You¡¯re not the only one, understand?¡± Su Shenfan pulled a long face. Bu Yaolian bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I know, I¡¯ve always known. I really couldn¡¯t sleepst night because you weren¡¯t here, which is why I had a few drinks with Princess Zi. I didn¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± ¡°I know.¡± If he didn¡¯t know that she really did only have a few drinks with Gu Bailu, his anger wouldn¡¯t have faded so fast. He looked at her, only to see her crying like a child. He remembered that when Dog Two cried, he would be willing to even pluck the stars from the sky for her. ¡°Why are you crying? I didn¡¯t even hit you.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her into his arms and stroked her back. ¡°You¡¯re so delicate. What will you do if I stop doting on you in the future?¡± Bu Yaolian said, ¡°If you don¡¯t dote on me, I won¡¯t be able to live.¡± Su Shenfan pped her bottom. ¡°Say that again?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, no, I was just talking nonsense.¡± Su Shenfan held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s cold today, and I don¡¯t have any handwarmers prepared. Your hands will swell up like dumplings. Let¡¯s see if I like you then.¡± Bu Yaolian recalled her original body, where her hands weren¡¯t just like dumplings, but were as fat and swollen as bear paws. If Su Shenfan found out about her original body, he would loathe her from the bottom of his heart. Gu Bailu was right. She was dead if he found out. So, she had to lose weight before he found out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Su Shenfan raised her chin. Seeing the sadness in her usually carefree eyes, his heart jumped. Had he been too harsh? Bu Yaolian wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t expect to cry like this. She wasn¡¯t someone who cried so easily. Unknowingly, tears streamed down her face. She was probably grieving for her fat self. Who would want to be so fat if they could help it? She had tried many methods in the past, even tying herself to a bed to stop eating and drinking, but she never lost weight. It was because of that disaster caused by a drug when she was little that her body became so fat. But she trusted Gu Bailu. She said her method was effective, so Bu Yaolian had to try it. ¡°That... Cough, actually, there aren¡¯t that many beautiful and obedient women in this world.¡± Su Shenfan coughed and wiped the tears from her face. ¡°But there really are few who look so ugly when they cry.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°I¡¯m pretty even when I cry.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Who taught you to be so cocky?¡± ¡°I learned from you.¡± Su Shenfan was the best at showing off. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more delicate. You¡¯re crying before I even say anything. I came back in the middle of the night, only to meet a drunkard. Shouldn¡¯t I cry, too?¡± Speaking ofst night, Su Shenfan still felt wronged. How could this woman understand how he had hurried back despite his exhaustion to spend time with her? Chapter 974 - You Have a Pretty Good Understanding of Him?

Chapter 974: You Have a Pretty Good Understanding of Him?

He had never cared so much for a woman before; in the end, she almost threw up on him. Bu Yaolian rubbed her face against his. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Shao Zun woulde back tonight, or I would¡¯ve waited for you. It was my fault, I wronged you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rub your face against me. It¡¯s filthy.¡± Su Shenfan tried to push her away, but Bu Yaolian wouldn¡¯t let him. She knew that when Su Shenfan said that there were few beautiful and obedient people in this world, he wasplimenting her. He was afraid that she would be sad. Shao Zun was the gentlest man in the world. Although his tone had never been good, he was truly nice on the inside. Unable to push her away, Su Shenfan bit her cheek. ¡°I said you¡¯re filthy!¡± ¡°...¡± Why did you bite me if I¡¯m so dirty? Su Shenfan was addicted after one bite. ¡°A salty taste isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°...¡± Shao Zun, can we be a little more mature? I have to attend the imperial banquet tonight. How will I face anyone like this? She suddenly remembered the heavy rain and hail and asked anxiously, ¡°Shao Zun, when will the rain stop? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to go to the imperial banquet tonight.¡± ¡°Tch, I didn¡¯t say I would take you. Why are you so worried?¡± Su Shenfan nibbled her face, kissing her lips and biting her ears. ¡°I want to go. Please take me with you, Shao Zun.¡± In order to attend the imperial banquet, she even specially offered her face for Su Shenfan to bite as she gave him an expression which said, ¡°I¡¯m very obedient, take me with you.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°Why do you want to go? The food at the imperial banquet will be cold.¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er will be there today. I want to see her.¡± Su Shenfan frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s Qian¡¯er?¡± ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, Lulu¡¯s disciple, the mother of the Heavenly Wind Empire¡¯s crown prince.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t know who she was talking about, Bu Yaolian told him Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s identity. ¡°She... What¡¯s there to see with a woman? You don¡¯t want to see Lu Fenying, do you? I heard that he¡¯s handsome and has curly hair.¡± ¡°Who wants to see him? He¡¯s not even half as handsome as you are, and he always looks like everyone owes him something. He¡¯s vicious and ruthless. I don¡¯t like him.¡± Bu Yaolian looked disgusted. Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°It seems you have a pretty good understanding of him, hm...¡± His ¡°hm¡± was particrly meaningful. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s just a scumbag. He¡¯s not nice to Qian¡¯er at all. If it wasn¡¯t for myck of ability, I would definitely help Qian¡¯er leave him. He¡¯s abusive and vicious, but won¡¯t let Qian¡¯er leave him.¡± Su Shenfan could hear the loathing in her voice. However, he had a different opinion. Which man would tie a woman he didn¡¯t like to him? However, he didn¡¯t agree with Lu Fenying¡¯s way of doing things. Women were meant to be loved. If you liked someone, cherish them. If you didn¡¯t, then just throw them away. Why torment a beauty? If you didn¡¯t love her, just give her to someone else to be loved. ¡°You do have a sense of justice, but your body is too weak.¡± Su Shenfan nibbled her face. ¡°I¡¯m depressed, too. There are so many people in our family, but we¡¯ve never produced a genius with good spiritual power.¡± Speaking of this, Bu Yaolian was also worried. Her grandparents¡¯ hair had turned white when they were very young precisely because their family didn¡¯t have anyone with good spiritual power. Whenever anyone in the family married, they always looked for someone with strong spiritual power, and were sometimes willing to throw in a lot of money for it. Chapter 975 - Its Not Longer Worthy of You

Chapter 975: It¡¯s Not Longer Worthy of You

However, all the children they had were mediocre. Speaking of which, her mother¡¯s spiritual power had been one of the best, otherwise... she wouldn¡¯t have suffered that disaster when Bu Yaolian was little. ¡°Why does a woman need strong spiritual power? It¡¯s fine as long as she can make a man happy.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t think much about it at all. If all beauties were as reckless as Gu Bailu, he would worry himself to death. He liked obedient and sensible people. It was fine if they were a little stupid. ¡°But only with spiritual power can a woman give birth to talented children,¡± Bu Yaolian blurted out. Even she was startled after she said that. If... If she had Su Shenfan¡¯s baby, would it also be mediocre? Also... she brought up babies for no reason ¨C if Shao Zun was reminded of the fact that she might fall pregnant, and took precautions, it would be a disaster. She secretly observed Su Shenfan, and her heart sank when she saw him frown. No... No. It wasn¡¯t like I said I wanted to have kids. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear me. Su Shenfan frowned. ¡°If a genius can only be born from a woman¡¯s spiritual power, then the man is too useless. Even if I marry a piece of garbage, she will still give birth to a genius.¡± Bu Yaolian was stunned. Oh, so that was it... It wasn¡¯t because she had brought up having children. No, that wasn¡¯t right. It sounded like Shao Zun said he would marry. ¡°Are you... nning to marry?¡± Giving up so many beauties to marry a legitimate wife? ¡°It¡¯s an example.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t care. He could have all the beauties in the world that he wanted; whether he married or not made no difference. ¡°Oh.¡± Bu Yaolian jumped into his arms. ¡°Shao Zun, take me to the imperial banquet. I also want to see the great white dragon that you caught. I heard that it was especially powerful of the two of you to be able to capture it.¡± ¡°ttery?¡± Su Shenfan still didn¡¯t know what she was up to. She clearly wanted to meet up with Qian¡¯er, and she was still ttering him. ¡°Hehe... Shao Zun isn¡¯t a horse, you don¡¯t have a horse¡¯s butt[1]. Shao Zun¡¯s butt is white.¡± She snuggled into Su Shenfan¡¯s arms and touched his butt. Su Shenfan pped her hand away. ¡°What are you doing? You didn¡¯t get anyst night, so you have an itch now?¡± Bu Yaolian acted shamelessly for the sake of going to the banquet. Shao Zun was aroused by her seductive expression as she said, ¡°It does itch... You can scratch me.¡± ¡°F*ck, see if I don¡¯t do you to death.¡± Su Shenfan rolled them over and pressed her down. He had left in a fury yesterday, but halfway through the night, he had been thinking about her alluring body lying in his arms as she called out weakly for him to hurry up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so quick to forgive her. He really couldn¡¯t endure it. Bu Yaolian was shameless enough to seduce him. How could he let her go? Bu Yaolian finally got what she wanted and could go to the imperial banquet, but Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t happy when he watched her tidy herself up in front of the mirror. ¡°The hairpin you¡¯re wearing is hideous.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him. ¡°Shao Zun, why did you give it to me if you think it¡¯s hideous...¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s lips twitched. When did he give it to her? Why didn¡¯t he remember that? But whenever he gave a woman something, he would have the stewards at the Earthly Residence open the storehouse and randomly take out something ¨C there was no way he would bother to go see for himself. ¡°You should¡¯ve thrown it away long ago. It¡¯s no longer worthy of you.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at the crystal hairpin in her hand. There were quite a few crystals on it, which were especially dazzling. When Su Shenfan had sent someone over with some items, she had loved this one the most, but never had the chance to wear it. It was just nice for such a grand asion today. [1] The term used for ttery literally trantes to ¡°pat a horse¡¯s butt¡± Chapter 976 - This Weather Is Really Something

Chapter 976: This Weather Is Really Something

However, if Shao Zun said that it wasn¡¯t pretty, then it wasn¡¯t. She picked another one and asked Su Shenfan for his opinion. ¡°No. ¡°Ugly... You look like an olddy. ¡°Are you afraid that other people won¡¯t know that you have money? ¡°It¡¯s tacky and ugly.¡± Bu Yaolian put down the hairpin and stood up. ¡°Shao Zun, how about I don¡¯t wear any?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. You are wellborn; don¡¯t let these lowly things destroy your essence.¡± Lord Shao Zun was finally satisfied. How childish! How could Bu Yaolian not understand that Lord Shao Zun didn¡¯t want her to dress up beautifully, so that she wouldn¡¯t seduce someone? Was she such an indecent person? How infuriating. Then, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, Shao Zun started to be unhappy with the dress she had picked. ¡°It¡¯s too long, it¡¯s mopping the floor. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Do you want to freeze to death? ¡°So red, where did you steal this carpet from? ¡°The sleeves are so big, you might identally p me.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± How would my sleeves p you? What a unique reason. ¡°Should I not wear anything?¡± Bu Yaolian lost her temper. She was exhausted after trying on a bunch of clothes, and he wasn¡¯t satisfied with any of them. ¡°You dare go out without wearing anything?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face turned cold. Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°Of course not. Only Shao Zun can see me naked.¡± Su Shenfan was a little happier. He picked up a gray dress and gave it to her. ¡°This one is perfect for today¡¯s weather.¡± ¡°???¡± When did clothes have to match the weather? Bu Yaolian was speechless. Forget it. She was Shao Zun¡¯s woman, and Shao Zun could do whatever he wanted. After putting on the dress, Bu Yaolian had a look in the mirror. Hm, this ordinary gray dress looked simr to what the pce maids wore. Wait, wasn¡¯t this precisely what the pce maids wore? Why was it among her clothes? Coupled with the fact that she wasn¡¯t wearing a hairpin, Bu Yaolian felt that she was even shabbier than a maid. ¡°Shao Zun, do I especially blend in with today¡¯s weather in this outfit?¡± ¡°Yes, you match.¡± ¡°Everyone will definitely find it interesting. They¡¯ll say that I carry the weight of the weather on me.¡± Bu Yaolian held his arm. ¡°So what? You¡¯re beautiful. Even if you carry a toad on your back, you can only be a white swan.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Lord Shao Zun, am I really so beautiful in your heart? How gratifying. Bu Yaolian felt like she was going to copse. She had never worn such hideous clothes before. Forget it. Her Shao Zun had a unique hobby. The rain outside hadn¡¯t stopped, but the hail had. Many pce servants were braving the rain to sweep the area, for fear that the nobles would fall. Bu Yaolian was in the same mood as the weather. ¡°How can we go to the imperial banquet in this weather?¡± Shao Zun said indifferently, ¡°If you think it¡¯s inconvenient to go out, you can choose not to go. It won¡¯t be interesting, anyway.¡± ¡°No, no, no. How can I not go after taking so long to dress up...¡± Although she hadn¡¯t worn any of it in the end, she had still spent half a day trying on clothes. She wanted to see Qian¡¯er, and Lulu would definitely be there. Prince Zi wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. ¡°Idiot. The emperor will send a sedan chair to pick us up. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll make us walk over in this heavy rain.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at the sky. ¡°People still need to carry the sedan chair. It¡¯ll be hard on them.¡± Chapter 977 - A Different Feeling

Chapter 977: A Different Feeling

Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my little beauty to be so softhearted. They should do what they can ¨C who told them to have no capabilities.¡± Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°Lulu said that everybody is useful in their own way. Humans shouldn¡¯t be bullied like this.¡± Bu Yaolian knew this best. Although she and her family didn¡¯t have spiritual power, they had brains and were very smart. When it came to business in particr, they could earn a fortune from a single copper coin. But even if they could earn money, they were still looked down on as the lowest of the low. As for those families who sold pills, they were worshipped because they had high spiritual power and could refine pills. It was the first time Shao Zun had heard that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it. How can there be food without people nting crops? How can there be clothes to cover the body without people raising silkworms? How can human feces be disposed of without these people? They are clearly useful, but they¡¯re trampled on because they don¡¯t have spiritual power.¡± ¡°The strong are respected. Why else would so many people cultivate? What meaning is there in life if there¡¯s nopetition?¡± Bu Yaolian knew that Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t think about the pain of people below him. However, she didn¡¯t me him. She had thought the same for so many years. ¡°Shao Zun, the strong are respected, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the strong can kill the innocent and make the people at the bottom live in fear, especially when ites to meaningless ughter.¡± Of course she knew that the strong were respected. The strong had superior power, and their status was naturally higher. However, she only wanted someone to create a system to protect the weak so that they wouldn¡¯t be killed at any time and be trampled on by others. She knew that only those in power could create such a system. Why had she always been on Gu Bailu¡¯s side? It was because she knew that only when Gu Bailu rose to a higher position would the lower ss have a future. Only then would there be long-term peace and stability. ¡°Those people are idiots. They kill people just to find a sense of existence. I¡¯m not that free.¡± Su Shenfan was telling the truth; he needed to be paid to kill someone. He never attacked those who didn¡¯t hate him or offend him. Because he didn¡¯t have the time. ¡°Hehe... Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t be so bored.¡± Bu Yaolian held his hand. ¡°But there are plenty of idiots like that in this world.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about people like that. They¡¯ll die at the hands of someone stronger.¡± Bu Yaolian said in amazement, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Princess Zi said!¡± ¡°The strong prey on the weak. It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°But can¡¯t someone as strong as you show some mercy to other people and asionally warn those idiots not to kill people?¡± Who knew how many lives could be saved that day? ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. I have to take orders during the day and do you at night.¡± Bu Yaolian touched her nose. ¡°Al- alright.¡± Su Shenfan poked her forehead. ¡°You better behave yourself and stop messing around with Gu Bailu.¡± Bu Yaolian immediately patted her chest and promised, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be a quiet little beauty.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Bu Yaolian looked out the window and said, ¡°The rain seems to be getting lighter. Shao Zun, let¡¯s take an umbre. Walking in the rain in this weather gives a different feeling.¡± Chapter 978 - Give Me the List of Your Enemies

Chapter 978: Give Me the List of Your Enemies

¡°Yes, the feeling of freezing to death.¡± ¡°...¡± Can¡¯t you say something nice? Sitting in a sedan in this weather wasn¡¯t that much morefortable. But only when Bu Yaolian sat inside did she understand that a sedan chair could be so luxurious and even pulled by a horse. She lifted the curtain, and a cold wind blew in. Bu Yaolian had low spiritual power to begin with, and so was even more afraid of the cold. ¡°Do you want to go y in this wind with an umbre? That will really be a different feeling,¡± Su Shenfan asked in a mystified tone as he reclined on the couch. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No... I don¡¯t. It feels like I¡¯m freezing to death. Shao Zun, you have great foresight.¡± ¡°You should act within your own means. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re made of, yet you¡¯re in the mood to sympathize with others.¡± Although Su Shenfan said this, he actually still cared for Bu Yaolian and had a carriage prepared. Otherwise, Bu Yaolian would probably feel sorry for the people carrying the sedan chair. She was truly stupid. Bu Yaolian chuckled and snuggled into his arms. ¡°Shao Zun is right.¡± With Shao Zun around, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being bullied, and she wasn¡¯t the Bu Yaolian who was trampled on. ¡°I was bullied badly before. If I hadn¡¯t met Princess Zi, I might be like them now, so...¡± ¡°Idiot, who dares bully my woman? Give me the names of the people who bullied you. I¡¯ll send someone to kill them.¡± Su Shenfan spoke lightly, as if he was only joking. However, there was cold killing intent in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care how other people lived, but he had to avenge his beauty. ¡°Too many. So many that I don¡¯t remember.¡± Bu Yaoliany in his arms. ¡°The worst time was when my parents died to protect me...¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s hand paused, and his eyes grew even colder. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Several noble families worked together. They stole my mother¡¯s treasure and took away my family¡¯snd title. My family has low spiritual power; just money alone won¡¯t get anything done. My parents died because of me. That year, I almost died in that disaster.¡± Su Shenfan stroked her back. ¡°How old were you that year?¡± ¡°Seven. The feeling of not being able to protect your family because you have no spiritual power is the worst.¡± Su Shenfan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Which families?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°Shao Zun, don¡¯t make enemies of them for me. Even if you can help me, my family won¡¯t be able to protect themselves once you get revenge. If they retaliate, my family will suffer even more.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t I protect your family?¡± ¡°You can, but if a big family has to rely on someone else for protection, even if it can¡¯t protect itself, it will undermine their determination. My grandparents won¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re letting your enemy go just like that?¡± ¡°No... Our family has been trying to be stronger all these years.¡± ¡°A family with low spiritual power can¡¯t be strong.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a way in the past, but I think there¡¯s still hope now. One day, my family will be able to avenge this blood feud on its own.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Tell me who the families are.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t give up. His beauty¡¯s parents were dead, and she had almost died herself ¨C how could he tolerate that? Chapter 979 - Your Majesty, Look, He Can Roll His Eyes

Chapter 979: Your Majesty, Look, He Can Roll His Eyes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°The four families of Rising Clouds were all involved.¡± Bu Yaolian sighed helplessly. Even the Ouyang family was one of them. That was why she had sold out the imperial concubine. Otherwise, she would never sell out anyone who regarded her as a friend, not even to Gu Bailu. Su Shenfan stroked her back. ¡°Just them? If Xiao Jingyun is dead, you can do whatever you want to them.¡± Su Shenfan remembered what Feng Qingtian told himst night. He just wanted to teach Xiao Jingyun a lesson at first so that he wouldn¡¯t think that he was invincible and be so daring as to give him women. He was even presumptuous enough to want to yell at Su Lian, which was why Shao Zun nned to turn on him. He would steal what he wanted. But Feng Qingtian told himst night that they would work together with Xiao Xiao to dethrone Xiao Jingyun. He initially hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved. But he now changed his mind. They dared to bully his woman; don¡¯t me him for sticking his nose in it. Unfortunately for the four families, how could they have known that she was his woman when they bullied her? He only started doting on her recently. Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t think about these things. He just didn¡¯t want Bu Yaolian to be unhappy. Even when he was angry, he couldn¡¯t bear to really hit her. Those idiots had killed her parents and almost killed her. ¡°Ah...¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him in confusion. Su Shenfan touched her lips with his thumb. ¡°When the timees, you can be one of the four families if you want.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°My family is gone. It¡¯s just an ordinary household now.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s gone, rise. What are you scared of? I¡¯m here.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°Thank you, Shao Zun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. Just give me two more hours every day. Don¡¯t get tired so easily.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard.¡± She had been exercising a lot recently, and her physical strength seemed to have improved. She used toin that she was tired after a while, but she was still very energetic during the second half of the night. She didn¡¯t know why. But it was still a good sign. The carriage stopped outside the banquet hall. Su Shenfan got off first and then turned around to hold her in his arms. He put a veil hat on her and flew to the door. They didn¡¯t get wet at all. The rain was heavy, and it had been hard to get here. To say nothing of Qian¡¯er and Lu Fenying. Qian¡¯er definitely wouldn¡¯t leave the crown prince in the inn, and when she took the crown prince out on such a cold and rainy day, the carriage traveled very slowly. They got lost in the rain and it was slippery. Qian¡¯er was almost thrown from the carriage several times. Lu Fenying couldn¡¯t stand her. He held her in his arms, and she thought that he would suffocate the little crown prince. ¡°Quiet. Sit properly. He won¡¯t suffocate,¡± Lu Fenying ordered. Only when he ordered Qian¡¯er did she listen obediently and stop moving. The crown prince yawned. His father was clearly scared that his mother would fall off, but he was still so fierce. No wonder his mother didn¡¯t realize that he cared about her. It was a good thing he had memories of his previous life, or he would¡¯ve inherited this difficult personality. How scary would that be? Qian¡¯er looked at him and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, look at how cute the crown prince is when he yawns.¡± Cute my ass. As the emperor who ruled the world, I don¡¯t need anyone to praise me for being cute at all. He rolled his eyes, only to be discovered by his mother, who was looking at him. ¡°Your Majesty, look, he can even roll his eyes.¡± Lu Fenying nced at her. ¡°No, you¡¯re seeing things.¡± Chapter 980 - The Little Crown Prince Is Here

Chapter 980: The Little Crown Prince Is Here

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You were a step toote. He just turned over and fell asleep.¡± Lu Fenying closed his eyes and leaned against the couch to rest. Looking at the baby was simply a waste of time. ¡°If we¡¯re too slow, will we miss the imperial banquet?¡± Qian¡¯er was a little anxious, afraid that the imperial banquet would end and she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her master and Bu Yaolian. ¡°Should we go back now?¡± Lu Fenying asked coldly. ¡°No...¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry over nothing.¡± Lu Fenying closed his eyes and continued to rest. Qian¡¯er continued to observe her son. She felt that the little guy was starting to grow and was quite handsome, but why didn¡¯t he look like her at all? Not only that, he didn¡¯t look like Lu Fenying at all either. Lu Fenying¡¯s royal bloodline had curly hair which was especially charming. But the baby¡¯s hair was straight. Did he look like Qian¡¯er, then? Right, she had Dragon Spirit Blood. Did the baby have Dragon Spirit Blood, too? However, the baby was still young, and she didn¡¯t want him to bleed at all, so she decided to let it go. It was impossible for Lu Fenying not to protect the baby. As long as she taught the little crown prince well and didn¡¯t treat him as viciously as Lu Fenying¡¯s mother had, Lu Fenying probably wouldn¡¯t treat his son badly. It was already dark when they reached Rising Clouds Pce. The imperial banquet hadn¡¯t started yet. Everybody was enjoying the performances first. The imperial banquet had yet to start because Shao Zun and Prince Zi said that there was still a guest who had yet to arrive. Everybody knew who the guest was. They heard that even the emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire was here. A great emperor had alsoe to join the fight for the supreme pill. The hopes of the noble families dwindled even more. Although that was the case, none of the noble families were willing to leave. Who knew, they might be able to take advantage of the chaos. They would be able to stand above everyone else and overthrow the emperor. At that moment, a eunuch outside the hall announced, ¡°The emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire, the crown prince, and thedy...¡± Gu Bailu put down the handwarmer and beamed as she looked outside the hall. They were a handsome couple. The man was tall and strong, and his curly ck hair was unusually charming. His face was cold and expressionless. The woman was wearing a fox fur cloak and her hair was tied up in a bun. She only had a white hairpin, but she was already gorgeous and had an ethereal air about her. She was carrying a tightly wrapped yellow bundle, and no one could see what it was. But everybody knew that when the emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire ascended the throne, he had named a crown prince; the bundle should be the baby. He came to steal a spirit pill and even brought his family with him. Seriously... Who wouldmit a robbery like this? In fact, Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t here to rob anyone, but to find a medicinal spring for the little crown prince. However, nobody would believe him if he said that he wasn¡¯t here for the pill. He also couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin himself. Lu Fenying sat down and nodded at the Rising Clouds Emperor. They had met before. He turned around and looked at Qian¡¯er. ¡°Give the baby to the wet nurse.¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t want to give the baby to her. She said hesitantly, ¡°I want to visit my master and show her the little crown prince.¡± Lu Fenying red at her coldly. Qian¡¯er, on the other hand, didn¡¯t sit down. Lu Fenying snorted and drank the wine. Qian¡¯er turned around and walked toward Gu Bailu. Chapter 981 - Let Me Poke Your Tender Skin

Chapter 981: Let Me Poke Your Tender Skin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu was heavy. She didn¡¯t expect Qian¡¯er toe over right away, and had been standing for a long time. Prince Zi rebuked her. ¡°Slow down. Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s only right for her to wait.¡± Gu Bailu ignored him. ¡°She¡¯sing to see me right after she arrived. I have to support her no matter what, in case people think she doesn¡¯t have a family.¡± Qian¡¯er was a ve, and even after giving birth to the crown prince, she was still only a concubine. Many people here looked down on her. Gu Bailu definitely wouldn¡¯t let her lose face. Prince Zi rubbed his forehead helplessly. He really didn¡¯t understand the feelings between women. Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t her mother; why worry about face? ¡°Master...¡± Qian¡¯er smiled and circled her for a look. ¡°You¡¯re so heavy, it must be hard on you every day. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I just hope he drops soon. Let me have a look at the crown prince.¡± At a nce, Gu Bailu knew that Qian¡¯er was doing well. At the very least, she hadn¡¯t been bullied badly after giving birth to the crown prince. She looked at the baby and said in surprise, ¡°Is this the skinny monkey from before?¡± Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Unexpected, right? If I hadn¡¯t watched him grow every day, I would wonder if he was my son.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re growing so fast. You really were like a little red mouse back then.¡± Gu Bailu held her belly. ¡°I¡¯m too heavy to carry him. Give him to Lian¡¯er. She¡¯s looking forward to seeing you.¡± Bu Yaolian had been listening attentively. She hurriedly stood up when Gu Bailu mentioned her. ¡°Qian¡¯er.¡± Qian¡¯er was stunned. Was this Bu Yaolian? Oh my god, how did Bu Yaolian, who was so fat that she had to roll around when she walked, lose so much weight? If this face filled up, it really was Bu Yaolian! She smiled calmly. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Lulu misses you so much. She talks about you every day. Wow, this baby is so handsome. He even smiled at me!¡± The crown prince snorted. You¡¯re so beautiful, how can I not smile? Although he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, he could smell her. The two beauties his mother brought him to meet smelled great. They had to be great beauties. The crown prince loved beauties the most, and naturally had to give them face. ¡°He¡¯s still waving his hands. It seems he wants you to carry him. It¡¯s rare to see him so friendly.¡± Qian¡¯er hurriedly gave the crown prince to Bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian was at a loss. ¡°I... I won¡¯t break him, will I?¡± Shao Zun leaned over. ¡°Idiot, how can you break a baby by carrying it? The boy is so strong, it¡¯ll be fine if you drop him on his head a couple of times.¡± He poked the crown prince¡¯s face, and a red mark appeared. Qian¡¯e¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, a baby¡¯s skin is tender. You can¡¯t poke it.¡± Shao Zun coughed. He probably felt that it hadn¡¯t been good of him to leave a red mark on someone. He took off a piece of jade from his waist and threw it into the cloth bundle. ¡°I¡¯ll give him that as an apology.¡± He sat back down. Bu Yaolian was a little embarrassed, thinking that Shao Zun was a child too. She whispered to Qian¡¯er, ¡°Shao Zun can be quite childish sometimes. Don¡¯t argue with him.¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She took the jade out of the swaddle. ¡°Baby, thank Uncle Shao Zun for the jade.¡± The crown prince pretended to be happy and chuckled. Chapter 982 - Thats an Apology

Chapter 982: That¡¯s an Apology

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Wow, he actually knows how to thank people.¡± Shao Zun hade over again. He wanted to see if the kid understood what they were saying. Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°He¡¯s just happy, and likes Uncle Shao Zun.¡± The crown prince snorted. I don¡¯t like men at all. He just poked me. I¡¯m just helping to give my mother face. His mother¡¯s status was too low. As her son, he had to help lift her up a little. Gu Bailu was delighted when she saw this. ¡°This baby is smart. You¡¯re lucky.¡± The child was smart enough to understand them. Gu Bailu was a transmigrator and knew a lot about soul arts, so she was certain that the baby was extraordinary. That was great. At least, when the baby grew up, he could protect himself and wouldn¡¯t tire Qian¡¯er out. More than that, he could protect Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er smiled proudly. ¡°Thank you for saving him, master. He¡¯ll thank you himself when he¡¯s older.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Go sit down. Lu Fenying has already looked over here a few times. Don¡¯t make him unhappy.¡± Gu Bailu had given the crown prince a gift before, but had also prepared something this time, though she hadn¡¯t brought it with her. Bu Yaolian reluctantly returned the crown prince to Qian¡¯er. She sat down and sighed. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a child so cute. It was so warm, carrying him.¡± Su Shenfan sniffed. ¡°Everybody else¡¯s children are adorable. You¡¯ll know how tired you are once you have one. You¡¯ll have to watch him every day, and can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Most importantly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it however many times they wanted at night, unlike now. ¡°But the crown prince is really cute,¡± said Bu Yaolian enviously. Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°Even if he¡¯s cute, he isn¡¯t yours.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Qian¡¯er should be staying here for a while. I can go over and y.¡± Su Shenfan patted her head. ¡°How can he be cuter than me?¡± Bu Yaolian fell into his arms with a smile. ¡°Shao Zun is cute at night, and the little one is cute during the day. Thank you for giving him a gift, Shao Zun. I forgot to prepare one.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud of yourself. That was an apology for poking him.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Shao Zun wasn¡¯t someone to give a gift in apology for a slight hurt. Besides, he had nothing to do with the crown prince and Qian¡¯er. It was all because of Bu Yaolian. Shao Zun was doing her a favor. As a woman, no amount of sweet talk or expensive gifts couldpare with a man¡¯s favor. Although Shao Zun never said anything, he was really nice to her. She wasn¡¯t genuinely simple-minded; how could she not see that? It was just that she had been hiding her identity from him all this time and didn¡¯t dare be honest with him, which made her terrible inparison. ¡°Sit properly. Why are you sitting in my arms?¡± Su Shenfan pushed her away. Bu Yaolian smiled at him, which stunned the people at the next table. She was so beautiful. Gu Bailu and Bu Yaolian were stunning to begin with, and with Qian¡¯er, whose looks could ruin a country, even the dancers in the pce paled inparison. Xiao Jingyun sighed in his heart. He had three thousand concubines, but none of them couldpare with them. Chapter 983 - Its Time to Feed the Baby

Chapter 983: It¡¯s Time to Feed the Baby

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Some people couldpare with them in terms of beauty, but they all had a natural energy, charm, and purity. The young masters who hade with their beauties gritted their teeth, feeling that they had brought some rotten eggs. How embarrassing. While they were so jealous that they were about to go crazy, the pressure around the three men dropped, and they itched to stab everyone¡¯s eyes out. What are you looking at? Go look at your own women. Xiao Jingyun finally got down to business. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is to thank Prince Zi and Shao Zun for obtaining a great white dragon for our country. With this dragon, we will definitely be able to control our country¡¯s dragon vein.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡± Everybody congratted him. So what if you have a white divine dragon? We still want your pill. Everybody had the same thought. Except for three people... One looked coldly at Qian¡¯er, who was using the jade to y with the crown prince; she seemed delighted with the gift. Did sheck for anything? Lu Fenying didn¡¯t care about the pill at all. Prince Zi thought darkly, With the great white dragon, you¡¯ll die faster. Shao Zun smiled and said to Bu Yaolian, ¡°Lian¡¯er, do you know that the meat of a great white dragon is better than that of a golden dragon?¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. This dragon has blood, which is a panacea.¡± Bu Yaolian was shocked. ¡°Then it¡¯s a real dragon. Lulu said that a true divine dragon has blood.¡± And was from the same family as Qian¡¯er. The noble bloodline of a true dragon. ¡°Do you think this stupid emperor can trap a real dragon?¡± Shao Zun asked as he pinched Bu Yaolian¡¯s chin. ¡°Of course not. Lulu said that dragons have pride.¡± Shao Zun lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°So, this stupid Rising Clouds Emperor won¡¯t live for much longer.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had to wait for the pill to mature, Rising Clouds probably already wouldn¡¯t be here today. Shao Zun pinched her face. ¡°How smart. Wait for me to avenge you.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged him and said, ¡°To have Shao Zun as a backer is really good.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Shao Zun to remember that matter. ¡°Don¡¯t look like you¡¯re so touched you want to die. Hold your head up a bit.¡± Despite his words, Su Shenfan smiled. So, it was such a happy thing to make a beauty feel moved. But Bu Yaolian truly didn¡¯t take advantage of it. Why serve a man? It was precisely for this little bit of support. She really had never asked him for anything. He had to make up all sorts of excuses to help avenge her, when she wanted her own family to do it. It would be a miracle if they could do it. Hm, she was a stupid woman, after all. He could only do the thinking on her behalf. The banquet was truly boring. It wasn¡¯t easy for other people to leave, but it wasn¡¯t hard for Gu Bailu. She was heavy and about to give birth. Xiao Jingyun was forcing her to stay in the pce, so she didn¡¯t bother to give him face. Prince Zi said, ¡°My wife is too heavy, and it¡¯s time for her to sleep.¡± Hm, nobody had any objections. While she was pretty, she was pregnant, after all. There were still two other beauties. Soon, Lu Fenying stood up as well. ¡°The baby needs milk.¡± The little crown prince had been in poor health all this time. He was born prematurely and many people thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive; it was with much difficulty that he was able to. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t be allowed to suffer. He had to be fed when he wanted it. Chapter 984 - 300,000 Taels and It’s a Deal

Chapter 984: 300,000 Taels and It¡¯s a Deal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Rising Clouds Emperor could only nod. Lu Fenying left with Qian¡¯er, and this time, he personally carried the little crown prince. He left with Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand in his. Everybody understood that although this beauty was a concubine, she couldn¡¯t be coveted at all. She was the emperor¡¯s favorite. Although two had left, there was still an artless and cute beauty left behind. However, Shao Zun soon stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯m too tired from hunting the dragon. I have to go back to sleep.¡± The banquet was to celebrate the dragon¡¯s capture. The person who had performed this outstanding service said that he was tired after doing so; how could he not be allowed to go back and rest? So, Shao Zun left with Bu Yaolian. It was only then that everybody realized that the girl wasn¡¯t even wearing a hairpin, and that she was wearing ordinary clothes too, making her appear especially impoverished. Was Shao Zun bad to this beauty? ¡°Put on your hood.¡± Su Shenfan carried Bu Yaolian to the carriage. Bu Yaolian said, ¡°Shao Zun, let¡¯s go to Fu¡¯an Pce. Qian¡¯er should be there.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You need to work soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just go for a while!¡± Bu Yaolian begged him. Su Shen rolled his eyes. ¡°Just a while?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll really be just for a while.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. He had the carriage stop at Fu¡¯an Pce. Bu Yaolian hurriedly ran in. Gu Bailu was chatting with Qian¡¯er. Su Shenfan sat in the carriage and tapped the armrest with his fingers. Let¡¯s see how much of ¡°a while¡± I¡¯m worth to youter. A gust of wind blew up the curtain, and Su Shenfan saw a golden carriage not far away. The coachman was still on the carriage. It was obvious that someone was inside. Lu Fenying? Bored, he simply got out of the carriage and walked over to the golden carriage. ¡°Hey, I have a piece of information. Do you want to buy it? It¡¯s absolutely worthwhile.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Shenfan jumped in and looked around the carriage. ¡°An emperor is indeed different. Your carriage is so luxurious and unique.¡± Lu Fenying said indifferently, ¡°Who canpare with Shao Zun?¡± ¡°Hehe. I may be rich, but I¡¯m low-key. Look at how in my woman is. She doesn¡¯t even have a hairpin on her head. Women who wear nice clothes tempt people easily. You know that, right?¡± Su Shenfan smiled. But Lu Fenying knew that it wasn¡¯t a kind smile. ¡°What information?¡± Su Shenfan naturally wasn¡¯t someone who made things up or was deliberately cryptic. There had to be a reason why he was here. ¡°It¡¯s rted to your woman. You might lose her soon, if you don¡¯t have this information.¡± ¡°Who dares?¡± Lu Fenying replied. ¡°There are indeed people in this world who dare. It¡¯s your fault for not doting on her. Naturally, other people want to dote on her. Let me tell you, a woman is as delicate as a flower. You have to dote on her. Don¡¯t think about torturing her,¡± Su Shenfan persuaded earnestly. ¡°Is having a baby not enough?¡± ¡°Pfft. Letting her have a baby is just to give you an heir, right? Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be some mentor. Are you buying the information or not? For the sake of your adorable son, I¡¯ll sell it for 300,000 taels.¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Daylight robbery?¡± ¡°You know very well whether or not Mo Qian¡¯er is worth 300,000 taels. Send someone to me once you¡¯ve figured it out.¡± Su Shenfan jumped out of the carriage. When Bu Yaolian entered the room, Gu Bailu was talking to Qian¡¯er. They were shocked when they saw her. ¡°What the heck are you wearing?¡± Chapter 985 - Hes Courting Death

Chapter 985: He¡¯s Courting Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I don¡¯t want to, either, but Shao Zun said that this dress matches the weather today. Hehe... How doesn¡¯t it match?¡± Qian¡¯er chuckled. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want you to attract people with what you¡¯re wearing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t even have a hairpin. What are the two of you talking about? I¡¯m here to see the crown prince. He¡¯s too cute.¡± Bu Yaolian took the crown prince from Qian¡¯er. ¡°He just finished eating and is sleeping. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t y with you,¡± Qian¡¯er said in amusement. ¡°This is fine, he doesn¡¯t have to y with me. I think Shao Zun will be very happy if I steal your crown prince. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him give someone a gift.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Shao Zun gave you face. This jade is a rare item that can stabilize a person¡¯s breathing. It¡¯s good for the crown prince¡¯s condition.¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°The crown prince is fair and plump, and so cute. I really can¡¯t see anything wrong with his body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something wrong with his heart and lungs. He¡¯s still a child and usually just eats and sleeps, so it¡¯s not obvious. It¡¯ll be noticeable once he starts to crawl and walk.¡± Qian¡¯er sounded sad. In the end, she hadn¡¯t protected him well enough, and had caused him to be born prematurely. Bu Yaolian said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all Lu Fenying¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him...¡± Tears welled up in Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes. It was because she was weak that things had turned out like this. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Your master is here. The crown prince will be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I just feel that I¡¯m useless when the baby is suffering.¡± The crown prince opened his eyes. Why was his mother crying? He had just fallen asleep. He cried and reached out for his mother. ¡°The crown prince can¡¯t bear to see you cry. He wants you right away.¡± Gu Bailu touched Qian¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re already very good. You¡¯ve raised him so well. Who doesn¡¯t suffer in life? The crown prince won¡¯t me you.¡± The crown prince kept crying; how could Qian¡¯er be in the mood to continue ming herself? She hurriedly stood up and hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not crying anymore, so don¡¯t you cry either.¡± The crown prince stopped crying, only letting out a sob every now and then. ¡°His heart and lungs aren¡¯t good. What I¡¯m scared of most is that he¡¯ll run out of breath if he cries.¡± Bu Yaolian looked over and saw that the crown prince was indeed in pain, as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t bear to see such a cute baby suffer. She turned around and wiped her tears. It was all because of Lu Fenying. If he hadn¡¯t pushed Qian¡¯er, the baby wouldn¡¯t have been born prematurely. Bu Yaolian hated Lu Fenying to death. She felt even more sorry for Qian¡¯er. She couldn¡¯t get rid of a man like Lu Fenying. ¡°Qian¡¯er, just bear with it. When Xiao Jingyun... dies, and Mr. Xiao takes over, there will definitely be a chance to help you get rid of Lu Fenying,¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t help but say. As Qian¡¯er coaxed the baby, she said casually, ¡°What do you mean? Why would Mr. Xiao take over?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that Mr. Xiao is a prince of Rising Clouds Empire?¡± Qian¡¯er gave an ¡°oh.¡± ¡°The emperor seems to be in good health. How will he die?¡± Qian¡¯er looked at Gu Bailu in confusion. ¡°Because his lifespan ising to an end. I¡¯ve read his fortune.¡± Qian¡¯er sat down and gently patted the little crown prince¡¯s chest. ¡°Master, it can¡¯t be because of me, right? Actually, I¡¯m doing pretty well right now. Lu Fenying doesn¡¯t dare force me to do anything, and I can raise the crown prince. You can say that I¡¯m useless or have no ambition, but I¡¯m satisfied with this kind of life.¡± Chapter 986 - Your Family

Chapter 986: Your Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°We¡¯re not doing it for you, but Mr. Xiao might be,¡± said Gu Bailu truthfully. ¡°Why... Why hasn¡¯t he let go? I¡¯m already like this. What can he want?...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er felt awful. She really couldn¡¯t return Mr. Xiao¡¯s love for her. The crown prince stopped sobbing and looked at his mother. Was someone trying to steal his mother from his father? His father had a bad temper, and would probably kill the man. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of you. It¡¯s just that he finally feels that without power or strength, he can¡¯t do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°How can he not have power? So many people beg him to treat them. Nobody in this world would dare hurt him.¡± Nobody could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t get sick. Mr. Xiao was the best doctor in the world, and nobody would hurt him even if he offended someone. After all these years, he could treat whoever he wanted. ¡°But he still has to lower his head in front of bigwigs. He has to go no matter which of the three emperors asks him to go. Relying on someone else¡¯s protection isn¡¯t exactly protection. Besides, he wants to save you from your suffering with Lu Fenying.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with the current situation. I don¡¯t see it as suffering. My son is the crown prince, and Heavenly Wind Empire will be his in the future. I only have to endure for a dozen more years at most.¡± Gu Bailu spread her hands. ¡°It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s Xiao Xiao¡¯s decision.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er sighed. ¡°Help me persuade him. I¡¯m really not worth it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your decision, but his. Also, I won¡¯t persuade him. It¡¯s his own choice. He has the right to decide if he wants to fight for what he wants. Besides, we all want someone to save you from Lu Fenying¡¯s clutches.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone has to scare Lu Fenying and make him realize that you can¡¯t be bullied that easily.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go all out to save you for now. If Xiao Xiao is willing, we naturally won¡¯t stop him.¡± ¡°I also want someone to teach Lu Fenying a lesson... but I don¡¯t want to owe Mr. Xiao...¡± Gu Bailu said darkly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that other people¡¯s decisions are their own. What does that have to do with you? It¡¯s his business if he wants to help you or save you. Why do you owe him? Did you trick him into helping you, or did you promise anything in exchange for helping you?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve always urged him not to get involved with me.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t that fine? As long as you stay where you are, he¡¯lle over if he wants to. Whether you ept him or not is your business. If he forces you, and we... cooperate with him, we¡¯ll think of a way to strike a bnce with him. We won¡¯t let him be a second Lu Fenying.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er sighed. ¡°Lu Fenying isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. I just don¡¯t want him to die.¡± ¡°We¡¯re telling you this not to make you decide whether or not you want him to do it, but for you to mentally prepare yourself. Right... There¡¯s one more thing. The white dragon that my husband captured might have deep ties with you. Do you want to meet him?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A dragon? A real dragon? Or a human?¡± ¡°Dragon; he¡¯s capable of human speech. He used to have a human form, but his cultivation was destroyed. He only has his dragon form now. He also has Dragon Spirit Blood.¡± Chapter 987 - Crying?

Chapter 987: Crying?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mo Qian¡¯er was in disbelief. ¡°I... I¡¯m really a descendant of the dragon race?¡± ¡°Of course, silly girl. Also, your parents must be quite strong, or they wouldn¡¯t have given birth to a human princess like you. It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t truly recovered my memories, or I could divine your background.¡± It was true that Gu Bailu had memories of her previous life, but one part of her soul was missing, and her true strength had yet to fully return. After dual cultivating with Feng Qingtian every day, her Heavenly Eye had already reached the highest level. However, she still couldn¡¯t divine a truly powerful soul, nor could she see any images. ¡°Dragons...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er had been a ve her whole life, and had been raised as a ve. Although she had heard the witch say that she was a descendant of the dragon race, she had never taken it seriously. But now, a white dragon that might be her family had appeared. She found it truly incredible. Dragons were divine creatures. She was just a ve. ¡°Am I really a dragon?¡± ¡°You might find an answer if you meet him. Qian¡¯er... A true descendant of the dragon race wouldn¡¯t be willing to be a ve and be bullied.¡± Gu Bailu wondered what had happened to the dragon race over thest century for a proud and noble princess of the dragon race to be like this. Mo Qian¡¯er tightened her grip on the crown prince. ¡°I¡¯ll meet him, I¡¯ll meet him.¡± She wanted to know her background and why she had ended up like this. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Lu Fenying definitely won¡¯t let you meet the white dragon. Find a way to enter the pce tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to the white dragon.¡± Rather than say that the dragon was Prince Zi and Shao Zun¡¯s ally, it was more urate to say that Prince Zi had told him about Mo Qian¡¯er, which was why the dragon was willing to follow him. He was also looking for true dragon descendants. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find an excuse.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for too long, or I won¡¯t be able toe out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll go with you. I told Shao Zun I would only y here for a while before going back.¡± Gu Bailu sent them out of the hall and watched them leave in the carriage. ¡°The little crown prince is so cute. That¡¯sforting. I was really scared that the child Lu Fenying picked up would be ugly. That would be too unlike the two of them.¡± Gu Bailu sighed as she spoke with Ah Luo. Lu Fenying and Mo Qian¡¯er had peerless looks. If the baby was ugly, who would believe that he was their biological child? Now, as long as the baby was good-looking, even if he didn¡¯t look like them, he would still look a little like them as he grew up. At least, his looks would be on the same level. ¡°Mydy, will the crown prince really marry your baby?¡± ¡°That was just a joke.¡± Ah Luo didn¡¯t quite understand. Mo Qian¡¯er got into the carriage with the help of the wet nurse. The moment she entered the carriage, she felt a particrly cold pressure. She gave Lu Fenying an indecipherable look. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve waited long.¡± She couldn¡¯t bother to think why he was unhappy. She felt that Lu Fenying¡¯s current emotions had nothing to do with her. It was fine as long as he didn¡¯t torture her. He could be angry if he wanted to. Who cared? Mo Qian¡¯er teased her son in her arms, and the little crown prince waved his fists. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. Lu Fenying¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Crying?¡± Who knew if he was asking the crown prince or Mo Qian¡¯er herself. Chapter 988 - Food Not to Taste

Chapter 988: Food Not to Taste

¡°No, the wind was too strong,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er replied casually. In any case, he didn¡¯t care if she cried or not. There was no need for her to exin anything. Lu Fenying nced at her coldly and didn¡¯t say anything else. When they returned to the inn, a beauty greeted them. ¡°Your Majesty, mydy, you¡¯re back. Are you still hungry? I made food for you. Do you want it?¡± When Lu Fenying saw the beauty, his expression softened. ¡°Bring it over.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s mind was full of thoughts, so she simply said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Please eat, Your Majesty. I¡¯m going back to my room. It¡¯s time for the crown prince to sleep.¡± ¡°Give him to the wet nurse. Come and have some food.¡± Lu Fenying walked to the round table in the hall and sat down. The dishes on the table looked exquisite and delicious. The spicy fragrance whetted one¡¯s appetite. Ever since he picked up this girl, Lu Fenying had fallen in love with eating. Even Mo Qian¡¯er ended up eating a lot. Of course, Mo Qian¡¯er also liked Miss Xiu¡¯er¡¯s food. A lot of people had urged her to transfer Miss Xiu¡¯er to the main kitchen instead of letting her stay in her personal kitchen. They said that Miss Xiu¡¯er was so attractive that the emperor might be seduced by her someday. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to this. If Lu Fenying could really be seduced by Xiu¡¯er, he would still be seduced no matter where Xiu¡¯er was. Besides, it was Lu Fenying who ordered Miss Xiu¡¯er to stay in her kitchen. Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t want to refuse, nor could she be bothered to. The more you refused Lu Fenying, the more insistent he became. Mo Qian¡¯er had no choice but to hand the crown prince to the wet nurse. ¡°Put him in the basket to sleep. You don¡¯t have to coax him.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The wet nurse carried the crown prince away. Lu Fenying sat at the table and ate. They really hadn¡¯t eaten anything at the imperial banquet. The food was cold in winter. Also, ever since he had spicy food in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, his appetite had changed. If he didn¡¯t have chili now, he felt ufortable. Previously, because Mo Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t in good health, she had been eating light food. Lu Fenying had gotten Xiu¡¯er to make spicy food for him alone. If there was anyone who had found a little favor with Lu Fenying now, it would be this Xiu¡¯er. Lu Fenying¡¯s personal chef. Mo Qian¡¯er picked up her chopsticks and ate with her eyes lowered, but she didn¡¯t take much of the food. Lu Fenying nced at her coldly. ¡°Does the food not suit your taste?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± ¡°Make some food that thedy can eat. If you can¡¯t make anything, go out and receive your punishment.¡± Lu Fenying put down his chopsticks, and the servants hurriedly came over to clean up. Those who knew him understood that he wanted all the dishes removed. Because thedy didn¡¯t like them. The servants didn¡¯t know if the emperor liked thedy or not. It was impossible to tell. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t have this worry. She was already over it. He could do whatever he wanted. She yawned. She had been on the carriage for the whole day, and only had a short rest before going to the imperial pce. She was truly exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to eat at all. She just wanted to sleep. Mo Qian¡¯er sat there, her thoughts a little aggrieved. Lu Fenying stood up. ¡°Help me bathe.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er gave a light ¡°mm¡± and went to her room to look for clothes. Actually, it had been a long time since she served Lu Fenying. Ever since she gave birth to the little crown prince, her body had been weak and she had been recuperating. Lu Fenying had just taken over the country and was very busy. He didn¡¯t have the time to visit her. Chapter 989 - Abandoned Again

Chapter 989: Abandoned Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She was happy and rxed, and led a carefree life with the crown prince every day. If Xiao Xiao hadn¡¯t given her a cultivation book which said that there was a medicinal spring here that could treat the crown prince¡¯s heart and lungs, she wouldn¡¯t havee here with Lu Fenying. As long as they went out together, she would have to face him. Now, she had to serve him again. Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t give up the chance to use her as a ve. Mo Qian¡¯er remembered what Gu Bailu said. She might be a descendant of the dragon race. Once she obtained the power of the dragon race, perhaps... she would be free. Dragons wouldn¡¯t be enved. Could she really break away from Lu Fenying? Lu Fenying leaned against the bathtub with his eyes closed. His long eyshes were like stamens. Lu Fenying¡¯s handsomeness had a mysterious and exotic charm. Mo Qian¡¯er used to love this face. Her heart would skip a beat whenever he appeared at the window. No matter what he did to her, she had no regrets. He told her to jump into the coldke, so she did. He told her to cut her fingers, and she dared to do so. He told her to kneel, and she was happy to do so. But now, even though it was still this beautiful and charming face, she wasn¡¯t the least bit moved. She was so serene that even she herself found it strange. The birth of the baby had diverted thest of her passion for him. Mo Qian¡¯er bathed him and there wasn¡¯t even a change in her breathing. Lu Fenying opened his sharp eyes. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, if I find out that you dare do anything behind my back, I¡¯ll be ruthless, whether it¡¯s you or the crown prince.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he know something? No... How could he know? She had only just met Gu Bailu. Shepletely trusted that their meeting ce had been safe. Nobody could eavesdrop. ¡°What are you talking about, Your Majesty? Qian¡¯er is very satisfied at the moment. I won¡¯t do anything else.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er lowered her head and wiped his waist. Lu Fenying grabbed her hand and ced it three inches below his belly button. ¡°As a woman, how long has it been since you served me?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er anxiously tried to pull back. ¡°The... the crown prince will wake up soon.¡± ¡°The wet nurse is there!¡± Lu Fenying coldly stopped her. He had had enough. He had given her so much time to recover because of the damage to her body. Knowing his attitude, Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so she leaned over. Lu Fenying still wasn¡¯t gentle. He dragged her over and pressed her under him the whole night. The next day, Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s back was sore. She pulled on his sleeve and said, ¡°I want to y with Princess Zi in the imperial pce tomorrow. She made clothes for the crown prince that¡¯ll only bepleted tomorrow. I want to go and get them.¡± Gu Bailu really had made some nicer-looking clothes for the crown prince, but she hadn¡¯t personally made them herself. What she was good at was runes; she couldn¡¯t do needlework. It had probably been a long time since Lu Fenying had sex. He was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Since he didn¡¯t refuse, that meant that he agreed. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s back instantly didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She got up and brought the crown prince into the pce under the protection of Lu Fenying¡¯s men. Lu Fenying snorted. Somehow, he felt like he had been abandoned. Like when he was young. Even though he had family, they hadpletely ignored him. At that time, his imperials brothers had all died inexplicably, and he was only seven years old when he returned from the wolf¡¯s den. Few people in the imperial pce liked him; even his father didn¡¯t like him. Although he was conferred the title of crown prince, he was given a residence outside the imperial pce and was left to fend for himself. Chapter 990 - Someone Can Earn More Than I Can?

Chapter 990: Someone Can Earn More Than I Can?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A seven-year-old came back alive from a wolf¡¯s den, only to find himself in a more dangerous ce. He was the crown prince; who didn¡¯t want to kill him? No matter how strong he was and despite the fact that he had the support of the wolf n, he was only a seven-year-old whose spiritual power wasn¡¯t that strong then. At that time, he went to the Su family and made them a promise, which eased his plight. It was at that time that Mo Qian¡¯er walked into his line of sight. She was such a pretty little girl, who couldn¡¯t hold steady the towel in her hands. However, she was especially kind to him, and had the innocence of a child. She treated him like a big brother from next door, and thought that he was gentle, cute, and considerate. Later, when he grew up, he had Mo Qian¡¯er transferred to serve him in close quarters, and he could sense the passion and love in her eyes even though she hid it well. In his eyes, it was suicide for a ve to develop feelings for their master. So, he had never been nice to Mo Qian¡¯er. Every time she made a mistake, he would scold her. But she never cried or made a fuss. She was so silly that it was annoying. Mo Qian¡¯er was especially well-born, and he couldn¡¯t bear to really kill her, so he tormented her in every possible way. He had a deep-rooted sense of nobility; he had been influenced by it since he was a child. A ve was a ve, and was unworthy of being mentioned in the same breath as a noble. So, he let Su Muwei do whatever she wanted. When she was happy, he would have a lot less trouble. He thought that this situation wouldst until he died. Even then, Mo Qian¡¯er would still be by his side, treating him like the sky and looking at him with light in her eyes. But one day, she escaped. After she returned, she was bolder and her eyes were calm and no longer had that light. She was still by his side, but she was like a stranger. When Lu Fenying thought about how he had picked up a sickly child and made him the crown prince in order to keep her alive, he found it ridiculous. What was the point of doing this? He knew that Mo Qian¡¯er would leave him without any hesitation if she had the chance. Like his parents. But... he wouldn¡¯t let anyone abandon him again. He was strong enough now. Xiao Xiao? Lu Fenying called Red Wolf over. ¡°Give 300,000 taels of silver to Su Shenfan. I want the details of Xiao Xiao¡¯s n.¡± Su Shenfan was in a good mood as he thought about how he had picked up 300,000 taels from a casual conversationst night to once again fill his underground vault. Bu Yaolian woke up and saw him smiling. She asked curiously, ¡°Shao Zun, did you dream that you picked up moneyst night?¡± Shao Zun loved money and beauties. He already had her, so it could only be money. ¡°Tsk, how much money can I pick up? I¡¯ve never bent down to pick up money. It¡¯s always someone else who sends it to me. Su Lian, is there anyone else in this world who can earn more money than I can?¡± Su Shenfan touched his chin and said proudly. Bu Yaolian replied, ¡°Yes, my grandfather.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Shenwei was immediately upset. ¡°Can your grandfather earn more than I can?¡± He wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Back then, my family was plundered and we could only spend our days hiding in a cave. It¡¯s been less than ten years, but my family now has businesses in the three countries. Even royal merchants have to do business with my family. Although my family is always bullied into lowering the prices, our business still grows by tens of millions every year.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 991 - Shao Zun, Join the Family

Chapter 991: Shao Zun, Join the Family

Why did he feel like he had been raped? Was Su Lian¡¯s family that rich? ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± For the first time, Su Shenfan was interested in Bu Yaolian¡¯s background. Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°Shao Zun, are you going to marry into my family? I do have a lot of money.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You want me to marry into your family? The number of women who love me can form a line all the way to Full Moon Peak. I can give them ten taels each to crush your family!¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± How did youe up with this sort of method? I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Even if they can crush our family to death, they still won¡¯t be as rich.¡± The truth was that if the money of the entire Bu n was put together, it could be considered the richest family in the three countries. While Su Shenfan was sly and he had swindled a lot of money out of people, he wasn¡¯t in the merchant trade since he felt that it was a pain. Also, he liked the feeling of money spilling over in his warehouse, so he didn¡¯t put it in a bank. Therefore, he certainly didn¡¯t have as much money as the Bu family. Besides, the Bu family had banks throughout the three countries. However, because they were weak, they didn¡¯t dare make it public. All the banks were under someone else¡¯s name. Although it wasn¡¯t as profitable to open banks, they still made money every year. Bu Yaolian continued, ¡°Also, we have banks, and our warehouses are full of money. If you marry into my family, I can certainly give you all the warehouses.¡± Bu Yaolian really felt that it was feasible. If she could pull Su Shenfan into the Bu family, they would have secure backing. Not to mention giving the entire Bu family to him, they could also throw in all their external rtives. Su Shenfan poked her head hard. ¡°Wake up, girl. Do I look like someone who has to marry into a family for money?¡± Of course Bu Yaolian knew that he wouldn¡¯t consider it. She was only pretending. She smiled and hugged him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry me, Shao Zun? I¡¯ll use my family¡¯s money as a dowry.¡± Su Shenfan touched her cherry-like lips. ¡°Hehe... Su Lian, I love money and beauties. I won¡¯t give up either for anyone.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just nice? You have a beauty like me, and will be able to obtain a lot of money.¡± Su Shenfan pushed her away. ¡°Get lost. What use is there if I only have you?¡± Bu Yaolian snorted. ¡°Then don¡¯t try to figure out how much money I have.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t find out? You believe I can¡¯t raid your ce once I find out?¡± Su Shenfan crossed his arms and said proudly. Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This wasn¡¯t a joke. Shao Zun... was only concerned about money. If he emptied out her family¡¯s pockets, what would she do? ¡°Shao Zun...¡± Bu Yaolian grabbed his arm again. ¡°Shao Zun... I still have your Sky Splitting Mirror. This treasure is worth more than my family¡¯s money.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. He was about to grab her, but she hurriedly jumped away. ¡°Hahahaha, Shao Zun, you can¡¯t catch me. I¡¯m going to Fu¡¯an Pce. Qian¡¯er will be there today.¡± Su Shenfan roared, ¡°Su Lian, if you dare go out, don¡¯te back. See if I don¡¯t whip you to death.¡± Bu Yaolian had long be familiar with his threats. As long as he addressed himself with the pompous version of ¡°I,¡± he wasn¡¯t really angry. So, she patted his butt and left. Chapter 992 - I Want to Have a Child

Chapter 992: I Want to Have a Child

Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t catch her. If he really chased her, he would catch her in a matter of minutes and beat her up. However, he had other things to do. He had to sell the details to Lu Fenying. After all, the information was worth 300,000 taels. Su Shenfan touched his chin. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an honest businessman. It¡¯s Lu Fenying¡¯s fortune to be able to make a deal with me.¡± In Fu¡¯an Pce, Gu Bailu yed with the cute crown prince as they waited for Feng Qingtian toe back and bring Qian¡¯er to meet the white dragon. The white dragon only trusted Feng Qingtian. A divine dragon was different; he knew that Feng Qingtian was the one most deserving of his submission. If it hadn¡¯t been for Feng Qingtian, the white dragon would never have believed that Qian¡¯er existed, much lesse back with Feng Qingtian and Shao Zun. Bu Yaolian ran over and the three women chatted together. ¡°Lian¡¯er, you ran so fast; is there a beast chasing you?¡± Gu Bailu teased. ¡°It¡¯s Shao Zun, that beast. I can¡¯t let him know who my family is, or he¡¯ll definitely rob us.¡± ¡°Why? Were you unting your money in front of him again?¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need to use my Heavenly Eye to guess what you¡¯re doing.¡± Su Shenfan liked money, and Bu Yaolian happened to have money at home. She had even shown off in front of him. She just wanted Su Shenfan to look at her. Bu Yaolian chuckled, not at all bothered that her little ploy was exposed. ¡°The only thing I have to show off is money.¡± Bu Yaolian stretched out her hands to the crown prince. ¡°Come here, little cutie, let me hug you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really learned to be as shameless as Su Shenfan.¡± In the past, Bu Yaolian had never dared to call herself a beauty, not even with her slim appearance. She was already so narcissistic after just a few months. Su Shenfan was truly a bad influence. Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°It seems that Shao Zun really dotes on Lian¡¯er.¡± A woman could be willful because there was someone willing to spoil her. Bu Yaolian hugged the crown prince. ¡°I really want to have a baby who looks like Shao Zun.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be easiest for you to get pregnant in the next few days. Work hard and your wish will be granted,¡± said Gu Bailu. Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°If I get pregnant at this time, then our kids will be roughly the same age, and can y together.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and didn¡¯t respond. She and Feng Qingtian would definitely return to Heavenly Pce Cliff, and the children might not necessarily grow up together. Feng Qingtian returned soon after and took Qian¡¯er to the altar. Qian¡¯er had barely gotten close, when she felt a burning sensation in her heart. ¡°Princess...¡± An old voice rang out. The white dragon flew around the altar in delight. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Qian¡¯er looked at the great white dragon in shock. He was covered in jade-like dragon scales. The dragon scales glittered in the light. ¡°What a beautiful dragon. The golden dragon is trash inparison.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. The dragon was still imprisoned under the altar. If he was released into the sky, how formidable he would be. No wonder Gu Bailu said that a real divine dragon had apletely different temperament. Chapter 993 - The Mountain Is Large

Chapter 993: The Mountain Is Large

Qian¡¯er stared at the white dragon in a daze. Something shed in her head, so fast that she couldn¡¯t catch it. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve been looking for you for over a hundred years, and I¡¯ve finally found you. The dragon race is gone... It was wiped out overnight a hundred years ago. The Dragon King... and the Dragon Queen have already...¡± The white dragon spoke sorrowfully about the tragedy of the dragon race. Tears rolled down Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. She asked subconsciously, ¡°Do... do you really know me?¡± ¡°Princess, you¡¯re the most noble princess of the dragon race. How can I not recognize you? I knew it was you the moment you drew close. There¡¯s a seal on you, so you don¡¯t remember what happened. You¡¯ll know everything once the seal is lifted.¡± Qian¡¯er asked in confusion, ¡°Then do you know how to lift the seal?¡± ¡°The ve mark on you is your seal. Of course, the Dragon King and the ve mark flute have an agreement. If you want to lift it, you can show the flute the contract, and it will lift the seal.¡± Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Really? I can undo the ve mark?¡± She thought that what she longed for would never happen, but it turned out to be so simple. ¡°Of course you can. My princess, humans can¡¯t trap you. My princess, you¡¯re a princess of the dragon race. How noble and sacred you are.¡± The old minister was sad as he spoke. The dragon race had been so glorious back then that any human who saw them had to kowtow to them as if they were precious treasures. Now, most of their descendants were imprisoned by humans and were willing to be raised by them. ¡°Then... do you know where the contract is?¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know anything about being noble and sacred; she had been raised as a ve. She had nothing to do with these concepts at all. ¡°The contract is with me. I¡¯ve been hiding all these years and looking for you, to lift your seal and save the dragons.¡± The old minister was truly teary-eyed. He had finally found the princess after a hundred years. ¡°Ah, to save the dragons? Weren¡¯t the dragons destroyed?¡± Qian¡¯er suddenly felt that the mountain was huge. She had to save the dragons? Could she do it? ¡°Although the dragon race was wiped out, the dragon descendants are still around. They scattered and fled in order to preserve the dragon race. Only you have the power to gather them. Of course... the Dragon King and Queen knew that when Heavenly Pce Cliff changed masters, the dragon race would face a great disaster in the future. You were still at an innocent age, and they didn¡¯t want you to suffer. They wanted to protect you even more, so they sealed your power and turned you into an ordinary person. ¡°Not long after you were sent away, the dragon race faced the greatest disaster. Heavenly Pce Cliff destroyed the dragon race and killed the Dragon King and Queen and the dragons who weren¡¯t willing to submit. However, many cowards submitted to them. This golden dragon here is a cowardly dragon of low status. They work for Heavenly Pce Cliff. Heavenly Pce Cliff uses them to control and confuse humans, giving them nonsense to spout and to rece the instructions of whatever god. In fact, Heavenly Pce Cliff is just using them to control the human world.¡± Qian¡¯er was confused. ¡°Is Heavenly Pce Cliff our enemy?¡± ¡°Princess, Heavenly Pce Cliff is the heavens. Heavenly Pce Cliff is no longer the same after the Heavenly Emperor changed. They also stole our dragon race¡¯s Holy Soaring Painting. Princess, you have to take it back.¡± Qian¡¯er bit her lip. She had to save the dragons and go to the heavenly pce to take back the Holy Soaring Painting. This... Chapter 994 - No Stinky Tofu

Chapter 994: No Stinky Tofu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Could she do it? Was the white dragon thinking too highly of her? ¡°I... I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do that.¡± ¡°Princess, you can do it. You have to believe in your own strength. You¡¯re a princess, a noble and sacred princess,¡± the white dragon said, a little pained. How did their princess be so timid? A- again, noble and sacred. Mo Qian¡¯er felt that those words werepletely the opposite of what she was. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything... Where is Heavenly Pce Cliff? What does the Holy Soaring Painting look like? I also don¡¯t know what my power is like.¡± ¡°Rest assured, princess, I¡¯ll give you the contract. Everything will be different after you lift the seal,¡± the white dragonforted her. There was a seal on the princess, so she didn¡¯t know how amazing she was. Bu Yaolian looked back and forth between Mo Qian¡¯er and the white dragon. One moment, Mo Qian¡¯er was happy, the next moment, she was worried, and the next moment, she seemed troubled. The white dragon, on the other hand, seemed to be crying. However, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. ¡°Lulu, what are they talking about? It sounds like I¡¯m listening to an imperial edict,¡± Bu Yaolian said. Gu Bailu touched her chin. ¡°Mm, I think they¡¯re discussing what to have for lunch today.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...You don¡¯t understand either. Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. ¡°Come here. Look at their faces. Match them with my words, and see if they fit.¡± Bu Yaolian leaned over. ¡°Princess, I haven¡¯t had human food in a long time. I¡¯m so happy.¡± ¡°I prepared braised pork ribs, sweet and sour pork, and spicy cabbage for lunch. There¡¯s none of the stinky tofu that you like.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have stinky tofu? I¡¯ve been thinking about it for years.¡± ¡°...¡± Bu Yaolian blinked. ¡°It really looks like they¡¯re discussing lunch.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Idiot! It¡¯s definitely about the dragon race. Qian¡¯er probably doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s speaking the dragonnguage. This girl can finally take back her identity. She doesn¡¯t need to be a ve anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s see how arrogant Lu Fenying can still be after this. Serves him right.¡± ¡°Why do you hate Lu Fenying so much?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously. Gu Bailu knew more about Qian¡¯er and Lu Fenying¡¯s rtionship than Bu Yaolian did. She didn¡¯t like Lu Fenying, but she didn¡¯t hate him. Some people were like that; they were so full of themselves and didn¡¯t realize that they had the most precious thing in their hands. Rather than say that she didn¡¯t like Lu Fenying, she actually found him pitiful. This was probably what people meant when they said that pitiful people were hateful. ¡°He hit Qian¡¯er when she was pregnant and she almost lost her baby. Who wouldn¡¯t hate such a man? Besides, he made me happy for nothing.¡± There was actually another reason why Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t like Lu Fenying. He had taken back her Dragon Spirit Blood. She had started losing weight after the Dragon Spirit Blood was transferred to her body! She had already written to her idol to express her love. In the end, Lu Fenying wanted Qian¡¯er to take back the Dragon Spirit Blood, and Bu Yaolian had no choice but to return it. For a time, she was unwilling to ept the truth. That was because she wanted to be skinny. Recalling the blood swap, Gu Bailu rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, be good. He is indeed hateful.¡± Chapter 995 - Ancient Contract

Chapter 995: Ancient Contract

Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m holding a grudge.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°I thought you were simple-minded. Shao Zun bullies you so much but you still like him so much. How can you hold a grudge?¡± ¡°Shao Zun is very nice to me. His mouth may be mean, but his heart is gentle.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and said nothing. The two of them looked at Qian¡¯er again, only to see that she was holding a shiny piece of iron. It was about the size of a leaf and seemed to be engraved with words. Qian¡¯er turned around with a mncholic expression. ¡°Master, can you ask the kitchen to feed the white dragon some spirit grass at noon? He doesn¡¯t like meat. He¡¯s been having a hard time eating meat recently.¡± Gu Bailu and Bu Yaolian looked at each other and burst intoughter. Damn, Gu Bailu had really hit the nail on the head. Gu Bailu felt that she was about to make a breakthrough in her own family arts. ¡°Of course. My husband will sort it out.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. Why him? He didn¡¯t want to do something for another woman at all. Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°How did your discussion go?¡± He only cared about the white dragon¡¯s matter. There was a nk expression on Qian¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m confused about what he¡¯s talking about. He wants me to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff with Prince Zi to take back the dragon race¡¯s sacred totem which can summon the other descendants of the dragon race.¡± That seemed very difficult. Heavenly Pce Cliff was the heavens. Only those who had reached the peak of their cultivation could go there. No matter how strong Prince Zi was, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to go there; even if he could, he couldn¡¯t take her with him. With their scant strength, how could they fight the gods in the Heavenly Realm? ¡°Then do as he says.¡± Gu Bailu patted her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand his words after you lift the seal. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± On the way back, Mo Qian¡¯er digested the white dragon¡¯s words. She looked at Feng Qingtian several times. Why did the white dragon trust him so much? Returning to Fu¡¯an Pce, Bu Yaolian asked anxiously, ¡°Did he say how you can undo your seal?¡± That way, Qian¡¯er could leave Lu Fenying¡¯s clutches sooner. The crown prince, who had followed his mother the whole time, had heard everything. However, he was still a little confused since he didn¡¯t know the whole story of the dragons. The one thing that was clear, however, was that his weak and timid-looking mother was actually a princess of the dragon race. There really were dragons in this world? It was a true divine dragon. He wouldn¡¯t have believed it if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes. The Dragon Princess¡¯s power had been sealed, so his mother needed to lift the seal in order to obtain the power of the dragon race. Once she had the power of the dragons, she would leave his father, who had a bad temper. Everybody wanted her to leave, and so did she. The crown prince suddenly felt sorry for his poor father. He clearly liked his mother so much, but everybody hated him. Sigh, that was why it wasn¡¯t good to have such an ugly personality! ¡°He said that the ve seal can be lifted with this.¡± Qian¡¯er opened her palm to reveal a piece of metal carved with strange characters. Feng Qingtian knew at a nce that it was an ancient contract. Everything had to be done ording to what was written in a contract like this, or a Heavenly Tribtion would descend. Just like the Heavenly Tribtion which Gu Bailu suffered. Naturally, Gu Bailu recognized it. She said happily, ¡°This is good stuff. With it, you won¡¯t have to worry about Lu Fenying not letting you go.¡± Chapter 996 - Burnt Hand

Chapter 996: Burnt Hand

¡°Then, Qian¡¯er, hurry up and undo the seal.¡± ¡°The white dragon says I have to find the ve mark flute. The contract has nothing to do with His Majesty.¡± ¡°Whatever you¡¯re looking for, hurry up and find it. Don¡¯t dy.¡± Bu Yaolian was afraid that Qian¡¯er would be indecisive and reluctant to part with Lu Fenying when the time came. Qian¡¯er was also eager to return. Either way, she didn¡¯t want the ve mark. She picked up the crown prince. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Gu Bailu said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Ah Luo send you off. If something happens, have her report back immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sitting in the carriage, Mo Qian¡¯er looked at the contract again and again, but she couldn¡¯t understand the words on it. The little crown prince babbled and reached for the contract. Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°My good son, you can¡¯t y with this thing. It¡¯s a good thing that will set me free. In the future, I won¡¯t be a ve anymore, and you won¡¯t have a despised ve for a mother.¡± Tsk, I¡¯m not scared of being looked down on. I¡¯m the crown prince. It was just that he was a little dejected. His mother really wanted to leave his father. ¡°I will have a lot to do in the future. I wonder if I can do it.¡± For the first time, Mo Qian¡¯er felt the weight of responsibility. She then thought of Lu Fenying and how he would feel when he knew that she had removed the ve mark. When she thought of that, she couldn¡¯t feel any more wonderful, as if the weight that had been holding her down for years could finally be lifted. Seeing his mother¡¯s expression, the crown prince felt even more that things didn¡¯t look good. Tsk, tsk, tsk. His father was probably going to cry. His mother was determined to free herself. In the inn, Lu Fenying received the particrs sent by Su Shenfan. He studied the information carefully and snorted, his eyes full of killing intent. ¡°How naive.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Xiu¡¯er has prepared a spicy hotpot. She is asking if you would like a taste,¡± Red Wolf reported. Lu Fenying stood up and walked out of the room. Xiu¡¯er was setting the table. She smiled beautifully when she saw him. ¡°Your Majesty, thedy might not be back for lunch. Do you want to eat first?¡± Xiu¡¯er was slim and delicate, and had a pair of exquisite eyes. The food she made was truly irresistible. Even Red Wolf and the others had be used to eating her food, and felt that life would be much less enjoyable without Miss Xiu¡¯er around. Lu Fenying sat down, and Xiu¡¯er passed him a pair of silver chopsticks. She stood next to him to prepare the food. ¡°These are new ingredients I¡¯m using for the hotpot. Try them and see if they suit your taste.¡± Xiu¡¯er reached out and gave him a bowl of soup and some fresh mutton. Her movements were smooth and beautiful, and looked good. Lu Fenying didn¡¯t hate this part of her, so every time she prepared the food, he didn¡¯t tell her to step down. Who would¡¯ve thought that Xiu¡¯er¡¯s sleeve would identally fall into a bowl of sauce next to her? Shocked, she hurried to save her sleeve, only to identally touch the side of the hotpot. It was so hot that she cried out in pain. She lost her bnce and fell into Lu Fenying¡¯s arms. Lu Fenying caught her and nced at her coldly. Her face was pale, fear written all over her exquisite features. ¡°Your Majesty, please punish me for my negligence.¡± Chapter 997 - Be Tougher, My Lady

Chapter 997: Be Tougher, My Lady

Lu Fenying was about to push her away, when he saw the edge of a peach-colored dress by the door. He expressionlessly grabbed Xiu¡¯er¡¯s hand and looked at it. There was already a red burn mark on the back of her fair and tender hand; it was a horrible sight. ¡°Why are you so careless? If anything happens to your hand, who will make food for me?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er saw this scene when she came in. Her eyes shed, but she asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Xiu¡¯er?¡± ¡°My... Mydy, I identally scalded my hand when I was serving the dishes.¡± Shivering, she rose from Lu Fenying¡¯s arms and stood there pitifully with her hand hanging down. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Mo Qian¡¯er had asked her to burn her own hand. ¡°Then hurry and put some medicine on it. It¡¯ll be terrible if it leaves a mark,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said in concern. She then said to Lu Fenying, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take the crown prince in to change his clothes first. He was sweating in the carriage just now.¡± Without waiting for Lu Fenying¡¯s reply, she carried the little crown prince inside. The crown prince rolled his eyes speechlessly. His father was an idiot. His mother was determined to leave him, and he was still acting like this. If you can¡¯t keep my mother, don¡¯t me me for abandoning you! ¡°Take out the new clothes from Princess Zi for the crown prince.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was as calm as ever. The crown prince was truly worried. She really didn¡¯t care about that trash father of his at all. She wasn¡¯t even the least bit jealous. The wet nurse took out the clothes, which were made from the best silk. The wet nurse watched as Mo Qian¡¯er gently changed the crown prince¡¯s clothes, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That Xiu¡¯er is obviously doing it on purpose. She can even burn her hand to the point of falling into His Majesty¡¯s arms...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°As long as His Majesty permits it, then she can do it.¡± The wet nurse felt sorry for her. ¡°You should be tougher. How can you let that maid act so devilishly in front of you? Other women will copy her...¡± ¡°The emperor isn¡¯t someone who can be easily manipted. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± The wet nurse didn¡¯t know what to say. You really are the bestdy in Heavenly Wind Empire. In Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s opinion, if Lu Fenying really didn¡¯t like how someone else acted, he would¡¯ve killed them long ago. Why would he let Xiu¡¯er do as she pleased? It was simply because he permitted it. Since he had permitted it, whatever Qian¡¯er said would only make him unhappy. There was no need for her to provoke him over such a dull matter. Besides, Lu Fenying liked the food that Xiu¡¯er made so much. If he really did anything to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it, and when that happened, he would look for Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er was thinking that this was one less thing to worry about. Mo Qian¡¯er changed the crown prince¡¯s clothes, then gave him to the wet nurse. ¡°Take the crown prince to rest. I¡¯ll eat first.¡± The wet nurse carried the crown prince down. When Mo Qian¡¯er came out, Xiu¡¯er was still there, but it seemed she had already applied the medicine. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll prepare the cutlery for you.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er took a look and saw that the cutlery hadn¡¯t been prepared for her yet. That was really good. Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I ate at Princess Zi¡¯s ce. Your Majesty, I have a request. Can youe over after the meal?¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked at the greasy food and found it unappetizing. Chapter 998 - Removing the Slave Mark

Chapter 998: Removing the ve Mark

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Fenying said again, ¡°Eat more.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er sighed. She was going to be free anyway, so she might as well bear with it. She sat down, and Lu Fenying gave her his bowl. ¡°Eat.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er took it and ate quietly. ¡°How is it? Xiu¡¯er made it today,¡± Lu Fenying asked coldly. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er replied truthfully. Although Xiu¡¯er did have an ulterior motive, how many people didn¡¯t have feelings for someone like Lu Fenying? Didn¡¯t she herself have feelings for him before? Xiu¡¯er¡¯s cooking skills were really good. This hotpot could whet the appetite of someone who initially didn¡¯t want to eat. She really hadn¡¯t wanted to eat earlier, but she now found it delicious. She even picked up two more pieces. Lu Fenying looked at her coldly. She could really eat. Xiu¡¯er stood on the side and helped Lu Fenying cook the mutton. A servant was about to help prepare the food for Mo Qian¡¯er, but Mo Qian¡¯er told her to step down. It was better to cook it herself. There were always people and things in the way. If she didn¡¯t distract herself by doing some things herself, she would feel suffocated. When Lu Fenying finally put down his chopsticks, Mo Qian¡¯er put hers aside as well and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to borrow your ve mark flute for a look. Is that okay?¡± Lu Fenying had the ve mark flute with him at all times. It was impossible to steal it, so she may as well ask for it. No matter how wary Lu Fenying was, he couldn¡¯t know that she could undo the ve mark. Lu Fenying nced at her. ¡°Why? Want to see if it can hurt you?¡± ¡°I just want to see the thing that¡¯s keeping me trapped,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said softly. Lu Fenying took out the ve mark flute and threw it to her. Even if the ve mark flute wasn¡¯t on him, as long as he summoned it, it would return to him. So, he was never afraid of it being stolen. Mo Qian¡¯er took the ve mark flute, stood up, and walked to her room. Lu Fenying smiled coldly. Gu Bailu had been acting all mysterious after they entered the pce; he wondered what she was up to. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at the ve mark flute in her hand. It waspletely ck and covered in a thinyer of ck mist as it gave off a gloomy air. She picked up the contract which the white dragon had given to her and put the ve mark flute on it. The ve mark flute emitted a faint ck light that spread further and further until a ck figure appeared in the air. ¡°You want to lift the seal?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er stared nkly at the figure formed by the ck mist. Before she coulde back to her senses, she heard the shadow speak. His voice was hollow and deep. ¡°Yes... The contract was signed back then. Can you help me undo it?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er asked tentatively. The shadow said in a low voice, ¡°I can undo it for you, but I have to ask for my master¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡± ¡°Your man.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Dragon King and Queen signed a contract with you. Why do you need your master¡¯s opinion? The contract is here.¡± ¡°I know this is the contract, but it was my master who helped put the seal on you. You have to ask for his opinion. Also, my master lost his life back then to help put the seal on you. You dragons owe him for that.¡± ¡°What... What do you mean?¡± ¡°The reason you are able to survive until today is because my master protected you all this time, and you want to leave without even letting him know?¡± ¡°Do- does he know who I am?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er asked curiously. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know for now, but I am just his tool. Back then, he lost his life to help put the seal on you. Even after he was reincarnated, he was still weak and sickly when he was born. He was hated by his parents and almost died in a wolf¡¯s den. Are all dragons as ungrateful as you?¡± Chapter 999 - You Have to Help Undo the Seal

Chapter 999: You Have to Help Undo the Seal

Mo Qian¡¯er was baffled. Why was she being called ungrateful? It was her parents who set up the contract. Now, the time hade for her to rescind it; this was very normal. How was she ungrateful? ¡°What are you talking about? Why did he lose his life to help put the seal on me? Does his illness when he was young have something to do with me?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er frowned. What was going on? ¡°Princess, there is karma for everything in this world. Back then, the Dragon King asked my master to seal away thest hope of the dragon race for your sake. My master did his best to do so, but he died soon after. Before he left, he even left you in the crown prince¡¯s residence. In order to be reincarnated into this family, he put in a lot of effort. He was born with an extraordinary body. The emperor of Heavenly Wind Empire thought it was bad luck, and tossed him into a wolf¡¯s den; he crawled out after so much suffering, and returned to give you spiritual power so that you can grow up normally. ¡°That¡¯s right, my master isn¡¯t nice to you. He¡¯s high and mighty and has an excellent bloodline, and you¡¯re just a ve. How good do you think a real master should be to a ve? Everything he did to you is karma. No matter how bad he is to you, he¡¯s still your master. You have to let him know if you want to leave.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he doesn¡¯t know who I am?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t know how to do it. He set up some things in his previous life. Do you know that you stayed in his residence as a three-year-old for a hundred years?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°After my master returned, he saved you from the coldke and gave you spiritual power before you started to grow normally. Don¡¯t you find it strange that you don¡¯t have any memories before that?¡± Thinking about it, Mo Qian¡¯er indeed didn¡¯t have any other memories from when she was a child. She only knew that she had been a ve in the pce since she was young. As for who brought her and how she had grown up for the first three years of her life, she had no memory of this. Her memories started with Lu Fenying saving her from the coldke. So, Lu Fenying had hidden her in the coldke? So, she really owed Lu Fenying a favor. That was why she had no regrets when he bullied her, and she gave her heart to him. However... if she told Lu Fenying, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°You know that I¡¯m a princess of the dragon race, but your master doesn¡¯t. He¡¯ll never let me go.¡± The shadowughed gloomily. ¡°You have the contract. What are you scared of? If my master would rather destroy the contract than let you go, there is even less reason for me to undo the seal behind his back.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er held the contract. Right, she had an ancient contract. Her master had said that with this, Lu Fenying would never dare not let her go. Even if he didn¡¯t let her go, he wouldn¡¯t have time to care about her when the Heavenly Tribtion descended. Mo Qian¡¯er felt that the ve mark flute was right about one thing: There was karma in everything, and they had to sort out the karma so that all ounts were settled. She took the contract away from the ve mark flute and raised her head, only to see Lu Fenying leaning against the door and looking at her with a piercing gaze. How long had he been here? How much had he seen? Holding the contract in one hand and the ve mark flute in the other, Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him. ¡°Your Majesty, I want to undo the ve mark.¡± Lu Fenying stared at her expressionlessly. The courage which had just surged up in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart faltered a little, but she still said, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to help me undo the ve mark. This is the contract from back then.¡± Chapter 1000 - I Dont Understand This

Chapter 1000: I Don¡¯t Understand This

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Fenying didn¡¯t react. He just leaned there and looked at her coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for his sharp eyes and strong aura, one would think that he was a statue. Mo Qian¡¯er stood up and walked toward him. ¡°This is the contract.¡± She held out the contract in front of him, but Lu Fenying¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move. He stared at her. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t retreat. She held out the contract, unmoving. Lu Fenying only looked at her. Mo Qian¡¯er only knew that his eyes were sharp and cold, and she couldn¡¯t see his emotions. Would he let her go? Would he hit her? Would he lock her up? No... Lu Fenying cherished his life. He knew how powerful the contract was. He wouldn¡¯t let himself be killed by a Heavenly Tribtion. Time passed. The sky outside grew dark and rain poured down. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s hands were sore and numb, but she still didn¡¯t draw them back. She had a legitimate reason to be free of him. There were a lot of things she had to do. She was a princess of the dragon race. She shouldn¡¯t be living such a lowly life. She should have her own will. Even the wet nurse said she should toughen up. In the past, she didn¡¯t know about her background or that she had such immense power. For the crown prince¡¯s sake, she endured it and quietly lived her life. But now, even she couldn¡¯t think of a reason to continue living like this. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er.¡± Just when Mo Qian¡¯er thought that he wouldn¡¯t speak, he opened his mouth. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him, only to see that he was expressionless. ¡°I once said that whoever wants to steal you away will have to fight me with everything they have. My words... still hold true.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er took a step back. Was it useless? It was useless even with the ancient contract? ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯m not your real ve. I¡¯m a princess of the dragon race. I can¡¯t live like this!¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was on the verge of breaking down. She didn¡¯t understand why Lu Fenying was so insistent on not letting her go. She had already given birth to a crown prince for him, but he still wasn¡¯t willing to let her go. ¡°You don¡¯t want the baby anymore?¡± Lu Fenying asked indifferently, as if he was asking something unrted to him. Mo Qian¡¯er was a little lost. That¡¯s right. She still had a baby. What about the crown prince? If she left, she would take the crown prince with her. But the crown prince was Lu Fenying¡¯s flesh and blood, and his only heir. Given the state of his body, he could have children with only her, and he had be like this because of her. In the end, she and the dragon race did owe him. But if she couldn¡¯t take the crown prince away, how could she be willing to leave? ¡°Or are you going to be like my mother, even abandoning your own child to go and be some noble princess?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s voice rang cruelly in Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s ears. Mo Qian¡¯er clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Lu Fenying definitely wouldn¡¯t let her take the crown prince away. What if... what if she just had the seal lifted and didn¡¯t leave? ¡°Your Majesty, I only want the seal lifted to obtain the power of the dragon race. I won¡¯t abandon the crown prince or leave you.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er thought of a temporary solution. Right now, the most important thing was to obtain power and change her identity. As for leaving Lu Fenying, would she still be afraid of not leaving him after that? Lu Fenying took the contract and read it over and over again. He sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this. Exin what it says to me.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er: ¡°...¡± Chapter 1001 - He Might Need Time

Chapter 1001: He Might Need Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually... she didn¡¯t understand what was written on it either. ¡°It¡¯s the contract with the ve mark flute. If I want the seal lifted, the flute has to lift it without question.¡± ¡°If the contract is with the flute, why are you looking for me?¡± Lu Fenying threw the contract back to her and left. Mo Qian¡¯er felt helpless as she watched him leave. The ve mark flute is yours. Who else can I ask? She then put the ve mark flute and the contract together, and the shadow of the ve mark flute appeared. ¡°It seems that my master doesn¡¯t want to undo it for you.¡± ¡°Now what? The contract was made with you back then. You said that I was ungrateful earlier. I¡¯ve already told him that I won¡¯t leave him, but he still won¡¯t keep his promise. Do you want to see him suffer the Heavenly Tribtion?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was a little angry and hated the ve mark flute for not keeping its promise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my master to be so obsessed. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± The shadow disappeared along with the ve mark flute. Mo Qian¡¯er gritted her teeth in fury. She had never been so angry before. What the hell? Was Lu Fenying crazy? Was his brain made of garlic? If he didn¡¯t lift her seal, it would be a vition of the contract and cause a Heavenly Tribtion. Did he think this was a joke? Mo Qian¡¯er was so angry that she could only go see the crown prince to calm down. She took the crown prince from the wet nurse. The crown prince stared at her with his big round eyes, as if he could understand her unhappiness. ¡°Your father is truly a scoundrel.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er never said anything bad about Lu Fenying in front of the crown prince. She was truly mad this time. She was a ve before, so it was understandable then if he didn¡¯t want to undo her ve mark. But she wasn¡¯t a ve. Also, it was obvious that he had heard her conversation with the ve mark flute, and he knew her identity. Mo Qian¡¯er thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe he needs time to digest the shock.¡± The crown prince yed with his fingers. In his view, his father had no intention of letting her go. After removing his mother¡¯s seal, she would soar into the sky andmand all the dragons in the world. How could his father lock her up then? Even a fool knew that he couldn¡¯t lift the seal. If he did, she would never belong to him again. But he didn¡¯t understand... Was his father going to ept the Heavenly Tribtion? The crown prince was very interested in what the Heavenly Tribtion was. But he might not be able to see it; would his softhearted mother really be able to see his cheap father suffer the Heavenly Tribtion in order to break the contract? It would be strange if she could be that ruthless. The truth was that Mo Qian¡¯er really was worried about the fact that Lu Fenying would rather receive the Heavenly Tribtion than fulfill his promise. She had once loved and pined for him in her heart. He had sacrificed his life for the dragon race and guarded her for a hundred years. He had acted in good faith with her; logically speaking, she indeed couldn¡¯t be ungrateful. No matter what he did to her, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch him die. She could be indifferent to him, but she couldn¡¯t watch him lose everything. One might call her useless or stupid for it. Mo Qian¡¯er kept the crown princepany for a while, then went to look for Lu Fenying, but the guard said that Lu Fenying had left. Mo Qian¡¯er thought that he might have gone out to think and rx. He would return after he figured things out. But in fact, Lu Fenying didn¡¯t return for the whole night. It was already the 28th of the twelfth lunar month, and the New Year wasing soon. Mo Qian¡¯er thought that she should wait until the New Year was over. Chapter 1002 - You Wish

Chapter 1002: You Wish

Mo Qian¡¯er fell asleep while waiting for Lu Fenying¡¯s return. When she woke up again, her waist was hurting from Lu Fenying¡¯s fierce attack. She slowly opened her eyes. She felt like she was in a trance. Why was he... Why was he still in the mood to do this with her? ¡°Your... Your Majesty, are you willing to abide by the contract?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er hurriedly asked while she still had her wits about her. Lu Fenying, however, didn¡¯t say anything, and his face was gloomy. He was very familiar with her body, and soon, thest of Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s senses was overwhelmed. When there was finally a lull, Mo Qian¡¯er was already listless. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, have you ever wondered why I did so much for your dragon race?¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s voice rang out indifferently. Mo Qian¡¯er slowly opened her eyes. Wasn¡¯t it because of the contract? ¡°People always have a reason for doing something. I helped seal you and protected you for a hundred years. Do you think I would do anything without benefits?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er instantly sobered up. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that before? It seemed that in the contract, it was Lu Fenying who had done everything to help the dragon race; what did he get in return from them? ¡°Don¡¯te to me with a contract that you don¡¯t understand. rify things first before you decide if you want to undo the seal.¡± Lu Fenying got out of bed, put on his clothes, and left. Mo Qian¡¯er struggled to get up. rify things? Where could she do that? That was right. She would look for the white dragon ¨C he would definitely know. ... Bu Yaolian put her legs up against the headboard, revealing their jade-like, slender lengths. Su Shenfan nced at her and snorted. ¡°What are you doing? You want to seduce me again? I¡¯m not a god. I have to rest.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± How am I seducing you with this? I¡¯m doing this to increase my chances of getting pregnant. Lulu said that there¡¯s something in my body that can make me pregnant. I have to keep it in my body and not let it flow out, so I have to raise my hips. She said innocently, ¡°My back is just sore. This helps.¡± Su Shenfan leaned over and pinched her waist. ¡°How can you be so delicate? It¡¯s been so many days, and you still haven¡¯t mastered it?¡± ¡°No matter how much I train, I can¡¯t keep up with Shao Zun¡¯s stamina. You¡¯re also training, and getting better and better.¡± Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± Bu Yaolian closed her eyes. ¡°It would be great if someone could massage my waist every day. It¡¯s about to break.¡± ¡°You wish.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled foolishly as shey there. ¡°You won¡¯t even let me have a beautiful dream. How tiring is life?¡± ¡°The more you speak, the more excited you get, but only your thoughts are pretty.¡± ¡°The most beautiful dream I have is to spend the rest of my life with Shao Zun, then earn lots and lots of money, and earn money for Shao Zun... Then...¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t done yet. Then, I¡¯ll marry Shao Zun.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. Su Shenfan pinched her face with one hand. ¡°Give up on that thought. I won¡¯t marry into your family!¡± What kind of woman was this? If it were anyone else, he would¡¯ve already sent them flying. However, Su Lian was currently serving him very well, and he couldn¡¯t bear to throw her away... Damn it. He had to find a backup, after all, otherwise she would climb all over him. Chapter 1003 - Do You Know What Kind of Person Dies Early?

Chapter 1003: Do You Know What Kind of Person Dies Early?

¡°Ouch... ouch... ouch.¡± Bu Yaolian grabbed his hand. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. I won¡¯t say it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only good thing about you!¡± He wanted to teach her a lesson, but she admitted her mistake faster than anyone else. Bu Yaolian hugged him and rubbed her face against his chest. ¡°Why do I need so much? Shao Zun is enough.¡± ¡°Heh...¡± In the face of such a good-for-nothing, what else could Su Shenfan say? Bu Yaolian thought of Qian¡¯er. ¡°I wonder if Qian¡¯er has broken the seal. I really want to see her after she does. She¡¯s a princess of the dragon race, a true god...¡± In her heart, Mo Qian¡¯er glowed. She wore a crown and floated in the air with a cloud behind her and a divine dragon staff at her feet, mighty and formidable and with a straight back. ¡°Given what she¡¯s like, she¡¯ll still be a worm after the seal is lifted. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s really a dragon just because she¡¯s a princess of the dragon race. It¡¯s hard for a person¡¯s personality to change.¡± Bu Yaolian frowned. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Aren¡¯t there many experts who be sharp and domineering after breaking their seals?¡± ¡°That depends on her personality. Lu Fenying has been suppressing her for so many years. If she can toughen up, I¡¯ll consider it my loss,¡± Su Shenfan said confidently. Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°That was because she thought she was a ve, but she¡¯s not anymore. She¡¯s the noble and sacred princess of the dragon race!¡± ¡°Then, will you kowtow to her three times because she¡¯s the princess of the dragon race?¡± ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re friends... and I¡¯m not a subject of the dragon race.¡± ¡°Neither is Lu Fenying.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Bu Yaolian was a little annoyed, because she realized that Su Shenfan was quite right. Would Lu Fenying change his attitude just because Qian¡¯er¡¯s identity changed? Of course not! He wouldn¡¯t be so hateful otherwise. ¡°What are you worried about? That¡¯s Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s business. Look at how anxious you are.¡± Su Shenfan got off the bed. ¡°I have something to do today. Stay in the pce and don¡¯t run around.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is the Archfiending today?¡± Su Shenfan leaned over and stroked her forehead. ¡°Su Lian... Do you know what kind of person dies early?¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°What... what kind of person?¡± ¡°One who knows too much.¡± ¡°You!¡± Bu Yaolian raised her fist and was about to hit him. He was teasing her again! Su Shenfan smiled. He caught her fist and then threw her into the nkets. ¡°Lie down a little longer. Don¡¯t tell me again tonight that you¡¯re tired.¡± Bu Yaolian frowned as she watched him leave. The Archfiend wasing... It seemed that the supreme pill was about to mature. She had to deliver a letter to Gu Bailu. Not long after Su Shenfan left, she got up, put on her clothes, and left. She saw Xiao Xiao the moment he left Qinghua Pce. He was standing under a big tree in Fu¡¯an Pce with an umbre in his hand. His unremarkable gray robe made him look like a deity, untainted by all things. Bu Yaolian walked over to greet him, but she saw Qian¡¯er getting out of the carriage in front. She decisively ran past Xiao Xiao to Qian¡¯er. ¡°Qian¡¯er, has the seal been lifted?¡± Qian¡¯er shook her head, and Gu Bailu came out. ¡°Don¡¯t ask yet. Head for the white dragon.¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. There was even an ancient contract. Was there a problem? Why did Gu Bailu look troubled? Bu Yaolian alerted them. ¡°I just saw Mr. Xiao.¡± Chapter 1004 - Back to Form

Chapter 1004: Back to Form

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Stumped, Qian¡¯er turned around and saw a figure standing under a tree not far away. She pursed her lips. ¡°Should I... meet with him?¡± ¡°Why do you want to meet with him? If he¡¯s noting over, let him sneak looks.¡± Gu Bailu walked away, and Qian¡¯er and Bu Yaolian hurried to follow her. The most important thing now was to solve the problem of the seal. The white dragon was very excited to see the princess again. ¡°Princess, has the seal on you been lifted?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°White dragon, are there any terms in the contract...¡± ¡°Terms? What terms?¡± ¡°The master of the ve mark flute has done so much for the dragon race. We have to deliver on the terms.¡± ¡°This... this...¡± The white dragon¡¯s voice trembled.¡± This... is for the future. You can undo the seal first...¡± ¡°No, I want to know now,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er insisted. The white dragon sighed heavily. ¡°If you undo the seal, you¡¯ll be the ve of the ve mark flute¡¯s owner... Princess, you¡¯ll have to suffer in order to save the dragon race.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er took a step back. This blow was too heavy for her. So... no matter who she was, she was destined to be a ve? ¡°Qian¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Bailu supported Qian¡¯er. Qian¡¯er shook her head, her face pale. ¡°It¡¯s fine... I, I...¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to be tough, and she thought that she could turn over a new leaf. Unexpectedly, she had returned to the beginning. What was the use? ¡°Princess, for the dragon race and the Dragon King and Queen, you still have to sacrifice a little.¡± Qian¡¯er could understand what Gu Bailu meant about living like a dog. ¡°Qian¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? Tell us, we¡¯ll figure it out together.¡± Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°Let me calm down first.¡± Gu Bailu and Bu Yaolian looked at each other. What was going on? In fact, Gu Bailu really hoped that Mo Qian¡¯er could take back the power of the dragon race and summon the divine dragons. That way, they would have a greater chance of attacking Heavenly Pce Cliff. After all, no matter how strong she and Feng Qingtian were, they needed additional help. Heavenly Pce Cliff wasn¡¯t a ce that could be taken down so easily. When they returned to the pce, Qian¡¯er sat there for a long time without saying anything. In any case, she would still be a ve; the difference was in the state of affairs if the seal was lifted. At the very least, she would have the power to protect the crown prince and summon the dragons, which was better than being powerless right now. After she figured it out, she told Gu Bailu and Bu Yaolian what happened. Both of them were dumbfounded. ¡°Gosh, is that how it works?¡± Qian¡¯er smiled helplessly. ¡°No wonder Lu Fenying always looks down on me and thinks that I¡¯m a ve. So, I¡¯m really destined to be his ve.¡± Bu Yaolian really didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°In any case, let¡¯s undo the seal first,¡± Qian¡¯er said. That was the only way. What else could she do? This was an ancient contract. Unless Qian¡¯er wanted to be punished by the heavens, she could only be a ve... ¡°Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t be pessimistic. The ancient contract isn¡¯t necessarily unbreakable. As long as we defeat Heavenly Pce Cliff, I¡¯ll find a way to undo your ve status!¡± Qian¡¯er nodded. She had already woken up from the shock. There couldn¡¯t be anything worse than still being a ve. At least she was now a ve with status. Feng Qingtian was also a little stunned when he came back and Gu Bailu told him about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dragons to sign such a contract to protect their totem.¡± Chapter 1005

Chapter 1005: Who Is Qualified?

¡°In their eyes, it¡¯s n first, then family.¡± Bu Yaolian was angry. ¡°What noble dragon race? Trading their own princess for their nobility? If I were Qian¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t break the seal; since I¡¯m a ve anyway, why should I bother with those who only care about themselves?¡± After saving the dragon race and obtaining the sacred totem, Qian¡¯er would still be a ve. Then what was the point of working so hard? Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°For the sake of the crown prince, she wants this power.¡± Bu Yaolian knew that Qian¡¯er would definitely choose to help the dragon race. She was such a softhearted person; the white dragon just needed to cry once or twice, and her heart would soften. When Qian¡¯er returned, Lu Fenying was waiting for her in the hall. He looked at her when she entered. Qian¡¯er walked over. ¡°Your Majesty, you knew all along, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve always treated me as a ve and never gave me any dignity.¡± Lu Fenying waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡± Qian¡¯er sighed heavily and walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to stop being a ve... You can go back into the ice and wait for someone to save you by fate.¡± ¡°Wh... what?¡± An opportunity to go back into the ice once again... ¡°I can put you back into that cold pond and freeze it again. Maybe in 100 or 1000 years, someone wille and undo your seal. That way, you don¡¯t have to be a ve and can be free.¡± Qian¡¯er bit her lip and looked at him. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth. But she was clearly alive. How could she choose to be frozen again? She still had the crown prince, and her master, and the dragons who were waiting for her to rescue them. So what if she was a ve? Hadn¡¯t she already been one for so many years? She could endure it In the past because of her love for Lu Fenying. How could she not endure it for the crown prince and the dragon race? She could! ¡°No... I don¡¯t want this opportunity.¡± She would rather die fighting for her friends than be frozen again for many years. She had already be part of this world. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, you only have one chance. If you go back on your word in the future, you won¡¯t have any more chances.¡± Lu Fenying pinched her little face, his eyes dark. ¡°I know.¡± Lu Fenying handed the ve mark flute to her. ¡°Remove the seal for her.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er ced the contract and the ve mark flute together again. The shadow of the ve mark flute coalesced and surrounded Mo Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er felt a powerful force rampage through her body, as if it wanted to rush out, and it made her tremble uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes and her mind was nk. Who was she? Countless images appeared in her head, including one of her when she was little with a flower crown and ying with butterflies as she sat on a divine dragon. This beautiful base which belonged to the dragon race had big trees, blue skies, birdsong and fragrant flowers. Divine dragons flew across the sky, and the mountain streams were surrounded by mist. Every mountain peak was upied by a divine dragon, and there were countless mountains of all sizes. She sat on the highest mountain and smiled at her parents. ¡°Qianqian, try out yesterday¡¯s upgrade to your dragon powers,¡± her parents encouraged her. She nodded and raised her hand. A powerful force quickly hit the mountain peak opposite, and it copsed. ¡°Ah, I destroyed Second Uncle¡¯s house,¡± she said softly. Suddenly, a blow sent her flying, and Mo Qian¡¯er lost consciousness. ¡°Master, the seal has been lifted.¡± The ve mark flute returned to its body. Lu Fenying picked up Mo Qian¡¯er, who had copsed, and carried her to the bed. He sneered. ¡°What¡¯s mine is mine, and nobody can take it away. Whether it¡¯s the dragon race or Xiao Xiao, who is qualified?¡± Chapter 1006 - I Hope Your Majesty Will Give Me Your Support

Chapter 1006: I Hope Your Majesty Will Give Me Your Support

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Mo Qian¡¯er woke up, she saw the crown prince ying happily with his fingers on the couch next to the bed. He smiled as he yed with his chubby hands, and was wearing the clothes which Gu Bailu had given to him. Nobody knew why he was so happy. Of course the crown prince was happy; he knew that his mother wasn¡¯t going to leave his bad-tempered father. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about bing a fatherless child. He had been a motherless child in the past. He had been miserable when he was young, which led to him developing a temper like that of his current father. In the end, even his own brother came to take his life. So this time, he had to live well and gain everyone¡¯s love and respect, and be a good brother and emperor. As if sensing that Mo Qian¡¯er had woken up, the crown prince tilted his head and looked at her. He opened his mouth to call for her, but couldn¡¯t say the words, and could only babble. Mo Qian¡¯er sat up and hurriedly held him in her arms. The wet nurse on the side said with a smile, ¡°The crown prince was in a great mood the whole day. He kept smiling. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er held the crown prince¡¯s hand. ¡°You heartless little thing.¡± She took care of the baby herself, worried that something would happen to him, so she knew very well what he was like. The baby had been smart since he was born. He could be said to be a prodigy, and understood the adults and what they were doing. For example, when she said in the imperial pce that she would leave Lu Fenying, he had cried. Now that he knew that his mother was a ve and couldn¡¯t live without his father, he was happy. Mo Qian¡¯er tilted her head and looked at her arm. She lifted her sleeve and saw that the red mark of the ve mark was still there. However, she knew that her body was different from before. Now that she was carrying the crown prince, it was as if she wasn¡¯t carrying anything. She could lift him easily with one finger. She had the memories of her childhood and the dragons now. She was the princess of the dragon race. She had immense power and memories of the dragon race. Apart from that, she hadn¡¯t changed at all. She was still a mother who valued the crown prince and couldn¡¯t escape from being Lu Fenying¡¯s concubine. But in the end, it wasn¡¯t worse than before. She got off the bed and said to the guard waiting outside, ¡°I¡¯m going to the pce. Tell them to prepare.¡± Soon, Lu Fenying came in. ¡°You¡¯re going to the pce again?¡± His face was cold. Mo Qian¡¯er said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, although I¡¯m still your ve, I can¡¯t ignore the dragon race. The white dragon is still in the pce. I have to save him. Your Majesty, don¡¯t forget the contract. I hope you can help the dragon race.¡± Lu Fenying snorted. ¡°The dragons are already dead. What¡¯s there to be done?¡± ¡°The dragon race is gone, but the princess of the dragon race is still here, and their children and grandchildren are everywhere. Once gathered together, they will also be a force to be reckoned with. I¡¯ll fight Heavenly Pce Cliff with Prince Zi and take back our n¡¯s sacred totem. I hope Your Majesty can give me your support.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er knew that Lu Fenying¡¯s support was very important. If she was destined to be a ve, then why not borrow his power? That was the agreement. To sacrifice herself to save the entire dragon race. As a princess of the dragon race, she had no reason to refuse. Now that she had the memories of the dragon race, she was even more determined to rebuild the dragon race and return to that peaceful and harmonious life. Chapter 1007 - Mo Qianer Is Jealous

Chapter 1007: Mo Qian¡¯er Is Jealous

The dragons in her memories covered the mountains and hovered in the clouds. Flowers bloomed and the scenery was like a painting. The descendants of the dragons loved one another. How beautiful was that scene? But now, it had fallen apart. Lu Fenying sat down. ¡°If you want me to help you, it depends on your performance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you. You¡¯re the master, I can¡¯t not satisfy you.¡± After saying these words, Mo Qian¡¯er left with the crown prince. Lu Fenying clenched his fists, his eyes cold. It was different after the seal was broken. Her words now carried some arrogance. So what if she has a temper? She¡¯s still my ve! Mo Qian¡¯er got into the carriage, and Lu Fenying followed her in. She frowned. ¡°Is Your Majesty going too?¡± Lu Fenying nced at her coldly and didn¡¯t answer. Mo Qian¡¯er also realized that she had asked the obvious. What else could he be doing? The crown prince chuckled. His awkward father was clearly going to help his mother attack Heavenly Pce Cliff; he wasing along to understand the situation. His mother was really slow. How on earth did the two of them get together? One didn¡¯t say anything and other people had to guess his thoughts. The other was stupid; you would be waiting until the end of time for her to guess correctly. He really wanted to grow up so that he could talk and help themmunicate. If this continued, the two of them would only grow further and further apart, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to be a loving family anymore. How pitiful; he was only a few months old and already had to worry about his parents. Realizing that her son wasughing at her, Mo Qian¡¯er pretended to re at him. ¡°What a silly smile.¡± In the end, the crown prince smiled even more happily and rubbed his hands and feet against her chest. A pair of big hands picked him up and a low voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re sneaky even when you¡¯re being carried.¡± The crown prince waved his hands. See? He knew that was the most effective move. As long as he touched his mother¡¯s chest, his father, who didn¡¯t like hugging him, would definitely hug him. A mother was soft and carried an air of maternal love. But a father was a big and broad existence, and a child¡¯s mountain. His father, in particr, was especially manly and tyrannical. Apart from his bad temper, there was nothing else to criticize. He was handsome and strong, and although he didn¡¯t like the crown prince, he didn¡¯t ignore him. He wasn¡¯t like his father in his previous life, who had a bunch of sons whom he didn¡¯t see at all. As a son who wasn¡¯t valued, truly no one had cared about him at all, and he had been thrown into the harem to find his own way to survive. This father¡¯s harem was bare, and he only had one son. What a great father. He didn¡¯t want his mother to leave him. Mo Qian¡¯er was a little jealous. ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t even want to look at him, but he likes you quite a lot. How heartless.¡± Lu Fenying frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like I want him to like me.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er snatched the crown prince away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him, why are you carrying him? Give him to me.¡± Lu Fenying looked at her coldly. ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, I¡¯m very displeased with your attitude.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had regained her memories, and her haughtiness from when she was young was indeed affecting her temper. The dragon race still needed to be saved. Lu Fenying was still useful. Although he really regarded her as a ve, he was still a benefactor of the dragon race. She shouldn¡¯t treat him like this. That was right, she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I was wrong. Let me carry the crown prince. He can sense if you don¡¯t like him, which won¡¯t be good for his growth.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er sat on the other side with the crown prince in her arms. Lu Fenying indeed didn¡¯t feel much for this son, so he let her take him. Chapter 1008 - Embarrassing IQ

Chapter 1008: Embarrassing IQ

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the end, the crown prince wasn¡¯t his own flesh and blood, but even if he was, Lu Fenying wouldn¡¯t feel much about it. To him, the baby was just a sessor. One was enough. It didn¡¯t matter if they were rted by blood or not. Mo Qian¡¯er nced at him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, she felt sorry for the crown prince again. ¡°Little crown prince, be good. I love you the most.¡± There was no point caring if the man didn¡¯t like him. The crown prince still giggled. His father didn¡¯t like him, but it was a different type of dislike. Who would want a kid to ruin their time with their woman? He had also been an adult man and had liked women before; nobody would like a third party showing up in their two-person world. His mother, in particr, had treated him like a treasure ever since she had him, thus neglecting his father; it would be strange if his father liked him. Mo Qian¡¯er also found it strange. The crown prince was so smart and understood the thoughts of the adults. He should know that Lu Fenying didn¡¯t like him. But he didn¡¯t seem to mind at all and was so nice to his father. She really didn¡¯t feel good. Did the baby inherently love his father? Then that was a great loss to her as a mother. The carriage entered the pce, and Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t feel happy when she heard the news. She leaned on the table listlessly. ¡°Lu Fenying got his wish again.¡± Su Shenfan came back from outside. Seeing her half-dead appearance, he snorted. ¡°What? Your good friend has entered the pce but you¡¯re not happy. Familiarity truly breeds contempt. Su Lian, it turns out you like the new and hate the old.¡± ¡°Of course not...¡± Bu Yaolian said. ¡°Lu Fenying is here too. I don¡¯t like him.¡± Su Shenfan was happy. ¡°It¡¯s right not to like him. Who else can you like other than me?¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t like him that way. In any case, I just feel that he¡¯s too heartless. It¡¯s scary to look at him. What¡¯s the use of looking good? His eyes are like knives, and he looks like everybody else owes him a favor.¡± ¡°Only when you can make aparison do you know what¡¯s good. How many people are there in this world who are as approachable and warm as I am? That¡¯s why so many beauties like me.¡± Su Shenfan sat down and pulled Bu Yaolian into his arms. He touched her lips. ¡°What are you angry about?¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er is a princess of the dragon race, but she still has to be his ve. I¡¯m angry that the world is unfair.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°There are a lot of unfair things in this world. I can steal your family¡¯s money with a word; wouldn¡¯t you die of anger then?¡± Bu Yaolian was stunned. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, actually, I was lying to you. My family doesn¡¯t have any money at all...¡± ¡°Then where did those banknotese from?¡± Su Shenfan looked at her in disdain. Hadn¡¯t she been showing off very happily, as if she was going to crush him with money? Now, she knew that she had gone overboard? Toote! ¡°That... That¡¯s Lulu¡¯s secret stash. She left it with me. Shao Zun, just give it back to me.¡± Bu Yaolian hooked her arms around his neck and begged him. ¡°Does Princess Zi need a secret stash? Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you are? If she wants money, Prince Zi can give her mountains of gold and silver mines.¡± Bu Yaolian buried her face in his neck. She was so embarrassed by her dumb excuse. ¡°Su Lian, you¡¯re talking rubbish now. Are you learning to lie more and more to my face?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m not. I only said that because I know how smart you are. Don¡¯t you know what my IQ is like?¡± She was just ying with him. Chapter 1009 - Less than Five Kilos

Chapter 1009: Less than Five Kilos

She had only told him the biggest lie, which made her uneasy. Telling him this one lie was more than enough. ¡°You do know what you¡¯re like.¡± Su Shenfan lifted her up and frowned. ¡°Did you put on weight again? Why does it feel like you¡¯re heavier?¡± Bu Yaolian said guiltily, ¡°I already said that it¡¯s especially easy for me to put on weight.¡± Su Shenfan rubbed her belly, which felt round. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel thisst night?¡± She had gained so much weight in one day? Bu Yaolian had just eaten the 9,999 Spring Harbingers today, and had made herself a little plumper. Now, her face was a little rounder. ¡°That¡¯s all you care about. Do you care if I¡¯m fat or not?¡± Su Shenfan raised her face and looked at it. Sure enough, she had gained weight again. He touched it. ¡°It feels pretty good.¡± Bu Yaolian drew circles on his chest with her finger. ¡°How about... how about I eat less to maintain my figure? If I continue eating, I¡¯ll get fat in a few days.¡± Su Shenfan reached into her clothes and felt around. ¡°A little bigger is good. I like it. Put on a few more kilos here.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s breathing became erratic. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m going to Fu¡¯an Pce.¡± ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m your master. If you run around again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± How could Su Shenfan let her go? He pressed her down for a tumble. Bu Yaolian rxed. She was a little fatter than a regr beauty, but Shao Zun didn¡¯t seem to mind. She had to trim down her real body as soon as possible. She had seen her real body today. Although she had lost some weight, it wasn¡¯t obvious. Her hands were still as fat as buns. She was exerting so much energy every day; why was she losing weight so slowly? By the time Bu Yaolian was released from Qinghua Pce, Qian¡¯er and Lu Fenying had already gone back. Feeling regretful, she asked, ¡°Was Qian¡¯er¡¯s seal lifted?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Were there any changes?¡± ¡°Yes; she speaks with the arrogance of a little princess. Lu Fenying frowned a few times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Bu Yaolian was a little disappointed. ¡°Then, did she demonstrate her dragon power? Can she kill a cow with one strike?¡± Gu Bailu said in amusement, ¡°She did more than that; she overturned the altar and rescued the white dragon.¡± ¡°Wow! What a pity I didn¡¯t see that. It¡¯s all Shao Zun¡¯s fault!¡± Bu Yaolian stomped her foot in regret. One had to know that she envied Qian¡¯er. Although she had run into a bad man, she had the Dragon Spirit Blood which Bu Yaolian wanted the most. That blood could make her thin. Now, Qian¡¯er also had the spiritual power which her family had desired for a hundred years. She was too envious. ¡°Hurry up and make a baby. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. Su Shenfan was nice to Bu Yaolian now. If she didn¡¯t seize this chance to get pregnant now, she was afraid that his good feelings would change in the future. Nobody knew how long Su Shenfan would dote on her. ¡°Help me see if I¡¯m pregnant in the next few days.¡± Bu Yaolian stretched out her hand. ¡°Every day, I use your method to preserve that thing that can make me pregnant.¡± Gu Bailu patted her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. We¡¯ll have to wait until your next period at least.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m worried about now is that even if I¡¯m pregnant, my original body isn¡¯t in good shape. I took a look today. Although I lost a little weight, it¡¯s not obvious.¡± ¡°How much did you lose?¡± Bu Yaolian thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Less than five kilos.¡± Chapter 1010 - Hunting in the Demonic Beast Forest

Chapter 1010: Hunting in the Demonic Beast Forest

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°That¡¯s not bad. At the very least, it proves that there are changes in your physique. As long as it changes, you won¡¯t have to worry about losing weight. You¡¯ll definitely lose weight in half a year.¡± ¡°But I still want to have a baby. That won¡¯t be good for the baby.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as your physique changes slowly, it¡¯s fine if you eat a little more. Lose another five kilos, and I¡¯ll do acupuncture for you. It won¡¯t affect the baby much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± When she thought about how she would be able to lose weight, her mood improved. ¡°Right, the Archfiend is here. He should be in the underground pce.¡± ¡°Did Su Shenfan tell you to let me know?¡± ¡°No, I guessed it. He didn¡¯t deny it.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Very good. The real enemy is finally here. Go back and have a good rest. Don¡¯t get involved in what will happen tonight, do you hear me?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t get involved.¡± Given herck of capability, she would only be a hindrance. ¡°Are you going to take action today?¡± Bu Yaolian asked excitedly. ¡°Not necessarily. Let¡¯s see how it goes first. It¡¯ll either be today or tomorrow. The pill will probably mature in the next two days. When we get someone to spread the word, it¡¯ll be chaos in the pce. Stay in Fu¡¯an Pce; don¡¯t leave, not even to look for me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Mm, she knew herself very well. Since she didn¡¯t have the strength, she would just be a quiet beauty. When Bu Yaolian returned, Su Shenfan was reclining on the couch, and he gave her a dark look. ¡°Did you see the dragon princess turn into a dragon?¡± Bu Yaolian ran over with a depressed expression. ¡°What do you think? You kept me behind. I didn¡¯t see Qian¡¯er; when would I have seen her turn into a dragon?¡± ¡°Tsk, she can scare you to death when she transforms into a dragon. You still want to watch?¡± Su Shenfan touched her head. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to go out. I¡¯ll bring you back after the New Year.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Bu Yaolian burrowed into his arms. ¡°Shao Zun, be careful.¡± Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°A scourge like me will be around for at least 1000 years. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Bu Yaolian knew that they would be facing the Archfiend and the Rising Clouds Emperor. Plus, this was their territory. How could there be no danger? Especially since Su Shenfan had switched sides. The first person the Archfiend and the Rising Clouds Emperor would hate was him. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back every day.¡± Bu Yaolian snuggled in his arms. ¡°Mm.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t say anything. How many years had it been since anyone cared whether he lived or died? He had plenty of beauties in his backyard, but they were all greedy for his status, power, or money. He knew very few people truly loved him. That was why he had given Bu Yaolian some face. That was because he knew that Bu Yaolian was truly devoted to him. Although she asionally had a scheme or two, she never hurt him. Few people in this world had genuine feelings like this. Su Shenfan didn¡¯te back that night. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know what the situation was like on Gu Bailu¡¯s end. In a half-awake state, she listened for any activity outside, but she heard nothing. The next day, although Bu Yaolian really wanted to ask around, she held back and didn¡¯t go out. She didn¡¯t intend to go out, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about Xiao Jingyun. It was the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month. It was tradition in Rising Clouds Empire to go hunting in the Demonic Beast Forest the day before New Year¡¯s Eve. On this day, the emperor would bring the officials and nobles into the Demonic Beast Forest topete and see who could hunt the most demonic cores. Demonic cores couldn¡¯tpare with souls, but few people in this world could capture souls, so everybody relied on demonic cores to increase their spiritual power. Chapter 1011 - The Supreme Spirit Pill Will Mature Tonight

Chapter 1011: The Supreme Spirit Pill Will Mature Tonight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Few nobles would go hunting themselves, and they would usually hand the task over to mercenaries who specialized in collecting demonic cores. They made money by selling demonic cores. Noble families usually had people like these. The demonic cores hunted in Rising Clouds Empire on the day before New Year¡¯s Eve were all used for the New Year¡¯s Eve party. It wasn¡¯t difficult to obtain demonic cores, but it was very difficult to obtain high-grade ones. Naturally, the demonic cores at the imperial banquet weren¡¯t ordinary. Xiao Jingyun had sent invitations to the guests at the various pces early in the morning to join the hunt in Demon Beast Forest. Bu Yaolian was a woman, and Shao Zun wasn¡¯t around. How could she go? She had the guards ask about Fu¡¯an Pce: Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were both in the pce, but there was no news on Shao Zun. She asked the guards, but they didn¡¯t know Shao Zun¡¯s whereabouts. Gu Bailu was afraid that Bu Yaolian¡¯s imagination would run wild when she was alone, so she went over to apany her. ¡°He might be doing something with the Archfiend. If something happens, he¡¯ll think of a way to deliver a message.¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t too worried about Shao Zun. After all, the battle hadn¡¯t started yet, and the supreme pill wasn¡¯t ready yet. The Archfiend wouldn¡¯t attack him. ¡°I¡¯m worried about this hunt. I don¡¯t want to go, but it seems more dangerous to stay in the pce alone.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Xiao Jingyun is probably using this as an excuse to get everyone out of the imperial pce because the supreme pill will mature tonight. Many people will probably find excuses to refuse.¡± Bu Yaolian asked, ¡°What about me? Should I go?¡± ¡°Wait a while longer. Shao Zun might be back soon.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what to do. She and Feng Qingtian had to go. If they didn¡¯t go, Xiao Jingyun would have a reason to watch them, which would make it even harder for them to take action. However, it was also dangerous for Bu Yaolian to go with them. If she couldn¡¯t escape and fell under Xiao Jingyun¡¯s control outside, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her even if they wanted to. ¡°Shao Zun told me to stay in the pce.¡± ¡°Then listen to him. He¡¯ll definitely have made arrangements if he wants you to stay here. Don¡¯t worry. Su Shenfan is a cautious person. Nothing should go wrong. But just in case, if Qian¡¯erester, I¡¯ll have her apany you.¡± Qian¡¯er had the crown prince; it was understandable that she wouldn¡¯t go on the hunt. Also, Xiao Jingyun wouldn¡¯t do anything to her since she was just one ve in the pce. ¡°Okay. Lulu, you have to be careful as well, especially for the baby¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Gu Bailuforted her and returned to the pce. Not long after, Xiao Jingyun sent someone to prompt them to go to Demon Beast Forest. Feng Qingtian took Gu Bailu and got into the carriage. Sure enough, a lot of people stayed behind in the pce, and only half of the guests went. Lu Fenying was among them. Qian¡¯er walked over with the crown prince in her arms. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the Rising Clouds Emperor up to?¡± ¡°It seems he wants to draw people away. The supreme pill might mature today, but I think there¡¯s a trap. Stay in the pce with Bu Yaolian.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too. Why aren¡¯t you staying behind in the pce, Master?¡± ¡°The emperor is keeping a close eye on me. It¡¯ll be more troublesome if I stay back.¡± If she was separated from Feng Qingtian, who knew what that pervert Xiao Jingyun would do? She might as well go out with Feng Qingtian. It would be very easy to find a way toe back during the hunt. She had already buried a few teleportation runes in the imperial pce. ¡°Then don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be in the pce, and the white dragon is also hiding there.¡± ¡°Lu Fenying is willing to let you stay back?¡± Xiao Xiao was also in the pce. ¡°For the sake of the crown prince, he has to let me stay back. His body won¡¯t be able to take it in the forest.¡± Chapter 1012 - Once It Turns Yellow, He’ll Be Grown Up

Chapter 1012: Once It Turns Yellow, He¡¯ll Be Grown Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Okay, the two of you be careful. If Ie back, I¡¯ll find a way to send you a letter. If we don¡¯t return by nightfall, take Bu Yaolian to Xiao Xiao.¡± Gu Bailu took out a few runes from her sleeve and gave them to Qian¡¯er. ¡°You¡¯ve learned how to use runes, right? Take these. It¡¯ll be useful if the two of you have to go to the underground pce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned how to use them. Master, be careful.¡± She looked at Lu Fenying, who happened to lift the curtain of the carriage and look at her. His eyes were cold and emotionless as usual. She sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t let Lu Fenying die. The crown prince doesn¡¯t want to lose his father yet.¡± Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll still need him when we go to Heavenly Pce Cliff. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gu Bailu got into the carriage, and Lu Fenying lowered the curtain. A row of carriages left the pce gates in grand fashion. Qian¡¯er went to Qinghua Pce, where Qian¡¯er was tying an exquisite knot. Seeing Qian¡¯er, she jumped over in delight. ¡°My little cutie, you¡¯re here. Let this beauty hug you...¡± Qian¡¯er chuckled. ¡°How can you praise yourself like that?¡± ¡°Then you haven¡¯t seen Shao Zun. He¡¯s so narcissistic every day, as if he¡¯s the most beautiful in the world. Although he is beautiful, it¡¯s really annoying.¡± Bu Yaolian took the crown prince and looked at his fair and chubby face. ¡°It would be great if I had such a cute baby.¡± ¡°Of course you can. Shao Zun is so amazing, he can definitely make you pregnant.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll conceive this month.¡± She was risking her life to have a baby with Shao Zun. Su Shenfan thought that she was just practicing for her skills and stamina to improve, but he didn¡¯t know that she was clinging to the desire to get pregnant sooner. The longer this dragged on, the harder it would be. ¡°This can¡¯t be rushed. It¡¯s best to let nature take its course. What are you doing?¡± Bu Yaolian had the servants serve tea and pastries. ¡°These pastries were made by Shao Zun¡¯s beauties. Try them. They taste very good. I have nothing to do, so I was weaving this. It¡¯ll look like jade when it¡¯s done, and is especially beautiful.¡± Jade was beautiful, but was difficult to mold into all kinds of shapes. This kind of jade vine could be tied into all sorts of patterns. ¡°Huh, this is really pretty. What material is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a jade vine, but it¡¯s very rare. It grows on a cliff, and it can only maintain this translucent appearance for ten years before it withers and turns yellow.¡± Bu Yaolian showed her the one she had from years ago. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s yellow, but it¡¯s still beautiful,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had such skilled hands.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know much. I¡¯ll weave a knot for the crown prince to wear. By the time it turns yellow, the crown prince will be on his own two feet.¡± Hearing this, the crown prince waved his limbs and smiled. ¡°Wow, he really understands. Look at how happy he is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I find it unbelievable too, given how young he is.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was both happy and a little incredulous. ¡°He¡¯s a descendant of the dragon race, after all. He¡¯s different from ordinary children.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s words dispelled Qian¡¯er¡¯s puzzlement. That was right, her baby was from the dragon race. Of course he would be different from normal people. For a moment, she forgot that she was a princess of the dragon race. After all, she had lost her identity for hundreds of years before this, and wasn¡¯t used to it yet. Chapter 1013 - Make Sour and Spicy Dough Balls

Chapter 1013: Make Sour and Spicy Dough Balls

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two of them stayed in the room and didn¡¯t go out. Bu Yaolian wove exquisite knots, and Qian¡¯er yed with the crown prince. The two of them chatted casually. But Gu Bailu and the others weren¡¯t having as easy a time. The carriage headed for the forest. It was already freezing, and there had been hail two days ago. The road was bumpy, and the carriage shook like crazy. It was no wonder that Lu Fenying was willing to let Qian¡¯er stay back in the imperial pce. If the little crown prince came, he would fall sick. Gu Bailu was pregnant and it wasn¡¯t easy for her. Feng Qingtian had no choice but to use his martial arts to take them to Demon Beast Forest. ¡°Taking a carriage in a ce like this is just asking for trouble!¡± Gu Bailu almost vomited. Feng Qingtian stroked her head. ¡°I should¡¯ve left you in the pce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be under strict guard there. It¡¯s fine. How can any baby of ours not take this little bit of difort?¡± Gu Bailu touched her belly. Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Looking at the arrangements today, the people in the carriage next to Xiao Jingyun¡¯s aren¡¯t simple.¡± ¡°Follow meter. Don¡¯t act on your own.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you and cling to you forever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I have no way of restraining you right now.¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her nose. Gu Bailu stuck out her tongue. ¡°You only know how to think about that.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t use that to restrain you, what else can I use?¡± He couldn¡¯t beat or scold him, and could only bully her in bed. After flirting for a while, the carriage finally arrived. Ye Ying and Ah Luo took out a chair from the carriage for Gu Bailu to sit on, and she didn¡¯t let Prince Zi carry her the whole time. Although he was strong, Gu Bailu was pregnant, and her body wasn¡¯t light. When they reached their destination, Xiao Jingyun ordered someone to set up tents. Hunting in Demon Beast Forest wasn¡¯t like hunting in the royal hunting grounds. What residences were there to stay in here? This was all camping in the wilderness. However, the imperial troops were quick to set up camp. They soon set up tents and braziers which burned silver coal that didn¡¯t give off smoke. Ah Luo took out a tiger fur rug and put it on the ground. It was padded with severalyers of soft nkets, and she put a big pillow at the head of the bed for Gu Bailu to lean on. Gu Bailuy down and finally felt better. ¡°Finally.¡± ¡°They¡¯re preparing lunch outside. What would you like for lunch, Your Highness?¡± Ye Ying asked. Gu Bailu might not like what the cooks outside made, so they had brought their own chef with them. Gu Bailu had felt ufortable earlier, but she now wanted spicy food. It would be perfect for warming up the body in cold weather like this. ¡°Make spicy and sour dough balls. I don¡¯t want to eat anything else.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When it was time for lunch, Xiao Jingyun¡¯s men came to deliver the food. It was prepared very well. In a short while, ten dishes and two soups wereid out. They looked and smelled delicious. Some of them were wild game. Ah Luo was happy, but Gu Bailu only ate the sour and spicy dough balls. She had no appetite for anything else. After lunch, Gu Bailu took a nap. She was roused by the news outside that the hunt was going to start. Gu Bailu got up, knowing that the real battle had already begun. She instantly no longer felt sleepy. When they walked out of the tent, everyone had gathered. Xiao Jingyun walked out, and there were a few people with him. Chapter 1014 - First Fight

Chapter 1014: First Fight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As Gu Bailu expected, she recognized all of them. The one wearing the devil mask was the Archfiend, the man with the treacherous face was Bai Wuxin, and even Bai Yunyi was here? It seemed that Heavenly Pce Cliff was truly shameless enough to cooperate with the Archfiend. In order to deal with her and Feng Qingtian, they would do anything. However, that saved her and Feng Qingtian a lot of trouble. ¡°The hunt will be carried out in teams today. Everybody can pick their own teams, but for the sake of fairness, I¡¯ll send someone to supervise each group.¡± Gu Bailu dug her fingers into Feng Qingtian¡¯s palm. ¡°How straightforward. Sure enough, we¡¯ll be watched.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Archfiend is in our group.¡± Before Gu Bailu could finish, Xiao Jingyun said, ¡°Demon Beast Forest is especially dangerous. Please be careful. I¡¯ll be very upset if anything happens.¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. Wasn¡¯t this implying that he was nning to cause trouble in the forest? Demon Beast Forest was thergest demon beast forest in Rising Clouds Empire. It was extremely dangerous, especially for people who had never entered it before. Only Xiao Jingyun and the others were the clearest on what the forest was like. It would be a piece of cake for them to cause trouble inside. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t scared that he would cause trouble, but that he wouldn¡¯t. On the contrary, they then wouldn¡¯t know what he was up to. Every teamprised a noble family. They had their own strength and people, and naturally didn¡¯t need to split up. To Gu Bailu¡¯s surprise, the Archfiend didn¡¯t join their team, but Xiao Jingyun¡¯s. It was Bai Wuxin who joined their team. This treacherous man had tricked her into going to the Demon Realm with Gu Yunjingst time. This was truly a good chance for revenge. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you,¡± said Gu Bailu gloomily. She wanted to stab him in the throat. ¡°I¡¯m not happy at all,¡± Bai Wuxin said rudely. Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. ¡°No need to talk rubbish with him.¡± Bai Wuxin looked at Feng Qingtian and didn¡¯t make another sound. Even though Feng Qingtian was no longer the Heavenly Emperor, he still had his former glory. Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu walked slowly. The others had already reached the center of the forest, but they were still circling around. ¡°You¡¯re so slow. Do you want to lose?¡± Bai Wuxin mocked them. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Us, lose? Who are you looking down on? Yourself?¡± ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Feng Qingtian pped him. ¡°Who are you to talk?¡± Bai Wuxin was ruthlessly pped to the side, and he looked at Feng Qingtian gloomily. ¡°You think you¡¯re still the Heavenly Emperor? You¡¯re just mortal now.¡± Feng Qingtian pped him again. Bai Wuxin didn¡¯t expect Feng Qingtian to be so bold. He flung a streak of fire at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you the difference between humans and immortals.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes glittered. With one sh of his sword, the fire was cut apart, and it set the forest on fire. ¡°Wow, you set the forest on fire. I¡¯m going to tell the emperor,¡± Gu Bailu eximed. Bai Wuxin¡¯s expression was awful. He hadn¡¯t expected Feng Qingtian to break up his fire so easily. He had been cultivating for thousands of years. How could he be defeated by a human so easily? Although Feng Qingtian used to be the Heavenly Emperor, he had reincarnated and lost ten thousand years¡¯ worth of cultivation. How was he still so strong? Chapter 1015 - Ill Take You to a Doctor

Chapter 1015: I¡¯ll Take You to a Doctor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Are you going to hunt or are you going to fight me?¡± Bai Wuxin held back. He wouldn¡¯t let his emotions get the better of him. ¡°Of course we¡¯re hunting. Better to y with the demonic beasts than beat you up; you can¡¯t evenpare with them.¡± Supported by Feng Qingtian, Gu Bailu walked leisurely into the forest, toozy to talk to Bai Wuxin. They would see what he was up to. The further in they went, the more oppressive it felt. They couldn¡¯t hear the other teams at all. The forest was full of towering trees and dense undergrowth. Thankfully, Ye Qi and the others opened a path, and Gu Bailu didn¡¯t need to touch anything. Bai Wuxin¡¯s face grew uglier as Gu Bailu and the others walked increasingly slower, as if they were taking a stroll in a garden. They discussed this so-and-so flower, some medicinal effect or whatever, and whether something was treasure or whatnot. Ah Luo that fool saw some fruit and even asked Gu Bailu if she could eat it They were moving further and further away. Bai Wuxin wanted to press them, but when he saw Feng Qingtian¡¯s face, he held back. He knew that the slighted impatience could spoil the greatest n. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had never thought of hunting. As they walked, they left marks along the way. The forest was like a maze. Who knew if they would get lost? There was danger everywhere. If they identally walked into something like poisonous gas, it would be fatal. It wasn¡¯t dark yet, and they weren¡¯t in a hurry to return to the imperial pce. The most important thing was to deal with Bai Wuxin. However, they knew that Bai Wuxin definitely had a way to contact Xiao Jingyun. So, they couldn¡¯t get rid of him so casually. They had to catch him off guard so that he wouldn¡¯t have time to pass word on. Gu Bailu walked slowly as she tried to think of a solution. Ah Luo picked another fruit. ¡°Mydy, I picked some bubble fruit. They¡¯re the best.¡± The red fruit was the size of a raspberry and looked even more delicious in Ah Luo¡¯s fair hands. Gu Bailu put two in her mouth. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very sweet. My lord, have two, too.¡± Gu Bailu put the bubble fruit in Feng Qingtian¡¯s mouth. Even if Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t like it, he wouldn¡¯t refuse her. Ah Luo poured everything she had into Gu Bailu¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll pick more. You can have them first, mydy.¡± Bai Wuxin¡¯s face grew uglier and uglier as he watched them enter the forest as if they were shopping. While eating the fruit, Gu Bailu suddenly cried out and copsed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah... It hurts, my lord. My stomach hurts. Am I going intobor?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s only been seven months.¡± ¡°Then why is it so painful? It hurts...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s face was scrunched up in pain. Feng Qingtian stroked her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you to a doctor.¡± Rising Clouds Empire didn¡¯tck doctors and money. ¡°No... we can¡¯t leave. If we leave, we won¡¯t be able to participate in today¡¯s hunt.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed his sleeve and said, ¡°It might be the bubble fruit. I¡¯m better now.¡± Bai Wuxin looked on coldly, wondering what Gu Bailu was up to. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t going to let Gu Bailu suffer like this. He pulled a long face. ¡°We¡¯re going back now!¡± Bai Wuxin hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Prince Zi, the rule is that you can¡¯t leave the forest before time¡¯s up. If there¡¯s something wrong with Princess Zi¡¯s body, find a doctor here. Every team has been assigned a doctor.¡± Chapter 1016 - The Sound of Battle (1)

Chapter 1016: The Sound of Battle (1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian scowled. ¡°Then get the doctor here.¡± The doctor soon arrived. He felt Gu Bailu¡¯s pulse, then said solemnly, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re very weak. You have to be careful. Your stomach hurts because you ate something dirty. You¡¯ll be fine after taking two of my pills.¡± Gu Bailu was very weak since the baby sucked her dry every day. If there was no antidote, she would turn into a dry, empty corpse once the baby was born. Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Hurry up and give her the pills.¡± The doctor took out two pills and gave them to Gu Bailu, who drew a rune on his palm. The doctor, on the other hand, waspletely unaware. Gu Bailu, however, stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t dare take your pills casually. Bai Wuxin is from Rising Clouds Empire. Let him see if there¡¯s anything wrong with the pills. I¡¯ll only take them if he promises that it¡¯s fine.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t look too happy because of her doubts. ¡°Princess, how would I dare give you problematic pills?¡± ¡°Who knows? You don¡¯t look like a kind person.¡± The doctor¡¯s face turned ugly and ashen at Gu Bailu¡¯s blunt words. Holding a pill, the doctor stood up and gave it to Bai Wuxin. ¡°Please check if there¡¯s anything wrong with this pill. I had good intentions, but am being doubted like this.¡± Bai Wuxin didn¡¯t know what Gu Bailu was up to, but he still sniffed the pill. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine.¡± The doctor sniffed. ¡°Princess Zi, did you hear that?¡± He was an imperial doctor with the pce, and had only joined this team because Princess Zi was pregnant. He didn¡¯t expect to be doubted. He was furious, but didn¡¯t dare say anything. ¡°Then bring it over.¡± Gu Bailu waved at him. The doctor wanted to take the pill from Bai Wuxin, but for some reason, he pped Bai Wuxin. Bai Wuxin had never expected the doctor to actually raise a hand to him. He didn¡¯t react to the p, thinking it was nothing, but his entire body suddenly felt numb. By the time he realized that Gu Bailu had tricked him, Feng Qingtian had already knocked him out. Gu Bailu gave a victory sign. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Kill him. Don¡¯t give him a chance to report in.¡± Feng Qingtian gave him to Ye Qi, then hugged Gu Bailu. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me with this method again.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s hurry back to the pce. Xiao Jingyun and the Archfiend are probably already there.¡± After being dyed by Bai Wuxin for so long, it was already night by the time they returned to the imperial pce. Gu Bailu took out a few teleportation runes and threw them out. Her eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? My teleportation points have been destroyed.¡± ¡°Xiao Jingyun knows you can teleport. He must¡¯ve searched the pce.¡± ¡°But all the locations were hidden!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that they have a Grand Tutor who can refine supreme pills. He can also capture souls.¡± Gu Bailu had really forgotten about him, because he had never shown his face. The number of Soul Collectors who could capture souls on the entire continent could be counted on two hands, so this Grand Tutor was truly formidable. Chapter 1017 - The Sound of Battle (2)

Chapter 1017: The Sound of Battle (2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I left a teleportation point in the safest ce in case something went wrong.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s expression was a little dry. ¡°It¡¯s just that it isn¡¯t a very good location.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Seeing her expression, Feng Qingtian knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°It¡¯s the toilets for the maids in the harem...¡± The point was in the toilets, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t be found. After all, why would Gu Bailu go to such a ce? Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed. Behind him, Ye Ying and Ye Qi were still expressionless, but their foreheads clearly twitched. Gu Bailu herself was reluctant. Who would¡¯ve thought that they would destroy the teleportation points which she had spent so much time setting up? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Qingtian gave in. There was no time to waste. If the Archfiend took the pill once it matured, it would be very difficult to get it again. They would definitely eat it. Gu Bailu took out the teleportation rune which she thought she wouldn¡¯t need to use, and drew a circle in the air. ¡°Ah Luo and Ye Ying will go first. If there¡¯s someone inside, deal with them first.¡± After all, it was the women¡¯s toilets; it wouldn¡¯t be good if they showed up and saw a bare butt. Ah Luo and Ye Ying quietly entered the teleportation circle like it was no big deal. Feng Qingtian covered Gu Bailu¡¯s nose and waited for word from them before he brought her inside. The toilets didn¡¯t smell good, but thankfully, there was no one inside. When Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian walked out, Ah Luo and Ye Ying had already taken care of the maids outside. ¡°Ye Ying, go to Qinghua Pce and tell them that we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the underground pce. Xiao Jingyun and the Archfiend probably don¡¯t know that we¡¯re back yet. It¡¯ll be a surprise if we go now.¡± They soon arrived at the entrance to the underground pce. Naturally, it was Shao Zun who had told them about this entrance after suddenly switching sides. There was an array on it, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for Gu Bailu to break it. This was a necessary foundational skill of her family arts. The underground pce was indeed heavily guarded. There were men in ck who all wore ghost masks, and their auras were cold and strange. ¡°Security is even tighter than what I saw yesterday. There are so many ghost soldiers,¡± said Ye Qi softly. Naturally, Gu Bailu could tell that it was the ghost army. Their eyes were green and creepy. They relied on their eyes to absorb other people¡¯s spiritual power. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go in through the front entrance. Although we can defeat them, we¡¯ll alert the enemy. We can¡¯t let the Archfiend know that we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think as well.¡± They quietly left the entrance of the underground pce and went to the spot which they had foundst time. They put the entrance to the underground pce back exactly as it was before. It was obvious that Xiao Jingyun and the others hadn¡¯t found out how they had entered the underground pce. So, this spot hadn¡¯t been destroyed yet. From afar, Gu Bailu saw someone next to the rock. When they got closer, they saw it was Qian¡¯er and a tall middle-aged man. ¡°Qian¡¯er, why are you here? Where¡¯s the crown prince?¡± ¡°Lian¡¯er is with the crown prince. I saw that it was gettingte, and you didn¡¯t send a letter, so I came with the white dragon. I was about to...¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Qian¡¯er, there¡¯s something you can do now.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Bring the white dragon to the entrance of the underground pce along with the people whom Lu Fenying left with you. Make a fuss and say that you want to see the supreme pill.¡± ¡°Is that good? Wouldn¡¯t that alert the enemy?¡± Chapter 1018 - Celebrating Too Soon

Chapter 1018: Celebrating Too Soon

¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. They¡¯ll be rmed and definitely go to deal with you. Take everyone whom we left in the pce with you. That way, you can confuse them and make it look like we haven¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nodded. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Just listen to the white dragon.¡± Although Qian¡¯er had regained her strength, she was still an innocent girl without anybat experience. The man in his thirties said solemnly, ¡°Prince Zi, Princess Zi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect the princess.¡± The white dragon left with Qian¡¯er and the guards. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were left behind with Ye Qi, Ye Ying and the others. Ye Qi lifted the rock. The hole from before hadn¡¯t changed. The biggest reason why Xiao Jingyun hadn¡¯t found this ce was that he suspected early on that Shao Zun had betrayed him and told Prince Zi about the entrance to the underground pce. That was why the things had been stolen. This definitely had to be the main reason why Su Shenfan had switched sides so quickly. Xiao Jingyun was already suspicious of him. What Su Shenfan hated most was his partners not trusting him. If they didn¡¯t trust him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate happily. In addition, Xiao Jingyun had recklessly tried to use beautiful women to hook him, which was even more humiliating. And he courted death when he tried to touch Bu Yaolian. How could Su Shenfan stand this injustice? So you suspect that I leaked the location of the underground pce entrance? Then I¡¯ll do it. So, Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t in the wrong. The hole was dug open, and Gu Bailu and the others entered the underground pce. Only two secret guards were left outside, and they would send a signal if anything happened. Holding Gu Bailu¡¯s hand, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Whatever happenster, don¡¯t push yourself. I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°I know, I know. I still have a long life ahead of me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just talk; don¡¯t leave my side.¡± Feng Qingtian knew her well. Her mouth said ¡°yes,¡± but when they really ran into trouble, she would rush in hotheadedly. However, Feng Qingtian loved that about her. She didn¡¯t set out to cause trouble, but if something happened, she wasn¡¯t scared. But it also gave him a headache. ¡°Got it. I promise,¡± Gu Bailu agreed solemnly. Feng Qingtian believed that she was sincere. They walked in, and when they reached the pce, they indeed lost their spiritual power. They had just turned a corner, when they saw a bunch of people. Ye Qi hurriedly stopped the group. ¡°There¡¯s a wave of imperial guards up ahead.¡± ¡°It seems that the supreme pill matured today.¡± Thest time they came to the underground pce, they were worried they would affect the maturity of the spirit pill. There had been nobody in the underground pce, but today, there were so many imperial guards. ¡°Nobody has spiritual power. They have to fight with numbers, so Xiao Jingyun and the others aren¡¯t worried.¡± He even drew so many people away in the name of hunting. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Archfiend know that my skills don¡¯t require spiritual power?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re definitely his target.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and took out a strand of dry grass. ¡°Want to keep an eye on me? He doesn¡¯t have Sun Wukong¡¯s discerning eyes yet.¡± ¡°...¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed his forehead. ¡°What about your stomach?¡± Her belly was too big to hide. The 9,999 Spring Harbingers could transform her appearance, but the baby couldn¡¯t be removed. Gu Bailu¡¯s smile froze. That was right. How had she forgotten that her stomach was like a ball now?! ¡°I celebrated too soon.¡± Chapter 1019 - It’s Fair for Everybody

Chapter 1019: It¡¯s Fair for Everybody

¡°Don¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s harmful to your body.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her head. Gu Bailu could only nod. She had wanted to trick Xiao Jingyun and the others, but it seemed that she had no choice. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have an invisibility rune that¡¯ll prevent them from seeing me.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded and looked carefully around the corner. There was still nothing in the pce except for the guards who were patrolling the ce. The door was tightly shut. Not only did they have to avoid the guards, they also had to jump up and press a spot to open the door. ¡°How many invisibility runes are there?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu counted. ¡°Ten. Drawing this thing consumes too much spiritual power. I don¡¯t dare draw too many.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can use this to go in.¡± It was already dark when they entered the underground pce. They had to find out what was going on. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Qian¡¯er and the others should be at the entrance.¡± As soon as she said that, a group of people ran toward them, and Feng Qingtian hurriedly told them to hide. The team passed them and headed straight for the entrance. The closed golden door suddenly opened, and two tall figures, the Archfiend and Xiao Jingyun, walked out. ¡°What happened?¡± The Archfiend¡¯s strange, hellish voice rang out. Xiao Jingyun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all because of those clowns. They want to steal the pill, but they thought they could get in here? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m well-prepared this time. I won¡¯t let theme in likest time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. Prince Zi and the others might be back.¡± The Archfiend was more cautious than Xiao Jingyun. He had suffered at Gu Bailu¡¯s hands once and had yet to return to his nest after half a year. He was enraged and wanted to vent his anger on her. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be them. There¡¯s no news from Bai Wuxin.¡± ¡°Stay here and watch the Crimson Spirit Pill. Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The Archfiend wasn¡¯t as blindly optimistic as he was. Xiao Jingyun didn¡¯t quite agree. ¡°It¡¯s about to mature. It¡¯s not a good time to leave. It¡¯s fine to just guard the pill. Even if theye in, they¡¯ll just die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget there¡¯s Gu Bailu. You don¡¯t know what she¡¯s like.¡± After knowing Gu Bailu¡¯s identity, the Archfiend feared her the most. More than a hundred years ago, she dared bring people to tear down his nest, and he wasn¡¯t able to return for a hundred years. He wanted revenge. The Archfiend and his men brushed past Gu Bailu and the others and didn¡¯t notice them. That was the benefit of having no spiritual power... You don¡¯t have it, I don¡¯t have it. It¡¯s fair for everybody. Without spiritual power, it wasn¡¯t easy to find somebody hiding in a corner. After all, everyone relied on spiritual power most of the time. Nobody honed their primitive sense of vignce. Arge number of imperial guards had also gone to the entrance of the underground pce. Right now, the imperial guards were only half as strong as before. Xiao Jingyun entered and closed the door. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian looked at each other. It seemed that the Crimson Spirit Pill was really about to mature. If they didn¡¯t seize the supreme pill in time, the human world really might be a purgatory. Plus, Heavenly Pce Cliff and the Archfiend were in cahoots. It definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing for these people to be together. ¡°Just enter with the invisibility rune. There¡¯s no time.¡± Gu Bailu gave everyone an invisibility rune. Chapter 1020 - Someone Has Snuck In

Chapter 1020: Someone Has Snuck In

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian instructed, ¡°When we enterter, hide in the stream on the side. Don¡¯t go to the area with spiritual power. When the pill matures, snatch it immediately. Don¡¯t worry about anyone else.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Stick it on your hand. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu was the first to stick the rune on, and the rest followed. While the imperial guards wouldn¡¯t be able to see them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other either. Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Everyone, split up once we enter. Ye Qi, jump up and open the door. The moment it opens, rush in and find a ce to hide.¡± Once the door opened, Xiao Jingyun and the others would definitely sense it. They could only quickly find a ce to hide. Since they were invisible and didn¡¯t have spiritual power, nobody would know where they were hiding. Hm... this was fair. Ye Qi jumped up and tried pressing a few times, but failed. ¡°Ye Ying, you go too.¡± Ye Ying and Ye Qi jumped up, and soon, the door opened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did Gu Bailu and the others rush through the door. The guards thought that the Rising Clouds Emperor was about toe out. In the end, they waited for a long time, but nobody appeared. Soon, someone inside asked, ¡°What happened? Who opened the door?¡± The guards looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you open it?¡± ¡°Sh*t, hurry up and report this to the emperor.¡± Feng Qingtian hid behind a stctite next to the stream with Gu Bailu. He raised his head. Moonlight poured down through the hole above them. The Crimson Spirit Pill was maturing... Sure enough, Xiao Jingyun and Shao Zun were standing to the left and right of the Crimson Spirit Pill. A man was standing in front of the Crimson Spirit Pill and refining it with fire-red spiritual power. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t expect Shao Zun to be here. Wasn¡¯t Xiao Jingyun suspicious of him? He still dared to ask him to guard the pill? What Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know was that Su Shenfan had promised that he would watch the pill until it matured, as part of the initial agreement. Part of the deal was that he would get a part of the loot. The supreme pill contained more than ten thousand souls. Even eating a small part would make him ten times stronger than what he was now. That was why he was willing to cooperate. Su Shenfan stared at the supreme pill with burning eyes. He had a good n. Whether it was Gu Bailu or Xiao Jingyun who wound up with the pill, he would have a share no matter what. That was why he was willing to cooperate with Gu Bailu. He looked outside. Why weren¡¯t Gu Bailu and the others taking action yet? The pill was about to mature. The truth was that he still wanted Gu Bailu and the others to get the pill. ¡°Your Majesty, Shao Zun, for some reason, the golden door opened on its own!¡± the leader of the imperial guards ran in and reported. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Jingyun stood up in shock. ¡°Grand Tutor, watch the pill. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Xiao Jingyun flew to the other side of the stream and lost his spiritual power. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The golden door opened, but there were no suspicious signs.¡± ¡°The golden door opening on its own is suspicious. Search the ce immediately and see if someone snuck in,¡± Xiao Jingyun scolded. The imperial guards didn¡¯t dare be negligent. A group of people rushed in and searched every corner with Night Pearls. Chapter 1021 - The Strongest Accomplice

Chapter 1021: The Strongest Aplice

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Your Majesty, we didn¡¯t find anyone.¡± Xiao Jingyun scowled. ¡°Can they disappear into thin air? Tighten security. Check everywhere outside as well immediately.¡± However, after a round of investigation, there was indeed no one. ¡°Your Majesty, could they be invisible?¡± an imperial guard asked. ¡°How can they be invisible without spiritual power?¡± Xiao Jingyun felt that it was impossible. Spiritual power was lost here, even for him and the Archfiend. Everybody here was on the same level. ¡°They have that witch Gu Bailu.¡± The Archfiend¡¯s weird voice rang out. Xiao Jingyun said in surprise, ¡°What about her? She also relies on spiritual power.¡± ¡°Heh, she created her own damn runes. They can be activated without spiritual power. Hurry up and search. They must be inside!¡± Xiao Jingyun frowned. ¡°You¡¯re so sure they¡¯ve returned. Bai Wuxin didn¡¯t tell us that they¡¯ve escaped.¡± ¡°Even the ghost army couldn¡¯t absorb their spiritual power outside. Gu Bailu must¡¯ve used an immunity rune on them. That¡¯s how I was defeated back then! Find her now!¡± Xiao Jingyun thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Bai Wuxin first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact him. I just tried, and there was no response. They must¡¯ve killed him secretly.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Bai Wuxin is the strongest at Heavenly Pce Cliff...¡± ¡°Be quiet if you don¡¯t know anything. Find them now. Do you want them to steal the supreme pill which you¡¯ve spent so much time refining?¡± The Demon Lord was very impatient with Xiao Jingyun. He didn¡¯t know anything and didn¡¯t listen to orders. Did he think that he could act high and mighty just because this was his territory? If it wasn¡¯t because he was useful, the Archfiend would¡¯ve pped him to death. Shao Zun flew over and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There are intruders. Go and find them immediately,¡± the Archfiend said to Shao Zun. Shao Zun nodded and gave the order. ¡°Search thoroughly. Don¡¯t let a single mosquito escape.¡± But how were they going to find them? They could turn invisible without spiritual power. Right now, they were like everyone else who didn¡¯t have spiritual power, and were no different from garbage. They moved much slower and used a lot more energy. ¡°All of you, go over there and set up a barrier!¡± The Archfiend saw that this wouldn¡¯t work. There was no spiritual power here, and there was no way to deal with Gu Bailu and the others. The six realms relied on spiritual power to support themselves. Whether it was the Demon Realm or Fiend Realm¡¯s magic arts, both were based on spiritual power. Gu Bailu had been bored at Heavenly Pce Cliff back then. She wanted to create a power which didn¡¯t rely on spiritual power, so she came up with the Reed Mountain Arts, which relied on a person¡¯s consciousness to control everything. Who would have thought that it could be used like this? Now, they could only use their own strength on the other side to defeat them. As long as they held down the fort, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them on the other side without spiritual power, no matter how good she was. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°The Archfiend has given up on this side and has gone back over to the other side to stand guard. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to go over.¡± ¡°They will have to go out in the end.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯ll split the supreme pill on the spot,¡± said Gu Bailu worriedly. ¡°They won¡¯t. Not everyone has gathered yet.¡± Gu Bailu understood what Feng Qingtian meant. Only Shao Zun, the Archfiend, and the Rising Clouds Emperor were here now, and there was no one from Heavenly Pce Cliff. Chapter 1022 - That Woman Can Enter Even When There Are No Holes

Chapter 1022: That Woman Can Enter Even When There Are No Holes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They definitely wouldn¡¯t dare split it secretly. After all, Heavenly Pce Cliff was the strongest among them. ¡°Even if they really dare split it, they won¡¯t dare take it for their own. We can still snatch it.¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t afraid that the Archfiend and Heavenly Pce Cliff would get the supreme pill, but that he himself wouldn¡¯t. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to share it with them,¡± Gu Bailu pouted and said willfully. Feng Qingtian chuckled. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t we have Shao Zun?¡± Gu Bailu looked at Su Shenfan and saw that he was looking around for them. ¡°My lord, let¡¯s go talk to him ande up with a n. We need to be able to go over when the pill is ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her closer to Su Shenfan. Su Shenfan knew that Prince Zi mighte looking for him at that moment, so he stood a little further away from the other two. Feng Qingtian said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Find a way to create a problem with the barrier. We have to get the spirit pill.¡± Su Shenfan calmly spoke to the Archfiend next to him. ¡°If everyone goes over, will it affect the effect of the supreme pill?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to consider that. Let¡¯s go.¡± The Archfiend swam across first. Su Shenfan¡¯s voice reached Feng Qingtian, ¡°I¡¯ll cut off a strand of hair when the Archfiend sets up the barrier. Find it, and then break in.¡± With that, Su Shenfan swam over with the Archfiend. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to have an insider in a critical moment.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Jingyun and the Archfiend probably didn¡¯t know that their biggest miscalction this time was to look for Shao Zun. When the Archfiend went over, he immediately set up a barrier. The Archfiend¡¯s barrier was naturally iparably tough. Nobody could enter, and it would take quite a while to break it. The pill had already matured. ¡°With the Archfiend here, we can rest easy.¡± Xiao Jingyun smiled and ttered him. There was no expression on the Archfiend¡¯s face. ¡°That woman can enter even when there are no holes. Tell them to keep an eye out for her. Don¡¯t miss a single detail.¡± The alchemy tform here was only about a hundred square meters in size, and there was fresh grass growing on it. It was surrounded by barriers that were like a spider web formed by the Crimson Spirit Pill, and all of them were glowing red. It looked strange and awe-inspiring. ¡°As expected of a supreme pill. This spiritual power can scare people to death.¡± Gu Bailu felt her heart itch. The Crimson Spirit Pill was now so red that it was about to explode. Under the spiritual power emitted by the Grand Tutor¡¯s hands, it spun even faster. ¡°Maybe this is fate. If they hadn¡¯t brought my parents¡¯ souls here to refine the pills, I wouldn¡¯t havee to rescue them, and I wouldn¡¯t have known that they were refining this spirit pill. In the end, I have to thank Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°In this world, good people and bad people, friends and foe are all useful as long as they don¡¯t die.¡± That was right. Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t killed Nan Ningxin all this time, all for this moment today. Killing an enemy was indeed satisfying, but that was fleeting; it wouldn¡¯t bring her parents back and the Gu family couldn¡¯t go back to what it was. As for her enemy, she wouldn¡¯t feel any pain if she died. That wasn¡¯t worth it at all. ¡°Wow, look at the pill. It¡¯s changing color.¡± Chapter 1023 - Got It

Chapter 1023: Got It

Gu Bailu eximed in a low voice. The Crimson Spirit Pill, which was originally red, had already turned purple and was now turning ck. It started to emit a thick ck fog which drifted over. Gu Bailu was delighted. ¡°I¡¯ll have the Night Lotus carry us over. Let¡¯s look for the hair first.¡± Gu Bailu took off the Night Lotus. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The thick fog emitted by the Night Lotus was exactly the same color as the ck fog of the Crimson Spirit Pill. It was impossible to tell which was which. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were carried over. After searching for a long time, they finally found an unremarkable strand of hair floating in the air. Enveloped as it was in the ck fog, it was a pain to find. Thankfully, Gu Bailu had opened her Heavenly Eye. ¡°Soon?¡± The Archfiend sounded excited. The Grand Tutor¡¯s face was dark and focused. He ignored him. When the pill spun so fast that it couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, the ck fog suddenly withdrew, and the pill¡¯s barrier exploded. The Grand Tutor took a few steps back from the impact, blood oozing out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s a person¡¯s aura. The pill isn¡¯t happy.¡± ¡°Then, is it mature or not?¡± the Archfiend asked impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s mature. It¡¯s just that its temper is so bad that even I can¡¯t hold it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The Archfiend was about to take the supreme pill, which was now like a ck, shiny fruit. It was only the size of a walnut, but it exuded immense spiritual power. The moment the Archfiend stretched out his hand, the supreme pill started jumping everywhere. ¡°Archfiend, you can¡¯t be forceful. It¡¯s a little irritable after absorbing the aura. It¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Break the barrier and steal it.¡± ¡°Ye Qi, Ye Ying, go!¡± Following his shout, Feng Qingtian drew his Soul Separation Sword and shed at the hair. The barrier shattered like a mirror. The Archfiend¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the barrier break. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? My barrier broke!¡± Gu Bailu flew toward the supreme pill. She took off the Soul Collecting Bracelet and said, ¡°Collect it!¡± As she shouted, she started chanting. The supreme pill sensed that the spiritual power in the air wasn¡¯t pure at all, and was getting more and more impure. It bounced up and down like a little ball. The Soul Collecting Bracelet turned into a golden bag and charged at the supreme pill. ¡°Got you.¡± Gu Bailu put the Soul Collecting Bracelet on her wrist again and grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did the Archfiend and the others react. Even though they couldn¡¯t see the other party, they released waves of super strong spiritual power to attack them. Gu Bailu was protected in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. He frowned in pain when the Archfiend¡¯s spiritual power hit him. ¡°My lord, are you alright?¡± All the invisibility runes on their hands dropped. Seeing Feng Qingtian¡¯s awful expression, Gu Bailu knew that he must be injured. Ye Ying, Ye Qi, and Ah Luo surrounded Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. They were also injured and their clothes were torn. The Archfiend had used all his strength to stop them. ¡°Close the door!¡± The Rising Clouds Emperor roared, ¡°Close the door! Don¡¯t let them out!¡± Feng Qingtian hurriedly said, ¡°Teleport.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. She really wanted to fight the Archfiend. But she still endured it, knowing that this wasn¡¯t the time to fight. She took out a teleportation rune and threw it into the air, then jumped in with Feng Qingtian. Ye Ying and the others were also very quick. They disappeared in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t all the teleportation spots destroyed?¡± the Archfiend roared at Xiao Jingyun. Chapter 1024 - Loser

Chapter 1024: Loser

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Jingyun was furious with the Grand Tutor. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I... I did destroy all of them.¡± ¡°Then how did theye here? And how did they escape?!¡± Shao Zun said coldly, ¡°Is this the time to me each other? Chase them! Seal off the pce. They won¡¯t be able to get far.¡± Xiao Jingyun looked at him. ¡°Shao Zun... Can you exin why the Archfiend¡¯s barrier is so easily broken?¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°That, you¡¯ll have to ask the Archfiend.¡± The Archfiend said angrily, ¡°Why are you still asking? Hurry up and chase her.¡± The Archfiend was the first to give chase. He was the most nervous right now. Gu Bailu had been able to turn his nest into such a wretched state in her previous life. If she ate this supreme pill, she would really be able to destroy the heavens. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian appeared in the toilet again... Feng Qingtian hurriedly covered Gu Bailu¡¯s nose. This time, they were at the front, so no one cleared the way for them. So... there was a maid in the toilet... Two people suddenly appeared, scaring the maid into hiding on the side. ¡°Who... who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please excuse us,¡± said Gu Bailu apologetically. Feng Qingtian hurriedly carried Gu Bailu out of the toilet. It smelled awful. Ye Qi and the others followed behind them. The maid watched them jump out like beans. She felt that the world was truly fantastic. After they left, the maid cried out in fear. ¡°Ah...¡± She pulled up her pants. Gu Bailu looked at the serene pce. ¡°Two secret guards, go find Qian¡¯er and the others, and tell them to retreat.¡± She and Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. ¡°Understood.¡± Feng Qingtian carried her to the wall of the imperial pce. ¡°There¡¯s a barrier. I¡¯ll break it first.¡± ¡°No, put me down. You¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll break it.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t try to act tough. The Archfiend had indeed hurt him. If he tried to act tough now, it would only dy their escape. Gu Bailu tried breaking the barrier, but it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°It seems that the Archfiend set up this barrier. We have to use the strongest runes.¡± There wasn¡¯t any strand of hair for them here. The barrier was sealed tight. The Archfiend¡¯s barrier was the strongest in the world. Ordinary people absolutely couldn¡¯t break it. Unfortunately for the Archfiend... To trick Gu Bailu back then, he had invited her to the Fiend Realm to be friends along with the Demon King. As a sign of friendship, the Archfiend taught her how to break his barrier... Gu Bailu knew how to lift the Archfiend¡¯s barrier. She had to thank the Demon King for returning her memories to her. Otherwise, they might not have been able to leave today. Gu Bailu took out two runes that glittered with golden light and stuck them to the ground. She chanted, ¡°Eight points unhindered, clear the mind, break the array for all things! Open!¡± Large amounts of spiritual power surged forward and gathered in the two runes. With a crack, the barrier opened. ¡°You want to leave?¡± The Archfiend¡¯s strange and awful voice came from behind. Gu Bailu hurriedly pulled Feng Qingtian away and threw a few life and death runes behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave today for you to see, loser.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. She cast a golden circle around them. ¡°Run!¡± In an instant, they picked up speed and ran as fast as the wind. Chapter 1025 - Wheres My Escape Route?

Chapter 1025: Where¡¯s My Escape Route?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Archfiend¡¯s spiritual power attacked like a hot knife cutting through butter, but it missed. He was so angry he destroyed the pce wall. ¡°Damn it, we really should¡¯ve dealt with this woman sooner.¡± The Archfiend remembered Nan Ningxin. ¡°It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault. Why didn¡¯t she deal with her when she went to steal the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Leaving behind such a disaster. Nan Ningxin would be the first to feel wronged. If she had known that Gu Bailu was the woman the Heavenly Emperor loved, she would¡¯ve killed her eight hundred years ago. Would she have let her live a second longer? No way! Gu Bailu and the others fled. Xiao Jingyun wanted to chase them, but the Archfiend stopped him. ¡°Stop chasing. Capture the ones that haven¡¯t escaped.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t let them take the supreme pill away!¡± Xiao Jingyun¡¯s eyes were red. He had worked hard for half a year and put in so much effort and money, but it was stolen just like that? How could he take this lying down? ¡°Then go after them.¡± The Archfiend didn¡¯t want to talk to the idiot anymore. He turned around and said to his ghost army, ¡°Capture all the outsiders left in the pce.¡± Bu Yaolian, who was sitting in the room with the little crown prince, could hear the rush of footsteps outside. The number of imperial guards in the pce immediately increased. She took a look at the time and saw that it was already midnight; the supreme pill should have matured. It was so chaotic outside. Had Gu Bailu already seeded? What about Shao Zun? Would hee under suspicion? Bu Yaolian hugged the crown prince and said to the guard outside, ¡°Go and find out what¡¯s going on outside.¡± The guard acknowledged the order. Not long after, he returned. ¡°Miss Lian¡¯er, it seems that the supreme pill was stolen. The pce is being cleared of all outsiders and the guests are being rounded up.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Then isn¡¯t it dangerous here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lian¡¯er. Shao Zun has left an escape route. If it¡¯s dangerous, we¡¯ll take you with us. There¡¯s no reason for the Rising Clouds Emperor to attack us yet.¡± Bu Yaolian tilted her head and thought for a moment. Shao Zun wasn¡¯t truly a suspect yet. However, Shao Zun didn¡¯te back in the end. She was a little uneasy. ¡°Your Highness, your mother has toe back safely. I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡± Everybody was out there; who knew how Qian¡¯er was doing. Had Prince Zi and Princess Zi escaped or were they trapped in the pce? Bu Yaolian could only sit there and worry. Suddenly, there was the sound of hooves outside Qinghua Pce. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she hurriedly hugged the little crown prince. ¡°What should I do? What should I do, little crown prince? If they want to capture you, should I protect myself or you?¡± Bu Yaolian was a little panicked. In this situation, she probably couldn¡¯t save anyone. The crown prince blinked his bright eyes at her. He wasn¡¯t flustered at all, as if what happened next wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Bu Yaolian suddenly calmed down. If the crown prince wasn¡¯t scared, why should she be scared? Wow... She wanted to cry. She was scared. She hadn¡¯t had a baby with Shao Zun yet, and hadn¡¯t seen him for thest time. She didn¡¯t want to die. Someone rushed in and seemed to be arguing with the guards outside. Didn¡¯t the guard say that there was a backup n? What should she do now? She held the runes that Gu Bailu had left for her, which could fake her death. Chapter 1026 - Who Dares Stop Me?

Chapter 1026: Who Dares Stop Me?

If all else failed, she would pretend to be dead. Bu Yaolian held the runes in her hand. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re fated to die together.¡± The crown prince smiled at him. This aunt was so nervous. She seemed scared of death. What was there to be scared of? He believed that his parents wouldn¡¯t let him die. Bu Yaolian only wanted to cry when she saw him smile. ¡°It¡¯s better to be a baby. You don¡¯t know pain or suffering.¡± The little prince pouted. I¡¯m not. I¡¯m smart. The door was kicked open, and Bu Yaolian stood up fearfully. ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯ll kill myself if youe over!¡± Su Shenfan looked at her trembling and screaming and dropped his forehead into his hand. ¡°Stupid woman, it¡¯s better to live than to die. Can you only think of suicide?¡± If it wasn¡¯t because he could see how scared she was, his words would¡¯ve been more vicious. When Bu Yaolian raised her head and saw him, she burst into tears. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, you¡¯re finally back. I thought I was doomed...¡± Bu Yaolian rushed toward him. Su Shenfan opened his arms and hugged her. ¡°How can I die so easily?¡± He looked at the little crown prince in Bu Yaolian¡¯s arms. ¡°Eh, this baby is quite calm. He¡¯s not scared at all from the noise. Look at you. You can¡¯t evenpare with a baby. He¡¯s not even crying.¡± Bu Yaolian sniffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry when I was this young either.¡± ¡°Tsk, you can still argue. The older you get, the more shameless you be.¡± Su Shenfan took out a handkerchief and threw it to her. ¡°Hurry up and wipe your face. How embarrassing can you get in front of the little crown prince? When he grows up, he¡¯ll definitelyugh to death at you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too young to remember.¡± The crown prince smiled. Aunt, I¡¯ll remember you very clearly. ¡°Look at him. Does he look like he won¡¯t remember?¡± Su Shenfan found it amazing that this child could actually understand. Bu Yaolian calmed down. ¡°Shao Zun, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Prince Zi and Princess Zi ran away with the supreme pill. We¡¯re rounding up everybody else.¡± ¡°What about Qian¡¯er and the rest? Have they been captured?¡± Bu Yaolian asked fearfully. Su Shenfan blew a strand of hair off his forehead. ¡°She¡¯s been captured, but she¡¯s in Mr. Xiao¡¯s hands. Xiao Jingyun can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Bu Yaolian frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Xiao going to fall out with Xiao Jingyun?¡± Shouldn¡¯t he take the opportunity to seize the throne now? ¡°Why should he? When Xiao Jingyun dies, he¡¯ll naturally take over.¡± ¡°Then how will Xiao Jingyun die?¡± Who would kill Xiao Jingyun now that Prince Zi and Princess Zi had run away? Wasn¡¯t Mr. Xiao going to do it himself? ¡°The Archfiend, the people of Heavenly Pce Cliff and the Demon Realm won¡¯t let him go. Mr. Xiao just has to wait patiently for Xiao Jingyun to die.¡± Su Shenfan touched her head. ¡°Get ready to leave.¡± ¡°Can you... can you leave?¡± Bu Yaolian asked. Now that everybody was being detained, how were they going to leave? ¡°Who can stop me from leaving?¡± Su Shenfan said confidently. ¡°Then how are we going to leave?¡± The supreme pill had been stolen. As one of the guardians, Su Shenfan had a huge responsibility. It would be strange if Xiao Jingyun and the Archfiend let him go. Su Shenfan hugged her. ¡°By walking right out, of course.¡± ¡°Ah... really?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him in confusion. Although she didn¡¯t have much spiritual power, she wasn¡¯t so naive and gullible. Chapter 1027 - Swaggering Out

Chapter 1027: Swaggering Out

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°You dare doubt me?¡± ¡°No... No, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Su Shenfan walked into the bathroom with her in his arms. ¡°Before we leave, take a bath first. I¡¯ve been guarding that stupid pill all ofst night. It¡¯s like my whole body smells of medicine.¡± Bu Yaolian was unwilling. He was still thinking of taking a bath at a time like this! Would you stop at just taking a bath? She still had to look after the crown prince. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, let¡¯s bath once we¡¯re out of here. Our lives are more important.¡± ¡°Just do as I say. Why are you wasting time?¡± Su Shenfan pulled her into the bathroom. ¡°We can¡¯t go into the water. What about the crown prince?¡± ¡°Who told you we¡¯re going into the water?¡± Su Shenfan walked to the side of the bath. Su Sheng, who had followed him, crouched down and lifted the marble tiles next to the bath, revealing a hole. Su Sheng lifted a few pieces, and a square hole appeared. Bu Yaolian was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s a tunnel here!¡± ¡°I said we¡¯re walking out, so we¡¯re walking out.¡± Su Shenfan jumped into the hole with her in his arms. Although the hole wasn¡¯t big, it was enough for one person to pass through. Su Shenfan let go of her. ¡°Walk in front.¡± Bu Yaolian walked in front with the crown prince and eximed, ¡°When did you dig this tunnel?¡± She had been in her room every day and didn¡¯t know when the tunnel had been dug. ¡°It was probably when we were tussling in bed.¡± Bu Yaolian fell silent. This tunnel had been dug while they were tussling in bed? ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your loud voice. You covered up the sounds of the digging. Lian¡¯er, you have a great voice.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. Shao Zun, are you sure that¡¯s apliment? However, it could indeed cover up the digging. Who would¡¯ve thought that while they were doing that, the other side was taking the opportunity to dig a tunnel? No matter how cunning Xiao Jingyun was, he probably couldn¡¯t calcte that. Besides, Xiao Jingyun was an arrogant man. He might be ambitious, but he wasn¡¯t a schemer. Bu Yaolian walked in front with the crown prince and asked worriedly, ¡°Can we really leave Qian¡¯er?¡± ¡°Mr. Xiao won¡¯t let anything happen to his woman. If he can¡¯t even do that, how can he cooperate with Prince Zi? Besides, isn¡¯t there still Lu Fenying? He¡¯ll save her.¡± He didn¡¯t want to worry about Mo Qian¡¯er. Bringing the crown prince to a safe ce was already his limit. For the sake of 300,000 for the cooperation. The tunnel led to a back door outside the pce. There was already a carriage waiting there. Bu Yaolian got into the carriage and lifted the curtain to look outside. It seemed like she had stayed in the royal pce for a long time. It was New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow. They had to spend New Year¡¯s Eve on the road. ¡°Shao Zun, where are we going?¡± Bu Yaolian hugged the crown prince worriedly. Should she wait for Qian¡¯er? The crown prince needed a wet nurse to feed him. ¡°Prince Zi and Princess Zi ran away after obtaining the supreme pill. Naturally, I¡¯m going to ask him for my share.¡± Su Shenfan yawned. ¡°Let me rest.¡± ¡°What about the crown prince? What does he eat? I don¡¯t have milk.¡± Bu Yaolian was worried. ¡°What milk can you have? Your milk can only be given to me.¡± Su Shenfan started talking dirty again. Bu Yaolian red at him. ¡°The crown prince is here. Shao Zun, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°What are you scared of? This kid is very smart. You can just find a woman on the road who just gave birth.¡± Chapter 1028 - Hes Really Satisfied With This Woman

Chapter 1028: He¡¯s Really Satisfied With This Woman

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bu Yaolian looked at the crown prince. ¡°You should¡¯ve brought the wet nurse with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Who knows if the wet nurse is reliable or not? Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t starve.¡± Even without human milk, he could survive on sheep¡¯s milk. Bu Yaolian also knew that Su Shenfan was tired and didn¡¯t dare disturb him anymore. ¡°Shao Zun, get some rest.¡± Now that they had the supreme pill, they were safe. She wondered how Prince Zi and Princess Zi were doing. Princess Zi had already fallen asleep in Prince Zi¡¯s arms. The Archfiend knew that it was useless to chase after her, so he gave up. Feng Qingtian knew very well that Xiao Jingyun would never give up. He must have sent experts after them. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of them, he didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with them. It was safest to leave Rising Clouds Empire as soon as possible and return to his territory. Looking at Gu Bailu¡¯s peaceful face, Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°We actually do look like bandits.¡± He felt that even if he couldn¡¯t return to Heavenly Pce Cliff, he could still live happily as a bandit with Gu Bailu. But that was impossible. The baby in Gu Bailu¡¯s belly was the son of heaven and earth, and had the power to control everything in the world. How could it be buried in the human world? Given how chaotic the six realms were, there had to be a true ruler. Gu Bailu was truly tired. She was asleep more than awake on the road. Her body was being hollowed out by the child of heaven and earth. The more months passed, the less energetic she became. Thankfully, the supreme pill had already been obtained. Shao Zun¡¯s carriage was on the way back to Southern Glory Empire, but it took a different route, partly because he was afraid that the people chasing Prince Zi would also catch up with them. Secondly, he didn¡¯t want Xiao Jingyun to know his whereabouts. They had to cross mountains and rivers on this road to Southern Glory Empire. Most people wouldn¡¯t take this road. But he could only choose this path. Once they entered the mountains, the carriage couldn¡¯t be used anymore. Bu Yaolian was exhausted after carrying the little crown prince for a while, and her hands were numb. She could only give the crown prince to Su Sheng. Su Shenfan pulled her up the mountain. He didn¡¯t show consideration for her body, which wasn¡¯t as strong as the bodies of those who had spiritual power. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯tin at all. She gritted her teeth and followed him. She knew that Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry if he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Archfiend¡¯s men. That was the Archfiend. Although she had never seen him, she knew that he was very powerful, and on the same level as the gods in the sky. Shao Zun had betrayed them. They would definitely take revenge. However, they had no proof of betrayal. On the second night, Shao Zun had someone set up a fire to rest. It was terrifyingly cold in the forest, and the sound of running water could be heard in the distance. It seemed that the river wasn¡¯t far away, making the forest even colder. Bu Yaolian said worriedly, ¡°Shao Zun, will the crown prince be unable to take it?¡± The crown prince had always been sick. Now that he had been with her for so long, he was so cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His body is better than yours, and you¡¯re not freezing to death. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Shenfan wrapped her in his arms and enveloped her in his cloak. They weren¡¯t afraid of the cold since they had spiritual power to protect themselves. On the other hand, Bu Yaolian¡¯s spiritual power was low and almost nonexistent. One could imagine how tired she was after following them for so long. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Shenfan sending her some spiritual power to protect her all the way, she would probably be exhausted to death. What Su Shenfan was satisfied with was that no matter how tired she was, she didn¡¯t make a sound about it. She was usually delicate, but when something really happened, she could still grasp the situation. Chapter 1029 - Is the Stupid Woman Pregnant?

Chapter 1029: Is the Stupid Woman Pregnant?

Su Shenfan was very pleased with this. Bu Yaolian was going to walk around, but Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want her to tire herself out, so he told her to stop and rest. Naturally, someone was cooking. Bu Yaolian had been starving for a whole day and night. She didn¡¯t even have her diet food. ¡°Are you still cold?¡± Su Shenfan asked gently. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not cold at all with Shao Zun around. Shao Zun¡¯s arms are the warmest in the world.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°You start acting cute once we stop. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare do anything to you in a ce like this.¡± Bu Yaolian hurriedly buried her head in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, not acting cute.¡± ¡°Su Lian, do you think this ce is special? I¡¯ve never tried the wilderness before.¡± Bu Yaolian grabbed his sleeve tightly. ¡°Shao Zun, we should hurry along.¡± She might as well save some energy to escape. Su Shenfan grabbed her chin. ¡°Why are you so scared? Who¡¯s the one who cries out that it feels good every time?¡± ¡°We... we have to conserve our strength.¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Of course Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t consider doing it right now. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he knew that Bu Yaolian¡¯s body had reached its limit. She had followed them for a day and a night without spiritual power. Any other woman wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it. He couldn¡¯t kill her. Bu Yaolian was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to talk. She fell asleep in his arms. When she woke up, she saw a bright star in the sky. It was already dawn. Alert, Su Shenfan opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you want some soup?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded in a daze and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Su Shenfan lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°How delicate. Bring the soup over.¡± Soon, a bowl of spicy chicken soup was served. ¡°It¡¯s a wild chicken hunted on the mountain. It¡¯s delicious. Drink it.¡± Bu Yaolian drank the chicken soup obediently at first, butter on, she really poured it into her mouth and polished off the rest of the meat. Su Shenfan leaned against the tree trunk and looked at the woman in his arms in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re so ugly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll despise you?¡± ¡°I eat very elegantly.¡± Although Bu Yaolian ate happily, her actions indeed weren¡¯t unrefined. ¡°If you weren¡¯t refined, I would¡¯ve kicked you away long ago.¡± Su Shenfan asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes.¡± After passing the bowl to a servant, Bu Yaolian leaned over and kissed Su Shenfan¡¯s lips. ¡°Shao Zun, how¡¯s the little crown prince? He can¡¯t drink chicken soup.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we caught a wild goat. Just nice, it has milk.¡± Bu Yaolian tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be noisy at all?¡± This child was too obedient. ¡°He cried once because he had to pee.¡± Su Shenfan liked the little crown prince too. He was really obedient. He only cried once as a warning that he was about to pee. He never made any noise again after that, and slept quietly. Such a cute baby actually wasn¡¯t Su Shenfan¡¯s. Su Shenfan felt that he couldn¡¯t take this lying down. His baby would probably be more obedient. But his baby? Su Shenfan looked at Bu Yaolian¡¯s belly. Was the stupid woman pregnant? Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes turnedplicated. Bu Yaolian took the chicken soup from the servant and drank it. ¡°Qian¡¯er is probably going crazy. She must be very worried now that the crown prince isn¡¯t with her.¡± Chapter 1030 - Discuss It Again When the Time Comes

Chapter 1030: Discuss It Again When the Time Comes

¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people. I left her a message.¡± ¡°No matter how good we are, we¡¯re not her. As a mother, how can she not worry about her son? She¡¯s just afraid that other people won¡¯t be able to take care of him. Besides, the crown prince is indeed in poor health.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Is that so? How do you know that all mothers care about their sons?¡± ¡°Because if I have a baby, I¡¯ll give him all my love, even if he¡¯s not as obedient as the crown prince.¡± Su Shenfan hugged her waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°You want to have a baby?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Su Shenfan in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly ask that. How should she reply? If she said she wanted to, would Su Shenfan take precautions against her? Then, if she hadn¡¯t fallen pregnant yet, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the future. It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t want to. Also, if she said that she didn¡¯t want to, would Su Shenfan think that she had no feelings for him at all? She wasn¡¯t willing to have a baby with him, so why would she say that she had feelings for him? Bu Yaolian felt that this question was too difficult for her to answer. What should she do? How should she reply? Bu Yaolian bit her lip and made up her mind. ¡°Of course I want to have a baby, but not just anyone can have Shao Zun¡¯s baby. I know my identity. If Shao Zun wants me to have a baby, I¡¯ll have one. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll stop thinking about it.¡± Su Shenfan tightened his grip on her waist. Was he willing to let her have a baby? The answer was definitely no. He didn¡¯t want a baby for now. Besides, Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t his wife, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to have a child with her identity. Bu Yaolian indeed pleased him now, but that didn¡¯t mean that she could be the mistress of the Earthly Residence. The mistress in his heart had always been someone else. Although she was no longer around, that position was still hers. Also, he had just had a taste of pleasure in that aspect with Bu Yaolian, and was currently addicted to it. If she got pregnant, how could they still y around? Did he have to find another woman? He didn¡¯t want to break another ring. Once was enough. ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll have a baby when the time is right.¡± Su Shenfan touched her forehead. He didn¡¯t want to give her any hope for now. He didn¡¯t know how long this fondness wouldst. Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. These words implied that he didn¡¯t want her to fall pregnant. But even if he didn¡¯t, he hadn¡¯t given her any contraceptive pills. What if she really was pregnant? Would he make her drink the contraceptive soup? Thinking this, Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart sank. No matter how well Su Shenfan usually treated her, he only regarded her as a concubine and not his true other half. Although she knew that this was the case, she had still hoped that she could rece the person in his heart one day. But now, Su Shenfan had given her a harsh blow. No matter how much he pampered her, it was only because she could make him happy. Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°Whatever Shao Zun wants.¡± That¡¯s right. I like you, so it¡¯s up to you. But she would definitely leave him before the contraceptive soup was delivered to her mouth. Thinking that she still had to take this step in the end, Bu Yaolian fell silent. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He only felt that Bu Yaolian was quite obedient. He was especially satisfied with her obedience and didn¡¯t feel any pressure. He was veryfortable with her, unlike when he was with the people outside. He had to use his brain the entire time, which made him feel exhausted. He just wanted to be able to liefortably in her arms after dealing with the people outside. Chapter 1031 - Ill Promise You Anything

Chapter 1031: I¡¯ll Promise You Anything

He was also willing to give Bu Yaolian face and to dote on her. For women, that was enough. After Bu Yaolian finished the chicken soup, Su Shenfan had the team prepare to set off. After all, there were pursuers behind them. Now that they couldn¡¯t hassle Prince Zi, their hatred would be directed at him. They would definitely chase after him. Now was the time to run back to the base. Prince Zi¡¯s house was the safest ce. There were no horses in the forest. Bu Yaolian could only walk. The wind in the mountain forest was even colder, and it stung her face. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face under the veiled hat was so frozen that she couldn¡¯t feel anything. Su Shenfan sent her spiritual power from time to time, which enabled her to keep moving. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t suffered like this before. Back then, the Bu family had been robbed clean, and both her parents had died. In order to make aeback and for the sake of revenge, they had traveled all over the world to make business. Their family didn¡¯t have spiritual power. The only way for them was to earn money. No matter how much her grandparents doted on her, she had to take care of herself, so she had experienced this since she was young. Sometimes, in order to earn some money, her grandparents had to travel for days. Sometimes, they couldn¡¯t even drink a mouthful of water. That was why Bu Yaolian could hold on until now. Any other woman would have copsed by now. She also knew that Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t drag everyone down for her, nor would he put himself in danger for her. Although he usually looked gentle and loving, that was only on the surface. His heart was truly ruthless. She didn¡¯t want to be abandoned. ¡°How is it? Can you still hold on? The river isn¡¯t far away. It won¡¯t be so cold after that.¡± Su Shenfan hugged her and encouraged her. ¡°I can. Shao Zun, don¡¯t dy your trip for me.¡± Su Shenfan sighed inwardly. They had already dawdled by resting for a night, and he couldn¡¯t show her consideration anymore. They had to cross the river. The winter snow on the mountains had melted, and the river flowed quickly. The water sshed the rocks on the shore, and they got wet as soon as they got close. Bu Yaolian¡¯s teeth were chattering, but she still didn¡¯t say anything. Su Shenfan hugged her and felt her body tremble. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. ¡°Follow after, I¡¯ll bring her over first.¡± Su Shenfan flew into the air with Bu Yaolian in his arms and crossed the 50-meter-wide river. It was truly cold when they flew over the water, so cold that Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned pale. She felt as if thousands of thorns were stabbing her. It was the first time she felt so close to death. She even thought for a moment that it would be better to die like this than suffer. Su Shenfan felt the woman in his arms stop trembling, and her eyes were closed. He shouted, ¡°Su Lian, wake up. This isn¡¯t the time to sleep.¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t hear him at all. The wind whistled in her ears and her mind was fuzzy. She just wanted to close her eyes and have a good sleep. Even if she really couldn¡¯t wake up after this. In the face of death, love and children didn¡¯t seem so important anymore. She could just let herself die. Su Shenfan reached out and pinched her. ¡°Su Lian, it¡¯ll be over soon. Wake up. As long as you wake up, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡± Bu Yaolian seemed to hear him in her daze, but she felt that it didn¡¯t matter. Chapter 1032 - Su Lian Has No Will to Live

Chapter 1032: Su Lian Has No Will to Live

She didn¡¯t want to suffer like this anymore. Even if Shao Zun held her in his arms in the future, she didn¡¯t want it anymore. It was too painful. She wanted to be free. Su Shenfan knew that this was the most torturous time. Under his feet was a fast-flowing river, and a piercing cold wind blew over it. He was flying very fast, and even he couldn¡¯t bear the sensation. But he couldn¡¯t stop. It would be even more dangerous if he stopped. He only hoped that Bu Yaolian could hold on. However, Bu Yaolian clearly didn¡¯t want his promises anymore, no matter how good they were, and she didn¡¯t wake up. Su Shenfan stomped his foot hard and increased his speed. If they had Gu Bailu¡¯s runes now, how great would that be? He could be faster, and Bu Yaolian could be protected. For the first time, Su Shenfan envied Prince Zi. The pain was about to end. Su Shenfan stopped on the opposite cliff and ced Bu Yaolian on the ground, transmitting spiritual power to her. He lowered his head and kissed her, hoping to warm her up quickly. He didn¡¯t know what he was feeling. He only knew that he didn¡¯t want Su Lian to die. He was Shao Zun, who could take on a challenge from anyone. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. How could the woman he wanted to save die in his arms? Bu Yaolian¡¯s entire body was cold, and even her lips were as cold as ice. Su Shenfan pried open her teeth and gave her spiritual power. He hoped that she would warm up. However, Bu Yaolian was already unconscious. Su Shenfan hurriedly told the people who had followed him to start a fire. ¡°Start a fire. Make it bigger so that it burns brighter.¡± ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, if we start a fire now, we might be exposed.¡± They only dared to start a small fire. ¡°Just do it. I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± If he couldn¡¯t even keep his woman alive, it didn¡¯t matter if they were exposed or not. At most, he would fight it out with them. Su Shenfan¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t dare make another sound at his bellow. They hurriedly lit the fire. No matter how good spiritual power was, it couldn¡¯t warm up Bu Yaolian¡¯s body. Because she had a poor spirit root, she couldn¡¯t draw in much spiritual power. Shao Zun could only use the most primitive method. When the fire was lit, Su Shenfan carried Bu Yaolian over next to it. The fire shone on Bu Yaolian¡¯s small and exquisite face, and a trace of pain shed in Su Shenfan¡¯s heart. It was vaguely ufortable. ¡°Su Lian, if you die like this, you yourself will feel wronged. Wake up. My words are still valid. Wake up, and I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡± Su Shenfan patted her face, anxiety in his expression. The subordinate next to him didn¡¯t dare say anything. Su Sheng braced himself and said, ¡°Shao Zun, let Su Cheng take a look. He knows some medical skills.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve already fed her a pill.¡± The pills in the Earthly Residence were also refined by the best alchemists. The pills were of royal quality and could save a life in a critical moment. But it could only preserve a life. If Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t wake up, it might really be hopeless for her. ¡°Let Su Cheng take a look. He might have a way. We can¡¯t just rely on you shouting at her.¡± ¡°Why not? Su Lian listens to me the most. If I want her to wake up, she¡¯ll definitely wake up.¡± Su Shenfan continued to pat Bu Yaolian¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll spoil another woman when I get back.¡± But that threat was useless. For a woman who was about to die, love was nothing. Su Cheng walked over. ¡°Shao Zun, let me take her pulse.¡± Chapter 1033

Chapter 1033: If You Want My Life, I¡¯ll Give It to You

Su Shenfan didn¡¯t say anything. Su Cheng knew that was tacit agreement, so he gripped Bu Yaolian¡¯s wrist. Only then did he realize that this girl¡¯s wrist was really cold. People with this temperature were usually already dead. However, because of the pill, she still had a pulse, though it was weak. Su Cheng¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°Shao Zun... I¡¯m afraid Miss Lian¡¯er didn¡¯t hear you. She doesn¡¯t have the will to live right now. Her pulse is deteriorating...¡± ¡°How can she not have the will to live?¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t believe it. Bu Yaolian was alive and well. With him doting on her, how could she not want to live? ¡°Shao Zun, Miss Lian¡¯er might be too tired after the past two days. She¡¯s been holding on. Maybe...¡± ¡°Shut up. Get lost.¡± Holding Bu Yaolian, Su Shenfan kicked Su Cheng away. He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t want to live. Su Sheng hurriedly signaled Su Cheng with his eyes to leave. Shao Zun had already lost his mind, and might start a fight. Su Cheng still didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Shao Zun, you have to give Miss Lian¡¯er hope, or she really will...¡± Su Shenfan paced back and forth. ¡°I promised her anything. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°How about your life?¡± Su Cheng asked. Su Shenfan was stunned. Of course he hadn¡¯t thought about using his life; naturally, he had given what he could. ¡°Shao Zun, even I know that your promise isn¡¯t reliable. It¡¯s good that you dote on Miss Lian¡¯er, but she¡¯s just a woman. She didn¡¯tin or say that it hurt while on the run with you for thest two days, but she must have been exhausted.¡± How could Su Shenfan not know that she was tired? It was just that there were pursuers behind them, and she could take it. Also, he had been transmitting spiritual power to her, protecting her very well. ¡°To put it bluntly, Shao Zun, you never considered that Miss Lian¡¯er might have this problem in your hurry. You thought it wouldn¡¯t torture her to death, but you really don¡¯t care about her life or death. Women are the most sensitive. Miss Lian¡¯er is obedient and doesn¡¯t feel wronged, but once she can¡¯t hold on anymore, she¡¯ll...¡± ¡°Agree!¡± Su Shenfan roared. ¡°Even if you want my life, I¡¯ll agree. You should wake her up!¡± Su Cheng took two steps back. He didn¡¯t dare say anything else. If he said any more, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his life. Bu Yaolian still didn¡¯t move, but in the heat of the fire, her face and her hands gradually warmed up. Su Shenfan rubbed her face. ¡°Su Lian, wake up.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the fire or because her body was hot. He seemed to be mumbling to himself. For the first time, he realized that he wasn¡¯t omnipotent. He could calcte everything, but he couldn¡¯t predict when the heavens would take a person¡¯s life. Su Sheng sighed. Miss Su Lian was also stubborn. She didn¡¯t say anything even when her body couldn¡¯t take it. If she had acted like a spoilt child... Forget it, there was no ¡°if.¡± Even if she had, there was no way Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t cross the river for her. This was the only way they could escape. They had already rested for half the night yesterday for her sake, and Shao Zun had done everything he could for her. But if Miss Su Lian died because of this, it would probably be a very heavy blow to Shao Zun. After all, he liked Miss Su Lian so much. If he didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t pamper her every night. Besides, Shao Zun was a narcissist and had high self-esteem. The fact that his woman died under his care would undoubtedly be the greatest blow to his confidence. Chapter 1034

Chapter 1034: Don¡¯t Know What Women Really Want

Su Shenfan carried Bu Yaolian back and forth; he was afraid that if he stopped, Bu Yaolian¡¯s life would trulypletely stop. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, it seems like Miss Lian¡¯er¡¯s hand moved just now,¡± someone said. Su Shenfan hurriedly stopped. He ced Bu Yaolian on hisp and grabbed her slender hand. As expected, her fingers moved again. ¡°Su Lian!¡± Su Shenfan shouted excitedly. ¡°Su Lian, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to die. This world is so beautiful. Come back to life.¡± Bu Yaolian felt that she was being shouted at. She frowned and slowly opened her eyes. Su Shenfan finally felt relieved. ¡°Bring the ginger soup over.¡± Su Cheng hurriedly handed him the ginger soup, and Su Shenfan carefully brought the bowl to Bu Yaolian¡¯s mouth. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes were only open for a moment, and her breathing was still weak. When the bowl reached her lips, she didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth. Su Shenfan simply took a big gulp and fed it to her. After she was fed a bowl of ginger soup, Bu Yaolian closed her eyes again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is she sleeping again?¡± Su Shenfan patted her face and sounded anxious. Su Cheng persuaded, ¡°Shao Zun, it should be fine... Miss Lian¡¯er is still weak. She just fell asleep.¡± Su Shenfan wrapped Bu Yaolian in a cloak. ¡°How far is this ce from the nearest vige?¡± ¡°About 100 kilometers. We¡¯ll reach the main road after we leave the forest. It won¡¯t be so cold. Miss Lian¡¯er will definitely make it,¡± Su Sheng replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take her first. All of you, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Shenfan hugged Bu Yaolian and had one of his subordinates take off a cloak to cover her before he flew out with her. Su Cheng sat on the ground in fear. ¡°Women are truly a disaster. I almost thought that Shao Zun would depart with her.¡± Su Sheng patted his shoulder. ¡°You did well today. No matter what, you still gave Shao Zun hope.¡± Su Cheng sighed. ¡°It really isn¡¯t easy for Miss Lian¡¯er. Shao Zun¡¯s words to her were truly too disappointing.¡± Su Sheng asked curiously, ¡°What are you talking about? Shao Zun has always been nice to her and never mistreated her.¡± Su Cheng shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t understand what a woman really wants.¡± The fact that Miss Su Lian was disappointed that Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t let her have a baby meant that she truly had feelings for Shao Zun. She wasn¡¯t like those beauties who wanted to take advantage of Shao Zun¡¯s status. He happened to overhear Shao Zun and Miss Su Lian¡¯s conversationst night. Miss Su Lian had appeared obedient and didn¡¯t look disappointed at all. However, a person¡¯s choice when faced with danger was the most telling. Shao Zun¡¯s words had truly chilled her heart. That was why Su Cheng had asked Shao Zun that question. To his surprise, Shao Zun had agreed. ¡°You understand?¡± Su Sheng snorted. How could Su Cheng not understand? He had been like Shao Zun once, and robbed andmitted bloody acts. He also had someone before, and they had a good rtionship. He always did his best to satisfy her desires, but he never promised that woman anything. Later, when that woman was bullied and he rushed over, she was already dying. Before she died, she told him that all she had wanted was to have his baby. But he didn¡¯t want to give her one, because he couldn¡¯t settle down and start a family. Chapter 1035 - Immortals Can Cook Too

Chapter 1035: Immortals Can Cook Too

Su Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, he avenged the woman, but he could never have her again. Regret? It couldn¡¯t be said that he regretted it. With his identity and career, settling down and starting a family didn¡¯t suit him. But he could still have given her a baby. Su Shenfan carried Bu Yaolian as he flew the whole way. There was shelter among the mountain trees, and it wasn¡¯t as cold as the ice river. Bu Yaolian¡¯s body slowly warmed up. An hourter, Su Shenfan saw smoke in the distance and saw a vige. He found a house that was a little further away from the vige, and carried Bu Yaolian over. An olddy lived there with her grandson, who wasn¡¯t even ten years old. When she heard knocking on the door early in the morning, the olddy asked warily, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Su Shenfan was wearing a mask. Because of Bu Yaolian¡¯s condition, his heart was anxious and his face was even colder, making people feel scared. No matter how handsome he was. ¡°We¡¯re passing through. My wife passed out because she couldn¡¯t stand the cold weather. I want to make her some hot porridge.¡± Bu Yaolian hadn¡¯t eaten anything, and physical exhaustion was the biggest reason for her being sick. The olddy looked at Bu Yaolian in his arms and said sympathetically, ¡°Hey, what a lovely beauty. Why is she so sick? Come in.¡± Seeing how beautiful and guileless Bu Yaolian looked, she was definitely a good person. Although Su Shenfan looked cold and scary, his care for the woman in his arms wasn¡¯t fake. Su Shenfan carried Bu Yaolian into the house. There was a big brazier in the house, and it was much warmer than outside. ¡°Put her on the brick bed. It¡¯s the hottest there. I¡¯ll make some porridge for her.¡± The olddy pulled her grandson into the kitchen. It was indeed warm on the bed. Su Shenfan carefullyid Bu Yaolian t and covered her with a nket. He checked her breathing. It was still weak, but it wasn¡¯t as choppy as before. Su Shenfan rubbed Bu Yaolian¡¯s hands together. ¡°You¡¯re so delicate. You have to train with me more in the future.¡± Bu Yaolian was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t want to wake up at all, so she didn¡¯t know that Shao Zun had almost died of anxiety. The olddy made a fire and brought the porridge over. Su Shenfan looked at the porridge and shook his head. ¡°This porridge won¡¯t do. You can keep it. I... I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The olddy put the porridge on the table. Su Shenfan looked at Bu Yaolian. ¡°Help me look after her. I¡¯ll make it, then bring it over. Where¡¯s the kitchen?¡± ¡°Wang Cai, take him there.¡± The olddy thought that this person didn¡¯t look like someone who had entered the kitchen before. What could he do? It was better to have her grandson follow him. Wang Cai brought Su Shenfan to the kitchen. Su Shenfan took out a gold ingot and threw it to him. ¡°Help me start a fire. A small one will do.¡± Holding the gold ingot, Wang Cai was in disbelief. ¡°Is... is this real?¡± ¡°Bite it and see. Hurry and start the fire.¡± Su Shenfan opened the pot and saw that there wasn¡¯t much porridge in it. It was probably because this house was really poor. But Su Lian couldn¡¯t eat much now anyway. He poured the porridge back into the pot and stirred it with a wooden spoon. Wang Cai built up the fire and bit the gold. It was real! Thus, he seriously tended to the fire. He raised his head and looked at Su Shenfan. He felt that this man was really good-looking, especially with that golden mask, which made him look especially formidable. He never thought that such a man would appear at his house one day. He looked like a deity who had never been in the kitchen before. But he was doing what they usually did. Chapter 1036 - Welcoming the God of Wealth

Chapter 1036: Weing the God of Wealth

He stirred the pot with a spoon, and the fragrance of the porridge gradually seeped out. It was much more fragrant than the porridge he usually made with milk. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. He only stopped cooking after an hour. By the time the porridge was served, it was already mushy. Wang Cai couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t given any of the porridge that Su Shenfan made. There were only two people in this world who had eaten his food. One was Dog Two, and the other was Bu Yaolian, who was about to eat it. Su Shenfan carried the porridge out. He saw the olddy sitting contentedly by the bed to keep watch. He walked over and helped Bu Yaolian up. He touched her forehead to check her temperature. She had almost recovered. Relieved, he gently patted Bu Yaolian¡¯s cheek. ¡°Lian¡¯er, wake up and eat something.¡± Bu Yaolian was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t want to wake up, but she felt that someone was constantly disturbing her. She had no choice but to slowly open her eyes. Seeing her favorite face, she pouted. ¡°Shao Zun, let me sleep a little longer. I¡¯m weak and my head hurts.¡± ¡°Have some porridge before you sleep.¡± Su Shenfan stroked her back and coaxed her gently. ¡°You¡¯re weak because you haven¡¯t eaten.¡± Bu Yaolian was very hungry, but she wanted to sleep even more. Shey on his shoulder weakly like a baby cub. Su Shenfan was helpless. ¡°Sleep then. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Su Shenfan took the bowl and fed her a spoonful. Bu Yaolian still didn¡¯t know that she had walked through the gates of hell. She only knew that she was very sleepy and wanted to sleep, but the fragrance of the porridge made her want to eat, so she opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t need to chew the porridge. Sometimes, she forgot to swallow it because she was asleep. Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He patiently waited for her to wake up and eat again. By the time he finished feeding her the porridge more than an hourter, the olddy and her grandson were already asleep in another room. She and her grandson were the only ones in their family. There was nothing to worry about. Seeing the man patiently feeding his woman, the olddy knew that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, so she let them be. After the fuss with Bu Yaolian, Su Shenfan was truly exhausted. He felt that he had never been so tired before. He was both tired and d that Su Lian had survived. Bu Yaolian fell asleep again in his arms after eating. Su Shenfan knew that she was still weak and didn¡¯t dare disturb her. He hugged her and fell asleep on the bed. The next day, Su Shenfan was woken up by the sound of cracking bamboo. The sun was already high in the sky. The olddy came in with her grandson, and cold air poured in the moment the door opened. Su Shenfan hurriedly covered Bu Yaolian with the nket. ¡°You¡¯re awake. It¡¯s the first day of the new year. Every family has to wee the God of Wealth with firecrackers,¡± the olddy said cheerfully when she saw him open his eyes. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. He had forgotten that it was the new year. Last night, Bu Yaolian almost left on New Year¡¯s Eve and didn¡¯t see the sun. Thinking this, Su Shenfan¡¯s face turned even colder. Seeing no joy on his face, the olddy was worried that the firecrackers outside might have upset him. The olddy had lived for so many years and naturally knew how to read people¡¯s minds. She also knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend this masked man. She said carefully, ¡°Just bear with it for a while longer. The noise for the God of Wealth will stop soon. Do you want to eat something?¡± Chapter 1037 - It’s Been a While Since I’ve Eaten Alone

Chapter 1037: It¡¯s Been a While Since I¡¯ve Eaten Alone

Su Shenfan held Bu Yaolian¡¯s hand under the nket. On the first day of the new year, Bu Yaolian was still alive. This made him feel happy, like he had regained something he had lost. Su Shenfan said indifferently, ¡°Your family weed the God of Wealthst night. Do you have chickens? If not, a duck will be fine. Make some soup for my wife. She hasn¡¯t eaten for a few days, and her body is too weak.¡± The olddy nodded. ¡°Yes, we have chickens and ducks, as well as eggs. She¡¯s too weak. Should I get a doctor?¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about us.¡± The olddy tactfully didn¡¯t say anything else and left with her grandson, Wang Cai. After a while, Su Shenfan heard the sound of chickens pping their wings in the yard. Bu Yaolian was in a deep sleep, and the loud noise didn¡¯t wake her at all. Su Shenfan leaned over and kissed her lips. ¡°Su Lian, you¡¯ve slept too long. Eat something before you sleep again.¡± Bu Yaolian naturally ignored him. Su Shenfan sighed a little. The obedient and sensible Su Lian was still the cutest. This Su Lian, without any life, really made him anxious. He got out of bed and covered Bu Yaolian with the nket. He opened the door and went out to take a look. It was a rundown cottage that was a hundred times shabbier than any other house on the road. There was a small yard outside. There were a few vegetables nted in front of the yard, but the vegetables were buried under the heavy snow from yesterday. The yard was surrounded by a simple wooden fence. There were two peach trees outside the fence and a stream not far away. In the south was the center of the vige where dozens of families lived. It was still some distance away. ¡°Why are you outside? Wang Cai is killing a chicken. It¡¯ll take more than an hour to stew it. Do you want to eat some spring rolls to fill your stomach?¡± the olddy asked when she saw him. The man had given Wang Cai a gold ingotst night. Wasn¡¯t he the God of Wealth to the olddy? She lived in the vige with her grandson, and there wasn¡¯t a man in the house. She depended on weavings and embroidering shoes to make a living. Gold ingots were a rare sight. She never expected someone to knock on the doorst night, and it was actually a wealthy man. ¡°Mm.¡± Su Shenfan hummed softly. The sun outside was warm, but the wind was still cold. If it wasn¡¯t for the cold wind, he would¡¯ve let Yaoliane out and bask in the sun. The olddy knew that such a bigshot didn¡¯t like to talk, so she didn¡¯t fuss, nor did she dare. She went in and served him spring rolls, porridge, and a bowl of egg soup. These really weren¡¯t delicious. Su Shenfan frowned when he ate them. Looking at the woman sleeping on the bed, Su Shenfan frowned even more. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t eaten alone for a long time. The olddy was eating in a corner. Seeing that he seemed to be having a hard time, she knew that he wasn¡¯t used to such simple food. Wang Cai came in with a washed and skinned chicken. The olddy put down the she was holding and followed him into the kitchen. She had to make the chicken taste better so that the God of Wealth could enjoy it. The girl looked weak. They would probably stay here for a few more days. After the meal, the olddy prepared to go to the small sundry shop to buy more meat. The olddy stewed the chicken and cut the only piece of cured meat she had at home for the new year. She fried a few eggs with chives and made a table of dishes that she thought were very sumptuous. She put the food on the table. The sicklydy still hadn¡¯t woken up. Chapter 1038 - Shao Zun, Why Have You Become Poor?

Chapter 1038: Shao Zun, Why Have You Be Poor?

The man held the girl in his arms and patted her face and pinched her nose. He threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll eat all your chicken and meat!¡± The olddy¡¯s heart trembled. Was this how all rich men coaxed their wives? Bu Yaolian smacked her lips, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes. She seemed to be saying something, but her voice was too soft for the olddy to hear. The handsome man smiled. ¡°Drink some chicken soup before you sleep. Even if you don¡¯t want to live anymore, you can¡¯t be a hungry ghost. Even prisoners eat their fill before they¡¯re sent on their way.¡± The olddy¡¯s face turned ugly. It¡¯s the new year. What are you talking about? How could he curse his wife like that? ¡°My lord... you... you can¡¯t say that. She¡¯s just a little weak. She¡¯ll live a long time.¡± Su Shenfan nced at her coldly. The olddy retreated to a corner in fear and protected Wang Cai behind her, not daring to speak again. The man was beautiful, but he was too fierce. A girl like a delicate flower was following him. No wonder she had been ruined to this extent. Seeing that Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t waking up, a strange light shed in Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes. He let go of her and brought the dishes to the stove bed. He took a bowl of chicken and put it under Bu Yaolian¡¯s nose. ¡°Smell it... Smell it. Doesn¡¯t it smell especially good? You can usually eat two chickens; a big hen fed on organic vegetables will make you lively.¡± Then, he picked up the meat. ¡°Smell it. It has a unique mountain fragrance. It¡¯s fragrant and tender. It¡¯s the suckling pig that you keep thinking about.¡± The olddy and Wang Cai felt like they were seeing a ghost when they saw the cold and tough man tempting the sleepingdy like he was ying with a puppy. The man looked scary and intimidating, but at that moment, he was like a naughty child. How contradictory. The woman in his arms seemed to be tempted by the aroma of food. She smacked her lips. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll throw away all this food. This is all the food in the olddy¡¯s house. Prepare to starve for another ten days or half a month,¡± Su Shenfan said coldly. Bu Yaolian only smelled the tempting fragrance of food, which made her even hungrier. She opened her eyes. ¡°Shao Zun, I really can¡¯t open my eyes. I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Be good. Have some soup before you sleep.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her cheek to wake her up. Bu Yaolian had no choice but to open her eyes and look at Su Shenfan in a daze. She even yawned. Su Shenfan poured a bowl of chicken soup for her. ¡°Drink it.¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t stop when the chicken soup touched her lips. She was indeed too hungry. They had been in the forest for two days and two nights, eating hard rations. She actually hadn¡¯t eaten at all. The chicken had been stewed with utmost care. It was delicious. After Bu Yaolian had a taste, she drank the entire bowl of chicken soup. She woke up. When she saw the bowl of chicken on the bed, she reached out to take it, only to discover that her hands were weak. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She looked around and realized that they were in a rundown house. Even the windows were broken and covered in rags. Chapter 1039 - You Can Feed Someone Like This?

Chapter 1039: You Can Feed Someone Like This?

The walls of the house were made of mud, and the roof was made of hay? The tables and chairs were also very old, and the quilt on her body... was so yellow that it was unbearable to look at. Bu Yaolian burst into tears. ¡°Shao Zun, where are we? Why are you so poor after I woke up? Did we go bankrupt?¡± Su Shenfan rolled his eyes speechlessly. ¡°What are you thinking? Even if the whole world turns poor, I will never be poor.¡± Bu Yaolian wiped her tears. ¡°I thought you had be poor after I woke up from a dream.¡± ¡°We¡¯re passing through this vige on the way back. Have something to eat first. We¡¯ll go back when you¡¯re better.¡± Su Shenfan sighed deeply. How scared was this girl of him bing poor that she would actually cry? She didn¡¯t even have the strength to eat. However, it was a good thing that she was crying. At least, it proved that she was really alive. Bu Yaoliany on his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t lift it.¡± Su Shenfan brought a piece of chicken to her mouth. ¡°Eat it. It¡¯s stewed well. It¡¯s fresh and tender.¡± Bu Yaolian opened her mouth and ate it. After chewing a few times, she felt tired. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Su Shenfan stroked her back sympathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll break it up for you.¡± Su Shenfan put the chicken into his mouth, chewed it, and fed it to her like a bird. Bu Yaolian swallowed it and said, ¡°Delicious.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve served like this.¡± If she said it wasn¡¯t delicious, he would string her up and beat her. Not now, of course. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t care about that. She only knew that she was weak and sleepy. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, and didn¡¯t want to think about it. Su Shenfan fed her half a bowl of chicken until Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell asleep. After covering her with the nket, Su Shenfan ate a few mouthfuls of food and had the olddy remove the rest. He hadn¡¯t rested for the past two days. Normally, not resting for two days was nothing to him. When it came to actual cultivation, it wasmon to not eat, drink, or sleep for half a month. However, this was the first time he felt mentally and physically exhausted. The fact that Bu Yaolian had almost left him had a huge impact on him, and he was very tired. After breakfast, both of them fell asleep. ¡°Grandma, can someone be fed like that?¡± Wang Cai asked curiously. The olddy was so shocked by Su Shenfan¡¯s method that she forgot to cover her grandson¡¯s eyes. ¡°That girl can¡¯t eat anything hard right now, so he can only chew it up for her.¡± The olddy sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a fierce-looking man to be so patient.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why does she need someone to feed her?¡± Wang Cai was old enough already that he didn¡¯t need to be fed like that. ¡°She¡¯s sick. You stay at home and keep an eye on them. I¡¯m going out to buy something. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll need it when she wakes up.¡± The olddy told her grandson to keep an eye on them while she went to the vige shop to buy some things. Bu Yaolian was half-conscious. She had been like this for the past two days. Su Shenfan¡¯s heart was taut the whole time. Bu Yaolian looked like her soul had been stolen away, and he was afraid that she would suffer some side effects. He couldn¡¯t rx. Su Sheng and the others had already gone back. They would probably send a carriage to pick them up. With the carriage, he would be able take her back, and she would suffer less. Chapter 1040 - Real Body Revealed?

Chapter 1040: Real Body Revealed?

On the third day, Bu Yaolian finally woke up from Su Shenfan feeding her. She opened her eyes of her own ord. It was still the same house. She had thought that it was a dream, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t. She struggled to sit up, only to discover that her whole body hurt, as if she had been lying there for a long time. Thest thing she remembered was flying over the river. It had been too unbearable, and she really wanted to end the pain with death. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t dead? Thinking about it, she was really useless. When she ran into a little bit of difficulty, she gave up her life. Bu Yaolian pouted. She looked around the room, but there was no one by the bed. In a corner far away, a little boy was ying with a rock. The boy raised his head and saw that she had opened her eyes. His eyes glittered. ¡°Gran- grandma! She¡¯s awake! The beautifuldy is awake!¡± A figure jumped in, bringing with him the cold air. ¡°Su Lian, you¡¯re finally awake. Have you slept enough?¡± Bu Yaolian blinked at her master and said pitifully, ¡°Shao Zun, it hurts. I can¡¯t get up.¡± Su Shenfan rubbed his hands and heated them up before picking her up. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days. You ate too little these days.¡± Bu Yaolian asked curiously, ¡°Where is this?¡± She looked at Wang Cai and then at the silver-haired olddy who had juste out of another room. ¡°A family on the road. We¡¯ve stayed here for two days. We¡¯ll go back after Su Sheng gets a carriage.¡± Su Shenfan touched her forehead. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Shao Zun, were you feeding me the past two days?¡± In her daze, she had felt someone feeding her, but she couldn¡¯t wake up. ¡°You heartless thing, I¡¯ve been feeding you for three days.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her cheek. ¡°Why is your face meatier after being sick for so many days?¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She asked in a shaky voice, ¡°How... how long have I been sick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the fourth day after you fainted. Your body is usually so tough. It¡¯s really scary when you¡¯re sick.¡± It wasn¡¯t anything as simple as just being scary. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Am... am I very fat now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more swollen than usual. Maybe it¡¯s from being sick.¡± Although Su Shenfan felt that her face was even fatter than usual, he didn¡¯t care that much. When he hugged her to sleep at night, he felt that her bosom was bigger, and there was meat on her waist. A person who was so sick shouldn¡¯t be able to gain so much weight. Su Shenfan felt that it was because of Bu Yaolian¡¯s body that she used a false appearance. He didn¡¯t really care. Besides, he knew that Bu Yaolian got fat easily. He had seen her gain some weight recently, so the impact wasn¡¯t big. Bu Yaolian, however, wanted to die. She had been unconscious for so long and hadn¡¯t had time to eat the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. This was probably her original body. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t show any disgust or disdain because he thought that she was fat as a repercussion of her illness? She lifted the nket and looked at her hands. They were no longer slender fingers. Although they were still fair and tender, there were obvious lumps on them. Her hands were thinner than previously, but still quite fat. Chapter 1041 - Only a RiChapter Family Can Afford It

Chapter 1041: Only a Rich Family Can Afford It

She had yet to lose weight, but her real body had already been exposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find you a doctor. You¡¯ll be fine after taking two courses of medicine.¡± Su Shenfan was also surprised that her hands had gained so much weight. It hadn¡¯t been that exaggeratedst night. Bu Yaolian closed her eyes and fell into Su Shenfan¡¯s arms. ¡°What if... what if I can¡¯t get better?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? With me around, why can¡¯t you get better?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to lose weight once I get fat. I can only do it by going on a strict diet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just swollen. You¡¯ll lose weight once you recover.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely because I ate too much for a period of time, and it all burst out. I¡¯m so fat.¡± Bu Yaolian cried pitifully. The only thing she could do now was cry. Why had she been unconscious for four days? ¡°You can, you can lose weight. Trust me.¡± Su Shenfanforted her. Bu Yaolian could tell that he felt that she would lose weight. He didn¡¯t say that it was fine. Shao Zun really didn¡¯t like her fat. Bu Yaolian cried in her heart. She had yet to lose weight, but she had already revealed her true appearance. What if Su Shenfan remembered her current appearance when he touched her in the future? It didn¡¯t matter what she had been thinking at the point of death. Nothing mattered now. She couldn¡¯t lose Shao Zun¡¯s favor. She wasn¡¯t pregnant yet. Bu Yaolian felt that this was how people were. When they were alive, they were beset by worry. Su Shenfan wanted to feed Bu Yaolian, but she insisted on eating herself. Although her body was still sore, it wasn¡¯t as if she couldn¡¯t even lift her chopsticks. Although she wanted to lose weight, she knew that she was weak and had to eat to replenish her energy. Bu Yaolian thought about it and drank a few mouthfuls of the soup and ate some vegetables, but once she drank the soup, she wanted to eat the chicken again. She ate a piece of chicken and felt that it was the best delicacy in the world. She then finished the whole bowl of chicken in one go. When the olddy came to clean up, she saw that the whole chicken had been eaten up. Her eyes widened. ¡°You finished everything?¡± Bu Yaolian smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Your skills are really good.¡± The olddy¡¯s lips twitched. She was indeed the wife of a rich man. Seeing how she could eat, no ordinary family would be able to afford her. She had to eat the best, and she ate so much. A chicken... Their whole family could eat a whole chicken for half a month... Was this girl the reincarnation of a hungry ghost? She couldn¡¯t say such inauspicious things during the new year. ¡°She¡¯s not full yet. Is there more in the pot? If not, go make another one.¡± Su Shenfan was the happiest that Bu Yaolian was starting to have an appetite again. He truly never wanted to see her as weak as she had been for thest two days ever again. The olddy paused. ¡°Do... do you want more?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No... I won¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯m full.¡± Actually, she wasn¡¯t full at all. After starving for so many days, she didn¡¯t have any food left in her stomach. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she could swallow even a cow. ¡°Stew one for her.¡± Su Shenfan stroked her face. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to not eat. You¡¯re still sick. There¡¯s no need to think about controlling your weight.¡± It was the first time that the olddy had seen such a husband. He was forcing her to eat. He didn¡¯t care about spending money at all. Not daring to disobey Su Shenfan¡¯s order, the olddy stewed herst chicken. After it was served, thedy who said that she was full ate it again. Only then was Su Shenfan satisfied. He threw a few more gold ingots to the olddy. ¡°Buy some from the vige, and they have to be good ones.¡± Chapter 1042 - How Considerate to Think of Me

Chapter 1042: How Considerate to Think of Me

The olddy was stunned. The woman ate so much, but the olddy still had to buy more? ¡°She just woke up. If she eats too much, she might get indigestion,¡± the olddy couldn¡¯t help but advise. ¡°Buy it first. I¡¯m worried that there won¡¯t be anything to eat if she gets hungry.¡± Su Shenfan knew that this olddy only had a little food in her house. It had been emptied out in the past two days. She hadn¡¯t bought much when she went out to buy thingsst time. Su Lian wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted it. He wanted it too. When Su Lian hadn¡¯t woken uppletely in thest two days, his own appetite hadn¡¯t been great when he ate alone. Now that he saw Su Lian eating so happily, he wanted to eat too. ¡°Buy a few more chickens, ducks, eggs, and fish.¡± Su Shenfan was afraid that the olddy would be stingy and unwilling to buy them. Bu Yaolian yawned in Su Shenfan¡¯s arms. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m still weak. It won¡¯t be good if I eat too much chicken and duck.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Chicken and duck are both nutritious. I¡¯ll pick some herbs from the mountainter and stew them together. The reason why you¡¯re so weak is because of your diet. See if you dare try dieting again in the future.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at the back of her lumpy hands, her face full of despair. You¡¯re saying it¡¯s alright now because you think I¡¯m bloated from being sick. If you knew that I¡¯m really this fat, would you still say that? The olddy went out to buy the ingredients. Bu Yaolian felt sore all over and wanted to get out of bed to move around. It was too ufortable after lying down for several days. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. We can¡¯t go out.¡± Su Shenfan was also worried about Bu Yaolian¡¯s fragile body. If she caught a cold again, he was really scared that something would happen to her. Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate. I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Su Shenfan roared at her. Just tired? She had no idea that she had been pulled from the gates of hell. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t n to scare her, so as not to make her unhappy. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t dare say anything else. In the end, Su Shenfan still let her get off the bed and walk around the room. Bu Yaolian went to the kitchen to take a look and sighed. ¡°It really is bare. I almost thought that you had be so poor, Shao Zun. You scared me to tears.¡± How could her idol be so poor? ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of when I¡¯m poor? I still have you.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°No matter how poor you are, you still won¡¯t marry into my family.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged his waist. ¡°So... Shao Zun, you must be rich. Don¡¯t be poor.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. He pinched the baby fat on her face and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Why? Are you scared of suffering with me?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared, but you won¡¯t be able to afford your harem of beauties.¡± ¡°How considerate of you to think of me.¡± Su Shenfan squeezed her hand harder. ¡°It hurts... I¡¯m still sick.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him aggrievedly. She was just a little better, and he was already bullying her. She was sick for so long, but he didn¡¯t truly look grieved for her. Men were truly heartless. ¡°Su Lian.¡± Su Shenfan stared at her face with aplicated expression. Bu Yaolian hummed in response. ¡°Your face is really meaty. I can cut a few tender slices off to eat. Hahaha, why do I feel that it¡¯s more worth it to raise you than raise a pig?¡± Su Shenfanughed. Chapter 1043 - No Food Wasted at All

Chapter 1043: No Food Wasted at All

Bu Yaolian frowned at him. She really wanted to kick him to death. But he was her master, and she loved him. She couldn¡¯t do that. Bu Yaolian shook off his hand and returned to the bed gloomily. If he knew that she truly was so fat, who knew how he would scold her. Bu Yaolian felt her heart bleed. Thankfully, she worked out a lot with him and followed Lulu¡¯s diet, and had already lost some weight. If she was still as fat as before, Shao Zun really would kill her and turn her into cured meat. Su Shenfan didn¡¯te over tofort her until he was doneughing. ¡°Not happy? I¡¯m praising you. You can grow back whatever it¡¯s eaten. No food is wasted at all.¡± Bu Yaoliany on the bed listlessly and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Su Shenfan walked over and kissed her lips. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re sick, but your temper has gotten worse. You¡¯re angry even at a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just hate my body.¡± She gained weight no matter what she ate. She had once given up on herself and felt inferior. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t know the pain she felt. She couldn¡¯t me Su Shenfan for mocking her like this. A person who wasn¡¯t fat wouldn¡¯t understand the sorrow of a fatty. ¡°What¡¯s there to hate about a body that even I like?¡± Su Shenfan hugged her and touched her waist. Why was it so swollen? No wonder Su Lian was unhappy. She had always cared about her figure. ¡°Shao Zun likes the slim Su Lian, not this. Also, if I don¡¯t control myself, I¡¯ll get fatter again in the future. Actually, I wasn¡¯t like this in the past. It¡¯s just that my body became like this after I fell sick when I was young. I can get fat even without eating anything.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve gained weight in the past few days because I didn¡¯t bully you. If I bully you twice a day in the future, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll still get fat.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him. ¡°What if I do?¡± ¡°If you do, we can cut it off and sell it for a few taels.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. Bu Yaolian felt aggrieved again. As expected, she couldn¡¯t count on Shao Zun to ept her fat self. She had been too hopeful. She should try her best to lose weight. Even if Shao Zun despised her current appearance, it at least wasn¡¯t to the point that he wouldn¡¯t touch her. ¡°Su Lian,¡± Su Shenfan suddenly called out. Bu Yaolian looked at him in confusion. ¡°A meaty body should be bouncier and feel better when doing it. Why don¡¯t we try it? I might get addicted.¡± Su Shenfan stroked her. Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Shao Zun, can you be a little more human? I¡¯m still sick. I had just enough strength to hold my chopsticks, and you already want to do it? Su Shenfan looked at her bitter face andughed. Su Lian¡¯s aggrieved expression was really interesting. He would be bored if she didn¡¯tin a few times. ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m going to sleep. Do as you like.¡± Bu Yaolian snorted and closed her eyes. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t care if she heard him or not as he kneaded her bosom. ¡°There are advantages to more flesh. It feels good here.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this house didn¡¯t have any other rooms, he would¡¯ve bedded Su Lian a few times. After being on edge for a few days, he still hadn¡¯t vented the resentment in his heart. Who else could he look for but Su Lian? He had lived for so long and had never experienced that feeling before. Chapter 1044 - Snob

Chapter 1044: Snob

Shao Zun really knew how tofort people. When Bu Yaolian woke up again, it was because of footsteps outside. The room was dark, and was lit by two candles. She was about to sit up when the door was pushed open. Su Shenfan¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re awake? If you¡¯re awake, eat first.¡± Bu Yaolian was still a little dazed when she woke up. ¡°Shao Zun... carry me.¡± Su Shenfan walked over and picked her up. ¡°You sure know how to order people around. We¡¯ll go back after eating. There¡¯s a stove in the carriage, and it won¡¯t be cold.¡± Bu Yaolian leaned on his shoulder and hummed softly. It wasn¡¯t until she finished a bowl of duck soup that shepletely woke up. Su Shenfan sat opposite her and put all the chicken and duck into her bowl. He wasn¡¯t scared that she would grow into a pig that could be cut up and sold. They ate in the light of the candles as the cold wind roared outside. Bu Yaolian was a little scared when she thought about going out into the cold wind again. However, she couldn¡¯t stay here for too long. Firstly, it was dangerous, and secondly, Su Shenfan really didn¡¯t like this ce. It was too shabby. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t leave, Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t stay in such a ce. After Bu Yaolian put down her chopsticks and touched her belly, once again despising her flesh, Su Shenfan also put down his chopsticks. Su Shenfan put a cloak on her. He wrapped her up tightly, not allowing any cold air to get in. He carried her to the carriage. Bu Yaolian touched his sleeve. ¡°Shao Zun, wait. I have some banknotes I want to give to the olddy.¡± Su Shenfan pped her hand away. ¡°Put them away. I¡¯llpensate her.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted and stopped talking. She hugged his waist obediently. Shao Zun was a natural heater. The carriage didn¡¯t tarry at all on the way. They entered Southern Glory Empire one night while Bu Yaolian was still sleeping. When they got to the border city, Su Shenfan could finally rest at his stronghold. Even if the Archfiend came after him, he wasn¡¯t scared. No matter how powerful the Archfiend was, he was still from the Fiend Realm. This was human territory. Besides, Su Shenfan had never been afraid of anyone. In his line of work, there was no need to be afraid of anyone. When Bu Yaolian woke up, she was in a soft bed. The silk was bright and shiny. One look and she could tell that it was top quality. She felt like she had finallye back to life. She had finally left that poor and deste ce. It wasn¡¯t that she was snobbish. That cottage was fine, but it was just that the quilt was too old and had been used by someone else for years. She really wasn¡¯t used to it. But even Su Shenfan, who liked cleanliness, hadn¡¯t disdained it, so she wouldn¡¯t, either. Bu Yaolian knew what suffering was, and she didn¡¯t want to return to her bitter days at all. Their entire family didn¡¯t want to return to when they had almost gone bankrupt. Her grandparents shed bitter tears whenever they thought of those days. Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at that arrogant expression of yours. What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s like you¡¯re going to pick out flowers in this silk.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s voice came from the other side, full of disdain. Bu Yaolian lifted the thin mosquito and looked over. Su Shenfan was wearing a robe and sitting on the couch with a bare chest. He was holding a red sandalwood box. Chapter 1045 - Shao Zun Stabbing the Heart Bit by Bit

Chapter 1045: Shao Zun Stabbing the Heart Bit by Bit

¡°Shao Zun.¡± Bu Yaolian got off the bed and pounced on him. ¡°Don¡¯t pounce on me. Don¡¯t you know how heavy you are right now? I¡¯m about to be crushed to death by you.¡± Su Shenfan blocked her with one hand and knocked her head with the other. Bu Yaolian looked at herself. Sigh... She hadn¡¯t had the chance to eat the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, and she was indeed still a little fat. Shao Zun was already very generous by not throwing her out the door, and had even let her sleep under the silk quilt. She sighed and stepped back. ¡°Shao Zun, what are you looking at?¡± Su Shenfan nced at Bu Yaolian. ¡°You won¡¯te if I tell you not to? Come here!¡± Bu Yaolian obediently took two steps forward, not daring to hug him with her fat body. Su Shenfan hugged her and pulled her onto the couch. ¡°You¡¯re only a little fatter. Do you really think you can squash me?¡± Bu Yaolian pouted pitifully. ¡°I know this body isn¡¯t pretty.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. You¡¯re still so enthusiastic after saying that. Here, eat this.¡± Su Shenfan opened the sandalwood box and took out a golden pill that was only the size of a soybean. Without another word, he stuffed it into Bu Yaolian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, what¡¯s this?¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t want to swallow it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about getting pregnant after eating it,¡± Su Shenfan stroked her head and said gently. But in Bu Yaolian¡¯s ears, it was like ice stabbing into her heart. Shao Zun was worried that she would get pregnant... So, he had already thought of a solution. She... wouldn¡¯t be able to get pregnant after this. Bu Yaolian bit her lip and lowered her head without saying anything. Now that she was fat, it was even more impossible for him to love her. She couldn¡¯t get pregnant either. She didn¡¯t know what else to do. Seeing that she was silent, Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°Why? Not happy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Bu Yaolian said weakly. Even she didn¡¯t know that there was a bit of a temper in her words. Su Shenfan pulled her to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. This time, you can order whatever you want.¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t in a good mood and said, ¡°I want Small Shop Noodles.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± He spoiled her so much that she had gotten bolder. ¡°Shao Zun said that I can eat anything.¡± Bu Yaolian herself didn¡¯t know who she was fighting with. She wanted nothing more than to tell Su Shenfan that she wanted a baby. But she didn¡¯t dare. She was afraid that if she said it, she wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to eat with him every day. She always felt inferior. Shao Zun was such an outstanding person, and he even tolerated her current appearance. How could she ask for anything more? ¡°No. Think of something else.¡± ¡°Then anything will do. I¡¯ll get fat no matter what.¡± Bu Yaolian tried to smile. Su Shenfan looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t smile. It¡¯s uglier than when you cry. Don¡¯t you know that your face is full of meat now?¡± Bu Yaolian leaned her head back and sighed in her heart. She couldn¡¯t cry anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll wash up first.¡± Bu Yaolian broke free of his hand and walked to the bathroom. Su Shenfan frowned slightly. Was what Su Cheng said true? Why hadn¡¯t he sensed at all that Bu Yaolian wanted to have a baby? Bu Yaolian was in the bathroom for a while, and took a bath beforeing out. Chapter 1046 - Im a Taste Tester

Chapter 1046: I¡¯m a Taste Tester

She didn¡¯t bring any clothes in with her, so she could only put on a towel. After eating the 9,999 Spring Harbingers, she didn¡¯t lose too much weight, but she still lost a bit. It wasn¡¯t obvious, but her body felt better when she touched it. In the end, she still relied on the 9,999 Spring Harbingers. Su Shenfan was reading a book on the couch. Seeing here out, he frowned. ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°I took a shower. I haven¡¯t showered in days.¡± ¡°I helped wash youst night. It¡¯s winter and we¡¯re not exercising. Don¡¯t bathe all the time.¡± Su Shenfan took out a robe and put it on her. Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Shao Zun helped me.¡± ¡°Alright,e and have some food. I¡¯m hungry after waiting for you.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her over and gave her a big bowl of mutton right away. ¡°This is good for when you¡¯re cold.¡± Bu Yaolian took it and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Shao Zun. Why didn¡¯t you start first?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat first, how will I know which dish is good?¡± Su Shenfan said matter-of-factly. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Shao Zun, you treat me like a taste tester!¡± ¡°Idiot, eat,¡± Su Shenfan said impatiently. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know what he was up to. In any case, Su Shenfan always looked down on her. Sure enough, she wasn¡¯t favored anymore after she got fat. Bu Yaolian drank the mutton soup obediently. She felt alive after one mouthful. ¡°This mutton is authentic. It was definitely made by an old hand.¡± ¡°Only someone who can eat like you can tell.¡± Su Shenfandled a bowl for himself. It was indeed delicious. Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t dare say that I¡¯m good, but when ites to eating...¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always watched your figure? Why are you so good at eating?¡± Su Shenfan asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t eat that I researched a lot,¡± Bu Yaolian lied. Actually, it was because when her diet didn¡¯t work out, she let herself go. She ate all the delicious food that she could in the world to satisfy her appetite. She lost her beauty, so she could only find enjoyment elsewhere. She didn¡¯t eat so much before. But human beings had to have goals in life. For example, Gu Bailu was determined to make aeback and let the whole world know that even garbage could be strong. Shao Zun pursued money and beauties. Bu Yaolian could only pursue delicious food and money. Of course, apart from that, her greatest pursuit was still of Su Shenfan. But even though she was so close, she felt that she was still very far away. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t ask anything else. Bu Yaolian hadn¡¯t recovered yet. After a while, she got tired and put down her chopsticks. ¡°The food can be warmed up anyway. It¡¯s fine to eat less now. If you¡¯re hungryter, have them send it in.¡± Su Shenfan put down his chopsticks. Bu Yaolian had stopped eating, and it would be boring for him to eat alone. ¡°I want to go for a walk. I¡¯ve been sleeping and lying in bed for the past few days. My body feels sore.¡± Su Shenfan nodded. ¡°Have the two maids at the door apany you. I still have some matters to attend to.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Come in and change her clothes. Take her around the garden, and don¡¯t leave it,¡± Su Shenfan instructed. ¡°Yes, Shao Zun.¡± Two maids brought Bu Yaolian to the dressing table and changed her clothes. Su Shenfan took a look before he left. He had a lot of things to do. If he hadn¡¯t been waiting for Bu Yaolian to eat with him, he would¡¯ve left long ago. Chapter 1047 - When Did Shao Zuns Taste Change?

Chapter 1047: When Did Shao Zun¡¯s Taste Change?

The two maids put a cloak on Bu Yaolian and left. She went out and saw that the garden was heavily guarded. There were rock gardens and pavilions in the garden, and a few plum blossoms were blooming. The walls were high, and the wind couldn¡¯t blow in, so the garden wasn¡¯t very cold. The maid stuffed a small hand stove into her hand. ¡°Miss, Shao Zun asked you to bring this with you so that your hands won¡¯t be cold.¡± Bu Yaolian epted the hot hand stove and thanked her. The maid followed her expressionlessly. The maids of the Earthly Residence had always been well-trained and never talked much. It was basically impossible to get any information from them. Bu Yaolian felt tired after a few steps. She looked for a pavilion to rest for a while, and the maid put a cushion down for her. Just as she sat down, she saw a woman in white walking over. She walked into the pavilion and saw Bu Yaolian sitting there. She nced at her. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Madam, Shao Zun brought Miss Lian¡¯er here,¡± the maid replied respectfully. The woman was wearing a white dress and a pure white cloak. She was very tall and was half a head taller than Bu Yaolian. She looked at Bu Yaolian sharply. ¡°When did Shao Zun¡¯s taste change? He likes such a fat beauty?¡± She sat down, and a maid served her. Bu Yaolian could sense her hostility. But she didn¡¯t want to argue with her. After all, they were both Su Shenfan¡¯s women. Why make things difficult for each other? The only person she had to please was Su Shenfan. ¡°Madam, you probably don¡¯t know, but Miss Lian¡¯er has been with Shao Zun for many days,¡± the maid said, probably because she couldn¡¯t stand the woman¡¯s arrogance. Shao Zun had also told her that anyone who bullied Miss Lian¡¯er shouldn¡¯t be given any face. With Bu Yaolian¡¯s personality, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t bullied. ¡°Tsk, someone like her? What underhanded trick did she use, looking like that?¡± The woman in white raised her head to reveal a beautiful face. Bu Yaolian thought that Shao Zun really had a lot of beauties around him. This beauty was even better than the three beauties Xiao Jingyun had given to Shao Zun. ¡°If you want to talk about me, that¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t curse Shao Zun too. Whether I used a trick or not is my own business. Don¡¯t say the grapes are sour just because you can¡¯t eat them.¡± Bu Yaolian originally didn¡¯t want to talk to her. But her words touched her bottom line. Su Shenfan was her bottom line. She knew what the woman meant. Shao Zun had indeed been with these women before, but he had never really touched them. She didn¡¯t know who this woman was, but it was obvious that she knew Shao Zun well and hadints. She thought that Bu Yaolian was like her, and was just following Shao Zun around while she wasn¡¯t really favored. That made her extremely satisfied, even if she didn¡¯t say it out loud. That was why she mocked Bu Yaolian. ¡°What are you talking about? How can I scold Shao Zun? I¡¯m only talking about you. You clearly aren¡¯t favored, but you still act like you¡¯re very pampered. Shao Zun had you spend so many nights with him. Everybody knows what he¡¯s like. Looking like that, will he touch you?¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she became. All the beauties here knew that Shao Zun hade to the stronghold this time. They only wanted Shao Zun to spend time with them. Although they couldn¡¯t be truly intimate, they could still be with him and show their face in front of him. In the end, Shao Zun came with a beauty and stayed with her, and didn¡¯t even see them. Chapter 1048 - Im Going to Tell Shao Zun

Chapter 1048: I¡¯m Going to Tell Shao Zun

Shao Zun had never pampered a beauty like this before. How could they not hate her? Shao Zun only came to Green City two or three times a year, and he would always visit the beauties every time. Even if he didn¡¯t spend the night, he would eat with them and give them gifts. He hade in the new year, but he didn¡¯t meet with them at all. The moment he arrived, he was tangled up with this Miss Lian¡¯er or whatever. Thedy had thought that Bu Yaolian was pampered more because she was a new peerless beauty. In the end, while her looks weren¡¯t bad, her face was as round as a pancake and as swollen as a bun. She wondered what Shao Zun saw in her. How could thisdy ept it? Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°Whether he touches me or not, you can ask Shao Zun. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to tell you how Shao Zun and I make love?¡± The beautifuldy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue when you talk? What shameless bragging!¡± Bu Yaolian stood up. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being angry? Why don¡¯t you get fatter like me? Oh, right, Shao Zun said that more flesh is bouncier, and it feels good when it shakes. Shao Zun has never slept with you. Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough flesh. It¡¯ll hurt when a pile of bones is pressed against you, right?¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t usually sopetitive, and even wouldn¡¯t argue with anyone because she felt inferior. One reason she was trading barbs with thedy was because what the woman wanted to snatch from her was her most favorite Shao Zun. Secondly, she had been angry at Shao Zun earlier and didn¡¯t know where to vent her anger. It was one thing for Shao Zun to say that she was fat; she could tolerate it since he was her master. But this woman was nothing. What did Bu Yaolian¡¯s weight have to do with her? If it were Gu Bailu, Bu Yaolian felt that this woman would have been choked to death. In fact, Bu Yaolian¡¯s words did almost choke her. Thedy clutched her chest in disbelief and pointed at her. ¡°You... you¡¯re so shameless. I¡¯m going to tell Shao Zun how shameless you are.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled and scolded her. ¡°Fool.¡± Probably because she had been with Su Shenfan for a long time, she even learned how to scold someone. She turned around and left the pavilion, leaving thedy to stomp her foot. ¡°Where did this shameless womane from? She¡¯s so fat, but she¡¯s still so proud?¡± Bu Yaolian was even more depressed when she returned to her room. She was already despised by Su Shenfan, and she had taken medicine which prevented her from getting pregnant. Now, she was being mocked again. Although she had fought back, she still felt inferior. She knew that her body was indeed an insult to beautiful women. She returned to her room and did the exercises from the diagram which Gu Bailu had drawn for her. Whether they were useful or not, she still had to lose weight. Even if Su Shenfan didn¡¯t despise her, she couldn¡¯t let anyone doubt Shao Zun¡¯s taste and let him be embarrassed when he took her out. It was a small matter if she was mocked, but it was a big matter if Shao Zun lost face. Su Shenfan returned after finishing his business. When he passed through the rear court, he was stopped by a few beauties. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked with a frown. The group of beauties was dressed in colorful clothes. However, he didn¡¯t like their behavior at all. Since when was his rear court sowless? He didn¡¯te to Green City often. All the women had been gathered by his subordinates, who knew that he liked beauties. He didn¡¯tck money, so he had built a courtyard for them. Chapter 1049 - I Like Anyone Who Is Beautiful

Chapter 1049: I Like Anyone Who Is Beautiful

As long as they were obedient and could serve him asionally, they wouldn¡¯t lose anything. ¡°Shao Zun... It¡¯s the new year. We would like to invite you to a meal,¡± said Madam Bai Qiu. She was the most special of the beauties. Her husband used to be in charge of Green City¡¯s military base, but he died on a mission two days after the wedding. She was also beautiful. Before her husband died, he missed her and begged Shao Zun to give her a safe ce. Su Shenfan was never stingy with people who could help him do things, so he kept her here and visited her whenever he came. But he didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives beyond that. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Shenfan crossed his arms and nced at them. ¡°You only want to have a meal with me?¡± Madam Bai Qiu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Shao Zun. We all miss you.¡± ¡°Miss me? What do you miss about me?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s tone was casual, but there was a trace of impatience in his eyes. To him, beauties were meant to help him rx, not block his way and decide for him where he should eat. ¡°Everything, of course.¡± Several beauties pounced on him and pulled at his clothes. Some even pushed him gently from behind. Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°You invited me over to eat. If I¡¯m unhappy, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± The beauties chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely satisfy you, Shao Zun. You can enjoy it however you want.¡± Although Su Shenfan hated their behavior, they were beauties that he was keeping, after all, and hadn¡¯t done anything out of line. He had to give them some face. He didn¡¯t know whose room it was, but the fragrance of the burning incense was pleasant. There was a table of food and two jars of aged wine. ¡°This was a lot of effort. Did you cook this?¡± Su Shenfan sat down. A beauty gave him two cups of wine, and he didn¡¯t refuse them. ¡°I cooked this. Shao Zun, try it. This is yak meat from Green City¡¯s grasnd. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Shenfan ate two mouthfuls. The taste was indeed eptable. Since he was already here, he would eat before he went back. After all, it was the new year. It was good to be amiable. The beauties served him the meal, and he enjoyed the admiring looks which they gave him. He felt that he really was a handsome man. So many beauties admired him. After a few cups of wine, Madam Bai Qiu asked with a smile, ¡°Shao Zun... I heard that your taste changed recently. You like plump beauties. Do you think us sisters should go along with your taste?¡± Su Shenfan nced at her. ¡°I like anyone, as long as they¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°But your current favorite said that you like meat, and it¡¯s bouncy when you do it.¡± Madam Bai Qiu smiled half-jokingly. That was undoubtedly aint. If Shao Zun hadn¡¯t touched Miss Lian¡¯er at all, he would definitely think that Miss Lian¡¯er was lying and was undermining him outside. Shao Zun pulled a long face. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°I went for a walk in the garden today and met your beauty. That was what she said, and I was so envious that I wanted to put on a few kilos so that Shao Zun would dote on me.¡± Su Shenfan put down his chopsticks. ¡°Why? Do you envy her? Do you want to be as fat as her?¡± Chapter 1050 - What Happened Today?

Chapter 1050: What Happened Today?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Bai Qiu shook her head. ¡°I only like what you like, Shao Zun. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.¡± Su Shenfan nced at her coldly. ¡°It¡¯s fine for women to have some petty thoughts, but don¡¯t y petty in front of me. If something like this happens again, get lost.¡± Vexed, Su Shenfan stood up and left. Madam Bai Qiu pouted as she watched him leave. ¡°Sister, why did you make Shao Zun angry and drive him away? It wasn¡¯t easy to get him toe here. Who¡¯s going to eat all my food?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not angry at us. He¡¯s going back to settle ounts with Miss Lian¡¯er,¡± said Madam Bai Qiu confidently. ¡°Is that so? Is Miss Lian¡¯er really as fat as you say?¡± a few beauties asked curiously. Madam Bai Qiu said disdainfully, ¡°That face is really like a bun. It¡¯s only a little better than a bun.¡± ¡°When did Shao Zun¡¯s taste be so bad?¡± The beauties sighed. ¡°She even boasted that she slept with Shao Zun. Shao Zun likes her body, which is bouncy when they do it. How shameless can she be? Let¡¯s see how Shao Zun teaches her a lesson.¡± ¡°Hehe... We¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know.¡± The beauties in Green City weren¡¯t like the beauties at the Earthly Residence. After all, Shao Zun spent most of his time there. Everyone would secretlypete for Shao Zun to spend more time with them. They had all told each other in private that Shao Zun only touched them at most and didn¡¯t even kiss them. asionally, he would touch their faces and tease them, but he never really did anything. How could it be possible that this fat woman had Shao Zun¡¯s heart? When Su Shenfan returned to the room, he didn¡¯t look for Bu Yaolian immediately, but called for the two maids who were with Bu Yaolian today. ¡°What happened today?¡± The maids were confused, not knowing what Shao Zun was asking. ¡°What happened on Su Lian¡¯s walk today?¡± Su Shenfan asked coldly. The maids were so scared that they hurriedly knelt down. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, she was just trading barbs with Madam Bai Qiu. Miss Lian¡¯er didn¡¯t suffer any loss.¡± The maids didn¡¯t expect Shao Zun to ask about this sort of matter between women. Shao Zun never cared about that. However, when they remembered Shao Zun¡¯s instructions to not let Miss Lian¡¯er be bullied, they felt a lingering fear. ¡°Tell me what happened today.¡± Su Shenfan frowned slightly. He was willing to pamper Su Lian because she was sensible and knew what she was doing. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be arrogant because she was pampered. However, he would be disgusted if she bragged about it. The maid told the truth about what happened today. ¡°At first, Miss Lian¡¯er ignored Madam Bai Qiu¡¯s provocation. Later, Madam Bai Qiu said that Miss Lian¡¯er was using underhanded tricks, and Miss Lian¡¯er suddenly got angry. She said that Madam Bai Qiu could humiliate her, but not you.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what the words meant, the gentle and mild-tempered Miss Lian¡¯er had suddenly red up. ¡°The madam mocked Miss Lian¡¯er for being fat. Miss Lian¡¯er said that Shao Zun likes fat as it¡¯s bouncy.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Got it. You can go now. If someone provokes Su Lian next time, just send them away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Shenfan got up and walked into the bedroom. Bu Yaolian was lying on the bed, trying to raise her legs and grip her ankles. Chapter 1051 - Exercise to Lose Weight

Chapter 1051: Exercise to Lose Weight

She was following the diagram which Gu Bailu had drawn for her. After several days of training, she couldn¡¯t even hold her ankles at first, but she could now easily curl up. Although she was still fat, she had be much softer. Seeing her like this, Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m doing exercises. This way, I can maintain my figure,¡± Bu Yaolian said, and was about to stop. Su Shenfan, however, rushed forward. ¡°Keep it up, keep it up. Su Lian, you remind me of a position.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°???¡± What are you talking about, Shao Zun? What position? Without another word, Su Shenfan stepped onto the bed and held her ankles. Bu Yaolian immediately seemed to understand something and was frightened into hurriedly stopping. ¡°No... No... That will kill someone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it tonight.¡± Su Shenfan gestured and felt that it was especially feasible. Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± ¡°Shao Zun, this is a weight loss exercise. You... don¡¯t be so perverted.¡± Bu Yaolian was speechless. This was very difficult to do. Su Shenfan patted her butt. ¡°Su Lian, I didn¡¯t expect that although you¡¯ve grown fat, your body has be even softer. I¡¯m really liking you more and more.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Should I be happy or not? Su Shenfan pulled her up and kissed her. ¡°Stop practicing. Save your energy for tonight. I heard you showed off some ability today?¡± Bu Yaolian frowned. ¡°Shao Zun, you drank.¡± ¡°Yes. A few beauties invited me over for a few drinks.¡± How could Bu Yaolian not understand? It had to be that Madam Bai Qiu whoined today. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I only repeated what you once said. I didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Bu Yaolian raised her hand and was about to swear on it. Su Shenfan held her hand. ¡°Oh, tell me how you said it.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, you were the one who said that my flesh is bouncy when pressing down on it, and it definitely feels different when we do it. I didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°It seems that you remember it very clearly, hm?¡± ¡°I remember everything Shao Zun said.¡± Bu Yaoliany in his arms, unable to understand why he was asking this. Was he angry? She shouldn¡¯t have said such a private thing to another woman. But thatdy today had too cheap a mouth. If she didn¡¯t retaliate, the woman would really think that she was easy to bully. After all, she was Shao Zun¡¯s favorite woman. She had to fight for Shao Zun¡¯s honor. Su Shenfan pinched her face. ¡°Then why do you still have to lose weight? Hm?¡± ¡°I need to lose a little weight so that I don¡¯t get any fatter.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. Su Shenfan picked up one of her legs. ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s see now if the flesh is bouncy.¡± Bu Yaolian blushed. ¡°Shao Zun, it¡¯s not dark yet. I... I¡¯m still sick...¡± Su Shenfan pped her butt. ¡°Why are you making excuses? Where¡¯s that strength to lose weight from earlier? If you¡¯re sick, we¡¯ll do it twice. You¡¯ll recover faster after sweating it out.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t dare resist anymore. Shao Zun was still willing to touch her even though she was already like this. It was time to pray. It wasn¡¯t even night yet, but all kinds of embarrassing sounds could be heard in the room. Soon, the news spread throughout the back court. A few beauties came to look for Madam Bai Qiu. ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t you say that Shao Zun would go back and make trouble for that woman when he¡¯s angry? They¡¯re already making love in his room.¡± Chapter 1052 - Serving You Is a Given

Chapter 1052: Serving You Is a Given

Madam Bai Qiu frowned. ¡°How can that be? She¡¯s definitely faking it. Shao Zun can¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°The maids over there are all talking about it. How can it be fake?¡± ¡°Who knows if that woman is doing it on purpose? Why is she making such a big fuss? It¡¯s not even dark yet. Isn¡¯t she afraid of being ridiculed?¡± The beauties disagreed. ¡°If she has Shao Zun¡¯s favor, what¡¯s there to ridicule?¡± If Shao Zun was willing to touch them, they would scream even louder to let everyone know how much Shao Zun doted on them. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Shao Zun has such bad taste. You don¡¯t know how fat that woman is. Her face is as round as a bun. No, as round as a pancake.¡± The beauties snorted. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t believe it. Shao Zun is angry with us now. Just wait and see. We¡¯ll all be miserable.¡± Only Madam Bai Qiu wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It must be that damn woman putting on a show.¡± After Shao Zun finished exercising, he finally had a full meal after holding back for a few days. However, Bu Yaolian waspletely drained. Shey on the bed and refused to move. No matter how hard he tried, she wouldn¡¯t move or cooperate. ¡°Su Lian, continue practicing this weight loss exercise. You can unlock a lot more positions when you¡¯re done.¡± Satisfied, Shao Zun leaned back in bed and stroked her hair. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. Shao Zun was satisfied. He felt that he should reward her with something, so he pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve been serving me well recently. I agreed to let you make a request. You can ask for anything.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t want to talk. She didn¡¯t have any requests. She just wanted to have his baby. She didn¡¯t expect him to marry her or be together with her for the rest of her life. At the very least, he could have given her a baby to apany her. However, this request was already impossible. He had already fed her a contraceptive pill. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want such a good opportunity?¡± Su Shenfan stroked the hair on her forehead and frowned at her. He was unhappy. It was rare for him to be so generous, and this woman didn¡¯t appreciate it? ¡°No... It¡¯s my duty to serve Shao Zun. I don¡¯t dare make any requests.¡± You won¡¯t agree to my request. What¡¯s there to talk about? Su Shenfan lowered his head and bit the baby fat on her cheek. ¡°I told you to ask, so ask. Why are you in such a low mood?¡± Bu Yaolian cried out in pain and touched her cheek. There really were teeth marks. ¡°No matter what request I make, Shao Zun, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Bu Yaolian asked after thinking for a moment. ¡°Speak. I¡¯ll satisfy whatever request you have.¡± Su Shenfan was speaking from the bottom of his heart. When Bu Yaolian had been about to die, he had even been willing to give his own life. What couldn¡¯t he agree to? ¡°Then... Shao Zun, can you tell me who the knot in your bag is from?¡± Su Shenfan tightened his grip at Bu Yaolian¡¯s words. His eyes turned cold. ¡°How do you know what I have?¡± ¡°I... I was looking for my banknotes that day.¡± ¡°Who told you to look through my things?¡± Su Shenfan shouted coldly. Bu Yaolian bit her lip. ¡°Shao Zun told me to say it, and you¡¯re now angry because I said it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything earlier!¡± She sniffed and pouted, as if she was about to cry. Su Shenfan sighed. ¡°That was given to me by an old friend. Don¡¯t look through my things.¡± Chapter 1053 - I Cant Beat Her

Chapter 1053: I Can¡¯t Beat Her

Bu Yaolian also felt wronged. ¡°My banknotes are with you... Can¡¯t I look for my own money?¡± ¡°My Sky Splitting Mirror is with you. Do you still think you¡¯re on the losing end?¡± Su Shenfan really wanted to bite her again. What kind of woman was this? He hadn¡¯t even started scolding her, and she was already feeling wronged. The strange thing was that he still wasn¡¯t used to seeing her look miserable He liked seeing her aggrieved face when she was angry, but he didn¡¯t like her miserable appearance. ¡°No, I just wanted to scare Shao Zun.¡± Bu Yaolian had been teasing him back then. Su Shenfan pped her butt. ¡°I¡¯m giving you such a big reward, and you¡¯re asking such a small question?¡± What a waste. ¡°What kind of old friend gave you the knot?¡± Bu Yaolian was curious. Had his old friend passed away? ¡°If she¡¯s still alive, she should be the same age as you. She should look the same as you.¡± Su Shenfan looked at Bu Yaolian¡¯s appearance. When she was thin before, he only felt that she was beautiful and didn¡¯t think that she was much like Dog Two. Now that she had put on weight, she really looked like Dog Two. Dog Two¡¯s face should be simr to Bu Yaolian¡¯s when she grew up. This was also why he doted on Bu Yaolian. He always felt that when Dog Two grew up, she would be like Bu Yaolian. He couldn¡¯t have Dog Two anymore, so he was willing to dote on someone who looked like her. Bu Yaolian said in surprise, ¡°Do I look like your old friend?¡± So... she had always been a recement? Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky or regretful, but she didn¡¯t feel happy at all. ¡°Looks are secondary. Her personality wasn¡¯t bad at all, and she wasn¡¯t useless.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her face, feeling that he hadn¡¯t thought of Dog Two for a long time. Human feelings tended to fade with time. He had thought that he would care about Dog Two for the rest of his life, and that other women wouldn¡¯t be able to win his heart. But Su Lian was an exception. Bu Yaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°How am I useless?¡± I¡¯m only useless in front of you. You¡¯re my master and the person I love. How can I not give in to you? Also, you¡¯re so childish sometimes that you don¡¯t have any friends. ¡°If you aren¡¯t useless, why let someone insult you for so long? If anyone dares to insult you next time, just p them. Can they bully my person?¡± Usually, he would only scold her once or twice. He didn¡¯t dare scold her more than that. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to make things too ugly.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. She was actually a smooth talker, but she didn¡¯t want to use her glib tongue to argue. Su Shenfan chuckled. Bu Yaolian said timidly, ¡°Also, if I hit her, I might not win...¡± The other party might retaliate with two ps, which wasn¡¯t worth it. It was obvious that Madam Bai Qiu had spiritual power. If she hit Bu Yaolian, wouldn¡¯t it be like a rock hitting an egg? Su Shenfan raised her chin. ¡°So... I have to praise you for knowing how to judge the situation and knowing your own worth?¡± Bu Yaolian blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if Shao Zun is willing to praise me.¡± Su Shenfan lowered his head and bit her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I gave you so many people to protect you? Will they watch someone attack you?¡± Chapter 1054 - Losing in Anger

Chapter 1054: Losing in Anger

A trace of surprise shed in Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your people important things. Will they take action over such a small matter?¡± His men did protect her, but they wouldn¡¯t get involved in a fight between women. Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°Be clear about this: Whoever touches you, they¡¯ll attack. So, be smart next time. Don¡¯t be bullied like a punching bag and waste my care for you.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take action next time, and I won¡¯t make a racket if I can.¡± Kicking up a fuss was really ugly. It was still easier to resolve things with actions. ¡°But... she didn¡¯t bully me.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. ¡°I made her so angry that her face turned green. She pointed at my nose and scolded me. Wasn¡¯t that because she was utterly flustered?¡± ¡°Hehe... You think you won the battle, don¡¯t you? Someone pointed at my woman¡¯s nose and scolded her?¡± Coldness shed in Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°Her fury means that I won. Only the loser loses their poise. How pitiful.¡± Su Shenfan stroked the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re like this that you¡¯re bullied.¡± But this was also the good thing about her. She didn¡¯t cause trouble, at least, and there was no need for him to worry that she would act arrogantly because of his favor. Su Shenfan was even more satisfied with Bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so she fell asleep while talking to Su Shenfan. Seeing that she was asleep, Su Shenfan quietly got off the bed and covered her with a nket. ¡°Su Sheng, get over here.¡± Su Shenfan called Su Sheng over. Su Sheng said fearfully, ¡°Shao Zun, did I do anything wrong?¡± Shao Zun¡¯s expression clearly wasn¡¯t right. Who had provoked him? ¡°That Madam Bai Qiu or whatever ¨C tear her mouth apart. She shouldn¡¯t look in the mirror if she dares scold my woman,¡± Su Shenfan ordered coldly. Su Sheng said awkwardly, ¡°Shao Zun, Madam Bai Qiu is the former leader¡¯s wife. You promised to take care of his widow.¡± ¡°If she was smart, I would have let her live better than anyone else. It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡± Su Shenfan turned around and went to the study. There was no room for discussion. He didn¡¯t object to women having petty thoughts, but a big racket was too disgusting. This was still Su Lian not bothered by it. If she was bothered and made a fuss with him, could he still rely on his rear court to help him rx? Compared with Su Lian, Madam Bai Qiu was much worse. She wasn¡¯t even worthy of carrying his shoes. Why would he keep such a woman? Su Sheng¡¯s heart tightened. As expected, Miss Lian¡¯er was different. Even Shao Zun had to personally intervene in a fight between women. He was directly kicking Madam Bai Qiu out of the game. In the future, Miss Lian¡¯er would probably be the only one in the rear court. Actually, Su Sheng could tell from that night when Miss Lian¡¯er almost died that she was really different to Shao Zun. Although Shao Zun had touched women in the past, he had never truly gone all the way. Miss Lian¡¯er was his first. Su Sheng had thought that this affection wouldn¡¯tst long, and that a new beauty would soon steal it away, but it hadn¡¯t happened. Even after so long, Miss Lian¡¯er never slept alone. Also, Miss Lian¡¯er was getting fatter and fatter. Chapter 1055 - How Am I Ungrateful?

Chapter 1055: How Am I Ungrateful?

However, Shao Zun didn¡¯t mind at all. That would have been impossible in the past. Su Sheng hurried to Madam Bai Qiu¡¯s room. Madam Bai Qiu was discussing countermeasures with a few beauties. She was still certain that Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t really give in to Bu Yaolian. ¡°Her body is so fat that the meat on her face can be cut off for several meals. Do you think Shao Zun likes that?¡± Madam Bai Qiu said arrogantly. The beauties shook their heads. ¡°If I were that fat, I wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to live.¡± ¡°So, that woman is probably up to something again...¡± ¡°Ladies, what are you doing?¡± Su Sheng had someone kick the door open, and he walked in uninvited. He asked the question coldly. Because Shao Zun had too many beauties, Su Sheng was almost immune to them. ¡°Guard Su, you¡¯re here. Please take a seat. Does Shao Zun have any orders?¡± The beauties smiled at Su Sheng. Everybody knew that Guard Su was Shao Zun¡¯s most trusted subordinate. He usually came with instructions from Shao Zun. Su Sheng signaled to the people behind him, and the men in ck quickly pressed Madam Bai Qiu down on the table. ¡°Su... Guard Su, what is the meaning of this?¡± Madam Bai Qiu asked angrily. Su Sheng walked over and tapped the table with a ruler in his hand. ¡°Madam Bai Qiu, Shao Zun has always treated you well, but you¡¯ve been ungrateful.¡± ¡°How... how am I ungrateful?¡± Madam Bai Qiu was confused. ¡°Shao Zun dotes on Miss Lian¡¯er the most and isn¡¯t willing to say anything harsh to her. How dare you point at her nose and say that she¡¯s shameless, and disdain her for being ugly? Hm?¡± Su Sheng put the ruler in her mouth. ¡°Shao Zun is angry now. Just bear with it.¡± ¡°Mm... I... I want to see Shao Zun...¡± Madam Bai Qiu was unwilling to ept this oue. What was so good about that fat woman? Was Shao Zun possessed? ¡°Shao Zun doesn¡¯t have time to see you. Since this mouth of yours likes to talk, we¡¯ll just tear it open.¡± Su Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. He gathered his spiritual power and twisted the ruler. The corners of Madam Bai Qiu¡¯s mouth were torn open, and it was immediately mangled. The beauties trembled. They heard that Shao Zun was a cold-blooded and ruthless demon who used all kinds of methods to deal with people for money. They usually didn¡¯t believe it, because although Shao Zun didn¡¯t spend much time with them, he was always gentle. It was the first time they had seen Shao Zun so cold-blooded and ruthless, and even Madam Bai Qiu wasn¡¯t spared. To say nothing of them. They had just said bad things about Miss Lian¡¯er. Su Sheng put down the ruler and wiped his hands. He looked at them sharply. ¡°Do you think Miss Lian¡¯er is ugly because she has more meat on her?¡± The beauties shook their heads. How could she be ugly? If Shao Zun liked her, she was a fairy. They had been brought here by Madam Bai Qiu. ¡°Then, prepare to be uglier than her. Tell the kitchen to give these beauties more oil every day and fatten them up well.¡± Su Sheng left immediately after he was done. The beauties who were left behind felt like dying. It didn¡¯t matter if Shao Zun didn¡¯t like them. In any case, every day here was beautiful. They were happy to eat, live and dress well. Chapter 1056 - Finally Back

Chapter 1056: Finally Back

But if they got fat... they would despise themselves in the future. The beauties fell to the ground, feeling that the world had turned dark. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know that she had KO¡¯ed a bunch of beauties in the rear court after going out for a walk. She had casually taken care of the beauties in the rear court of Su Shenfan¡¯s stronghold. She slept until dawn and felt much better. Seeing that herplexion looked good, Su Shenfan prepared for their return to Pale Emperor City. He hadn¡¯t seen the supreme pill even though it had been days since they stole it, which gave him no sense of achievement. Also, he was only truly safe in Feng Qingtian¡¯s territory. Bu Yaolian was truly happy to know that they were going back. She had to go back and ask Gu Bailu what to do next. Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t in a good mood because of the matter with Madam Bai Qiu. He felt that it was a p in his face that the woman he doted on was bullied. Bu Yaolian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to care at all, which made Su Shenfan even angrier when he saw her. He pressed her down in the carriage several times. Despite being chased and battling it out several times, Gu Bailu and the others returned to Pale Emperor City smoothly. With Gu Bailu¡¯s immunity runes, the Archfiend¡¯s ghost army was truly half-destroyed. Gu Bailu returned to Prince Zi¡¯s residence in Pale Emperor City on the eighth day of the new year. ¡°We¡¯re finally back.¡± It had been an urgent trip, but everything was done. Feng Qingtian helped her take a bath. She couldn¡¯t even bathe herself with her current physique, and Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want anyone else to touch her, not even Ah Luo. So, he could only do it himself. Gu Bailu was happy to let him serve her. Pregnancy wasn¡¯t her matter alone to begin with, so she had to torture the man now. Naturally, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯tin. ¡°My lord, do you want an imperial doctor to examine you? It¡¯s better to take some medicine,¡± Gu Bailu said to Feng Qingtian as she ate the bird¡¯s nest. Feng Qingtian had been hit by the Archfiend back then. Although he had already eaten Gu Bailu¡¯s Dragon Blood Pill, she was still afraid that there would be repercussions. No matter how strong Feng Qingtian was, he was still human. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Feng Qingtian thought for a moment and said, ¡°In case something happens, you better eat the supreme pill.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Can this be eaten directly? Will it be too strong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Grand Tutor tomorrow. If it¡¯s possible, you can just eat it.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s such a big pill, it¡¯ll be a waste for me to eat all of it. You must have some of it. Also, Shao Zun, Qian¡¯er, and the others have a share. We can¡¯t eat it all.¡± Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°Then do as you deem fit. It¡¯s good to give them some. We¡¯ll need their strength when we go to Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± Gu Bailu gave him the bowl. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Feng Qingtian put the bowl on the table and helped her to the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for today. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The bigger the baby got, the more restless it became. Gu Bailu often woke up in the middle of the night when the baby in her womb kicked her. The baby was getting more and more noisy, as if it was anxious to get out. Feng Qingtian had to stroke her belly for half the night so that she could sleep soundly. The next day, Feng Qingtian asked the Grand Tutor about the supreme pill. The Grand Tutor was shocked. ¡°People outside are saying that you and the princess stole the Cloud Rising Emperor¡¯s supreme pill. So it¡¯s true?¡± Chapter 1057 - Consume the Supreme Great Spirit Pill

Chapter 1057: Consume the Supreme Great Spirit Pill

¡°Nonsense. We didn¡¯t steal it. We took it openly.¡± Gu Bailu corrected him righteously. ¡°Is that so?¡± The Grand Tutor gave her an unimpressed look. Don¡¯t think you can fool me. Stealing was stealing, whether it was openly or not. Could they not be so shameless? ¡°Of course. The Rising Clouds Emperor made a bet with us. If he loses, he has to fulfill our request. Our request was that he give us the supreme pill. So, what¡¯s wrong with taking it? How can that be stealing? We¡¯re just taking what¡¯s our due.¡± The Grand Tutor was stunned. This was a bet. Does he have to give you the whole country? ¡°He was willing to make the bet, he should be willing to pay the price,¡± Feng Qingtian said casually. The Grand Tutor nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you were able to bring it back. However, the pill is indeed quite powerful. Don¡¯t eat it directly. Split it into smaller portions and drink it with clear spring water. You must be careful when you take it, especially since the princess is pregnant.¡± ¡°Where is the clear spring water from?¡± asked Feng Qingtian. ¡°Clear spring water isn¡¯t easy to obtain. It¡¯s in the depths of the Demon Beast Forest, which is now upied by the Demon Beast King...¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know the Beast King.¡± ¡°...¡± The Grand Tutor was taken aback. Why do you know everyone? ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to fetch the water. I¡¯ll need the Grand Tutor¡¯s guidanceter. Carrying this baby isn¡¯t easy. I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong.¡± ¡°You tter me. This is my duty.¡± Gu Bailu was relieved when she learned that the supreme pill could be consumed. She was at home for two days before the person who went to collect the spring water returned. ¡°There was no trouble with the Beast King when he heard that Your Highness had sent someone to collect the water, but they¡¯re missing their little prince, and asked when he can return.¡± That was the report. Gu Bailu: ¡°...¡± She had been so busy recently that she had forgotten about Miyasi, the beautiful prince. He was probably building a pagoda on Futu Ind with his master? ¡°Go to the forest again and tell them that the little prince is with his master. I¡¯ll help them send a message to the little prince.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand, and recalled her master. She didn¡¯t have her memories before, and had loved her master like a father. Now, she knew who her master was. Back then, she and Feng Qingtian had gone to the human world from Heavenly Pce Cliff. She felt that the spiritual power in the human world was too weak and had to be strengthened. So, she taught her skills to a mortal. That person was Gu Bailu¡¯s master. Because of her guidance, her master¡¯s life changed and he became a great person. The bracelet Gu Bailu was wearing was his. Later, when something happened to Gu Bailu at Heavenly Pce Cliff, her master predicted it and brought two guards to Heavenly Pce Cliff to save Gu Bailu. The two guards were Gu Bailu¡¯s reincarnated parents. They had all protected her in their own way. Whether it was coincidence or fate, she had chased Nan Ningxin to this world from the modern era and transmigrated to be her master¡¯s disciple. The favor she had bestowed years ago had ultimately helped her. This could be considered karma. Chapter 1058 - Almost Burned to Death

Chapter 1058: Almost Burned to Death

She looked at her Soul Collecting Bracelet. Her parents¡¯ souls were still inside. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find her parents amidst thousands of souls, and logically speaking... they should be sent to the Netherworld to be reincarnated. But the Netherworld... hehe... had been part of that scheme for many years. They were all afraid that Feng Qingtian would devour the other worlds. She had a score to settle with the Netherworld. She really wasn¡¯t willing to send her parents over. Although they weren¡¯t her parents, strictly speaking, since they hadn¡¯t given birth to Gu Bailu, they had still raised her. Humans had feelings. Since she could do her best for Qian¡¯er and Bu Yaolian, she naturally didn¡¯t want her parents to suffer in the Netherworld. But if she left her parents in the human world, they would be lonely ghosts. What should she do? So, for the past few days, she hadn¡¯t dared to open the Soul Collecting Bracelet and release all the souls. Firstly, there were too many souls, and she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control them. Secondly, she hadn¡¯t thought of how to deal with her parents yet. When Feng Qingtian returned at night, Gu Bailu told him about the Gu couple. Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°The best way would be to let them reincarnate since they¡¯re human.¡± Gu Bailu knew that it was impossible for them to be immortals. Even if she took down Heavenly Pce Cliff in the end and opened a back door for them, they were souls and couldn¡¯t exist on Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°Can I borrow two physical bodies for them?¡± ¡°I understand your reluctance, but it¡¯s better for them to reincarnate.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I know that¡¯s the best situation, but I¡¯m worried about the Netherworld right now. I don¡¯t want to do anything for them. I think I should hang on to these souls first.¡± Tens of thousands of souls was a huge transaction for the Netherworld. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Feng Qingtian would go along with whatever decision she made. As long as she could deliver the baby safely. Gu Bailu took out the supreme pill from the Soul Collecting Bracelet, and a fiery light illuminated the room. The supreme pilly in Gu Bailu¡¯s palm like a red pearl. ¡°What a good thing.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She could feel the endless spiritual power emanating from it. Feng Qingtian gave her the clear spring water and divided the pill into five portions. He gave Gu Bailu thergest one. ¡°Eat it first. The baby is nine months old. You may give birth at any time.¡± Gu Bailu opened her mouth and swallowed the supreme pill. It looked like a hard pill, but it melted in her mouth and tasted like chocte. It smelled like chocte. However, it was as bitter as chocte without sugar. The moment she ate it, Gu Bailu felt her body heat up, and her scalp turned numb. ¡°Drink the spring water.¡± Feng Qingtian fed her the water. Gu Bailu drank the clear spring water. ¡°I want more. It¡¯s so hot and I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Feng Qingtian poured her another cup, but it wasn¡¯t enough. In the end, Gu Bailu gulped down the water directly from the jug, or her body would have dried up and burnt to death. Fortunately, she had consulted the Grand Tutor, or Gu Bailu would¡¯ve been a dried corpse without the spring water. Chapter 1059 - Supreme Bottomless Pit

Chapter 1059: Supreme Bottomless Pit

Even after drinking the clear spring water, Gu Bailu had a high fever for the whole night. Thankfully, the heat passed the next day. She tested her spiritual power and realized that the light it emitted was a rich red... The feeling of jumping from being the worst student in ss to a top student was too good! Gu Bailu felt her appetite increase. She ate three bowls of rice and two bowls of soup. Most importantly, not long after eating, she would get hungry again! Everybody in Prince Zi¡¯s kitchen was exhausted. Gu Bailu herself didn¡¯t expect to eat so much after eating the supreme pill. ¡°My lord, if you weren¡¯t Prince Zi, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford me. Have I be a glutton?¡± Gu Bailu wondered if she would bankrupt Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Actually, she knew she wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to eat, but that it was the guy in her belly. It was as if the baby in her belly had woken up after eating the supreme pill and suddenly realized that he was a child of heaven and earth. He had turned into a glutton. Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°That means he¡¯s fine now.¡± This was a true child of heaven and earth. How could he be an ordinary child? When Bu Yaolian and Su Shenfan arrived at Prince Zi¡¯s residence, Gu Bailu was enjoying her food. Bu Yaolian watched curiously as the maid put away the tes. ¡°Is Prince Zi holding a banquet?¡± she asked curiously. The maid shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no banquet. The princess ate all of these herself.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at the tes in the maid¡¯s hands and counted. Twelve tes? ?? What happened to Lulu? Why was she so scary? She could eat even more than Bu Yaolian? When Bu Yaolian rushed in, she saw that Gu Bailu was eating happily, and there were already two empty tes in front of her. ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Bu Yaolian rushed over and said worriedly. Gu Bailu had her sit down. ¡°You¡¯re back, too. I knew that Shao Zun was capable enough to bring you out safely.¡± In fact, Gu Bailu had also received word that Shao Zun and the others had taken the most remote route to escape the Archfiend. Bu Yaolian had suffered a lot with him. However, Su Shenfan was a man. He brought Bu Yaolian back safely. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know that Bu Yaolian had almost lost her life. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re back, but we don¡¯t know how Qian¡¯er is doing. The crown prince sent someone to bring her back. We don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m worrying for nothing. Lulu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you eating like this? What happened to make you eat so much?¡± She remembered that she had be a glutton because she was disheartened by her body. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s because I ate the supreme pill. Actually, I¡¯m not the one who wants to eat; it¡¯s the baby. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bu Yaolian was a little speechless. ¡°Are you just going to sit here and eat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. If I don¡¯t eat, the thing in my stomach will make a fuss. I can only eat until he¡¯s satisfied.¡± Bu Yaolian was a little worried. ¡°If eating the supreme pill gives you such a good appetite after... Shao Zun, you better not eat it. If you be fat like me, you¡¯ll despise yourself to death.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°???¡± Chapter 1060 - I Dont Have a Yin-Yang Face

Chapter 1060: I Don¡¯t Have a Yin-Yang Face

¡°I have an excellent physique. How can I get fat? Don¡¯tpare me with you.¡± Gu Bailu asked in amusement, ¡°If Shao Zun were as fat as a ball, would you still like him?¡± Su Shenfan frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t get fat. Don¡¯t ask such a question.¡± Bu Yaolian tilted her head and looked at Su Shenfan. He was so lean; looking at him made her want to take a bite or two. Would she still like him if he got fat? She had never considered that. Probably not. At the very least, he shouldn¡¯t get as fat as she had been before. She herself despised how fat she had been, and wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate Su Shenfan bing like that. Her idol would be destroyed. Su Shenfan pped her on the head. ¡°You really are thinking about it! Take back your stupid thoughts. I¡¯ll always be handsome.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded seriously. ¡°Shao Zun has always been outstanding. How can he be fat? That¡¯s impossible.¡± She couldn¡¯t ept him being fat like her. She felt it was normal for Su Shenfan to despise her for being fat. ¡°Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s hard to say what the world is like. Even if he isn¡¯t fat, he might be disfigured. His face might be full of pockmarks under his mask. Look, he doesn¡¯t even dare take it off,¡± Gu Bailu teased as she ate. Su Shenfan nced at her coldly. ¡°Eat your food. Even that can¡¯t block your mouth. I don¡¯t take off my mask because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll want to marry again when you see my face.¡± ¡°Ha... ha... ha...¡± Gu Bailu drawled out herugh. ¡°Consider your conscience first before you speak. Who dares say that they¡¯re better looking than my lord? I would bet my head on him.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. Eat your food.¡± Bu Yaolian said, ¡°Lulu, I don¡¯t agree with you. My Shao Zun definitely doesn¡¯t have a pockmarked face. At most, he has a Yin-Yang face. He might just be a little too pale from wearing a mask all day long.¡± Gu Bailu stared at Su Shenfan in interest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that... Shao Zun, take it off and let us see if it really is a Yin-Yang face.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± Su Shenfan rubbed Bu Yaolian¡¯s head. ¡°If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson tonight.¡± Bu Yaolian blushed and red at him. ¡°Lulu is here. Shao Zun, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a Yin-Yang face. If you bring it up again, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Su Shenfan said in annoyance. The reason he was annoyed was because he really did have a Yin-Yang face. He wore a mask, so the skin under it was paler than the other half of his face. Although it wasn¡¯t very obvious, there was still a difference. Other people might not be able to tell, but Su Lian was so close to him that she would definitely be able to tell. He had to find a way to get more sun on his face. He couldn¡¯t let Su Lian discover his weakness. He was a peerless young master. Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Bailu clearly didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Shao Zun, that is amon problem. There¡¯s definitely a difference between wearing a mask and an uncovered face. Since you don¡¯t take it off all day, it¡¯s definitely fairer. It¡¯s absolutely a Yin-Yang face. Lian¡¯er, you have to consider it carefully: Do you still like Shao Zun like this?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. Bu Yaolian sensed that he was about to get angry. She quickly hugged his arm and said, ¡°I like whatever Shao Zun looks like.¡± Chapter 1061 - Unequal Distribution

Chapter 1061: Unequal Distribution

She raised her chubby face proudly. Gu Bailu put down her chopsticks and touched her belly. ¡°Child, look at how lovey-dovey they are. They don¡¯t care that you¡¯re still too young for this.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face softened after hearing Bu Yaolian¡¯s answer. He felt that he would argue with Gu Bailu whenever they were together, which affected his mood. He simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay any longer, and pulled Bu Yaolian away. Gu Bailu stopped him. ¡°Shao Zun, wait. Take your spoils with you.¡± Gu Bailu took out a candy-sized pill and gave it to him. ¡°One for each of us. This is yours.¡± Su Shenfan took it and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Lian¡¯s?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You want two? You can¡¯t be too greedy...¡± ¡°My reputation suffered a blow when I got mixed up with you lot. After this, everyone will know that I switched sides. In the end, I was the one who was hunted down. Besides, do you think I would have switched sides if it wasn¡¯t for Su Lian?¡± Su Shenfan started negotiating. Bu Yaolian hurriedly said, ¡°No... No need. It¡¯s a waste to eat this. My spiritual power is low to begin with...¡± ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s because your spiritual power is low that you need to eat it. Once you eat it, you¡¯ll be an expert in a second. Isn¡¯t that what you want the most?¡± Su Shenfan patted her head, wanting to smack some sense into her. ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t take something so precious. I didn¡¯t do anything. Lulu, don¡¯t feel awkward on my behalf.¡± She knew that this supreme pill had been snatched by several parties, and she was the one who had made the least contribution. She shouldn¡¯t have a share. Shao Zun was only doing it for her, but she was too embarrassed to take it. Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°There really isn¡¯t enough of this to go round. It¡¯s fine to give Lian¡¯er a share. If Shao Zun wants her to have one, you can give her your share. Like you said, she¡¯s the greatest contributor. Shao Zun, you will definitely give it to her.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°This is unfair!¡± ¡°I stole it. I can decide how to split it.¡± Gu Bailu ignored him. Su Shenfan wanted another share for Lian¡¯er, but he had more than enough. Lian¡¯er had contributed greatly, and her share had been included in Shao Zun¡¯s. So, how to thank Lian¡¯er was Su Shenfan¡¯s problem. In the end, Gu Bailu had given Shao Zun thergest share; she couldn¡¯t give him more. Bu Yaolian tugged at Shao Zun. ¡°Shao Zun... I don¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t argue with Lulu.¡± ¡°Stupid woman, look carefully. Your former master doesn¡¯t care about you at all. She won¡¯t even give you a bowl of soup after you risked your life to get something for her.¡± Shao Zun pulled Bu Yaolian away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your former master wasn¡¯t good to you, but I¡¯m good to you.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her out. Bu Yaolian looked back at Gu Bailu, who blinked at her. Bu Yaolian smiled apologetically. Seeing them leave, Gu Bailu clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°Ah Luo, do you think this Su Shenfan really likes Lian¡¯er? He¡¯s even willing to give her such a great pill.¡± Confused, Ah Luo said, ¡°Lian¡¯er slept with him. Of course he has to give her something good.¡± Herdy had slept with Prince Zi and was even giving birth to his baby ¨C wasn¡¯t that why he was so nice to her? Prince Zi was willing to pluck the stars from the sky for herdy. So, it was only natural that Shao Zun would treat Lian¡¯er well. Chapter 1062 - I Cant Eat It

Chapter 1062: I Can¡¯t Eat It

¡°Su Shenfan is the smartest person, making the least amount of effort for the biggest benefit. When he found out we were going to steal the supreme pill, he knew to adapt to the situation, and switched sides. He clearly wants the pill, but he¡¯s still willing to give it to Lian¡¯er. How interesting.¡± Although part of it was because Xiao Jingyun had courted death himself, Gu Bailu still believed that the biggest reason Su Shenfan had switched sides was that he had to have the supreme pill. In other words, he had actually been more optimistic of Gu Bailu¡¯s chances of getting it. It was probably during thatpetition that he realized that she might have the upper hand in the underground pce without spiritual power. Anyone who knew that there was such a great pill would fight for it. If someone else was going to eat it, he had to have it too. That way, he could maintain his god-like position. Su Shenfan was definitely smarter than anyone else. Actually, Bu Yaolian¡¯s share had already been included in what Gu Bailu had given to Su Shenfan. If he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to ask for Bu Yaolian¡¯s share, Gu Bailu would have reminded him to share it with Lian¡¯er. Unexpectedly, he asked for Bu Yaolian¡¯s share right away. This definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary rtionship. Lian¡¯er was probably going to seed. Gu Bailu was delighted at the thought as she picked up yet another bowl of food. Su Shenfan pulled Bu Yaolian back to the room and snorted. ¡°Look at your former master, whom you wanted to help so much. She couldn¡¯t bear to give you anything. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still help her in the future.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m your person; whatever I do will be for you.¡± ¡°At least you understand that.¡± Su Shenfan broke the big red pill into half. ¡°Eat it and see if you can be an expert.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a waste to give it to me.¡± She might be able to boost her spiritual power by eating the supreme pill, but it was too wasteful. She might only get one-tenth of the effectpared with if Shao Zun ate it, so she might as well give it all to Shao Zun. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. What is this about waste? Do you think I¡¯m someone who would waste it?¡± Su Shenfan stuffed it into her hand. Bu Yaolian held it in her hand, and afortable power slipped over her entire body. It was a great feeling, like the climax during sex. But she didn¡¯t dare eat it... ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, if I eat it, I¡¯ll start eating as much as Lulu. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be so fat that I won¡¯t be able to get off the bed in the future. I can¡¯t eat it!¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head furiously. Between spiritual power and losing weight, she definitely wanted thetter. She would lose Shao Zun if she gained weight, so she would rather not have spiritual power. Su Shenfan poked her in the head. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit that you¡¯re stupid. Gu Bailu is eating so much because of the growth of her and her baby¡¯s spiritual power. You¡¯re not pregnant. What are you afraid of?¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Su Shenfan. What if she really became as gluttonous as Gu Bailu? Who should she cry to then? She wasn¡¯t like Gu Bailu, who didn¡¯t get fat no matter how much she ate. ¡°I¡¯ll... keep it for now. I can¡¯t bear to eat it.¡± Bu Yaolian held it in her hand. Su Shenfan gave her a disdainful look. ¡°I really can¡¯t bear this good-for-nothing appearance of yours. Anyway, this part is for you; decide yourself what you want to do with it. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t love you.¡± Chapter 1063 - When Was Her Period Last Month?

Chapter 1063: When Was Her Period Last Month?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I know that Shao Zun loves me the most.¡± Bu Yaolian jumped into his arms and pretended to be obedient. Su Shenfan froze. ¡°Su Lian, did you put on weight again?¡± He had unexpectedly felt pressured when she pounced on him. ¡°No... no?¡± She had lost a little weight after eating the 9,999 Spring Harbingers; she was afraid that Su Shenfan would despise her if she put on too much weight. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve gotten heavier?¡± Su Shenfan grabbed her butt and lifted her up. ¡°Come, let me see if you¡¯ve gotten fat again.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, don¡¯t be such a rogue in broad daylight...¡± ¡°What? Not ying?¡± ¡°We can, we can...¡± Bu Yaolian immediately backed down. Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t enjoyed himself fully in thest few days. There was a thrill doing it in the carriage, but any more than once or twice was ufortable. Bu Yaolian felt unworthy of Shao Zun¡¯s gift, so she worked extra hard to serve him. Although Shao Zun didn¡¯t want her to have children, he was really willing to give her anything good. She knew how precious this pill was. With her enthusiasm, Su Shenfan was naturally even more excited. In the end, Bu Yaolian really fainted. Su Shenfan thought that she would be fine after resting for a while, like usual. However, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t move or make a sound when he was done. He felt that something was wrong. He then remembered that Su Lian was still sick and hadn¡¯t fully recovered. He hurriedly had Su Sheng go and find a doctor. Su Sheng hurriedly brought a doctor over. There were doctors in Prince Zi¡¯s residence since Gu Bailu could give birth at any time; even the imperial doctors were standing by. The imperial doctor who had been pulled over to check on Bu Yaolian first asked, ¡°Why did she faint?¡± ¡°She overexerted herself.¡± Su Shenfan looked slightly ufortable. The imperial doctor was someone who had been around the block. He immediately knew what happened. They were both young and energetic... As he hurriedly took Bu Yaolian¡¯s pulse, his frown got deeper and deeper. Watching him, Su Shenfan became worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you frowning?¡± ¡°Thisdy suffered a lot of physical harm recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she was pulled from the gates of hell, but she¡¯s more or less recovered now. Why did she faint?¡± ¡°It might be a happy asion, or something else,¡± the imperial doctor said. ¡°What?¡± Su Shenfan was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°From her pulse, she might or might not be pregnant, but the flow is too shallow, so I can¡¯t say for sure. Do you know when herst period was?¡± the imperial doctor asked uncertainly. ¡°The twelfth,¡± Su Shenfan said urately. Why was he able to remember it so clearly? Because those had been the three most torturous days of his life. After just getting a taste, her period happened, which was a pain. He would remember that date until his dying day. ¡°Today is already the fifteenth, and thedy has not had her period. She¡¯s probably pregnant.¡± Su Shenfan was stunned again. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. Let¡¯s wait another half a month...¡± Su Shenfan grabbed the doctor by hispels. ¡°I want a definite answer. You dare make me happy for nothing?¡± How could the imperial doctor dare say that he wasn¡¯t sure? He thus arbitrarily said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, thedy¡¯s pregnant. Congrattions, Shao Zun.¡± Su Shenfan let him go. ¡°Tell me what I need to pay attention to. This is my first time bing a father.¡± Su Shenfan was a little flustered. He felt that this hade too quickly. He had given Bu Yaolian a pill to help her get pregnant just a few days ago. He didn¡¯t expect the doctor to tell him today that Su Lian was already pregnant. Chapter 1064 - Lianer Is Pregnant?

Chapter 1064: Lian¡¯er Is Pregnant?

Happiness came too quickly, like a tornado. He didn¡¯t know what to feel, but he felt pretty good. ¡°The most... the most important thing is to avoid sex, especially during the first three months.¡± The imperial doctor¡¯s wordspletely shattered Su Shenfan¡¯s joy. ¡°What did you say?¡± I have to do it a few times in one night ¨C are you telling me that I can¡¯t do it for three months? ??? Was it so troublesome when a woman got pregnant? Su Shenfan frowned and looked at Su Lian, who was lying on the bed. Why not get rid of the baby? How could he let it steal his happiness? He hadn¡¯t had enough! The imperial doctor repeated his words. ¡°The first three months are dangerous. If you have sex with her, it¡¯s very likely that she will miscarry. You mustn¡¯t.¡± Su Shenfan thought for a moment. ¡°You... give me the abortion soup.¡± ¡°???¡± The imperial doctor was stunned. No way. Wasn¡¯t he so happy just now? He was excited to be a father for the first time. Although he tried to suppress it, the imperial doctor still felt it. But why did he want the abortion soup now? Because he couldn¡¯t have sex? The imperial doctor found it unbelievable. ¡°Really?¡± The imperial doctor was confused. ¡°Why are you talking so much?¡± Su Shenfan sat on the bed and held Bu Yaolian¡¯s hand. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Such a pair of meaty hands felt so nice to touch. ¡°Su Lian, we can have another baby in the future. We can have another baby in a few months. Whatever the case, let me have my fill first, alright?¡± Su Shenfan muttered to himself. Su Sheng took the confused doctor away. After the imperial doctor gave Su Sheng a prescription and left, he went to check Gu Bailu¡¯s pulse. He had to take Princess Zi¡¯s pulse three times a day. Gu Bailu woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep. The imperial doctor told her that she was doing well, and that both mother and son were healthy. The due date was around the end of this month or the beginning of next month. ¡°Hurry up ande out so that I can be free. This is just torture.¡± Gu Bailu touched her belly. ¡°But I love you, child.¡± The imperial doctor smiled. ¡°Of course you love the baby, Princess. But that Shao Zun... Sigh, he¡¯s actually going to abort the baby.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him in confusion. ¡°What did you just say? Shao Zun wants to abort the baby?¡± ¡°Mydy, that Miss Lian¡¯er who apanies Shao Zun fainted earlier. He had me go over to take her pulse. She had conceived, but Shao Zun said to abort it. He was clearly quite happy at first, but when he found out that he couldn¡¯t touch her for three months, he became unhappy.¡± Prince Zi was the best. Even when the princess was pregnant, he never touched anyone else. He was focused on his wife. ¡°What?¡± Gu Bailu jumped up. ¡°You said that Lian¡¯er is pregnant?¡± Her eyes widened. God, Lian¡¯er wanted to get pregnant so much. Shao Zun, this scoundrel, actually wanted to abort the baby? Holding herrge belly, Gu Bailu ran out. ¡°Mydy! Slow down! My little master will pop out with all your running!¡± Ah Luo chased after her anxiously, and Ye Ying blocked Gu Bailu. ¡°Princess, look out for the baby.¡± Gu Bailu was as light as a swallow. After eating the supreme pill, carrying the baby was nothing. However, Feng Qingtian was still worried, and had someone watch her so that she didn¡¯t mess around. ¡°The baby is fine. Lian¡¯er¡¯s baby is the problem. Hurry up and stop it.¡± Chapter 1065 - Su Shenfan Feels Guilty

Chapter 1065: Su Shenfan Feels Guilty

Ye Ying nodded. ¡°I will go. Princess, take your time.¡± In another wing, Su Shenfan hummed at the prescription given by the imperial doctor. ¡°In the end, this is my first child. Do you think it¡¯s a good idea to just settle it like this?¡± Su Sheng was smart and didn¡¯t daree up with casual ideas. Put simply, the baby in Miss Lian¡¯er¡¯s womb was his little master. He was loyal. How could he hurt his little master? ¡°I think we should ask Miss Lian¡¯er.¡± Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask her about that. Didn¡¯t Su Cheng say that women want children the most? Now, she has one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re amazing, Shao Zun, that Miss Lian¡¯er can get pregnant so soon.¡± Shao Zun kicked him. ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m not happy at all.¡± What was there to be happy about? He had enjoyed himself eating delicious food, but it was stolen by a stupid kid. He definitely wanted to kill him. But... Thinking of the promise he made to Su Lian, and how she thought that he had given her a contraceptive pill, he couldn¡¯t kill the baby. For the first time, Su Shenfan felt that women were truly troublesome. They had only had sex for a month before she got pregnant. Su Sheng left the room. Ye Ying rushed in and said to Shao Zun, ¡°Shao Zun, the princess wants to see you. Please calm down.¡± Su Shenfan nced at her coldly. ¡°Get out. Why should I calm down?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t abort the baby. It might cause too much damage to Lian¡¯er¡¯s body. She might not be able to get pregnant again,¡± Ye Ying said expressionlessly. Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°Why is she here again? I can do whatever I want with my child.¡± ¡°Su Shenfan! What nonsense are you talking about? Your baby is Lian¡¯er¡¯s baby, too. I can¡¯t let you take a life in my house!¡± Gu Bailu rushed in, holding her belly. Su Shenfan crossed his arms and looked at her. ¡°You? Why?¡± ¡°Lian¡¯er is my sister.¡± Gu Bailu observed his expression and couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry. Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°Sisters are nothing. I¡¯m the child¡¯s father.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You know that you are the father of a child. No father would kill his own child. Lian¡¯er would never let you do that.¡± Bu Yaolian, who was on the bed, smacked her lips, as if she was about to wake up. Su Shenfan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll decide on my own matter. Go back.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°The child was detected under my roof, which means that he and I have fate together. Unless Lian¡¯er doesn¡¯t want him, I have to protect him.¡± Su Shenfan said impatiently, ¡°Why does everything have to do with you?¡± ¡°Shao Zun, I¡¯m not joking with you. Aborting the baby is really harmful to women. Qian¡¯er still can¡¯t get pregnant, and it might be difficult for her to get pregnant again in the future because of how she suffered when she gave birth to the crown prince. You like Lian¡¯er ¨C do you want to see her be that pitiful?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. Of course not. But he didn¡¯t want to endure for three months! Also, he felt that Gu Bailu was exaggerating. Many women were fine after drinking the soup. ¡°Go ask around in the imperial pce. However many women in the harem can¡¯t get pregnant after drinking the soup, take that as how big the regret would be for Lian¡¯er.¡± He was willing to give her the supreme pill, but was unwilling to give her a child? ¡°Shao... Shao Zun...¡± Bu Yaolian slowly opened her eyes. She only saw Gu Bailu and Su Shenfan arguing, but couldn¡¯t hear what they were arguing about. Afraid that they would make a fuss again, she hurriedly called out to Su Shenfan. Su Shenfan¡¯s body stiffened, and he suddenly felt guilty. Chapter 1066 - Shao Zun Wants to Abort the Child

Chapter 1066: Shao Zun Wants to Abort the Child

Gu Bailu snorted coldly, then said happily to Bu Yaolian, ¡°Lian¡¯er, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Bu Yaolian was still in a daze. She smacked her lips. ¡°What do you mean pregnant?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? The baby you want the most is in your belly.¡± Gu Bailu knocked her head. If she didn¡¯t wake up soon, Su Shenfan would kill the baby. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Child? I have a child? How is that possible? Shao Zun...¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Su Shenfan. Su Shenfan cleared his throat. ¡°Maybe I gave it to you toote. I n to abort it. This is the recipe for the abortion soup.¡± He threw the prescription to Bu Yaolian and left. After he left, Bu Yaolian burst into tears. ¡°Lulu, Shao Zun wants to abort the baby. What should I do?¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°This is my territory. How dare he?¡± Bu Yaolian grabbed her sleeve in fear. ¡°Lulu, help me escape. Shao Zun won¡¯t change his mind once he¡¯s set on something.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Where can you run to? It won¡¯t be hard for Shao Zun to find you. If you hadn¡¯t let him see this plump appearance of yours, you would¡¯ve been able to escape. Besides, Prince Zi¡¯s residence is the safest ce in the world.¡± ¡°But...¡± Bu Yaolian looked at herself. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back to when I was fat? Shao Zun definitely wouldn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°Are you really willing to turn back? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to lose so much weight. How are you going to deliver the baby safely?¡± Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t hear the conversation from where he was outside, but it was obvious that Su Lian would be very sad. She was probably still crying. He paced back and forth in frustration. Actually, he wasn¡¯t sure. He knew that Su Lian wanted a baby. However, he hadn¡¯t nned for a baby yet. Even Su Lian had been an unexpected element. Thispletely messed up his life n. He felt even more sorry toward Dog Two. He had said that he would marry her, and that she would be his only wife. Although Dog Two might think that it was a joke, only he knew how serious he was. No matter how outstanding and powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t bring Dog Two back. The thing he hated and regretted the most in his life was letting Dog Two leave him. Now that he had a baby and a woman, he wondered if Dog Two would me him. So, he was feeling very depressed. He knew that Su Lian wanted a baby, and now that she had one, he wanted to give it to her. But at this point, he wanted to take a step back. Forget not being able to enjoy himself; what was he going to do with Su Lian after she had the baby? Was he going to let her remain without status or identity? That would be so unfair to the baby. So, Su Shenfan didn¡¯t know what to do. This was the first time he had encountered something like this in his life. Su Sheng advised, ¡°Shao Zun, you like Miss Su Lian, and the Earthly Residence needs an heir. Why don¡¯t you let Miss Su Lian give birth to the young master?¡± Su Shenfan rolled his eyes. ¡°What if it¡¯s a girl? How do you know it¡¯ll be a boy?¡± ¡°Then Miss Su Lian can have another baby. In any case, she¡¯s already conceived. There¡¯s no need to worry about not having an heir.¡± Su Sheng gave his opinion. Su Shenfan¡¯s brows rxed. ¡°That does sound feasible.¡± Chapter 1067 - Su Shenfan Is Bluffing

Chapter 1067: Su Shenfan Is Bluffing

Su Sheng immediately smiled. ¡°Shao Zun, you don¡¯t want to see Miss Lian¡¯er sad, do you? Besides, didn¡¯t you make Miss Lian¡¯er a promise previously?¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt Su Lian isn¡¯t anything good.¡± She messed up his life. Couldn¡¯t she just be a quiet and obedient beauty, and let him pamper her? Why did she have to have a baby? She had to take care of the baby after giving birth. How could she serve him wholeheartedly then? The more Su Shenfan thought about it, the more he felt that giving birth wasn¡¯t worth it. Bu Yaolian was truly heartbroken. Su Shenfan had always been nice to her, gentle and considerate, but when it came to the baby, he was so heartless that he wanted to abort it without saying anything. She held the prescription tightly. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let the baby die. Lulu, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± ¡°Staying in Prince Zi¡¯s residence is your best option.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Su Shenfan looked conflicted just now. If he really didn¡¯t want the baby, it wouldn¡¯t exist; it would¡¯ve been gone even before I arrived.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. He gave me a contraceptive pill before this, and said that I wouldn¡¯t get pregnant after taking it.¡± Gu Bailu was furious. ¡°What? He did that? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± If that was the case, what was the point of staying with such a man? Gu Bailu hated Bu Yaolian¡¯sck of resistance a little. However... it had to be said that it was thisck of ambition which allowed her to stay with Su Shenfan. Su Shenfan definitely would never like someone like Gu Bailu. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t have time to tell you. I came back this time to discuss with you what to do in the future. I didn¡¯t expect to be pregnant even after eating that. Will it affect the baby?¡± Bu Yaolian asked worriedly. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and felt that something was wrong. ¡°If you took that medicine, how can you get pregnant?¡± ¡°Just now, Shao Zun said that it might be because I ate it toote?¡± Gu Bailu raised her hand. ¡°Come, let me take your pulse. If you really took the medicine, you would have miscarried in the womb, and wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to the baby.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t seem worried at all. It doesn¡¯t seem like he gave you that medicine. He was probably just bluffing.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed Bu Yaolian¡¯s wrist and checked her pulse. It was indeed smooth, and her body was very healthy. ¡°Su Shenfan was indeed bluffing. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Gu Bailu calmed down. Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I take contraceptive medicine?¡± ¡°No. On the contrary, you¡¯re healthy and full of energy. It¡¯s very beneficial for pregnancy. I¡¯m afraid he gave you something else.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. If you cry and begter, Su Shenfan¡¯s heart will probably soften.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t guess what Shao Zun was thinking, but she knew that Su Shenfan was probably just scaring Bu Yaolian. She took a look at Bu Yaolian. Her face was so meaty. Any other man would have despised her. Although her face was still the same, she had gained weight. If Su Shenfan really didn¡¯t like her, how could he still sleep with her? It could only be said that Bu Yaolian had sessfully conquered him with her personality. Chapter 1068 - I Feel Amazing

Chapter 1068: I Feel Amazing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This was probably the so-called ¡°opposites attract.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bu Yaolian was still confused. Why hadn¡¯t Shao Zun given her contraceptive medicine? Then why did he say that it was a contraceptive? Did he want it to be a nice surprise? There was nothing nice about it all! ¡°I think so. Give it a try. I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on him. In any case, as long as you don¡¯t eat the medicine he gives you, you won¡¯t lose the baby.¡± Gu Bailu calmed down. Gu Bailu gave Bu Yaolian reassurance. Since she said so, she couldn¡¯t be wrong. Bu Yaolian finally smiled. ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m really pregnant. I feel great. Your methods are really useful.¡± ¡°Silly girl, it would be strange if you can¡¯t get pregnant after working so hard.¡± ording to Bu Yaolian, Su Shenfan was as capable as Feng Qingtian. She was his only woman; it was only natural for her to be pregnant. Bu Yaolian touched her belly, and her worry was reced with joy. ¡°What do I need to pay attention to?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in good shape. You only need to pay attention to one thing: Don¡¯t let Su Shenfan touch you again for the first three months.¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t let Shao Zun touch me?¡± ¡°If he touches you during this period, you will miscarry. You must hold back. Even if he wants it, you can¡¯t spoil him.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°I will. I won¡¯t let him touch me.¡± Now that she had a baby, Shao Zun was second in her heart. She wouldn¡¯t let Shao Zun touch her. Looking at the determination on Bu Yaolian¡¯s chubby face, Gu Bailu suddenly understood why Shao Zun wanted to abort the baby. Would Su Shenfan be able to tolerate not touching her for three months? It seemed unlikely. Would he look for another woman? Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t sure, but she didn¡¯t warn Bu Yaolian in case she became unhappy. If Su Shenfan really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, no one could stop him from looking for other beauties. Furthermore, he had a bunch of beauties to begin with. Not long after, Feng Qingtian came over as well. He looked awful when Ye Ying said that Gu Bailu had been running around with such a big belly. When Gu Bailu saw him standing outside with a cold face, she hurried to hug him. ¡°My lord, you¡¯re here. Lian¡¯er is pregnant. I was here to keep herpany.¡± ¡°Keep herpany? You can still think of others when you¡¯re like this?¡± Feng Qingtian snorted. ¡°I know I was wrong. I was thinking that Lian¡¯er only has me as her sister. If I don¡¯t care about her, no one will.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Lian¡¯er treats me very well. You know that.¡± Feng Qingtian snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. Bu Yaolian was indeed nice to Gu Bailu. She would do whatever Gu Bailu said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. I think I¡¯m hungry again. This baby really knows how to eat. I wonder what it¡¯ll be like when it¡¯s born.¡± An image popped up in Gu Bailu¡¯s mind. It was of a cute face with muscr arms. Damn, she better not give birth to something like that. She would be scared to death. Feng Qingtian hugged her. ¡°Walk slowly, there¡¯s no rush. No matter how hungry he is, don¡¯t spoil him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m spoiling him. I¡¯m hungry, my lord. I want sour dough balls.¡± Gu Bailu had a great appetite. Chapter 1069 - I Want to Eat Sour Dough Balls Made by My Lord

Chapter 1069: I Want to Eat Sour Dough Balls Made by My Lord

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thankfully, there were many chefs in the kitchen, and they could cook all kinds of dishes. There were times when Gu Bailu even taught them how to make modern dishes. But today, she was really craving sour dough balls. ¡°Tell the chefs to make them.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t think it was a problem at all. Gu Bailu blinked and looked at him. ¡°But... my lord, I want to eat sour dough balls made by you. I haven¡¯t eaten anything you made, but I think it must be the best sour dough balls in the world.¡± Feng Qingtian was speechless. Him? Cook? As the Heavenly Emperor who had been on the throne for more than ten thousand years, what culinary delicacies wasn¡¯t Feng Qingtian aware of? Even after being reincarnated, he had only cooked for Gu Bailu on the boatst time. Gu Bailu loved to eat, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let her into the kitchen, which was why he had roped in chefs for her to teach. Now, she wanted him to make sour dough balls? He didn¡¯t even know which door in Prince Zi¡¯s residence led to the kitchen. What the hell were sour dough balls made of? ¡°Can I use spiritual power to make them?¡± The wife-con looked at Gu Bailu. He couldn¡¯t refuse her eagerness. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never made them before.¡± He didn¡¯t mind cooking for his wife in the kitchen, but he really didn¡¯t know anything about them. Gu Bailu pouted and looked at him without saying anything. Feng Qingtian gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Gu Bailu immediately smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Feng Qingtian stepped into the kitchen. The chefs in the kitchen were stunned. Why was Prince Zi here? Feng Qingtian looked at the things in the kitchen. He recognised some of them. When he had been out on army campaigns, he had also roasted a chicken once or twice in the wilderness. He didn¡¯t really recognise the other ingredients. ¡°I want to make sour dough balls. Teach me what to do.¡± Feng Qingtian had given his word, so he had to go through with it. Besides, he was smart. He didn¡¯t believe that he would be stumped by a bowl of sour dough balls. The people in the kitchen were very nervous. They didn¡¯t expect their master toe to the kitchen to cook. ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t you watch from the side? I¡¯ll make it for you...¡± Then, you can just take what we made. Feng Qingtian nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s for the princess. I have to make it myself. Hurry up and teach me.¡± Feng Qingtian was smart. Although he had never made them before, he was finally able to make the sour dough balls. The chefs praised him and said that they were well made. Feng Qingtian took a bite himself. It wasn¡¯t as delicious as what Gu Bailu usually ate. Even with the chefs teaching him, his skills weren¡¯t perfect. How could Feng Qingtian bear to let Gu Bailu eat something so awful? He continued to study in the kitchen until he was satisfied. By then, it was already midnight. Su Shenfan was a little hungry when he came back, but he didn¡¯t want to face Su Lian. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should let Su Lian give birth to the baby. Naturally, he went to the kitchen. He wanted to eat, but still had to wait for the food to be brought over. It was too troublesome. He might as well eat in the kitchen. The chefs in Prince Zi¡¯s residence made better food than the ones outside. When he entered the kitchen, he saw that it was still busy. Chapter 1070 - Are You Here to Make Food for Miss Lianer?

Chapter 1070: Are You Here to Make Food for Miss Lian¡¯er?

No way. Gu Bailu was still here torturing people at thiste hour and still wanted to eat? She was so good at eating. Was she really not afraid of dying from overeating? Su Shenfan walked into the kitchen and saw a familiar figure. No matter how bright the kitchen was and how many people there were, that figure stood out. Su Shenfan raised an eyebrow. Why was Prince Zi in the kitchen? Did Gu Bailu need him to keep an eye on the food? Su Shenfan quietly walked over. When he got closer, his eyes almost popped out. This god-like figure was actually holding a spat, an apron around his waist and a pot in one hand. He was concentrating on a bowl of dough balls. The dough balls smelled sour. Could they be eaten? Someone saw Su Shenfan and asked, ¡°Shao Zun, why are you here?¡± Someone was quick-witted. ¡°I heard that Miss Lian¡¯er is pregnant too. Is Shao Zun here to make food for Miss Lian¡¯er?¡± This question made Su Shenfan ufortable. Why would hee to the kitchen to make food for Su Lian? He was hungry! ¡°I¡¯m hungry. What¡¯s there to eat?¡± Su Shenfan looked at Feng Qingtian, who was still cooking the dough balls seriously. ¡°What¡¯s Prince Zi making?¡± The kitchen manager smiled and said, ¡°His Highness is making sour dough balls for the princess. I¡¯ll make something for you.¡± Su Shenfan rolled his eyes, went over to Feng Qingtian¡¯s side, and took a sniff. ¡°I think Prince Zi¡¯s food is edible. I¡¯ll have that.¡± Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Shenfan crossed his arms and waited. ¡°Prince Zi, whatever you make with these two golden hands of yours will definitely taste better than anything else. We¡¯rerades who¡¯ve gone through thick and thin together. Why don¡¯t you give me some of your food?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t even roll his eyes at him. He put the dough balls into his bowl and tried a piece with his chopsticks. It was passable, but... it wasn¡¯t good enough. He wouldn¡¯t let Gu Bailu eat anything that didn¡¯t taste good, so he could only throw it away. Without thinking, he poured the contents of the bowl into a wooden bucket beside him. Su Shenfan cried out, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, why are you pouring it out? Let me have a taste of your cooking.¡± Su Shenfan looked into the barrel. Wow, half of the barrel was already full. How many times had he done this? ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to cook, then don¡¯t force yourself. The chefs here are so good.¡± Su Shenfan really couldn¡¯t figure out why this man himself had toe to the kitchen to cook. ¡°Lulu wants to eat what I made.¡± Feng Qingtian found him noisy. ¡°If you want to eat, find a chef. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± He needed to focus on cooking. Su Shenfan clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re Prince Zi, who dominated the six realms more than a hundred years ago, but you¡¯re going to all this trouble for a woman. You¡¯re spoiling her. She wants to eat your cooking, and you go along with it. Don¡¯t you have any self-respect as a man?¡± Su Shenfan felt that Feng Qingtian was a disgrace to men. Gu Bailu was indeed impressive. She could order a man around like that. Women indeed couldn¡¯t be pampered. He would never do such a shameful thing. ¡°Get lost.¡± Feng Qingtian kicked him away and began kneading the dough again. Everything that Lulu wanted, from kneading the dough to making the balls, he did himself. Chapter 1071 - The Scum Of Men

Chapter 1071: The Scum Of Men

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan looked at that tall figure. Those hands that could cover the sky were kneading dough... He felt ill. ¡°How embarrassing. He¡¯s the scum of men.¡± Su Shenfanmented on the side, then went to see what the chefs had that night. He asked for a hot pot, which was best enjoyed in winter. The hot pot made by the chefs in Prince Zi¡¯s residence in particr was extraordinary. When Su Shenfan went out, he saw Feng Qingtian still kneading dough seriously. Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t stand it. He returned to his own room; he didn¡¯t dare see Bu Yaolian. He knew that she must be very upset, and probably hated him. Thinking this, Su Shenfan was annoyed. Why should he be afraid of seeing her? If I tell her to give birth, she¡¯ll give birth. If I don¡¯t, she won¡¯t give birth. What can she do to me? Frustrated, Su Shenfan kicked over the chair next to his feet. Before long, the hot pot was sent in. Su Shenfan was indeed a little hungry. He hadn¡¯t eaten much outside for lunch since he didn¡¯t have an appetite. He was really hungry now. In front of this hot pot and with people serving him, he ate a lot, but... he couldn¡¯t taste anything. He could only fill his stomach. He put down his chopsticks and asked, ¡°Is there anything light in the kitchen today?¡± The person who brought the meal smiled and said, ¡°Shao Zun, you can eat whatever you want. Our kitchen recently prepared enough ingredients in case the princess suddenly wants to eat something.¡± The princess was pregnant, and Prince Zi worshipped the ground she walked on. If she couldn¡¯t eat what she wanted, they could forget about keeping their lives. Therefore, ingredients had been specially prepared and ced in the cer. Also, only Prince Zi¡¯s residence had enough food ingredients during this hour. Outside, the entire Pale Emperor Citycked rare delicacies. ¡°Get me a serve of whatever¡¯s good for pregnant women. Go and make it.¡± Su Shenfan had to admit that without Su Lian¡¯spany, the food was reallycking. No matter how good the chef was, the food was tasteless. He thought for a moment, then went to Bu Yaolian¡¯s room. It waste at night, and Bu Yaolian had already fallen asleep. She had passed out earlier from being tormented by Su Shenfan during the day, and was exhausted. She was exhausted from the ups and downs caused by the baby. However, Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t given her a definite answer. Her sleep was troubled, and she frowned. Su Shenfan touched her forehead. ¡°Why are you frowning? It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± Bu Yaolian opened her eyes at his touch. Although she had been asleep, she was still worried, and had been waiting for him toe back and exin everything. She opened her eyes and grabbed Su Shenfan¡¯s hand. ¡°Shao Zun, can you not hurt the baby? I can do anything you want, except this...¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What will you do if I refuse?¡± ¡°What else can I do? I can only cry, throw a tantrum, and hang myself. There¡¯s no other way.¡± Bu Yaolian pouted. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Useless.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, if you don¡¯t like children, I can take the baby away. When the childes out, I absolutely won¡¯t bother you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Bu Yaolian spoke resolutely. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You mean you would rather have him over me?¡± Chapter 1072 - I Only Want a Child

Chapter 1072: I Only Want a Child

Bu Yaolian bit her lip. ¡°Because he¡¯s your flesh and blood. I want Shao Zun¡¯s flesh and blood. You have so many beauties, but he only has me.¡± ¡°Su Lian!¡± Su Shenfan roared, and Bu Yaolian was so scared that she trembled. She hugged her stomach and stepped back, wary of him. Su Shenfan was indeed angry. His head was full of fire. He thought that he was very good to Su Lian, and he had never been so patient with a woman before. But this ingrate only wanted a baby. This was a p to his face! But... seeing Bu Yaolian so scared of him, Su Shenfan¡¯s anger subsided. He had never seen Bu Yaolian like this. He had always thought that she was good and obedient, and a little smart, and liked him and wasn¡¯t afraid of him. Su Shenfan had seen how scared Mo Qian¡¯er was of Lu Fenying. He even disdained Lu Fenying¡¯s domineering and cruel personality. He also knew that Mo Qian¡¯er thought nothing of Lu Fenying right now; that was the indifference which followed her fear. Seeing Bu Yaolian like this, his heart skipped a beat. Su Lian was afraid of him? Su Shenfan took a deep breath and waved at Bu Yaolian. ¡°Come here...¡± Although Bu Yaolian was still scared, she knew that she couldn¡¯t sh with him now. She slowly crawled over and hugged Su Shenfan¡¯s waist. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat you. What are you afraid of?¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Shao Zun, I want a baby,¡± Bu Yaolian begged. ¡°A baby like the crown prince would be so cute.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her little face. ¡°You¡¯re a child yourself, and I haven¡¯t decided yet. Can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°You cherish me so much now but you won¡¯t let me have a baby. When I no longer have your favor in the future, who knows if I¡¯ll still have this chance?¡± That was the truth from Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart. Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Is that how you see me?¡± ¡°Shao Zun, I like you a lot. That¡¯s why I want to have your baby. It¡¯s not because I want to tie you down or rely on your heir to live well. You don¡¯t have to give me or the child anything. I just want a child that¡¯s yours and mine. Please satisfy my request.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at Su Shenfan sincerely. He could see the determination in her eyes. If the baby was lost, Su Lian might be lost as well. Su Shenfan pinched her chin. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. Since I promised you a request, I won¡¯t go back on my word. But you have to remember what you said today.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened in delight. ¡°Shao Zun, can I keep the baby?¡± Su Shenfan let go of her. ¡°Have you eaten tonight?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. Although Gu Bailuforted her and said that Shao Zun might not really want to abort her baby, without Su Shenfan¡¯s guarantee, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t feel like eating. She had also thought about what she would do if Su Shenfan really didn¡¯t want the baby. After thinking about it, she decided to be honest. Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want the baby because he was afraid that the baby would affect him. If she didn¡¯t ask for anything, he shouldn¡¯t mind her giving birth to the baby. As expected, she still managed to capture Su Shenfan¡¯s heart. Chapter 1073 - Pushover Su Shenfan

Chapter 1073: Pushover Su Shenfan

She didn¡¯t have any demands in the first ce. She just wanted a child of Su Shenfan¡¯s, to love and cherish. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, but you¡¯re not eating when you should. What are you doing?¡± Su Shenfan quickly ordered the servants to bring a meal. Bu Yaolian had an appetite now. She climbed down from the bed with a smile, and didn¡¯t care how tired she was. She sat obediently on the couch and waited for the food. Su Shenfan¡¯s bad temper disappeared when he saw her like this. This woman... really had been sent to test him. When the food was served, Bu Yaolian ate until she was 70% full, and didn¡¯t dare eat more. It was said that pregnant women ate a lot, and she might gain weight. It would be troublesome to give birth then. It was fine if she died duringbor, but the worst thing would be if the baby couldn¡¯te out. ¡°Why did you eat so little?¡± Su Shenfan frowned and asked. After seeing a pregnant woman like Gu Bailu eat, he already felt that Bu Yaolian¡¯s appetite was too small. ¡°I¡¯m already full. I can¡¯t eat too much now that I¡¯m pregnant. If I¡¯m too fat, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to give birth. The baby is still small right now and hasn¡¯t even taken shape. I don¡¯t need to eat too much for now.¡± Su Shenfan recalled there was something like this, and thus didn¡¯t dare ask her to eat more. Bu Yaolian was indeed a little round right now, and would put on weight no matter what she ate. It would be bad if she was too fat to give birth. Since he had already decided to let her keep the baby, Su Shenfan felt that she had to be in good condition. He couldn¡¯t let anything go wrong. He couldn¡¯t lose both mother and child. Su Shenfan carried her to the bed. ¡°Have someone help you wash up and sleep.¡± Bu Yaolian grinned at him. ¡°Okay. I promise to sleep well so that the baby can grow quickly.¡± Su Shenfan lowered his head and bit her. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare tell me next time that you won¡¯t be entangled with me again.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged him. ¡°No, no.¡± As long as she could give birth to the baby, she would agree to anything. Su Shenfan put her under the covers. ¡°Don¡¯t get off the bed.¡± Then, he turned around and left. Bu Yaolian stopped him. ¡°Shao... Shao Zun, where are you going? It¡¯s sote...¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Can you serve me?¡± Su Shenfan looked back at her with a gloomy face. Bu Yaolian bit her lip. No. She couldn¡¯t let Shao Zun touch her for the first three months. She could only watch as Su Shenfan left. Sheforted herself that she was the only beauty Su Shenfan had with him in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. He wasn¡¯t looking for another woman. Although she thought that way, Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t sleep well that night. This was probably what it meant to win some and lose some. Because she was pregnant, she really couldn¡¯t serve Su Shenfan. Su Shenfan was such a yboy; how could he endure being lonely without a beauty to serve him? Just because he didn¡¯t have any other beauties with him didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t any outside Prince Zi¡¯s residence. The brothel beauties were all beautiful and charming. They definitely had better skills than Bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian was worried the whole night, and had dark circles under her eyes the next day. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t sleep well either, because she was waiting to eat the sour dough balls that her husband was making for her. Although she had eaten something else to fill her stomach, she was fixated on what Feng Qingtian was making. However, she waited from morning to night, and all she got was, ¡°Princess, His Highness thinks he didn¡¯t do a good job, and threw it away again.¡± ¡°Princess, His Highness made some progress, but he¡¯s still dissatisfied and feels that you can¡¯t have it.¡± Chapter 1074 - Going to Give Birth

Chapter 1074: Going to Give Birth

¡°Princess, His Highness is still working hard.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. After she fell asleep, Gu Bailu woke up and asked Ah Luo, ¡°How is it? Is my lord not done yet?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s so stupid, he can¡¯t even make dough balls.¡± Gu Bailu poked Ah Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡°My lord doesn¡¯t want to give me bad food because he cares about me. Ask him toe back and tell him that I like everything he makes.¡± Gu Bailu wanted to find Feng Qingtian herself, but he wouldn¡¯t let her go to the kitchen. She had already sent someone many times to tell him that it didn¡¯t have to be delicious; she would like it as long as he was the one who made it. However, Feng Qingtian seemed to be addicted to making the most delicious thing. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. How could she be a fatty in one bite? With his negative culinary skills, as long as the food was edible, he would get full marks. She slightly regretted asking Feng Qingtian to cook. By the time Feng Qingtian was finally satisfied with the dough balls, it was already the next morning. When Gu Bailu got up, she ate the dough balls made by her lord. Tears streamed down her face as she looked at the bowl of dough balls. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t easy for you to make these dough balls. I¡¯ll definitely finish them all, and never let you cook again.¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t tired at all despite a busy night in the kitchen. He said energetically, ¡°Try them. Are they good?¡± With tears streaming down her face, Gu Bailu took the first bite, and cried, ¡°God, this is the best thing in the world. There¡¯s nothing better.¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her nose. ¡°Exaggerate more.¡± Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°That was my heartfelt thought. It really is delicious. You¡¯ll know when you have a bite.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t exaggerating; Feng Qingtian¡¯s sour dough balls were truly delicious. Who knew if it was because she really wanted to eat them or because of her feelings. Feng Qingtian was actually quite satisfied with what he had made. If he wasn¡¯t satisfied, he wouldn¡¯t have brought it to Gu Bailu. He took a bite and nodded. ¡°Yes, I really am omnipotent.¡± Gu Bailu said as she ate, ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t want you to cook anymore, but I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll want to eat such good sour dough balls again.¡± ¡°Then eat them. I already know how to make them.¡± Feng Qingtian wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯ll make them for you even after the baby is born.¡± Gu Bailu was satisfied. ¡°I didn¡¯t wait so long for nothing. I¡¯m indeed the happiest woman in the world.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°Not just the world, but also in the heavens.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. All the females in the world aren¡¯t as happy as I am.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. It was worth it to make Gu Bailu happy. Gu Bailu finished the entire bowl in one go. Of course, one bowl definitely wasn¡¯t enough. Feng Qingtian had someone deliver the rest. Gu Bailu was eating with satisfaction, when she suddenly felt pain in her stomach. Damn, no way. Could the food that her husband made be causing her stomach difort? The ingredients in the kitchen should be fresh. Did her husband make some kind of dark cuisine? Something was wrong with Gu Bailu¡¯s face. Feng Qingtian noticed it immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Bailu held his hand and said awkwardly, ¡°My... my lord, my stomach hurts. I don¡¯t know what it is. Ow... It¡¯s getting worse.¡± Chapter 1075 - Did You Just Want My Seed?

Chapter 1075: Did You Just Want My Seed?

Feng Qingtian¡¯s expression tightened. He gripped her waist and asked, ¡°Lulu, are you going intobor?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah... It wasn¡¯t because of your dark cuisine? Ah... I might really be going intobor.¡± Feng Qingtian shouted, ¡°Get the midwives here!¡± The guards in the room immediately started moving. Picking Gu Bailu up, Feng Qingtian ran to the delivery room, which had been set up next to the bedroom in case Gu Bailu suddenly went intobor. Gu Bailu¡¯s stomach hurt more and more. It hurt as bad as constipation. No, it was a hundred times worse. She grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°Why is it so painful to have a baby? I should¡¯ve had a C-section!¡± If Xiao Xiao was around, she could definitely get a C-section. She had heard that a baby couldn¡¯t be born until the cervix was dted to a certain point, and sometimes it took a whole day and night before that happened. She would die of pain. She didn¡¯t know that giving birth was so painful. ¡°Be good. I¡¯m here. Just bear with it. After this baby, we won¡¯t have another one.¡± Feng Qingtian looked nervous. Gu Bailu had never cried out in pain. If it hurt so much, it had to be excruciating. Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu on the bed in the delivery room. The midwives had long been on standby 24/7. ¡°Is there any way to stop the pain?¡± Feng Qingtian asked coldly. The midwives looked at each other and finally said, ¡°This... Prince Zi, everybor is painful...¡± ¡°Hurry up and deliver the baby.¡± Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. ¡°Lulu, if it hurts, bite me.¡± Gu Bailu frowned and screamed, as if that would reduce the pain. The midwife looked at her cervix and said in surprise, ¡°Princess, try harder. The cervix is already 80% open. It won¡¯t hurt for too long.¡± No one dared ask Feng Qingtian to leave the delivery room. They all knew that Prince Zi loved Princess Zi very much, so they didn¡¯t care if it was inauspicious or not. Frankly speaking, he himself was a harbinger of fortune. Gu Bailu really grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand and bit it. That way, he would know how painful it was to have a baby. Feng Qingtian wiped the sweat on her forehead. ¡°Is the babying out or not?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t even want to have a baby anymore when he saw how tired Gu Bailu was. Why did Lulu have to suffer so much? ¡°It¡¯sing... The cervix is wide enough, but this baby seems to be quite big. You have to use a little more strength, Princess.¡± Gu Bailu was in pain, but she was still strong. Even the midwife was surprised by how quickly the cervix had opened. This was truly the luckiest woman she had ever seen. Gu Bailu bit Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand, and her mind went nk from the pain. Bu Yaolian had gotten word, and rushed over with Su Shenfan. Listening to Gu Bailu¡¯s cries inside the room, her face turned pale. ¡°Isbor so painful? It seems Lulu is in a lot of pain.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s not toote now.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I must have a baby, no matter how painful it is.¡± Su Shenfan poked her head. ¡°I really think you only wanted my seed.¡± She was utterly set on having a baby. Chapter 1076 - Birth

Chapter 1076: Birth

Bu Yaolian touched her forehead and looked at him sadly. ¡°Shao Zun, Lulu said not to make irresponsible remarks when I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯ll corrupt the baby. It¡¯s prenatal education.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s the most troublesome one.¡± There was a scream from inside, and Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart was in her throat. ¡°Oh my god, how painful is it? Most people don¡¯t have such stamina.¡± No wonder Lulu said she couldn¡¯t give birth if she was so fat. Bu Yaolian looked at her body. Although she wasn¡¯t as fat as before, she wasn¡¯t skinny either. But now that she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t lose weight like before. Bu Yaolian was a little worried. ¡°Shao Zun, will I not be able to give birth? I need a lot of strength.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t I give you a supreme pill? If you eat it, there¡¯s no need to be worried that you won¡¯t have the strength.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her to a chair to sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Even if you¡¯re not tired, the baby will be.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Shao Zun, it hasn¡¯t even been a month since I conceived, and his pulse is very faint. He hasn¡¯t even taken human form yet, and you¡¯re saying that the baby will be tired? Su Shenfan held her hand and squeezed it. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, so much meat. It¡¯s like a bun.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him worriedly. But she really couldn¡¯t lose weight now. It was so annoying. ¡°Shao Zun, I might get fatter after I¡¯m pregnant. If you don¡¯t like it... I¡¯ll stay in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. You can go back...¡± ¡°Shut up. How can my woman give birth in someone else¡¯s house? Are you kidding me?¡± Su Shenfan pulled a long face. He felt his position had plummeted ever since Su Lian got pregnant. She didn¡¯t care about him at all. If she wasn¡¯t saying that she wanted to leave him, she was saying she wanted to separate from him. Were all women so heartless? Bu Yaolian closed her eyes obediently. Once Su Shenfan¡¯s mood soured, she didn¡¯t dare act rashly. This was called adapting to the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back in two days,¡± Su Shenfan said when he saw that she was quite obedient. Bu Yaolian nodded. Su Shenfan thought that since he was going to have a baby, he had to tell his father. His father had been in seclusion for nearly twenty years. When he thought of his father, Su Shenfan felt disdain. What was the point of climbing to such a high position? He had no feelings for his mother, and after living for so long, could only cultivate in seclusion and be immortal. Immortal? Tsk, Su Shenfan didn¡¯t care about that at all. From what he could see, even Feng Qingtian, who was on the level of an immortal, also had to enter the reincarnation cycle and be human. It was better to be human. Beautiful women, fine wine, delicious food, and plenty of money to enjoy. This was the life. If Dog Two hadn¡¯t died, he could have loved her for the rest of his life. Su Shenfan nced at Bu Yaolian, who was anxiously looking at the delivery room. Now that Dog Two was gone, he could only use this woman. Just as Su Shenfan was frightened by his thoughts, a loud cry came from the delivery room. ¡°Wow, she gave birth!¡± Bu Yaolian jumped into Su Shenfan¡¯s arms. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Su Lian! You¡¯re pregnant now. Do you want to miscarry?¡± Bu Yaolian hurriedly hugged him. ¡°I... I was so excited that I forgot.¡± She had to be careful. She couldn¡¯t miscarry. Shao Zun hadn¡¯t wanted her to have a baby in the first ce. Chapter 1077 - An Unprecedented Auspicious Sign

Chapter 1077: An Unprecedented Auspicious Sign

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bu Yaolian became nervous, but when she heard the cries from the delivery room, she felt excited. ¡°He¡¯s out. He¡¯s crying so loudly. He must be a very healthy little prince.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t need to guess to know that it was a boy. He was the child of heaven and earth. With such an impressive identity, there was no way he would be a girl. But he wouldn¡¯t tell Bu Yaolian that, for fear of scaring her. Even a divine dragon could scare her, let alone Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian¡¯s identities. If he hadn¡¯t cooperated with the Archfiend, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu were so powerful. A midwife came out to pour water away. Bu Yaolian, Ah Luo, and even Ye Ying hurried over. ¡°How is the princess?¡± ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s doing well. The princess is the most fortunate person. It takes at least two to four hours to give birth, but the princess gave birth in less than an hour. The little prince is very energetic. You can hear how loud his cries are...¡± ¡°Gosh, what¡¯s that?¡± someone in the yard shouted. Everybody looked outside. Countless colorful clouds were floating in the sky above Prince Zi¡¯s residence. A rainbow-coloured ray of light shone down to envelop Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Su Shenfan nced at it. This was the son of heaven and earth, after all. An auspicious sign like this was required in order to proim his identity. ¡°To be able to see such a rare auspicious sign ¨C very few people have ever seen anything like this in their lifetimes!¡± A midwife excitedly went to report the good news to Prince Zi. Gu Bailu had fallen asleep on the bed. She had never felt so rxed before. She didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes, let alone see what the little prince looked like. The midwife showed the baby to Feng Qingtian. ¡°My lord, the little prince is very handsome. I¡¯ve never seen a fair and cute baby.¡± Feng Qingtian touched Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead and just said, ¡°Serve her well. Don¡¯t disturb the princess¡¯s rest.¡± The midwife carefully carried the little prince away and ced him in the cradle. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Such a cute little prince was ignored by his parents. It didn¡¯t make sense. A midwife rushed in. ¡°My lord, there¡¯s an auspicious sign outside. The sky is full of rainbow colors...¡± Before she could finish, she was silenced by one nce from Feng Qingtian. The midwife pulled her out. ¡°The prince doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb the princess¡¯s rest.¡± The midwife¡¯s face turned pale. She had been so happy that she had forgotten how much the lord loved his wife. Bu Yaolian and Su Shenfan wanted to go in for a look, but the midwives didn¡¯t dare let them in. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for the princess to wake up before you have the chance to see the little prince,¡± the midwife apologized. The sky above Prince Zi¡¯s residence was covered in auspicious clouds. The citizens of Pale Emperor City saw it, and many of them went up to the roofs to look at this miracle. They couldn¡¯t believe that it was really rainbow clouds. Not only were there rainbow clouds, but a rainbow ray of light shot down into the courtyard of Prince Zi¡¯s residence. This... What happened? ¡°It seems Princess Zi is almost due. Has the little prince been born?¡± Someone guessed. ¡°Oh my god, it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s such an auspicious sign for the little prince¡¯s birth. He¡¯ll be incredible in the future...¡± ¡°Prince Zi hasn¡¯t ascended the throne yet. After he takes over the throne, the little prince will be the ruler of a country. Of course he would have this good fortune.¡± Chapter 1078 - So Youre This Type of Child of Heaven and Earth?

Chapter 1078: So You¡¯re This Type of Child of Heaven and Earth?

¡°Heh, I¡¯ve read the history books, but I¡¯ve never seen such a rare auspicious sign. These clouds really don¡¯t look like they can be real.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t sleep for long. She remembered the little prince and opened her eyes not long after. ¡°Lulu, rest a little longer...¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead. ¡°My lord, where¡¯s the baby?¡± Gu Bailu had been exhausted earlier, but she really wanted to see her son now. The midwife naturally carried the little prince over. ¡°Mydy, look at how handsome the little prince is. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like him.¡± Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian to help her sit up. Looking at the baby prince, she was stunned. ¡°Wow, why is my son so cute?¡± The baby boy in the swaddle had clear and translucent skin like jade. He was chewing on his fingers as he looked at Gu Bailu with bright and piercing eyes. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t like sour dough balls at all,¡± the young heir put down his fingers and said indifferently. His voice was as immature as a child¡¯s, but his words were very mature. Gu Bailu was so shocked that she almost dropped the baby. She... Even if she had known that she was pregnant with the child of heaven and earth, she hadn¡¯t expected such a move. ¡°Mother, your child is the son of heaven and earth. Don¡¯t be surprised.¡± Conversely, it was the little prince who calmly persuaded her to calm down. Feng Qingtian nced at the midwives in the delivery room. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless if I find out that you¡¯re spreading nonsense outside.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The midwives were all stunned. God, their princess had given birth to a divine child. He was full of spiritual power as soon as he was born. Most importantly, he could talk. Feng Qingtian took his son from Gu Bailu¡¯s arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take a look at the environment first before speaking? You scared your mother.¡± The young heir pouted innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in for nine months. Why can¡¯t I talk now that I¡¯m out?¡± ¡°This is the human world, not Heavenly Pce Cliff,¡± Feng Qingtian said solemnly. ¡°Also, your mother just woke up...¡± Before Gu Bailu fully came back to our senses, she was already tugging on Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand. ¡°My... My lord, is this really our son? Are all children of heaven and earth up there like this?¡± Feng Qingtian stuffed the little prince back into her arms. ¡°It¡¯s like this. They can take care of themselves as soon as they are born. We¡¯re human now, which is why he¡¯s still so small. If this was Heavenly Pce Cliff, he would already be an adult.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that before?!¡± She had been so scared that she almost threw the little prince to the ground, thinking that she had given birth to a monster. Feng Qingtian said innocently, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask. I thought you knew.¡± After all, she had spent so much time at Heavenly Pce Cliff. However, a child of heaven and earth was born only once every ten thousand years... So, how could Gu Bailu know that the child would be like this? In the end, the way immortals were born was indeed different. ¡°Mother, sour dough balls are really smelly. Otherwise, I would have stayed in your stomach for a few more days,¡± the young heirined again. He had to let his mother know that this thing really wasn¡¯t tasty. The corner of Gu Bailu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°So you were chased out because of the sour dough balls. I should¡¯ve eaten them earlier!¡± Chapter 1079 - My Setting Is a Chatterbox

Chapter 1079: My Setting Is a Chatterbox

Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t get used to her son, who was grown up as soon as he was born. ¡°Mother, pickled vegetables aren¡¯t nutritious. You have to eat green vegetables,¡± the young heir said seriously. ¡°...You know a lot.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want this baby? Can I put it back?¡± This annoying, little adult couldn¡¯t satisfy her longing as a mother at all! How could she develop maternal love for a child like this? ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t put me back in your stomach anymore.¡± The young master looked at Gu Bailu with his bright eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the son of heaven and earth. You can¡¯t move me.¡± Even if Gu Bailu wanted to strangle him, she couldn¡¯t. Feng Qingtian red at the little prince. ¡°Shut up.¡± The little prince looked at his beautiful father seriously. ¡°Father, that¡¯s my setting. You can¡¯t change it even if you put me back. I¡¯m a chatterbox.¡± Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°My god, how did I give birth to such aedian?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. He really wanted to stuff the guy back in. ¡°Mother smiled. It¡¯s beautiful. But don¡¯t eat sour dough balls again. The taste is too heavy.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Shut up. Can¡¯t you stop talking?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in for nine months.¡± He had been cooped up in her stomach for nine months. He was conscious, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. That was why he had to say it the moment he was born. Besides, the sour dough balls really were awful. He hadn¡¯t wanted to eat them at all. He didn¡¯t want his mother to me it on him. ¡°I must make it clear: I don¡¯t like pickled vegetables or dough balls.¡± Feng Qingtian covered the baby¡¯s face with his palm. ¡°Sleep with me. If you make any noise, I¡¯ll throw you into the woodshed.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly pulled his hand back. ¡°My lord, what are you doing? The baby is still young. He¡¯ll suffocate.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die. Look at how unbridled he is.¡± Feng Qingtian regretted having a child. He could probably use this mouth to take down Heavenly Pce Cliff. The young heir started crying. ¡°Mother, does Father really want to stuff me back inside?¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly hugged him andforted him. ¡°No, no. It took me so long to give birth to you. Wouldn¡¯t I have suffered for nothing if I stuffed you back in?¡± The young heir stopped crying. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry. Give me something to eat.¡± Gu Bailu was about to undo her clothes to feed him. The young heir, however, looked disgusted. ¡°Mother, human milk can¡¯t satisfy me.¡± Gu Bailu also had the urge to p him. ¡°What do you want to eat, then?¡± ¡°Shut up. You can only drink human milk now.¡± Feng Qingtian knew that what a son of heaven and earth drank wasn¡¯t human milk, but the Holy Spring Lava at Heavenly Pce Cliff. However, how could he get that now? ¡°Then make me some dragon bone soup.¡± He was talking about the bones of a real dragon. ¡°Drink human milk first. I¡¯ll get itter.¡± Feng Qingtian despised his talkative and picky son. ¡°I won¡¯t drink human milk. Let me starve.¡± But the little prince insisted on not drinking it. Chapter 1080 - Untitled

Chapter 1080: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Weren¡¯t you sucking in human nutrients when you were still in my womb?¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t quite understand her son¡¯s thoughts. The young heir exined seriously, ¡°That¡¯s different. I wasn¡¯t born then, but now that I¡¯m born, my identity is different. Drinking human breast milk will affect my pure spiritual power. It¡¯s not good for a ruler.¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve never been a child of heaven and earth? Then go hungry. If you dare make a fuss about eating once you¡¯re hungry, don¡¯t me me for throwing you into the woodshed.¡± How dare this child despise his wife¡¯s milk? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was no recement, he wouldn¡¯t let the child have it. That ce was exclusively his. ¡°Wow, father, you¡¯re so fierce. It¡¯s wrong to abuse a child like this. If you were in mother¡¯s previous world, you would¡¯ve been arrested and shot...¡± Feng Qingtian stuffed a homemade pacifier into his mouth. The little prince¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. Although he had intelligence, spiritual power, and could speak, his body was still that of a baby, and he couldn¡¯t move himself. ¡°He¡¯s finally quiet.¡± Feng Qingtian touched Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Gu Bailu looked at the bright eyes filled with spiritual power that were staring at her, and thought that it was indeed wrong to abuse a child like this. But looking at Feng Qingtian¡¯s angry face, he was probably unhappy that his son was so talkative. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I want to go back to my room.¡± ¡°No, you just gave birth. You can¡¯t go out. It¡¯s windy outside. You have to stay in the delivery room for a month.¡± ¡°Oh... why isn¡¯t anyone here to see me? I¡¯m so tired after giving birth.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t let them in.¡± Gu Bailu nced at her son. ¡°Let them in. I must show them my cute son.¡± Gu Bailu removed the pacifier from her son¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mother is going to show off her son.¡± The young heir opened his mouth as soon as he could speak. ¡°Son, this is the human world. You have to take it easy. Don¡¯t scare people silly. Pretend to be a little foolish, alright?¡± Gu Bailu exined patiently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± The little prince wanted to nod seriously, but realized that he couldn¡¯t. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Such a cute baby imed that he knew his limits after just crawling out of her belly. It was fine for him to talk more, as long as he was obedient. Feng Qingtian red at his son and warned him not to say anything else. He then gave orders to the people outside. Bu Yaolian and Ah Luo waited anxiously outside, wondering why they weren¡¯t allowed to go in to see the little prince. ¡°The princess is awake. His Highness is inviting you in... But please keep your voice down. Don¡¯t disturb the princess. She just gave birth and needs a quiet environment,¡± the midwife said carefully. The group nodded, and Su Shenfan pulled Bu Yaolian inside. Gu Bailu smiled at them. ¡°Come and see my son.¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t help but smile at the happiness on her face. Indeed, one had to have a child to be happy. Ah Luo was the first to exim, ¡°Mydy, the little prince is so cute. He¡¯s like a braised meatball, and looks tasty.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. Only Gu Bailu knew that this was the highest praise from Ah Luo, because she had been addicted to braised meatballs recently. She ate them every day and didn¡¯t get sick of them. Chapter 1081 - Untitled

Chapter 1081: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The little prince looked at Ah Luo with his big, round eyes. He knew the silly girl by his mother¡¯s side. She only knew how to eat. And so, his mother also became a glutton. She even wanted to eat him now? He was furious, but didn¡¯t dare speak since his mother had told him not to. He was afraid that his father, who doted on his mother, would throw him into the woodshed. How could he, the son of heaven and earth, live in a shameful ce like the woodshed? ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s really cute. How can he be so cute after justing out? The crown prince of Qian¡¯er¡¯s family is cute now, but he looked like a red-skinned old man when he was just born...¡± Bu Yaolian looked at the little prince in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that there was such an adorable child in this world. She really wanted him to be hers. ¡°I¡¯m handsome from the start.¡± The young heir couldn¡¯t help but speak in a childish voice, instantly petrifying everyone. The little prince looked at his mother and pouted. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already endured it. It¡¯s very impolite of me not to return the greeting when so many people are talking to me.¡± Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a chatterbox...¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°Lulu, did the little prince speak just now?¡± Not only was he handsome, but he could also speak right away? Other children only knew how to cry! Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°It was him. He¡¯s a cheat as soon as he was born, so you have to ept it calmly.¡± Bu Yaolian was so shocked that she almost fell to the floor. Thankfully, Su Shenfan quickly caught her. ¡°I thought it was already amazing for someone like the little crown prince to be able to understand other people¡¯s words since he was young. I didn¡¯t expect... I didn¡¯t expect...¡± Bu Yaolian felt that she was living in a different world. They had such powerful children... The young heir smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to be so surprised. After all, I¡¯m the only one like me in this world. Hello, I¡¯m very happy to meet everyone. I¡¯m the son of heaven and earth, and haven¡¯t received a name yet. You can call me the little heir. After my mother gives me a name...¡± The little prince was even more amused when he saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were about to pop out again. Humans were really interesting creatures withplicated emotions. Feng Qingtian snapped, ¡°Shut up. Children should sleep.¡± The little prince pouted and wasn¡¯t very happy, but he didn¡¯t dare go up against Feng Qingtian. After all, the children of heaven and earth were very obedient to their parents. ¡°Prince Zi, how can you bear to scold such a cute child? Let him continue. I want to hear what he has to say. If you don¡¯t like such a fun son, give him to me. I¡¯ll give you money in exchange.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s spirits had lifted. He had thought that after taking a look at Gu Bailu¡¯s baby, he and Su Lian would leave. In the end, she gave birth to a baby like this. Not only was he adorable, he could also have a serious discussion with you. It was very exciting to chat with a baby with an adult¡¯s voice. Although the little crown prince was fun to y with, he didn¡¯t make a sound when you spoke to him. ¡°Shao Zun, wake up.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes at him. What kind of person was he? This was the baby she had spent so much effort giving birth to, and he wanted her son in exchange for money. Chapter 1082 - Untitled

Chapter 1082: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What a pipe dream. The little prince said in all seriousness, ¡°Uncle Shao Zun, something as rare as I am is only fit for my parents. You... should give up. I¡¯ll consider giving your child some unique skills for you to y with.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? You can do that?¡± Su Shenfan knew Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu¡¯s identities, and naturally knew why the little prince was so awesome. Apart from Gu Bailu, Feng Qingtian, and Su Shenfan, everyone else was still in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt the words of a child of heaven and earth. I¡¯m much stronger than those Grand Tutors and chatans,¡± the little prince said in a childish voice. He wasn¡¯t humble at all and didn¡¯t keep a low profile at all. He even had a sense of pride that made people gnash their teeth in hatred. However, what he said was the truth. To him, it was normal, but those who heard it didn¡¯t think so. Especially Gu Bailu. She gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Your mother is also counted among those Grand Tutors and chatans!¡± ¡°Mother naturally isn¡¯t like them. It was mother who gave me my abilities, since I inherited them from you...¡± The little heir grinned at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead. Not only was he talkative, he was also a proud person who nevertheless knew when to yield. Did she really give birth to a son with settings like these? Bu Yaolian grabbed Su Shenfan¡¯s hand and looked at Gu Bailu in admiration. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re amazing. You gave birth to such a powerful child. You practically gave birth to an expert.¡± On this continent, the children who were born were either strong or weak, experts or trash. None would be considered a freak just because they had a hack. The little prince performed so amazingly as soon as he was born. It could only be said that his spiritual power was abnormally strong. Bu Yaolian had always wanted to have a family with strong spiritual power. She was so envious that her eyes turned red when she saw that Gu Bailu had given birth to such a powerful heir. Gu Bailu smiled in embarrassment. She and Feng Qingtian weren¡¯t ordinary people, and it was normal for them to be powerful, but Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know the truth. ¡°Mydy has always been so amazing.¡± Ah Luo rubbed her hands. ¡°Mydy, I want topete with the little heir!¡± She felt that the little heir¡¯s spiritual power was so formidable that she wanted to try fighting him. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ah Luo, don¡¯t make trouble.¡± Ah Luo lowered her head. ¡°I can¡¯t beat the little heir.¡± ¡°You know that you can¡¯t beat him, but you still want to try? Are you stupid?¡± Gu Bailu said in amusement. ¡°The little prince is still a baby. He can y with you when he¡¯s older.¡± Ah Luo was delighted. ¡°How long will it take for him to grow up?¡± ¡°Ah Luo, help make me dragon bone soup. I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t like my mother¡¯s milk.¡± The little heir smiled at Ah Luo. ¡°If you make me dragon bone soup every day, I¡¯ll grow very fast, and I¡¯ll be able to knock you down in less than a month.¡± Ah Luo pped her hands in delight. ¡°Really? You can knock me down?¡± Everyone was lost for words. How badly do you want someone to trample on you? The young prince hummed solemnly. Ah Luo ran away excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll get the dragon bone soup.¡± Gu Bailu hurriedly said to Ye Ying, ¡°Send two men to follow her. Don¡¯t let the dragons hurt her.¡± The young prince sighed and said worriedly, ¡°Ah Luo is such a silly child. Mother, how can you let her be your guard? She¡¯s easily tricked away from your side.¡± Chapter 1083 - Untitled

Chapter 1083: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°That¡¯s because it was you who said it. If it were anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered.¡± Gu Bailu wanted to poke her son¡¯s forehead, but seeing his beautiful and smooth forehead, she felt that it would be a shame. She couldn¡¯t do it! ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with the dragon bone soup. I¡¯m going to take a nap first. Everyone, bye.¡± The little heir closed his eyes after he said that, and the faint sound of his breathing could be heard immediately. Everyone: ¡°???¡± Asleep in seconds? Gu Bailu was amused by her son¡¯s actions. She quickly had the wet nurse carry him to the cradle. ¡°Let him sleep. You don¡¯t have to watch him. You¡¯re tired today. Go and rest.¡± Feng Qingtian gave Qin Shou a look, and Qin Shou immediately said, ¡°The birth of the heir is a source of rejoicing; everyone will be rewarded.¡± Qin Shou led the servants away, and it was only Bu Yaolian and Su Shenfan left. Standing in front of the cradle, Su Shenfan looked at the fair and cute little prince and clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°So that¡¯s what the children of heaven and earth are like. Prince Zi used to be like this?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Nonsense.¡± He was the cold and domineering type, not the talkative type. He seriously doubted that the little prince could really conquer the six realms like this. Could he really subdue the heavens? Was he going to rely on that mouth to do so? ¡°Hahaha, give me a dozen sons like this.¡± Su Shenfan was delighted. ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s with that look of disdain? If you disdain me any more, I¡¯ll steal your son.¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Try it and see. Don¡¯t cry when you¡¯re pped in the face.¡± Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t worried that his son would be stolen at all. Not to mention that Prince Zi¡¯s residence was impregnable, the spiritual power and defenses of the son of heaven and earth wasn¡¯t something that humans could touch at all. That was also why the Archfiend and Heavenly Pce Cliff didn¡¯t send anyone to destroy the son of heaven and earth. It was impossible to touch him. Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t ask for him back once he¡¯s stolen.¡± Feng Qingtian covered Gu Bailu with a nket and said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t have to. He¡¯lle back himself.¡± If Su Shenfan really stole him, the little prince woulde back on his own after he grew up a little more; he would definitelye back himself. Feng Qingtian was very certain on this point. Seeing how arrogant he was, Su Shenfan was determined to win. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t steal the child. Ignoring their meaningless bet, Gu Bailu waved at Bu Yaolian. ¡°How¡¯s your body now? Has Shao Zun agreed to let you keep the baby?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded happily. ¡°Lulu, I can¡¯t believe that your son is so powerful. Did you really just give birth to him?¡± ¡°Of course. If you eat the supreme pill, the baby you give birth to will definitely be extraordinary.¡± ¡°Can I really eat it? Can I really eat that supreme pill?¡± Bu Yaolian hadn¡¯t nned on eating it, and had wanted to leave it for her grandfather. However, if she could give birth to an extraordinary descendant, her grandfather and the others would be even happier. ¡°Foolish woman; even if you don¡¯t eat the supreme pill, any child you give birth to won¡¯t be bad. How can my seed be bad?¡± Your seed¡¯s not bad, but you¡¯re still thinking about stealing someone else¡¯s little heir. Although Bu Yaolian admired Su Shenfan and knew that he was strong, she wasn¡¯t confident in herself. She also felt that Su Shenfan didn¡¯t have any confidence in her, which was why he didn¡¯t want her to have a baby, in case the child was useless. Chapter 1084 - If I Give Birth to a Child Without Spiritual Power

Chapter 1084: If I Give Birth to a Child Without Spiritual Power

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Why won¡¯t you eat the supreme pill? Shao Zun said that he would give it to you; did he not give it to you at all?¡± Gu Bailu looked at Su Shenfan suspiciously. Didn¡¯t Bu Yaolian want the supreme pill in order to revitalize her family? Why didn¡¯t she eat it? Bu Yaolian said anxiously, ¡°No, no, Shao Zun already gave it to me. I¡¯m afraid that if I take it and start eating like you did, I¡¯ll be fat.¡± She had been shocked by the way Gu Bailu ate. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you turn into a fatty, you can still give birth to a baby. With the supreme pill, you won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to give birth. Besides, you¡¯re different from me. My baby... Hehe, he was the one who wanted to eat.¡± The little prince smacked his lips, as if he had heard her badmouthing him. He even wanted to talk in his sleep. Su Shenfan sighed. ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s extraordinary.¡± He really would be stupid if he didn¡¯t steal this child. After listening to Gu Bailu, Bu Yaolian returned to her room and considered whether she should eat the supreme pill. If she could give birth to a child with strong spiritual power after eating the supreme pill, her grandparents would be happier than her. The child would be their family¡¯s hope. But... Bu Yaolian nced at Su Shenfan. In the end, the baby wouldn¡¯t be a member of her family, but a child of the Earthly Residence... Shao Zun hadn¡¯t married her, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the baby recognize and help outside family. Bu Yaolian thought for a moment before she hugged Su Shenfan. ¡°Shao Zun...¡± Su Shenfan had long known that she was having strange thoughts. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Shao Zun, can my baby recognize outside family?¡± Bu Yaolian asked carefully. Su Shenfan frowned. ¡°You belong to me, so you¡¯re from the Earthly Residence. You don¡¯t have any other family.¡± Bu Yaolian frowned and said pitifully, ¡°He can¡¯t even acknowledge outside family? I¡¯m the only granddaughter of my grandparents. Won¡¯t that be cutting off our line?¡± Su Shenfan knocked her head. ¡°Su Lian, tell me honestly: Was your true purpose to steal my seed?¡± Because their entire family had low spiritual power, did they want to steal his seed and give birth to a genius? Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She would be lying if she said that she had no such thoughts. The first reason she wanted to give birth to a child of Su Shenfan¡¯s was because she truly liked him and wanted to have something of the two of them. Secondly, she felt that any child of Su Shenfan¡¯s had to be strong. But she really had never thought of stealing his seed and going back home. The only reason she wanted to leave before was because she was afraid that Su Shenfan would hate her figure. Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°I... didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No? No wonder you told me that as long as I let you have a baby, you can stop pestering me and leave me.¡± Su Shenfan was in a bad mood. It was as if he had been tricked and used. However, he really had agreed to let her have the baby. ¡°I really didn¡¯t!¡± Bu Yaolian hugged his waist. ¡°I want Shao Zun¡¯s baby. It¡¯ll be best if he looks exactly like Shao Zun, even if he doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°How can my child not have any spiritual power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, since my spiritual power is very low. What if he turns out like me?¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t confident. It was also for this reason that people in this world wouldn¡¯t look for someone with low spiritual power when they looked for a partner to dual cultivate with. At the very least, they had to find someone who was on par with them. Chapter 1085 - Like a Little Wife

Chapter 1085: Like a Little Wife

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were basically no experts like Su Shenfan who would be willing to let her have their children. Because it was very likely that they would be useless. ¡°I have more than enough spiritual power to make up for it. What are you worried about?¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want to hear her say that. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t eat the supreme pill. Let¡¯s see if the baby will have no spiritual power.¡± Bu Yaolian frowned. ¡°No... I don¡¯t dare take the risk.¡± ¡°Hmph, to prove that my seed is good, you¡¯re not allowed to eat the pill. Let it be a natural birth.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t believe that his seed was bad. Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What if he really is...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no what if.¡± Su Shenfan was firm. Bu Yaolian really wanted toin when she saw his confident and perfect face. ¡°If... I mean, if I really give birth to a child without spiritual power, will you...¡± Kill him? That was the case for many noble families. If they gave birth to useless people with low spiritual power, they would immediately kill them. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass her family. How embarrassing would it be if the child of Shao Zun of the Earthly Residence was weak? Bu Yaolian was afraid that Su Shenfan would despise the baby. ¡°What are you thinking? Am I such a shameless person that I would kill my own child?¡± Su Shenfan pinched Bu Yaolian¡¯s cheeks, feeling a little angry. The baby she was going to give birth to was naturally his flesh and blood. Why would he kill it? If he wanted to kill it, he would do it right now. Bu Yaolian giggled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll be embarrassed if I give birth to a piece of trash?¡± ¡°My children will never be trash. I¡¯ll kill you if you say that again.¡± Su Shenfan pulled her to his chest and put his hands inside her clothes. ¡°No... no... you can¡¯t... you can¡¯t touch me. Something will happen to the baby!¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s body was a little weak from his touch, but her voice was firm as she pushed him away. Su Shenfan grabbed her hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fine! The doctor said no touching,¡± Bu Yaolian insisted. Her face was full of motherly love as she vowed to protect her child. Su Shenfan bit her lip. ¡°Stupid. Nothing will happen. Trust me.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Bu Yaolian struggled to push him away, refusing to cooperate. Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Su Lian, you¡¯re really good at this.¡± Bu Yaolian was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare move. She could feel that Su Shenfan was already in the mood. ¡°I...¡± Bu Yaolian pouted pitifully. ¡°You really can¡¯t touch me. That¡¯s what the imperial doctor said. You... just bear with it. Why don¡¯t you go find another woman...¡± Since he hadn¡¯t slept at her cest night, he must have found another woman. Anger shed in Su Shenfan¡¯s eyes. He let go of her and stood up. ¡°Okay, you said it.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s heart ached as she watched Su Shenfan leave. When he reached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but run after him and hug his leg. ¡°Shao Zun... don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll... think of something else for you...¡± Su Shenfan raised his leg, but she hugged him tightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to find another woman?¡± He looked down at Bu Yaolian¡¯s hateful face and really wanted to bite her to death. The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He hadn¡¯t had his fill, and she was already pregnant, causing him to not sleep wellst night. She looked like a little wife like this, as if he wasmitting a heinous crime by looking for another woman. Chapter 1086 - Third Day Banquet

Chapter 1086: Third Day Banquet

¡°Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want Shao Zun to find another woman. You¡¯re mine.¡± Bu Yaolian pulled herself up and hugged his waist. ¡°When did I be yours?¡± Su Shenfan snorted. Bu Yaolian rubbed her face against his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whatever the case, you¡¯re mine.¡± Su Shenfan pushed her away. ¡°Get lost. If you won¡¯t let me touch you, don¡¯t tease me.¡± Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth. ¡°Shao Zun, why don¡¯t I sing you a song?¡± Su Shenfan rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Is this the other way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± Bu Yaolian racked her brain and could only think of this. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can put on a y for you.¡± Su Shenfan pulled up his robe and sat down. ¡°Go ahead. You can sing until I fall asleep.¡± He didn¡¯t want to sleep alone tonight. He slept with Bu Yaolian in his arms every day, and it felt especially lonely to sleep on his own. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to look for other beauties, but... he really didn¡¯t dare go when he recalled how Su Lian thought he had touched the Three Golden Flowers. Bu Yaolian smiled happily and started singing. ¡°Su San left Wutong County and arrived at the street. My heart hurts from not saying anything. Gentlemen of the past, listen to me...¡± Su Shenfan rubbed his forehead. ¡°What kind of lousy tune is this?¡± ¡°The Rise of Su San ¨C it¡¯s great. My grandmother loves it.¡± ¡°Change it... It¡¯s unpleasant to listen to.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll change to something more cheerful.¡± Bu Yaolian started singing something else. Su Shenfan frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything else. After all... this girl couldn¡¯t do anything else. Before Bu Yaolian could finish her song, Su Shenfan had magically fallen asleep. Bu Yaolian giggled and leaned over to look at Su Shenfan¡¯s sleeping face. Her Shao Zun was too beautiful. His facial features were exquisite, but half of his face was blocked by the mask. She wondered if he would be willing to let the baby see his true face. Bu Yaolian was actually curious, but... since Shao Zun didn¡¯t want her to see it, she didn¡¯t dare take it off. Bu Yaolian looked at him and thought of the old friend he was talking about. She wondered what kind of beauty she was that Shao Zun would pine for her for the rest of his life, even after her death. It was truly enviable. Pooh, pooh, pooh. Why should Ipete with a dead person? Su Shenfan felt that Bu Yaolian¡¯s singing had a hypnotic effect. He made her sing that song every day before bed, and instantly discovered a new skill of Bu Yaolian¡¯s. When the little heir was born, Pale Emperor City bustled with noise and excitement. After all, it was such an auspicious sign that nobody could ignore it. However, Prince Zi¡¯s residence had too high a status for anyone to investigate the details. Fortunately, Prince Zi¡¯s residence sent someone to report the good news to the pce the next day, and the little prince was added to the imperial list. It was a happy asion. On the third day, a banquet was held in front of Prince Zi¡¯s residence. It happened to be the eighth day of the new year, and after visiting their rtives, the biggest thing for the masses to do was go to the banquet at Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Unfortunately, the little prince didn¡¯t make an appearance at all. But everyone was satisfied with the food. It was the new year, and all the shops were closed. Although many families had plenty of new year goods, they weren¡¯t asvish as usual. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t have money, but that there weren¡¯t any goods. Chapter 1087 - The Dream Is Broken

Chapter 1087: The Dream Is Broken

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Some families had a much poorer New Year¡¯s Eve than usual, especially the wealthy families. Everybody suddenly realized something when they saw that Prince Zi¡¯s third day banquet was better than their usual New Year¡¯s Eve feast Prince Zi didn¡¯tck any of the rare things that they did. All the delicacies were in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Where did Prince Zi¡¯s foode from? Even the servants at Prince Zi¡¯s residence were wearing embroidered clothes, when it had to be pointed out that the embroiderers who knew how to make these things were nowhere to be found. Had they all entered Prince Zi¡¯s residence? With that in mind, someone remembered that Prince Zi had sent out a call for lowly workers a few months ago. Anyone who could work, no matter the trade, could find support at Prince Zi¡¯s residence. It was said that they could trade their handiwork for money, and the monthly wage was quite high. A bunch of tradespeople were taken in. Since then, there had been a constant stream of people who joined Prince Zi¡¯s residence. They had thought that Prince Zi¡¯s residence was just ying around. Why else would they take in a bunch of useless people? From the looks of it... it wasn¡¯t a joke. The aristocrats felt that something was wrong when they returned after the banquet. Their days were getting poorer and poorer. In the past, they could eat and sleep. When there was nothing to do, they could listen to songs and find people to have fun with. Now, it seemed that they had nothing else to do but cultivate. Though they wanted to eat something special, they couldn¡¯t buy it on the streets. But it wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t buy it on the streets; it was that Prince Zi¡¯s residence had a monopoly on it. The emperor went to the banquet. Even the empress dowager had wanted to go, but Feng Qingtian was worried something might happen to her if she came out. He was only able to stop her by promising that he would bring the little prince to the pce for a look after the one-month confinement period. She still sent a message to the emperor. ¡°I heard that Prince Zi¡¯s residence is the only ce in Pale Emperor City that has shark¡¯s fin. I haven¡¯t had any in a month. Have Prince Zi send me some.¡± The emperor was the ruler of a country, and had everything he wanted. He never thought that he would be reduced to asking for shark¡¯s fin on the empress dowager¡¯s behalf. When the emperor saw the shark¡¯s fin ced in the middle of the table like it was nothing, his face turned extremely unsightly. He scolded the second prince on the way back. ¡°Where are the people you promised would be able to stop Prince Zi from taking the throne? Where are they now?¡± They had initially been counting on Bai Yunyi from the Bai family, who supposedly had a powerful backer. In the end, Bai Yunyi was seduced by Princess Zi... and ended up helping her. The second prince was also confused. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know that he was so unreliable. He does have a powerful backer, but why is he suddenly unwilling to deal with Prince Zi? I¡¯m also wronged.¡± The emperor sighed, looking like he had aged. ¡°This was your choice. I could have still secured you a high position and wealth, but I¡¯m afraid Prince Zi hates me now. In the future... you can only take care of yourself.¡± He could tell from the third day banquet that Prince Zi not only controlled the military, but even the food of themon people. He didn¡¯t care about themoners, but the nobles were used to wealth and power; it didn¡¯t take much for them to plead for his abdication. He had to thank the empress dowager who had always told him not to be rash. He couldn¡¯t defeat Prince Zi. Of course he couldn¡¯t ept it, but he had to. Ever since Prince Zi was seven years old, he had been oppressing the emperor. Oppressed for so many years, the emperor asionally dreamed of rebelling. But now, this dream waspletely shattered. Chapter 1088 - Retaking His Position

Chapter 1088: Retaking His Position

When he returned to the pce, he went to the empress dowager and gave her the shark¡¯s fin from Prince Zi¡¯s residence. She happily praised the third day banquet and said a lot of good things about the little prince. Of course, no one would dislike the little prince¡¯s appealing appearance. Moreover, the emperor could tell that the little prince was born with explosive spiritual power which he probably couldn¡¯tpare with. No matter how unreconciled he was, he couldn¡¯t deny it any longer. Prince Zi¡¯s son had just been born, but was already stronger than the emperor¡¯s son. It was enough that he had been emperor for so many years. He told the empress dowager that he would appoint a crown prince and then abdicate. The empress dowager, on the other hand, was happy. She patted his shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°It was hard for you to ept it. I¡¯ve always been worried that you might take things too hard. You have to know... I¡¯ve already helped you avoid death many times recently.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t the empress dowager who had stopped it, but Princess Zi. Prince Zi would give up whenever it was something that concerned Princess Zi, no matter how perfect his arrangements in the imperial pce were. Thest thing the empress dowager wanted to see was internal strife. Although they were all part of the imperial family, she wanted peace. Whoever was in charge of the family was the strongest. The emperor hadn¡¯t been as capable as Prince Zi for years. It was time for him to give up his position. She had been afraid that the emperor would take things too hard and cling stubbornly to the throne, which would lead to his doom. No matter what, he was the son she had watched grow up. As for those useless grandsons, especially the second prince, they were afraid of the emperor and did things that were detrimental to the family¡¯s development. The empress dowager was the happiest about the emperor¡¯s abdication. She had told the emperor to attend the three day banquet so that he could see the difference between him and Prince Zi. Prince Zi aside, he couldn¡¯t evenpare with Prince Zi¡¯s wife. The emperor knelt down and thanked the empress dowager for her protection, and thest bit of regret in his heart disappeared. ¡°You can issue the edict tomorrow. Let Prince Zi see your sincerity, and he may treat Chen¡¯er and the others a little better.¡± The empress dowager had the pce maid on the side take the shark¡¯s fin that hadn¡¯t been easy to obtain. She hadn¡¯t eaten shark¡¯s fin for a month. If it wasn¡¯t because of the conflict over the throne, Princess Zi would¡¯ve sent shark¡¯s fin and bird¡¯s nest in person. Prince Zi had always been a filial child. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t expect the edict to arrive so soon. Although she hadn¡¯t attended the third day banquet, she had been arranging matters in the delivery room. The most important were the gifts that the guests took home with them. The next morning, the decree from the imperial pce arrived. Gu Bailu thought that it was probably because of the little prince¡¯s identity that things had been scrambled together. After all, the end of the year had just passed, and the imperial court hadn¡¯t opened yet. Court would only open again on the fifteenth day of the new year. It was now only the ninth day of the new year. Because it was an important decree, even Gu Bailu got out of bed. However, Gu Bailu was willing to do so this time. ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness. When court opens on the fifteenth day of the new year, the emperor will immediately hold your coronation. The little prince is indeed the crown prince¡¯s lucky star.¡± The eunuch was fawning. Feng Qingtian, on the other hand, was quite calm about the result. In his eyes, the country was his. It had only been a matter of time. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°We need to have a grand celebration again. It was only the third day banquet yesterday. Did they not eat enough of our exotic delicacies yesterday, so they hurriedly thought of a way to eat them again?¡± Chapter 1089 - Ascending the Throne Together

Chapter 1089: Ascending the Throne Together

Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t overthinking it. Many people heard that the emperor had issued a decree to appoint a crown prince, and that the crown prince would ascend the throne when court opened. The first thing they thought of... was that they could eat something good again. The pce banquet this time definitely wouldn¡¯t be like the one on New Year¡¯s Eve, which was full of cold, tasteless dishes. This was simply a joyous matter for the nobles. After the imperial edict was issued, Prince Zi¡¯s residence was full of people as carriages full of gifts were sent over every day. However, Gu Bailu said in amusement, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Prince Zi¡¯s residence already has the most popr gifts.¡± What kind of gifts could the people give? They were all antiques and ornaments. However, some of the noble families were scraping the barrel with these. They couldn¡¯t take out thetest fashion or beautiful makeup. Of course, some sent spirit pills and medicine, but Prince Zi didn¡¯tck those. But getting gifts was always good. There was no worry that Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t ept them. Who were they? They would be the biggest figures in the country in the future. When he was still Prince Zi, these people still had to take the emperor into consideration and didn¡¯t dare give gifts openly, while Feng Qingtian also had to consider the impact. But now... there was nothing to worry about at all. More importantly, Gu Bailu nned to take advantage of this matter to empty out the pockets of the noble families. She wanted to see what they would do when the time came. There were no craftsmen or entertainment to be had. She wanted to see how mighty these experts could be and how they would enjoy themselves. Take your spiritual power with you and go cultivate and y with yourself. Although the emperor had sincerely decided to abdicate, Feng Qingtian still postponed the coronation. It wasn¡¯t like the throne could run away, after all. He was unwilling to ascend the throne until Gu Bailupleted her one-month confinement. It would be meaningless if he didn¡¯t ascend the throne with Gu Bailu. The little prince ¨C oh, no, he should be called the little crown prince now ¨C grinned and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s just do it in one go. Once I can walk, the three of us can ascend the throne together. That¡¯ll be fun.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at him in disdain. ¡°Dream on.¡± Who wanted to ascend the throne with him? In any case, if they waited until he could walk, it would take at least half a year. ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯ll be more fun if our family of three ascends the throne together. I definitely won¡¯t take half a year. I¡¯ll definitely be able to walk in a month,¡± the little crown prince promised solemnly. ¡°Mother, think about how beautiful that scene would be. You¡¯ll hold my hand and I¡¯ll hold my father¡¯s... You¡¯ll wear a long, phoenix robe. It¡¯ll be like a wedding...¡± Gu Bailu thought about it seriously. It did sound pretty good. It would be interesting to take her son with her and ascend the throne. Feng Qingtian wondered if Lulu had been brainwashed by her talkative son. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been with father for so long, but you never officially became his wife. Just nice, you can get married at the same time.¡± The little crown prince pped his hands and giggled happily. ¡°I can be the page boy... Yes, I¡¯ll definitely be the most beautiful and handsome page boy in the six realms.¡± Feng Qingtian threw him to the wet nurse. ¡°Take him away. It¡¯s time for him to sleep.¡± ¡°Father... I¡¯m not sleepy yet. You should consider my suggestion. It¡¯s really good. Only then will it be morous.¡± The little crown prince was unwilling to be taken away. Even at a distance, his childish voice could still be heard. Chapter 1090 - The Most Intelligent Creature

Chapter 1090: The Most Intelligent Creature

Gu Bailu rubbed her forehead, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Who exactly does he take after? No matter how pretentious I am, I¡¯m nowhere near as bad as he is.¡± Feng Qingtian pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re much cuter than he is. He¡¯s an anomaly. It¡¯s not your or my fault.¡± Gu Bailu sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m very much like a mother. Everyone loves their son dearly; I¡¯m the only one who avoids my son.¡± Although she avoided him, she would miss him if she didn¡¯t see him for a while. Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, in case he steals my woman.¡± Feng Qingtian itched for Gu Bailu to despise their son, so that she would give him more time. He didn¡¯t want to fall in favor with Gu Bailu now that they had a son. ¡°You¡¯re even less like a father, getting angry with him over every small thing.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t stop talking the moment he opens his mouth. I wonder if he¡¯s the reincarnation of Tang Seng[1].¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Please don¡¯t let that be the case... Although the break for the imperial court hadn¡¯t ended, Feng Qingtian still went to the pce to thank the emperor for the imperial edict. Even though both of them disliked their son¡¯s chatter, Gu Bailu thought carefully about what the crown prince had said. In fact, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her son to ascend the throne with them. Since her son had such a wish and it didn¡¯t hurt her, then just let him have it. Even though they didn¡¯t like him, they were definitely a couple who doted on their son. However, waiting until he could walk before the coronation was still toote. After all, the sooner Feng Qingtian ascended the throne, the better. The Archfiend and Heavenly Pce Cliff had suffered a huge loss this time. Who knew what bigger scheme they woulde up with? It was best to obtain the identity of a human emperor as soon as possible. They wouldn¡¯t dare be so arrogant then. By the time Gu Bailu came out of her confinement, the little crown prince could already crawl on the bed by himself. He could even stand up and walk asionally. Because he drank dragon bone soup, he grew very quickly. In just a month, he was already about the size of a year-old baby. It was hrious to see him stand up and talk to you in such a serious manner. Su Shenfan and Bu Yaolian loved to tease him, especially Su Shenfan, who would bring over strange and fun things to tease him with. The little crown prince put his hands on his waist and said righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a baby. I¡¯m the son of heaven and earth, the living creature with the highest IQ...¡± Then, he would stretch out his short leg and reel in the item. Su Shenfanughed every time. ¡°The Son of Heaven and Earth is stealing? Where¡¯s your highest IQ?¡± Su Shenfan had brought a glowing stone today. It was called a Specter Stone, which could change color ording to a person¡¯s mood. The little crown prince snorted. ¡°It¡¯s stupid not to want something that has been given. That¡¯s not something that a creature with a high IQ like me would do.¡± Su Shenfan clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°As expected of Gu Bailu¡¯s son. This ¡®I do what I want¡¯ attitude of a b*stard is just like her.¡± The little crown prince gave the item he stole to his mother. ¡°Mother, take care of it. I¡¯ll y with it at Heavenly Pce Cliff in the future.¡± He knew very well that his time in the human world would be a beautiful memory in the future. Once he returned to Heavenly Pce Cliff, he would never be able to return. Gu Bailu looked down on Su Shenfan. ¡°You know that you can¡¯t beat my son, but you still enjoy it every day.¡± [1] Buddhist monk and trantor Chapter 1091 - Future Ruler

Chapter 1091: Future Ruler

¡°Tch, in my opinion, your son¡¯s return to Heavenly Pce Cliff will be a real disaster for those high-and-mighty immortals.¡± What was Heavenly Pce Cliff? That was the heavenly realm. It was the most beautiful fantasynd in the six realms; how could it have a master like that? If that wasn¡¯t a divine disaster for the immortals, then what was? If the immortals in the heavens also turned into garrulous characters, would the humans be battered with snow and rain every day? It would be the human race who suffered. If some immortals also came down to the human world for fun, how would humans be able to survive? ¡°Then it¡¯ll be the immortals who are destroyed. It has nothing to do with you. In any case, you can¡¯t be immortal.¡± Su Shenfan choked at Gu Bailu¡¯s words. Gu Bailu was like that. She and Feng Qingtian could despise her son, but not anyone else. In front of other people, her attitude was always, ¡°My son is so cute and knows everything. Do you mortals know what a real genius is?¡± After Su Shenfan caught his breath, he said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an immortal. I¡¯m living a carefree life in the human world. It¡¯s great to have beauties and money.¡± The crown prince sighed. ¡°Your enlightenment is so shallow. I need to find someone to guide you back on the right path. To cultivate into an immortal is a ss act.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°My son is right.¡± Su Shenfan rolled his eyes at them. ¡°If your son farts, you would think it¡¯s fragrant, but you haven¡¯t even given him a name yet. If you¡¯re not going to do it, then I will.¡± Su Shenfan felt that if he could give the future ruler a name, it would definitely be enough for him to boast about for eighteen generations. ¡°Name? I don¡¯t need one. The son of heaven and earth is my nickname.¡± Even with a name, nobody would dare use it. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Our identities are different. We can¡¯t randomlye up with something.¡± However, she still discussed their son¡¯s name with Feng Qingtian that night. Feng Qingtian had the same idea. Their son¡¯s name was very important, and they had to be careful. After all... for a future ruler, it had to be overbearing enough to strike fear throughout the six realms whenever it was mentioned. It was truly difficult toe up with such a name. After court opened, Feng Qingtian began to handle the country¡¯s affairs, and was also busy organizing the coronation. He stayed at the pce for thest few days. The coronation was held on the eighth day of the first lunar month, three days after the baby¡¯s full moon. Because of the coronation, their son¡¯s full moon was directly skipped over. On the day before the coronation, the crown prince was able to take steady steps on his own. When it came to the coronation, Gu Bailu held his hand and led him up the stairs. It was just that his progress was a little slow. There were 99 steps to the coronation tform, but the crown prince wasn¡¯t tired at all. He climbed the stairs slowly, and the nobles and officials on the side were anxious. But what was even more shocking was that this was the first time they had seen the crown prince. He was only a month old, and had fair and pure spiritual power. Unexpectedly, he could walk on his own! Not only did he know how to walk, he also knew how to shout, ¡°Rise...¡± The little crown prince, who was being held by his parents, looked down at his subjects with his big, bright eyes. His voice was immature, but lost none of its aura. The nobles and officials were all speechless. They were actually being suppressed by the aura of a baby. When they raised their heads again, their gazes were full of worship. Chapter 1092 - Be Your Baby First

Chapter 1092: Be Your Baby First

What cultivators looked at was the aura. The little crown prince¡¯s spiritual force field was so strong that it could be used for other people¡¯s cultivation. This was truly a powerful, innate spiritual field. The officials had always been impressed by Prince Zi. Now, with a crown prince with such explosive spiritual power, they wanted to prostrate themselves in obedience. Then, they looked at Princess Zi, who was wearing a red phoenix robe. No, she should be called the empress now. Although her spiritual power wasn¡¯t obvious, her aura was too intimidating, and no one dared look directly at her. Everyone lowered their heads again. The coronation ceremony was rather tedious. In the end, the little crown prince was still a baby. Although he developed faster than ordinary babies, he was still tired after a while. After a while, he muttered to himself on the stage, ¡°In the future, suchplicated rituals should be simplified. It¡¯s a waste of time and exhausting.¡± Gu Bailu agreed seriously. ¡°Once is enough. There won¡¯t be a banquet in the future either. This is really boring.¡± Gu Bailu felt like she was about to fall asleep. Feng Qingtian held her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll go back if you¡¯re tired. Whether we go through the ceremony or not, the title of emperor is mine anyway.¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s already reached this point. Whatever the case, this is a custom left behind by our ancestors. This is the only time...¡± She hugged the little crown prince.¡± Son, if you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. ¡± The little crown prince yawned and closed his eyes decisively. He didn¡¯t forget to nag, ¡°Wake me up when you make dragon bone soupter.¡± ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t forget your food.¡± Gu Bailu was really worried. What was she going to do with her son? He was the son of heaven and earth, but a chatterbox like this didn¡¯t have the air of an immortal at all. He came across as full of spiritual power when he didn¡¯t speak, but once he did, his image was ruined. Feng Qingtian looked at his wife and child, and smiled. After the tedious ceremony, Gu Bailu returned to her bedroom. She felt bored at the thought of living in the pce. ¡°I still like Prince Zi¡¯s residence.¡± It had good feng shui and the servants were especially efficient. Most importantly, it was impregnable. The pce wasn¡¯t as safe as Prince Zi¡¯s residence, even if Feng Qingtian had dispatched a lot of guards. Besides, the servants in the pce weren¡¯t as orderly as the servants in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to train them. Feng Qingtian thought for a moment. ¡°We can¡¯t stay at Prince Zi¡¯s residence now that our identities have changed.¡± ¡°Can we treat the pce as a workce, then go home at night?¡± After saying that, she smiled. ¡°No, no, this pce is also our home. How can we leave it alone?¡± Even in the modern world, any president or country leader still had to live in the capital. Feng Qingtian rubbed her head. ¡°Let Ye Huai and the others train the people. I guarantee they¡¯ll be like the ones in Prince Zi¡¯s residence in a few months.¡± ¡°Send all the servants from Prince Zi¡¯s residence to the pce. I don¡¯t want to rece the servants I¡¯m used to. I¡¯m not used to these strangers.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. Naturally, there was a pce banquet that night. The little crown prince slept well aftering back. They hadn¡¯t nned for him to attend the pce banquet, but he wanted to go himself. ¡°I¡¯m the crown prince. Of course I have to acknowledge the people. I need to start taking responsibility from a young age.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Why should I be tired? I¡¯m not a real baby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not tired, but I¡¯m tired for you. Just be a good baby first. You don¡¯t have to worry about the human world.¡± Gu Bailu was afraid that he really would be an old man at such a young age. Chapter 1093 - The Greatest Ruler

Chapter 1093: The Greatest Ruler

The little crown prince pouted. ¡°You¡¯re right, mother. It¡¯s a waste of my talent to meddle in human affairs.¡± Feng Qingtian was speechless. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Are you saying that your father is less talented than you are?¡± ¡°My father is worse than a phoenix who has turned into a chicken. Who told him to lose his position? He can only climb up and fight for it again.¡± Gu Bailu was amused. Her son was truly knowledgeable. Feng Qingtian really wanted to sew up the little prince¡¯s mouth. His face darkened. ¡°Shut up. If you speak any more nonsense, I¡¯ll poison you so that you be mute.¡± ¡°Hey, father, how can you treat your cute son like this? Your son is so handsome and cute. Everyone who sees him praises him. How can you do anything to him?¡± Feng Qingtian covered his mouth and signaled to Qin Shou. ¡°Take him away.¡± Let him go and harass other people. Just leave him alone. Gu Bailu pped the table and chuckled. ¡°I probably wasn¡¯t able to give birth to him in our previous life because this character setting is too annoying.¡± Feng Qingtian agreed with his wife. In the end, the baby was still brought to the pce banquet, and he chattered away. His childish voice and knowledge amused everyone. The empress dowager, in particr, held her great-grandson tightly, and her face was creased from smiling so much. ¡°How can there be such a cute and smart child?¡± The empress dowager really liked the little crown prince. She didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you named him yet?¡± Not naming a child usually meant that the parents didn¡¯t like or were indifferent to them. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case with Feng Qingtian nor Gu Bailu. ¡°Grandmother, I haven¡¯t thought of a name that suits him yet. I¡¯m still thinking about it,¡± said Gu Bailu. The crown prince grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t care what my name is, I¡¯m the ancestor¡¯s good grandson.¡± ¡°How rare. You¡¯re only a month old, and you¡¯re already talking like this.¡± The empress dowager was amused, and she unted the little crown prince to Lady Murong. Lady Murong was cheerful. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. I wonder how lucky you¡¯ll be in the future.¡± Given the pure strength of the little crown prince¡¯s spiritual power now, Lady Murong felt that after he cultivated for twenty years, he would probably be the strongest ruler in the world. It was only a matter of time before he unified the entire continent. She felt that the emperor and empress looked even more different now that they had returned from Rising Clouds Empire. The empress, in particr, didn¡¯t have much spiritual power before. Now, it was hidden... and her level couldn¡¯t be detected at all. It was likely that she had eaten the supreme pill which everyone said they had stolen. Thinking this, Lady Murong chuckled. They had also sent someone when they heard of the supreme pill, and while they hadn¡¯t caught so much as a glimpse of its shadow, their emperor and empress had stolen it. Now that the supreme pill had been stolen, Rising Clouds Empire was in a mess. The noble families med the emperor for refining the supreme pill without discussing it with the ministers. He had used up all his manpower and resources, and in the end, someone else had benefited from it. The Rising Clouds Emperor had just taken over the country, and the Grand Tutor had expended a lot of spiritual power during the pill refinement, and was in a weakened state. After the pill was stolen, a few of the noble families naturally felt that the emperor couldn¡¯t bear the heavy responsibility. Now, Mr. Xiao had returned to the country. Thus, a group of people flocked to Mr. Xiao. Qian¡¯er had been protected by Mr. Xiao for a few days before Lu Fenying brought her back. Xiao Jingyun naturally had to vent his anger on someone after losing such a huge treasure, but Mr. Xiao protected her too well, and Xiao Jingyun couldn¡¯t touch Qian¡¯er at all. Chapter 1094 - Unstable Throne

Chapter 1094: Unstable Throne

Xiao Jingyun was furious and locked Mr. Xiao up. ¡°For the sake of grabbing the throne, you colluded with outsiders and stole the supreme pill.¡± Xiao Jingyun thought that Mr. Xiao was to be med for this! Mr. Xiao smiled. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t want the supreme pill. I¡¯ve always been content with my lot in the pce, but Qian¡¯er is the girl I like. I won¡¯t let you do anything to her.¡± ¡°Who would believe your excuses?¡± Xiao Jingyun sneered. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken down the pce guards, would Prince Zi have escaped so quickly?¡± Someone had been hindering them when he and the Archfiend had been chasing Gu Bailu and the others. Who else could it be but Mr. Xiao? ¡°Brother, you think too highly of me. I am but one person. How can I take down the guards in the pce? They¡¯re all your men.¡± ¡°Telling me this is useless. Lu Fenying¡¯s woman invading the underground pce is a capital offense. Letting her go makes you an aplice!¡± Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t defend himself. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I have nothing to say.¡± Xiao Jingyun locked Mr. Xiao in the dungeon. Actually, he was doing this because he was afraid that Mr. Xiao would fight him for the throne. Now that he had lost the supreme pill and the Grand Tutor was weak, several noble families were plotting against him. He had to stabilize the situation first. He was afraid of Mr. Xiao because thetter¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary, and his alchemy skills were on par with that of the Grand Tutor. If Xiao Jingyun really wanted to fight for the throne, and recklessly switched out the Grand Tutor for a sword faction, he would lose it. However, the emperor didn¡¯t dare kill Mr. Xiao, the top doctor in the world. If he really made a move against Mr. Xiao, many people would take the opportunity to make trouble for him. The Archfiend and Heavenly Pce Cliff were disappointed in him. Now, he could only protect himself. Xiao Jingyun hated Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. Especially Gu Bailu. If it wasn¡¯t for her uncanny abilities, their n would have been foolproof. When he thought this, he also hated Shao Zun to death. He had to make sure that Shao Zun¡¯s Earthly Residence would never receive business again. The next day, the Rising Clouds Emperor, as the injured party, announced that the Earthly Residence had reneged on a deal, and warned the world to be cautious. Su Shenfan was taking Bu Yaolian around Pale Emperor City to arrange for clothes for the baby. They had to buy the material for their baby¡¯s clothes themselves, and it had to be the best material. Gu Bailu had opened a silk factory, and kept workers to raise the silkworms and weave the cloth. The material here was carefully produced. Most of it couldn¡¯t be bought with money. After leaving the silk factory, Su Shenfan received a letter from his subordinate. Su Shenfan smiled. ¡°Tell the Rising Clouds Emperor that I didn¡¯t switch sides, but was keeping a promise. We lost the bet after thepetition that night, and had to listen to Prince Zi and his wife. Didn¡¯t the emperor also keep his promise, and let someone steal the pill?¡± Su Shenfan had learned this move from Gu Bailu. In any case, because of the bet that night, Rising Clouds couldn¡¯t even release a fart. Sure enough, the emperor¡¯s face turned green when he received the reply. He had always felt that Su Shenfan had had an ulterior motive for bringing up the five vs five match that night. He shouldn¡¯t have cooperated with Su Shenfan! He sent another message to the Archfiend. ¡°Are we going to let the Earthly Residence and Prince Zi go?¡± The Archfiend said, ¡°If you have a solution, I will cooperate.¡± Chapter 1095 - Counterattack

Chapter 1095: Counterattack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You think of a way, and I will spare no effort. The Archfiend wanted the supreme pill in order to be able to fight against Feng Qingtian and the others. However, the supreme pill had been stolen, and he couldn¡¯t even go back to hisir. They had the supreme pill; how could he fight them? Besides, the son of heaven and earth had been born. His best option now was to return to Fiend¡¯s Lair. However, Gu Bailu had been particrly ruthless back then. After the Archfiend was severely injured and sent running, she destroyed all the paths to Fiend¡¯s Lair. There was now only one path that could be used. He would only be able to make aeback after returning to Fiend¡¯s Lair. But would Feng Qingtian give him a chance to make aeback? Of course not! In the past, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have any immunity runes, and could only let the Archfiend go. Now, she was worried about the growing ghost army. ¡°We have to deal him a severe blow before he returns,¡± Gu Bailu said. ¡°Especially since he has two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± He couldn¡¯t be allowed to bring them back to Fiend¡¯s Lair. The six realms each had their own territories. Once the Archfiend returned to Fiend¡¯s Lair, it would be impossible for her as a human to find trouble with him again. That was why Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had run away instead of fighting in the Demon Realm previously. Although they had now eaten the supreme pill, it was only useful in the human world. Just nice, the Archfiend was also at his weakest at the moment. ¡°Of course. You stay at home and take care of the crown prince. I¡¯ll go with the Dark Army. Prepare more runes. You don¡¯t have to fight in person.¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No matter how lousy he is, he¡¯s still the Archfiend. I¡¯m worried about you going alone. Let¡¯s go together. It shouldn¡¯t take long to deal with him.¡± ¡°What about our son?¡± Feng Qingtian was worried about their son. Gu Bailu was also worried. After all, this was their son. No matter how strong he was, he was still a baby, and she wasn¡¯t at ease if she wasn¡¯t by his side. ¡°Take him with us?¡± Gu Bailu hugged Feng Qingtian, unwilling to let him face the Archfiend alone even though she was confident in him. But she still wanted to fight alongside him. Especially when it came to dealing with the Archfiend. Back then, she had taken down the Archfiend in his own territory. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to be separated from her, so he could only agree. Su Shenfan got the news and came over. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to deal with the Archfiend?¡± ¡°Why? You want toe along? That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°My woman is pregnant. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of Prince Zi¡¯s residence. I guarantee that no harm wille to it.¡± Ever since Feng Qingtian moved into the pce, Su Shenfan had upied Prince Zi¡¯s residence. It was sofortable that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to return to the Earthly Residence. ¡°You¡¯re really noting with us? We¡¯rerades-in-arms, after all.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°You can go. Leave the little crown prince here, I¡¯ll watch him. It¡¯s absolutely safe.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s mouth twitched. So, he was here for the crown prince. ¡°We n to take him with us.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t. He might have immense spiritual power, but this fight isn¡¯t a child¡¯s game. When the timees, you¡¯ll be distracted protecting him. Don¡¯t worry, leave him to me. You know Su Lian, she¡¯s especially good at taking care of children.¡± This was another strong point of Su Lian¡¯s which Su Shenfan had discovered recently. Gu Bailu and the others felt that the crown prince was very talkative. Only Su Lian and the crown prince could chat for a day without repeating themselves. Furthermore, the more they chatted, the more lively they became. Su Shenfan liked to listen to their nonsense, and would interject asionally. Only then did he feel like his day was made. He felt that fighting and killing no longer suited him. Chapter 1096 - Impressive Growth

Chapter 1096: Impressive Growth

Sometimes, Su Shenfan really felt that after Su Lian gave birth, he wouldn¡¯t be as adventurous as before. It was because he wanted to cherish Dog Two for the rest of his life that he had safeguarded the Earthly Residence¡¯s status so that no one would dare look down on it. He had enough status now, and his power was also due to his formidable father. He was also a king among the strong cultivators. Most importantly, he had the supreme pill now. What was the point of going all out anymore? If anything happened while he was gone, his woman and child would be taken advantage of. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know what was going on in Su Shenfan¡¯s head, but she and Feng Qingtian did keep Su Shenfan¡¯s words in mind. When the crown prince woke up, they very democratically asked for his opinion. The crown prince shook his head. ¡°I should stay in Pale Emperor City. With father and mother gone, Pale Emperor City can¡¯t be left without a ruler. Let me help father and mother look after Pale Emperor City.¡± He sighed despondently. Gu Bailu was speechless. Feng Qingtian was speechless. If this world had the Inte, Gu Bailu really wanted to post a request for help: My son is too mature, what should I do? Waiting online, urgent! Thus, a month and a half after the coronation, the emperor of Southern Glory Empire summoned his troops to the battlefield. The empress was with them. The citizens of Southern Glory Empire were confused. The Southern Glory Empire had been peaceful for the past few years. Why had the troops suddenly been mobilized? After asking around, they found out that they were going to fight the Archfiend... Who was the Archfiend? That was the Fiend Realm, and not human at all. The people all prayed to the gods and Buddha, hoping that their emperor woulde back victorious. After all, this wasn¡¯t a human battle, even if the emperor had been invincible as Prince Zi. The little crown prince wasn¡¯t worried about his parents at all. Bu Yaolian liked him very much and wanted to hug him, but Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t let her. She had to take care of her body when she was pregnant. Although there was indeed a life in her stomach, Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t feel it at all. The pulse was too faint, and she wasn¡¯t showing any reactions to the baby at all. Sometimes, she wondered if the royal doctor had seen wrongly. Bu Yaolian was usually free. After Su Shenfan left, she yed with the crown prince. She hadn¡¯t finished making the exquisite knot for Qian¡¯er¡¯s crown prince before Gu Bailu¡¯s crown prince was born. She ced the crown prince on the side and chatted with him as she tied the exquisite knot. ¡°Auntie Lian, when will your baby be born?¡± The crown prince liked Bu Yaolian too, for no other reason than she was good-looking. Little Prince Feng had a penchant for good looks. Although he was a chatterbox, he only talked a lot when he met someone good-looking. If they didn¡¯t catch his eye, he wouldn¡¯t say a word. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian thought that he was too noisy, but that was only because they were too good-looking. ¡°It¡¯s still early. It¡¯ll still be at least nine months. By then, you might be able to fly.¡± Bu Yaolian smiled. The crown prince could talk and walk in a month. Given how fast he was growing, wouldn¡¯t he be able to fly in nine months? ¡°Flying is easy. I just want to grow faster so that I can take care of myself sooner.¡± The crown prince was very ambitious. ¡°Why do you have to grow up so quickly? Being a grownupes with a bunch of worries. I still prefer my childhood.¡± Bu Yaolian had a happy childhood. Her parents had still been alive, and her family prospered. Even her neighbor took great care of her. They were childhood friends and had a good rtionship. Chapter 1097 - Act Pretentious with a Mask On

Chapter 1097: Act Pretentious with a Mask On

However, the big brother next door wasn¡¯t as good-looking as Shao Zun. He was a little dark and fat. She wondered what he looked like now, and where he had moved to. After the ident at her ce, the big brother next door and his family went far away, and they lost contact. After so many years, she had changed a lot; it was probably the same for the big brother. Even if they met again on the street, they wouldn¡¯t recognize each other anymore. ¡°Auntie Lian, what¡¯s troubling you? Isn¡¯t Uncle Shao Zun nice to you? You don¡¯t have to worry about food or clothing. It would be great for any woman to be like you.¡± The crown prince got up and sat next to Bu Yaolian obediently, watching as she nimbly made the intricate knot. ¡°Is it very difficult? You¡¯ve been working on it every day, but it¡¯s still not finished.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard. You have to stack themyer byyer, and you can¡¯t make a mistake. Also, the jade vine isn¡¯t easy to work with. You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand the worries of adults. The biggest worry is when the person you like doesn¡¯t like you.¡± A trace of mncholy shed in Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Shao Zun doesn¡¯t like you?¡± The crown prince looked at her. He was the son of heaven and earth. He might be clear about other things, but he really didn¡¯t know anything about rtionships. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s actually quite nice to me. I¡¯m sure he likes me, but... he has someone he truly loves, even though she has already passed away.¡± The crown prince chuckled. ¡°She is no longer alive, but you¡¯re still here beside him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. She may have passed away, but she¡¯s still in his heart; some people are still alive when they¡¯re dead, while some living people are better off dead.¡± Propping his fair, elegant head up with one hand, the crown prince said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll erase Uncle Shao Zun¡¯s memories for you. He¡¯ll only remember you from now on, and that person won¡¯t be in his heart anymore.¡± Bu Yaolian stopped what she was doing and her eyes sparkled. ¡°Re... really? You can do that?¡± That was incredible. The crown prince could erase someone else¡¯s memories at such a young age? ¡°Auntie Lian, don¡¯t underestimate me. Back then, my father ruled the six realms. It wasn¡¯t easy to erase a person¡¯s memories then, but not now. I haven¡¯t grown up yet. My real strength has yet to be unsealed.¡± ¡°When will that happen?¡± Bu Yaolian asked impatiently. ¡°When the Sky Splitting Mirror is put back together, probably after my parentse back this time. I¡¯ll help you when I get to Heavenly Pce Cliff and undo the seal.¡± Crown Prince Feng thought that Auntie Bu Yaolian was so adorable, gentle, and nice to Uncle Shao Zun. Of course he had to help her. ¡°Heavenly Pce Cliff? What is that ce?¡± Crown Prince Feng pointed at the sky. ¡°Up there. But... Uncle Shao Zun wears a mask every day. Have you seen his real face?¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what he looks like, and you like him so much?¡± The crown prince found it unbelievable. Human feelings were really hard to understand. ¡°I was conquered by his magnificence. Also, the mask gives him a unique temperament. I could tell at a nce that he¡¯s an extraordinary person.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t treat Crown Prince Feng like a child at all. No one who heard him talk could treat him like a child. ¡°Tsk, looks like you can really act pretentious with a mask on.¡± The crown prince smiled. ¡°Auntie Lian¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to see Uncle Shao Zun¡¯s true appearance?¡± Chapter 1098 - Have the Matchmaker Help Retie the Red String of Fate

Chapter 1098: Have the Matchmaker Help Retie the Red String of Fate

Bu Yaolian nodded, then shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. If I see it, he¡¯ll drive me out.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t want to take the risk, unless Su Shenfan showed his face to her himself. The crown prince gave her a contemptuous look. ¡°Learn from my mother. My father doesn¡¯t even dare blink in front of her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Your mother is your father¡¯s heart. He never wants her to be in pain.¡± The crown prince sighed. ¡°No wonder Uncle Shao Zun calls you a good-for-nothing. Even I want to scold you.¡± Bu Yaolian chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Everyone has different ways of getting along. If I wasn¡¯t such a good-for-nothing, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to get close to your Uncle Shao Zun. How would I have been able to get pregnant? Your father protects your mother like a pearl, but if it were your mother, Shao Zun might not like her...¡± The crown prince nodded solemnly. ¡°You do have a point. Uncle Shao Zun likes women who are obedient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, if I¡¯m good-for-nothing, so be it. I only want what I want.¡± Bu Yaolian was open-minded. The crown prince still gave her a disdainful look. ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because Uncle Shao Zun doesn¡¯t think of you as his heart, or he wouldn¡¯t dare be like this. Just wait. I¡¯ll erase his memory for you in the future, or have the Matchmaker retie your red string.¡± Bu Yaolian stared at him in astonishment. ¡°Can you do that? Can you retie the red string of fate?¡± ¡°Of course. This is your dimension, and only the Matchmaker can control it. If it were any other dimension, Uncle Shao Zun would have already been hit by Cupid¡¯s arrow, and love you to death.¡± To the crown prince, human love was nothing. In his eyes, it was too easy. It was an easy thing to settle with a wave of a hand. ¡°I see. Did your mother shoot your father with an arrow?¡± Bu Yaolian was very curious. Crown Prince Feng cleared his throat. ¡°Not really. My father and mother had a destiny together, and that destiny was in my mother¡¯s hands. Their matter is something beyond reason.¡± Bu Yaolian nodded, then shook her head. ¡°But forget it. I think it¡¯s fine right now. Shao Zun has someone he likes. Why forcefully change his fate?¡± That didn¡¯t seem fair to Shao Zun. Besides, she didn¡¯t really believe what the crown prince said. She just thought that he was too good at boasting. But he wasn¡¯t annoying when he was boasting, so she didn¡¯t question him. Crown Prince Feng didn¡¯t know that he was being doubted, and he couldn¡¯t help but say to Bu Yaolian, ¡°Be a little more ambitious; if you¡¯re not doing it for yourself, do it for the baby.¡± Auntie Lian¡¯er... was probably the most amiable person he had ever met. He wondered how long Uncle Shao Zun would bully her for. ¡°Whatck of ambition? Crown prince, what are you trying to make my woman do now?¡± Su Shenfan heard the little prince¡¯s childish voice the moment he entered the room. ¡°Auntie Lian¡¯er needs to have more of a backbone in front of you, so that you won¡¯t keep bullying her. She¡¯s pregnant now. Why haven¡¯t you married her?¡± The crown prince had nothing better to do but worry about her. It wasn¡¯t his ce to worry about the six realms yet. He could only worry about the people around him. Su Shenfan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What does a little brat like you know? You¡¯re worrying about things you shouldn¡¯t at your age. You¡¯ll get wrinkles before you grow up.¡± Chapter 1099 - The Little Prince Dousing the Flames

Chapter 1099: The Little Prince Dousing the mes

¡°That won¡¯t happen. Someone like me won¡¯t get wrinkles even after tens of thousands of years. I¡¯ll always be handsome and the target of envy.¡± The crown prince chuckled. Tsk, he had the capital to show off in front of humans. Su Shenfan red at him, unable to refute his words. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. You might not be able to gather all the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror, and may be stuck here forever,¡± Su Shenfan said coldly. Crown Prince Feng jumped to his feet and pounced on Su Shenfan, taking out a red silk bag from his waist. ¡°That¡¯s fine. With Uncle Shao Zun buying things for me, my life isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Dream on. Once my baby is born, no one will bother with you.¡± Su Shenfan sat down next to Bu Yaolian, and she quickly poured him a cup of water. ¡°Shao Zun, why are you back so early today?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te back, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll lead you astray.¡± Su Shen was upset. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he couldn¡¯t leave Su Lian and the little prince alone. Crown Prince Feng would talk Su Lian into bing bad. Bu Yaolian leaned into his arms obediently. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll always be Shao Zun¡¯s obedient little cutie.¡± Su Shenfan pinched her chubby face in satisfaction. ¡°Good girl. Look at how fat you are. Only I don¡¯t despise you.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Can¡¯t you talk nicely? The crown prince opened the red silk bag and saw two crickets inside. He frowned. ¡°What are these? They¡¯re not fun at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really ignorant. This thing is fun. I bought it for several hundred taels of silver.¡± Su Shenfan took out a bamboo tube and put the two crickets inside. ¡°Let¡¯s watch them fight.¡± The crown prince didn¡¯t think it was fun at first, but when he saw the two crickets fighting, he became particrly lively. ¡°Alright, I like this one. He¡¯ll definitely win.¡± ¡°Stupid. This is the cricket general. I see you have poor judgment.¡± The two of them were absorbed in ying with the crickets for half the night. Crown Prince Feng yawned a few times, but Su Shenfan refused to let him sleep. He couldn¡¯t sleep with his woman at night now, so he wanted to use this to pass the time. If not, he would be wound up too tight. Crown Prince Feng had no idea that he had be a shield to put out the fire as they yed until the wee hours of the morning... Bu Yaolian tried to persuade them several times, but to no avail... She wondered if Lulu and the others would be angry when they found out that Crown Prince Feng¡¯s sleep schedule had beenpletely disrupted. Crown Prince Feng and Su Shenfan didn¡¯t get up the next morning. The steward reported, ¡°The emperor anddy of Heavenly Wind Empire are here with the little crown prince.¡± Now that Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian weren¡¯t in Southern Glory, Bu Yaolian, as the master with the highest authority in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, hurried out. ¡°Qian¡¯er!¡± Bu Yaolian hugged Mo Qian¡¯er warmly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. Shao Zun took me away in a hurry. I...¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s all thanks to you that the little crown prince was safely sent back,¡± Mo Qian¡¯er replied with a smile. ¡°Ah, Lulu and the others left a few days ago to get revenge on the Archfiend. You two can stay here for a while.¡± Bu Yaolian warmly weed them. Lu Fenying remained expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything. Mo Qian¡¯er smiled. ¡°We were going back to our country, but I heard that master gave birth to the little crown prince, so I had to take a look.¡± There was no need to pass through Pale Emperor City to get to Heavenly Wind Empire. Mo Qian¡¯er had begged Lu Fenying for a long time before he was willing to change their route. Chapter 1100 - Chatting with Him Will Make You Laugh to Death

Chapter 1100: Chatting with Him Will Make You Laugh to Death

¡°Didn¡¯t you get the letter?¡± Bu Yaolian asked curiously. Logically speaking, with Lu Fenying¡¯s strength, it was unlikely that they didn¡¯t know that Lulu and the others had gone to war. ¡°We¡¯re here to see the crown prince. Isn¡¯t he still in Pale Emperor City? Also, you¡¯re pregnant, so we shoulde and congratte you.¡± Bu Yaolian pped her thigh. ¡°That¡¯s true. Get some rest first. The crown prince was fighting crickets with Shao Zun until verytest night, and the two of them haven¡¯t woken up yet. You can see him once he wakes up. He¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was shocked. ¡°Fighting crickets?¡± Why was Shao Zun fighting crickets with a baby just over a month old? ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know why they were interested in that thing. It looked like a fight between two crickets, but I couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. But they were shouting so enthusiastically.¡± Lu Fenying said coldly, ¡°Su Shenfan and Feng Qingtian¡¯s son?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, none other than the two of them. I¡¯ll take you to rest. Prince Zi¡¯s residence is now upied by Shao Zun. There are plenty of rooms.¡± After Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian moved into the pce, Bu Yaolian took care of Prince Zi¡¯s residence. She wasn¡¯t good at other things, but she was best at managing assets. After Gu Bailu left, the tradespeople were left in Bu Yaolian¡¯s care again. However, Su Shenfan didn¡¯t want her to be tired, so he removed all the ledgers from the house. Mo Qian¡¯er was shocked. ¡°The crown prince is still so young. Why is he fighting crickets?¡± They had received the letter saying that the little crown prince was gifted and extraordinary. He was born with strong and pure spiritual power and was able to attend the coronation on his own feet with his parents when he was a month old. She didn¡¯t know... that he knew how to y fighting crickets at such a young age? Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°Not only can he y fighting crickets, he knows everything. He¡¯s just like a little adult. If not for the fact that he hasn¡¯t grown up yet, he would turn this ce upside down.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er really wanted to see him after hearing Bu Yaolian¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, but he¡¯s not awake yet. No one can wake him up when he¡¯s asleep. We¡¯ll have to wait for him to wake up on his own.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er handed her sleeping son to the wet nurse. ¡°Take the little crown prince to rest first. I¡¯m going to go see Crown Prince Feng.¡± She turned to Lu Fenying. ¡°Does Your Majesty want to rest or visit the little crown prince?¡± Lu Fenying raised an eyebrow and left. He wasn¡¯t going to visit Crown Prince Feng. A sleeping child wasn¡¯t worth his respect. ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bu Yaolian took Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand and led her to Crown Prince Feng¡¯s room. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at the sleeping crown prince. He was fair and chubby, and his features were extremely handsome. ¡°He came out well...¡± But he just looked like a baby, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual about him. ¡°He¡¯s asleep. You¡¯llugh to death when you talk with him once he wakes up.¡± ¡°He can talk?¡± Her son was born four or five months ago and was still a baby. Although it seemed he could understand adults, he couldn¡¯t speak. After her master¡¯s baby was born, he could talk and walk. This... was really a cheat. ¡°He¡¯s really good at talking. He thinks more than me and worries about everything. He especially likes to chat with people. It¡¯s very infectious.¡± Bu Yaolian was extremely envious of Gu Bailu. If she could have such a son, she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely for the rest of her life, even if she couldn¡¯t have Su Shenfan. Mo Qian¡¯er clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°As expected of master. The child she gave birth to is so different. How enviable.¡± Chapter 1101 - Subduing the Demon Lord

Chapter 1101: Subduing the Demon Lord

¡°Tch, your own crown prince is also extraordinary. If you don¡¯t want him, give him to me.¡± Bu Yaolian felt that Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t know how lucky she was. Her crown prince was so cute that even Shao Zun had given him a greeting gift. Mo Qian¡¯er chuckled. ¡°No.¡± Bu Yaolian shrugged. ¡°Fine. I have a baby now too, but it¡¯ll definitely be more ordinary when it¡¯s born.¡± Because of her aptitude, Bu Yaolian knew that her child wouldn¡¯t be outstanding. She wasn¡¯t as capable as Gu Bailu, nor did she have Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s noble Dragon Spirit Blood. ¡°You already have so little confidence even before the baby is born, and you¡¯re so sure you¡¯ll give birth to an ordinary baby. With Shao Zun¡¯s strength, how can you give birth to such a baby...¡± Mo Qian¡¯erforted her. ¡°But master and I gave birth to boys. It would be great if your baby is a girl.¡± Bu Yaolian grinned. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Shao Zun won¡¯t like a girl.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s a boy or girl. He didn¡¯t want me to have one at all.¡± ¡°No way. Shao Zun seems very nice to you.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er felt that Su Shenfan was very gentle with Bu Yaolian. ¡°Yes, but there are some things that I can¡¯t really talk about. Forget him. I¡¯ll have the chefs prepare food for you. You must¡¯ve missed the food in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight after a month. I can¡¯t help it.¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t dare lose weight anymore, and Gu Bailu had told her to stop with the weight loss program. In any case, while Su Shenfan disdained this body, he wasn¡¯t disgusted by it, so Bu Yaolian would leave it for now. As long as the baby wasn¡¯t affected. They chatted happily in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, while elsewhere, Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t feeling as good on the battle march. Whether it was in her previous life at Heavenly Pce Cliff orter in the modern era, she had never done such a thing. Only then did she realize how hard it was. They traveled during the day and set up camp at night. The food and supplies weren¡¯t anything fancy. Gu Bailu had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth, and was used to livingfortably. She had never suffered like this in hundreds of years. Although it was already February, it wasn¡¯t spring yet. The scenery along the way wasn¡¯t great. On their way to the entrance of Fiend¡¯s Lair in particr, it became more and more deste. In less than half a month, they entered a desert... Yellow sand stretched out as far as the eye could see, and the sun shone golden. A desert? Gu Bailu held her forehead. This was the real beginning of tough days ahead. ¡°My lord, can I retreat? I miss the crown prince.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to suffer. Feng Qingtian held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back if you want.¡± He didn¡¯t want Gu Bailu to suffer either. In fact, he had long wanted her to go back. ¡°Tch, you¡¯re underestimating me. Do I look like the kind of person to back down? Do I look like the kind of person who would abandon her husband and run away? No way!¡± Gu Bailu held Feng Qingtian¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You need me to guide you in this environment.¡± The scout who had gone out for a look returned. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s an oasis up ahead. The Archfiend and the others have set up camp there.¡± ¡°ording to the map, the entrance to Fiend¡¯s Lair isn¡¯t far away,¡± Gu Bailu said. ¡°They probably haven¡¯t found the entrance yet. We can lie in wait there.¡± She smiled slyly. They could dig a hole for the Archfiend and the others to jump in. That way, they wouldn¡¯t have to fight and put their lives on the line. Although, they wouldn¡¯t lose if they fought. Chapter 1102 - Untitled

Chapter 1102: Untitled

¡°In that case, let¡¯s camp outside the desert.¡± Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Bailu suffer in the desert. After they set up camp, Gu Bailu wondered, ¡°What kind of trap can we cook up to thoroughly take him down and make him willing to hand over the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of dealing with the Archfiend, but she was afraid that he would destroy the fragments of the Sky Splitting Mirror. Then, there would be no hope of them returning to Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Feng Qingtian stroked his woman¡¯s face and smiled. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t stupid; it was just that with his previous status, he hadn¡¯t needed to use his brain. After he was reincarnated, the only thing he had needed was strong spiritual power. If he was willing to use his brain, the person he was plotting against would probably die a swift death Gu Bailu was very reassured when it came to her husband. In the camp, Gu Bailu drank two bowls of soup to quench her thirst. There was dust in her nose; the desert was truly a rough ce. Feng Qingtian had her rest in the tent while he went out with Ye Huai and the others to carry out his n. When Gu Bailu woke up, it was already night outside. Looking up, she could really see the vast gxy. The temperature in the desert dropped at night, and it was freezing. After giving birth, Gu Bailu was able to dual cultivate with Feng Qingtian again. After a night or two, her spiritual power increased. She herself didn¡¯t know what level she was at now. However, she knew that her spiritual power wasn¡¯t any weaker than Shao Zun and Shao Di¡¯s. She was probably only a tiny bit worse than Feng Qingtian. Why was she so sure? It was because she could see the images in the mind of an expert like Ye Huai, and even his memories. When she opened her Heavenly Eye, she could see his future. But while the Heavenly Eye could peek into the mystery of a person¡¯s fate, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t really pay close attention to Ye Huai¡¯s fate. After all, it couldn¡¯t be a bad fate if he was following her and Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu was confident on this point. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s cold at night. Why are you out? Go in,¡± Ye Ying said as she put a cloak on Gu Bailu. ¡°My husband isn¡¯t back yet. Is there a problem?¡± Gu Bailu looked at the boundless desert. The stars in the dark blue sky were so beautiful. ¡°He should be back soon. Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty.¡± Ye Ying had utter faith in her master. Besides, her boss was by his side if something happened. The boss wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to his master, even if something happened to the boss himself. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°The view outside is nice. Bring out a nket. Let¡¯s drink here and wait for my husband toe back.¡± Ye Ying knew that Gu Bailu had her own ideas, so she didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. She immediately had someone arrange things. Gu Bailu sat down and had Ye Ying sit as well. The two of them sat on the nket and drank wine. Feng Qingtian returned with Ye Huai and Qin Shou. Gu Bailu immediately chased Ye Ying away. ¡°My husband, I¡¯ve prepared wine for your triumphant return.¡± Ye Ying: ¡°...¡± That¡¯s not what you said just now. Feng Qingtian kissed her and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold outside. Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful night. I¡¯m only truly seeing it for the first time after so many years.¡± Chapter 1103 - Untitled

Chapter 1103: Untitled

¡°Nonsense. You can see a view like this at Heavenly Pce Cliff as much as you want.¡± Feng Qingtian drank two sses of wine and let Ye Huai and Qin Shou go. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°The scenery at Heavenly Pce Cliff is lifeless. Look at the starry sky and the desert under the night sky. It¡¯s so deste... It makes one sigh.¡± Feng Qingtian nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°How did it go?¡± Gu Bailu rubbed his hands. They were cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already set a trap. Let¡¯s see if he jumps into it or not.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°I have secret guards watching the ce. They¡¯ll report if there¡¯s any news.¡± ¡°The Archfiend might be capable, but he¡¯s not very smart. He probably doesn¡¯t expect us toe after him and beat him up.¡± That was the normal train of thought. If you stole something from someone, you should be hiding now. Who would bring a bunch of people over for a fight after stealing something? ¡°If he was smart, he wouldn¡¯t be used by Heavenly Pce Cliff and still not be aware of it.¡± Feng Qingtian despised the Archfiend. While Feng Qingtian had been framed in his previous life, he couldn¡¯t go so far as to say that he hated it; he had fallen into the trap himself so that he could do things over. Otherwise, he and Gu Bailu would never have the harmonious love which they currently enjoyed. The Archfiend and Demon King really thought that they had killed him back then. And they were still gloating about it. ¡°The most hateful thing is still that bunch at Heavenly Pce Cliff. I won¡¯t be able to get rid of my hate if I don¡¯t cut them up into pieces.¡± Gu Bailu got angry when she brought them up. She didn¡¯t actually care much about power or ruling over the six realms. But she couldn¡¯t let them off so easily. If Gu Yunjing hadn¡¯t pierced her with the sword back then while she was about to be annihted in the Fire of Hell, she really might have lost her soul. Gu Yunjing... Gu Bailu still felt regret when she thought of him. She didn¡¯t even dare meet him now. She felt that she had let him down. Some love was too deep and profound, and really too stressful. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll dispose of them when we get back.¡± Feng Qingtianforted her. The two of them drank for an hour. Feng Qingtian was afraid that Gu Bailu would be ill if she drank too much, so he stopped her. Early the next morning, a secret guard reported, ¡°Some prey have already been caught in the trap we set yesterday.¡± Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian looked at each other, and hurried into the desert. The Archfiend and his subordinates had returned to the desert to look for the entrance to Fiend¡¯s Lair after suffering a defeat in Rising Clouds Empire. In fact, they had spent more than half a year in the desert. He couldn¡¯t find the entrance to Fiend¡¯s Lair, even though he knew that Gu Bailu had tampered with the map. When he had found out, Gu Bailu had already be Princess Zi, and he couldn¡¯t get close to threaten her anymore. Even the ghost army was useless now. He could only search the entire desert. And he was rewarded for his determination. He really found Fiend¡¯s Lairst night... Under the night sky, the entrance to Fiend¡¯s Lair shone brightly, exuding powerful magic which gave the Archfiend a strong sense of familiarity. He hurried over to take a look. It really was the entrance to Fiend¡¯s Lair. The Archfiend was so excited that he almost cried. Of course, he wasn¡¯t someone who had something like tears. Then, he led the ghost army toward his home, and jumped into the entrance to Fiend¡¯s Lair. But... After jumping in, it wasn¡¯t the air of the Fiend Realm which greeted him, but a death trap which he couldn¡¯t escape. They were surrounded by a barrier! Chapter 1104 - What Other Treasures Do You Want?

Chapter 1104: What Other Treasures Do You Want?

At that moment, the Archfiend really was going to cry. What was going on? Why was there a trap like this near the entrance to Fiend¡¯s Lair? Or was it because it had been so many years since he returned, so their had sealed itself? How was he going to get out of here? The Archfiend exhausted all his spiritual power, but couldn¡¯t find a way out. He was so angry that he beat up the entire ghost army. After beating the army up, hey still. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were watching delightedly outside the cave. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Husband, it was a good move to trap a turtle in a jar. How did you make this fake entrance?¡± Gu Bailu looked at her husband in admiration. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought ofying a trap for the Archfiend to jump into, which would save a lot of trouble. But she didn¡¯t know what sort of trap toy. She didn¡¯t expect her husband to do it so easily. ¡°It¡¯s easy to trick him with fake magic. Besides, he¡¯s been searching for the entrance for a long time, and he was already anxious. He thought that it was the entrance when he saw it, and didn¡¯t even consider if he could be mistaken...¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. The Archfiend really was so stupid. ¡°Hey, loser!¡± Gu Bailu shouted into the trap. Although the Archfiend had run out of spiritual power, he could still recognize Gu Bailu¡¯s voice. How could he not understand what was going on when he heard her voice? He had been tricked! ¡°What do you want?¡± The Archfiend was a practical person. He was like a turtle in a jar. He had to figure out how to crawl out without being cooked. ¡°How can you jump into a hole for no reason? My husband dug the hole to catch a multicolored lizard. How did you get caught?¡± Gu Bailu said cheerfully. The Archfiend almost vomited blood. ¡°How was I supposed to know that you dug this hole?¡± He could tell that Gu Bailu was mocking him. ¡°Look, even the multicolored lizard knows not to randomly jump into this trap. We¡¯ve been trying to catch it for two days, but no luck. You, on the other hand, jumped into it with so many ghost army soldiers. Bringing so many of them with you ¨C were you nning to sacrifice yourself?¡± ¡°What do you want? Spit it out!¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t going to let him go. If she didn¡¯t make him vomit blood in anger, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the trap which her husband had spent the whole day digging. Feng Qingtian said worriedly, ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t talk to him for too long. The sun is bright. You¡¯ll get sunburnt.¡± Gu Bailu looked up at the scorching sun. Her husband was right. It wasn¡¯t worth getting sunburnt for a turtle. ¡°We¡¯re here to save you, Archfiend. But, it won¡¯t be easy to save you, you know. You¡¯ve got to give us something good in return, right?¡± The Archfiend gnashed his teeth in hatred. They were the ones who had tricked him, and now they were acting as if they were doing him a good deed. How shameless. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°The Archfiend is straightforward. It¡¯ll use up spiritual power to save you. You know how precious my and my husband¡¯s spiritual power is. You have to trade your treasure for it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already stolen my treasure. What else do you want?¡± At the mention of the supreme pill that had been stolen, the Archfiend was even more infuriated. He tasted blood in his mouth. ¡°Lord Archfiend must have a bad memory. Don¡¯t you still have the Sky Splitting Mirror on you? Speaking of which, you stole that from me.¡± Chapter 1105 - Who Gave You the Right to Yell at Her?

Chapter 1105: Who Gave You the Right to Yell at Her?

Back then, the two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror had been in the underground pce. Unfortunately, they had been too busy fighting for the supreme pill to steal them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to make this trip. ¡°That thing isn¡¯t with me anymore.¡± The Archfiend¡¯s eyes behind his mask were cold. Damn it. He had wondered why these two shameless people hade to set him up. So, it was for the Sky Splitting Mirror. He really didn¡¯t expect them to be so shameless. They had stolen his supreme pill previously, and had also chased him down. Didn¡¯t they know that it was best not to pursue a cornered enemy? ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not with you. Just tell us where it is. When we¡¯ve found it, we¡¯lle back and rescue you. However, I have to remind you that this trap is special. It¡¯ll absorb your spiritual power continually. But that¡¯s not a problem. Lord Archfiend has strong spiritual power; he¡¯s not afraid of being sucked dry.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t bluffing. It was tit for tat; Feng Qingtian had installed this move of the ghost army¡¯s when he set the trap. ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s go. Your skin can¡¯t get any more sunburned.¡± Feng Qingtian helped Gu Bailu stand up, and held an umbre to shield her from the sun. The afternoon sun shone down on the desert, and the hot air made her sweat. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want to waste too much time talking to the Archfiend, especially in this weather. When he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he would hand the mirror over. He couldn¡¯t destroy the Sky Splitting Mirror even if he wanted to. Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Watch him carefully.¡± Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were about to leave, when the Archfiend stopped them. ¡°Wait!¡± Didn¡¯t they just want the Sky Splitting Mirror? Then he would just give it to them! As long as he could get out of here first, there was still hope. ¡°The Sky Splitting Mirror is with me. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re dumb? Are you seriously going to hand it over obediently just because we asked you to?¡± The Archfiend said angrily, ¡°Then are you going toe down and get it?¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Who gave you the right to yell at her?¡± The Archfiend wasn¡¯t someone without a temper, but he was truly meek at that moment. He knew that this was the only path he could take. ¡°How do you want it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even have the spiritual power to throw out the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Gu Bailu said casually. The Archfiend was lying on the ground, as if drained of all his spiritual power. However, he still had the strength to throw out the two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. He knew that the two shameless people outside wouldn¡¯t let him trick them, so he sat up and took out the two pieces of the mirror. Thinking back, he had spent a lot of effort to get one of them, even using Nan Ningxin. But now, he had to give them up... He was unwilling! ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. The sun is setting,¡± Feng Qingtian said impatiently. He sheltered Gu Bailu in his arms from the sunlight. The Archfiend was unwilling to give up. Hearing Feng Qingtian¡¯s words, he really wished he could just die; even if he lived, these two would anger him to death. But how could he, the Archfiend, die? Absolutely not. Gritting his teeth, the Archfiend threw out the Sky Splitting Mirror. Feng Qingtian stretched out his hand and gathered together a tremendous amount of spiritual power to take the Sky Splitting Mirror out from the barrier. Gu Bailu hurriedly opened the Soul Collecting Bracelet and put the two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror into it, in case their powerful energy caused turbulence like sandstorms in the desert. Chapter 1106 - My Playmate Is Here

Chapter 1106: My ymate Is Here

¡°Husband... Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t need to look to know that the two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror were real. No one could create a fake Sky Splitting Mirror. Feng Qingtian protected her with the umbre and left. The Archfiend was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve taken it. Let me out!¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one here.¡± Ye Huai slowly walked to the entrance of the cave. ¡°Can you afford topensate our queen if she gets sunburnt?¡± The Archfiend heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that someone was still around. ¡°I¡¯ve given you everything. Let me out.¡± Ye Huai dug his ear. ¡°We didn¡¯t say that we wouldn¡¯t let you out. We just didn¡¯t say when we would do so. Let me ask.¡± Ye Huai leaped and disappeared. The Archfiend waspletely dumbfounded. Had he been tricked? Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian returned to the camp and packed up right away to return to Pale Emperor City. Ye Huai caught up and asked, ¡°Your Majesties, are you really not going to do anything?¡± ¡°Why should I care? He won¡¯t die.¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Archfiend. In any case, he would never be able to return to the Fiend Realm in this lifetime. She would never let him go for plotting the deaths of her parents and trapping her master on Futu Ind. ¡°The trap won¡¯t kill him. In any case, he¡¯s the Archfiend.¡± The master of the Fiend Realm wasn¡¯t that weak. ¡°So what if he¡¯s the Archfiend? The human world is not his territory. Unless he can absorb Yin power, he¡¯s trash. Now... spiritual power is rampant in the human world. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to suppress it at all.¡± It was also because of this that after the Archfiend hid out in the human world for a hundred years to recover, he was in a hurry to return to the Fiend Realm. Only when he returned to the Fiend Realm would he be a true opponent. That was also why that bunch at Heavenly Pce Cliff, no matter how powerful they were, didn¡¯t dare personally kill Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian. Each of the six realms had their own rules. This had been set long ago. ¡°Will we be restrained when we go to Heavenly Pce Cliff?¡± Ye Huai asked. Heavenly Pce Cliff was the immortal realm. If they as humans ran over, they would be restrained, no matter how capable they were. ¡°Of course,¡± Feng Qingtian replied matter-of-factly. Ye Huai was at a loss. How were they going to take back Heavenly Pce Cliff? ¡°That¡¯s why we need someone on the inside.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Heavenly Pce Cliff isn¡¯t indestructible. There¡¯s always a way. You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t send you to your deaths... Besides, even if you die, I can drag you back out of the Netherworld. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± Ye Huai: ¡°...¡± As if I¡¯ll believe you. The Ye Huai from the Netherworld would no longer be the same. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t like it when Gu Bailu talked to others, and he drove Ye Huai away with a snotty face. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian traveled day and night to return to Pale Emperor City. In Prince Zi¡¯s residence, Crown Prince Feng¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the baby in Qian¡¯er¡¯s arms. ¡°Where did this babye from? He¡¯s not bad-looking. He just makes the cut as my ymate.¡± Bu Yaolian pinched his face and helped him put on his clothes. Only then did the crown prince notice Qian¡¯er. ¡°Auntie, is this your baby? Let him be my ymate from now on. I promise I¡¯ll treat him well.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was a little stupefied by Crown Prince Feng making the decision on his own. She didn¡¯t need to make any introductions at all? Moreover, he was so young but could speak so well, though there was a hint of age in his childish voice. Chapter 1107 - A Cheat, and Crown Prince Lu Loses

Chapter 1107: A Cheat, and Crown Prince Lu Loses

Most importantly, he had snatched her son the moment she arrived. This... ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait another two years. He can¡¯t even talk right now.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was naturally happy that someone liked her son, and furthermore, it was also her master¡¯s child. ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to talk. I canmunicate with him through our eyes. He said that he¡¯s happy to y with me. The weather outside is pretty good. Let¡¯s go y on the ice. It¡¯ll be fun on the frozenke...¡± The crown prince talked to himself. Crown Prince Lu snorted. What was going on? Why was there a kid who was even more unbelievable than he was? He was clearly younger, but could already talk and walk. It was a blow to him. He had thought that someone like him who was smart and understood things since he was born was already a life cheat. In the end, there was someone who was an even bigger cheat than he was. Makingparisons was odious. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯re human, but I¡¯m a little more unusual, so it¡¯s normal for me to be a little more awesome than you.¡± The crown princeforted Crown Prince Lu earnestly. Crown Prince Lu couldn¡¯t speak, but he was even more astonished when Crown Prince Feng clearly read his thoughts. He knew that this crown prince absolutely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. ¡°The little crown prince isn¡¯t in good health. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t y on the ice.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er looked troubled. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint the little crown prince, but she was worried about her son¡¯s health. Crown Prince Feng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just bring out a small basin for him to lie in, and he can be towed around. He won¡¯t have to exert any strength, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nced at her son. ¡°Do you want to y?¡± Crown Prince Lu waved his fists and nodded. Although he couldn¡¯t speak, he could control his head. His body wasn¡¯t in good shape, but he couldn¡¯t let the crown prince look down on him. As soon as the two babies met, Crown Prince Lu became more lively. Crown Prince Lu, the ruler of one of the six countries, was under the emperor who reigned over all six countries. One could well imagine how he felt. He couldn¡¯t ept being suppressed by Crown Prince Feng. He knew that the crown prince was extraordinary. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t yed on the ice yet. It¡¯s going to be spring soon, and the ice will melt. I won¡¯t be able to y after that,¡± Bu Yaolian said happily. Most importantly, Shao Zun hadn¡¯t woken up yet. When Shao Zun woke up, he would definitely stop her from ying. Mo Qian¡¯er thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good for Bu Yaolian to go on the ice since she was pregnant, but seeing how excited she was, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll watch you.¡± Now that Mo Qian¡¯er had the power of the dragon race, she could watch the two babies and Bu Yaolian, and make sure that they didn¡¯t fall. They went to Clear Heart Lake with a bunch of guards. It was ake in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. It was the coldest ce in Prince Zi¡¯s residence because it was close to the mountains in the north. Theke was frozen. Crown Prince Feng loved to y, and he fell in love with this ce after Gu Bailu dragged him here twice. Now that he had a friend to apany him, he was naturally happy. The guards brought over arge jade basin and ced the two crown princes inside. Crown Prince Feng pulled himself up and waved his chubby hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± Crown Prince Lu was still unsteady on his feet and could only lean against the side of the basin. His fair and cute face was wrapped in a scarf, only revealing two eyes. Chapter 1108 - Messing Around with Kids

Chapter 1108: Messing Around with Kids

His body was weak, and Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t dare let the wind blow on him. However, Crown Prince Feng was only wearing a fox fur coat. His hands were exposed, and he refused to wear a scarf. Human pain and illnesses didn¡¯t affect him at all. Both Bu Yaolian and Mo Qian¡¯er knew his identity, so they naturally trusted him. Since Bu Yaolian was here, it was impossible for her not to y. She sat in a jade basin and had the guards drag her over theke. The crown princemanded the guards, ¡°Knock Auntie Lian¡¯er over and send her flying...¡± The guards didn¡¯t dare disobey hismand. They dragged him over to knock into Bu Yaolian¡¯s jade basin. The two basins brushed past each other, scaring Bu Yaolian so much that she screamed, but her basin didn¡¯t turn over. The crown prince sighed. ¡°What a pity!¡± Bu Yaolian gritted her teeth. ¡°I want revenge. You guys hurry up. I¡¯m going to knock the crown prince over!¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shouted worriedly, ¡°Lian¡¯er, don¡¯t mess around with the kids.¡± ¡°Pretty auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Your son won¡¯t fall out. How can Auntie Lian¡¯er be my match?¡± The crown princemanded the guards to charge at her again. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t back down. The two jade basins collided. Mo Qian¡¯er covered her eyes, not daring to look. The two jade basins went flying to the side. However, the crown prince had incredible spiritual power. He activated his innate defense, and the jade basin was enveloped in light as it dropped calmly to the ground. Poor Bu Yaolian rolled out of her jade basin and onto the ice. She fell on all fours. She stomped her feet angrily. She had actually lost to a baby. Thankfully, she was wearing plenty of clothes for winter, and it didn¡¯t hurt when she fell on the ice. Mo Qian¡¯er hurriedly helped her up. ¡°Why are you messing around with kids? See if you¡¯ve hurt yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°Su Lian!!!¡± As soon as Bu Yaolian finished speaking, she heard a furious roar which scared her. What was going on? Why was Shao Zun up? Bu Yaolian quickly hid behind Qian¡¯er. ¡°Help me block him. Tell him that the crown prince insisted I y with him. Otherwise, I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re pregnant? And you¡¯re ying like this? Hm? Do you not want the baby anymore? If you don¡¯t want it, go and drink the abortion soup.¡± Su Shenfan was wearing a cloak as he walked over with a dark face. As if he was definitely going to drag Bu Yaolian off to drink the soup. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The doctor said that I¡¯m healthy and that exercise will help the baby grow,¡± Bu Yaolian lowered her head and said softly. ¡°Exercise? Just exercise with me. Who told you to exercise like this?¡± Su Shenfan pulled her out from behind Mo Qian¡¯er and into his arms. He didn¡¯t forget to turn around and tell Mo Qian¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ll entertain you after I teach this ignorant fool a lesson.¡± Bu Yaolian hugged his neck and begged, ¡°I know my mistake. Qian¡¯er and the crown prince are here. Can you not punish me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Shenfan was really angry. He had seen Su Lian fly out of the basin from afar, and his heart almost stopped. Did this damn woman not know that she was pregnant? He really spoiled her too much. ¡°Get the imperial doctor here.¡± Su Shenfan entered the room and gave Su Sheng the order. Chapter 1109 - Complaints

Chapter 1109: Comints

Bu Yaolian knew that he was anxious, but he was too anxious. The baby¡¯s pulse was very faint. Most pregnant women wouldn¡¯t have noticed it yet, and few would miscarry. Besides, the imperial physician said that she was in good health and didn¡¯t need to worry at all. It was just sexual intercourse that she had to be careful about. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Shao Zun...¡± Bu Yaolian wanted to y today because she had been driven crazy by Su Shenfan for the past half-month. Thankfully, she had the crown prince to chat with, or she would be bored to death. Su Shenfan really didn¡¯t want her to leave the room. She wasn¡¯t allowed to run or jump even in the room. Even being in jail wasn¡¯t this depressing. The imperial doctor soon arrived. Thinking that something had happened to Bu Yaolian, he ran as fast as he could with the medical kit. By the time he arrived, he was already sweating profusely. In the end, Bu Yaolian looked radiant and full of life! Why was he trying so hard? The imperial doctor panted as he walked over. ¡°Miss Lian¡¯er is in good health, and the baby is fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You didn¡¯t check her pulse. She just fell.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s expression softened a little, but he still felt that it was better for the imperial doctor to check her pulse. The imperial doctor had no choice but to calm down and focus on taking Bu Yaolian¡¯s pulse. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem. Miss Lian¡¯er is in good health. Shao Zun, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. As long as you pay attention to bedroom matters, everything else isn¡¯t a problem.¡± The imperial doctor wanted to curse but didn¡¯t dare. He took Bu Yaolian¡¯s pulse every day and said that she was healthy. She fell but wasn¡¯t hurt at all. Why was Shao Zun so nervous? Ultimately, these two weren¡¯t as confident as his emperor. When the empress was pregnant with the crown prince, she dared to do anything. Su Shenfan¡¯s expression finally looked better. He gave the imperial doctor some money before letting him leave. ¡°I said it¡¯s fine...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shao Zun put her on the bed and covered her with a nket. ¡°Have you forgotten the rules I told you?¡± Bu Yaolian lowered her head. ¡°I know my mistake.¡± ¡°If you want to y, ask me to go with you. Who asked you to go alone?¡± With him around, he could at least watch her and make sure she didn¡¯t fall out of the basin. Thinking that, Shao Zun grumbled about Mo Qian¡¯er again. She had just stood there and watched Su Lian fall out. Sure enough, they weren¡¯t close sisters. Mo Qian¡¯er sneezed and said guiltily, ¡°It seems that your Auntie Lian¡¯er will be punished by Shao Zun.¡± Crown Prince Feng didn¡¯t think much of it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Shao Zun loves her very much. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, he won¡¯t punish her. He¡¯ll just scold her and scare her.¡± He saw through Su Shenfan clearly. Just as the crown prince said, Su Shenfan didin about Bu Yaolian for a day, but didn¡¯t punish her. Mo Qian¡¯er was relieved, and returned to Lu Fenying with the crown prince. Lu Fenying didn¡¯tment when he heard that she had taken the little crown prince out to y. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. You were running around the whole day.¡± Lu Fenying carried his son while Mo Qian¡¯er went to wash up. Now that Lu Fenying was used to Xiu¡¯er¡¯s cooking, he had her cook in the small kitchen in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Mo Qian¡¯er had also be used to Xiu¡¯er¡¯s cooking. As they ate, Lu Fenying listened to Mo Qian¡¯er sing Crown Prince Feng¡¯s praises. Lu Fenying¡¯s eyes darkened. He wondered if it was because their status wasn¡¯t the same, that the baby was such a cheat as soon as he was born. Chapter 1110 - Untitled

Chapter 1110: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Fenying was a smart man. He could naturally tell that the son he picked up wasn¡¯t ordinary. He thought that this child was already extraordinary. But when he thought of Feng Qingtian¡¯s son, he felt that his baby was normal. After the meal, Lu Fenying took out the gifts he had prepared. ¡°One for the crown prince and one for Su Shenfan. Take them. I won¡¯t go.¡± He didn¡¯t like socializing to begin with, and he liked Mo Qian¡¯er interacting with them even less. He had a feeling that after interacting with outsiders for so long, Mo Qian¡¯er would try to get away from him. What could he do? He could only make Mo Qian¡¯er be his ve for the rest of her life. The two of them had only nned to visit Pale Emperor City and leave after seeing Crown Prince Feng. Who would have thought that less than two dayster, they would receive a letter from Gu Bailu and the others, saying that they had already obtained the other two pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror. Since Lu Fenying and Qian¡¯er were already here, they could wait for them to return and discuss going to Heavenly Pce Cliff together. Mo Qian¡¯er naturally refused to leave. Lu Fenying hated himself for not leaving earlier. Now that Mo Qian¡¯er had the power of the dragon race, she was also very stubborn. If she said she didn¡¯t want to, she really wouldn¡¯t leave. If she didn¡¯t get her way, she could give him a ck expression the whole day. But Lu Fenying didn¡¯t care. No matter how unhappy she was, she was still his ve and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Because of this, Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t afraid of Mo Qian¡¯er. Gu Bailu and the others returned to Pale Emperor City ten dayster. The crown prince had gotten Su Shenfan to y with him for thest ten days. Even Bu Yaolian felt that she had been neglected recently. Thankfully, she had Qian¡¯er and Crown Prince Lu. As soon as they returned to Prince Zi¡¯s residence, Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian went to see their son first. Although he was a little adult and the son of heaven and earth, they were still worried. Crown Prince Feng snuggled into his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother, I missed you so much. See how thin I¡¯ve gotten from missing you.¡± Gu Bailu pinched his chubby face. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Seeing his father¡¯s look of disdain on the side, the crown prince immediately changed his words. ¡°But when I think about how my father wasn¡¯t around to threaten me all the time, my appetite was especially good, so I gained some weight. However, this son really missed you very much.¡± Gu Bailu patted his butt with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty little thing. Seeing how you despise him, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t threaten you.¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with him.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to talk to such a talkative son. After cosying up to his mother, the crown prince reached out to his father. No matter how much Feng Qingtian despised him, he wouldn¡¯t refuse his son¡¯s outstretched arms, and picked him up. ¡°Did you cause any trouble?¡± The crown prince shook his head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not a two- or three-year-old baby. I can¡¯t get into trouble. I¡¯m very sensible, and I¡¯m busy handling matters with Uncle Shao Zun every day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a two or three-year-old baby, you¡¯re a two or three-month-old baby.¡± Su Shenfanined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you almost got Auntie Lian¡¯er hurt?¡± Crown Prince Feng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re still holding a grudge.¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°If anything happens to my baby, you¡¯ll be responsible.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t think that way. If you have a baby girl, you also can¡¯t me me... That has to do with gics. Do you know what genes are? They¡¯re inherited factors.... Forget it, you definitely don¡¯t know. Let me exin it to you...¡± Chapter 1111 - Untitled

Chapter 1111: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no use talking so much. My baby will be a boy. If it¡¯s a girl, you can marry her.¡± ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t ept that. Besides, how can I, the son of heaven and earth, marry an ordinary human? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Gu Bailu poked his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with humans? Didn¡¯t your father take a fancy to a human like me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Mother, your genes are good. With Aunt Lian¡¯er¡¯s genes...¡± Bu Yaolian was about to cry. ¡°Little prince, I doted on you for nothing. I didn¡¯t expect you to despise me so much!¡± She looked at the crown prince usingly, almost in tears. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Why would you believe him? Your baby will be as pretty as a flower.¡± Shao Zun hugged her and patted her back. Crown Prince Feng frowned and said to Crown Prince Lu, ¡°You¡¯re right. Women are as hard to deal with as viins. It¡¯s best not to provoke them.¡± Prince Lu: ¡°...¡± When did I ever say that? Why are you acting so familiarly? We¡¯re not familiar with each other at all. The way they interacted was Crown Prince Feng nattering on and Crown Prince Lu doing his own thing. He really hated that he couldn¡¯t speak. The crown prince was only a few months younger than him, but he was already going on and on like a frog. But while Crown Prince Lu couldn¡¯t speak, Crown Prince Feng could read his thoughts. This was mind reading! So, the crown prince chatted with Prince Lu without difficulty. What everyone saw was two babies lying on the couch, one babbling and the other twisting to the side. The two children didn¡¯t need anyone to worry about them, and the adults gathered for a discussion. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll give you the supreme pill. I¡¯ve split it into four parts. One for Shao Zun, one for you, and one for my family. The other is for Mr. Xiao. Take this.¡± Gu Bailu handed the box containing the supreme pill to Lu Fenying. ¡°How are you and Qian¡¯er going to split it?¡± Lu Fenying hummed expressionlessly and epted the box. Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I... We didn¡¯t do anything. How can we ept it?¡± Lu Fenying, on the other hand, had no expression at all. After epting it, he didn¡¯t show any signs of wanting to take it out. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly if you hadn¡¯t lured them away. You were the one who held them back in the end, enabling us toe out. You¡¯ve done a lot, and it¡¯s not as if we don¡¯t have selfish reasons for giving it to you. I want to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff as soon as possible, and you need to be stronger for that.¡± Su Shenfan chuckled. ¡°Can we really go to Heavenly Pce Cliff?¡± Su Shenfan had been everywhere in the human world, including the Netherworld. It was as easy as going home. Leaving the human world now to go somewhere he had never been before? He was looking forward to it. ¡°After putting the five pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror back together, we will absolutely be able to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re going as humans, so there will definitely be danger...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er was the first to say, ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I have to go for the dragon race. It¡¯s part of my duty.¡± Chapter 1112

Chapter 1112: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Shenfan spread his hands. ¡°Whether it¡¯s dangerous or not is secondary. The question is, what benefits will I get if I go?¡± ¡°You will naturally benefit if you go. You won¡¯t lose out at all if you can go to Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± It was like Gu Bailu was giving him an open check. Su Shenfan knew what some of the benefits were, even without her saying it. Heavenly Pce Cliff had treasures which humans didn¡¯t have. The human world was mortal, while the things at Heavenly Pce Cliff were divine. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t be moved. ¡°If this was in the past, I would definitely be excited, but now that I have a woman and child, I don¡¯t want to work so hard anymore. I want to live a peaceful life...¡± Su Shenfan naturally yearned for Heavenly Pce Cliff, but if the temptation wasn¡¯t great enough, he might as well spend his days with his woman and child. Gu Bailu took two sips of tea. ¡°Let me put it this way: Reshuffling is going to happen in the human world in the future, and spiritual power might be withdrawn... except in a limited number of special circumstances.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. ¡°Tell me, when will we be going? How long will we be gone for? Will I be around for my baby¡¯s birth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at Heavenly Pce Cliff. I¡¯ll tell you after I ask my master.¡± Lu Fenying listened expressionlessly without making anyment. It was a sign that he didn¡¯t have an opinion either way. If Qian¡¯er wanted to go, he naturally had to follow her. This was their agreement. After the discussion, Gu Bailu spoke to Feng Qingtian about her parents¡¯ souls. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do with them, but now that I¡¯m going to see my master, how about I take them with me to see him?¡± Although Gu Bailu had memories of her previous life and knew her master¡¯s and parents¡¯ identities, she still respected them. That was especially so with her master. Back then, she had been alone and helpless at Heavenly Pce Cliff, and he had risked everything to save her. This kindness was more important than anything else. Feng Qingtian had no objections. Those who were good to Gu Bailu were good to him, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t treat them badly. Feng Qingtian had gone to make arrangements for a journey to Futu Ind. Now that Gu Bailu had collected all five pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror, she now had the face to meet her master. This time, the two of them didn¡¯t n to leave the crown prince behind, and they took him on the boat to Futu Ind. While they were on the boat, they received a letter from Gu Yunjing, which said that he had recovered and could return Gu Bailu¡¯s memories to her. Gu Bailu knew that Gu Yunjing knew that she was going to Heavenly Pce Cliff, so he wanted to return her memories to her as soon as possible. She couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. She had really had a good eye when she fell for Gu Yunjing back then. It was a pity that Gu Yunjing had been reluctant to tell her that he liked her. In the end, Feng Qingtian snatched her outright in his overbearing and unreasonable way. Love was really illogical. She felt guilt toward Gu Yunjing, but at the same time, she also felt a trace of schadenfreude. asionally, she would think, I liked you so much back then, but you didn¡¯t say anything. Who can you me? After three or four days of turbulent winds and waves, they finally reached Futu Ind. Before they even reached Futu Ind, they could see the various pagodas on the ind. Small pagodas were piled up along the coastline. Gu Bailu saw a monster with a beard and long hair. When he saw theming down, he jumped over and said, ¡°Little junior sister! You¡¯re here... Master is indeed mystical. He said you would be here in a few days!¡± Chapter 1113:

Chapter 1113: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian hurriedly blocked Gu Bailu. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Little junior sister, can¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Miyasi.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Miyasi? Why do you look like a monkey?¡± How had a noble prince been tortured to this point? ¡°I¡¯ve been building pagodas for you every day. I became like this before I knew it. Am I ugly?¡± Miyasi didn¡¯t really care. No matter how ugly he was, he couldn¡¯t be as ugly as his original demon beast form. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t think it would be very nice to deal him a blow. ¡°You¡¯re not that ugly. You still have your natural temperament; how can you be ugly?¡± The crown prince despised his mother for lying against her conscience. ¡°He¡¯s ugly and covered in fur. I thought it was a gori from some bananand.¡± The crown prince had been obsessed with looks ever since he was born. It should be said that he had only seen handsome men and beautiful women since he was born, and they were all extraordinary beauties. All the servants in Prince Zi¡¯s residence were good-looking. Not to mention Qin Shou, Ah Luo and the others. Seeing such an ugly gori, the crown prince was scared out of his wits. He felt that nothing was more terrifying than seeing an ugly person. Miyasi scratched the back of his head. ¡°I haven¡¯tbed my hair in days. I might be a little ugly.¡± ¡°No, no, you were building the pagodas for me. How can you be ugly? In my heart, you¡¯ve always been beautiful and noble.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t lying. Miyasi had stayed on the ind and built so many pagodas for her. The crown prince grinned under her re. ¡°Uncle senior brother, you might be a gori, but you¡¯re the most handsome gori.¡± Miyasi was quite satisfied with this. He was actually a demon beast, so he didn¡¯t mind being described as a gori at all. Gu Bailu was unhappy with her son¡¯sck of manners. ¡°This is my senior brother. How can you say that?¡± The crown prince chuckled. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s a demon beast. I¡¯m not deliberately insulting him.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not a reason to talk nonsense. Insulting people to their faces is uneptable behavior.¡± The crown prince nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll just say it in my heart and not out loud next time.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. Was this son of hers asking for a beating? Gu Bailu was wondering if she should smack her son, when Miyasi said happily, ¡°How... how did he know that I¡¯m a demon beast?¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. Why are you so excited? For your true form to be recognized, is it something to be proud of? ¡°Senior brother, how¡¯s master?¡± Gu Bailu changed the topic. ¡°He¡¯s still the same. He doesn¡¯t let me get close to him. He cultivates on the rock all day, but he called me over two days ago and said that you wereing. He sounded quite happy,¡± Miyasi replied. Then he asked, ¡°How did he know that I¡¯m a demon beast?¡± He couldn¡¯t be med for being surprised, since the crown prince was just a baby. It was amazing that he could speak and see his beast form. ¡°His identity is a little special. Bring me to see master.¡± When Gu Bailu saw her master again, he was still sitting on the rock in his ragged clothes. ¡°Have you gathered the pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Her master¡¯s voice was hoarse and full of vicissitudes. Gu Bailu said proudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Chapter 1114 - Who on Earth Is Master?

Chapter 1114: Who on Earth Is Master?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°That was faster than I thought.¡± Her master sounded relieved. ¡°You¡¯ve finally grown up.¡± ¡°Not just that, I also have a son now. How can I not grow up?¡± Gu Bailu hugged Crown Prince Feng and said, ¡°Look at him.¡± Her master nced at the crown prince and nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a good baby and has great spiritual power. He is indeed your child.¡± The crown prince looked at Gu Bailu¡¯s master with his big, bright eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything or greet him. ¡°This is my master. Call him grandmaster.¡± Gu Bailu wondered why her son was being so rude for the first time. He had even called Miyasi ¡°uncle senior brother.¡± Why had he mmed up when he saw her master? The crown prince stared silently at her master. Her master, on the other hand, calmly let him look. ¡°He¡¯s sizing me up.¡± He¡¯s not usually like this.¡± Gu Bailu was confused. Feng Qingtian sensed something in his son¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t reprimand his son for being rude. After a long moment, the crown prince finally said in his baby voice, ¡°So... you were hiding here...¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s master shook his head. ¡°What do you mean by hiding here? I¡¯m cultivating here openly.¡± ¡°You need to cultivate, too?¡± ¡°Nonsense. All living beings in the six realms need to cultivate.¡± Listening to this conversation, Gu Bailu sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. From the memories she now had, her master should know who she and Feng Qingtian were. If her master was just a mortal she had taught a hundred years ago, why didn¡¯t he show any reverence toward her and Feng Qingtian? It was true that her master doted on her, but he never showed her any reverence. Much less to Feng Qingtian. Now that Crown Prince Feng was talking to him, it was obvious that they were old acquaintances. ¡°You caused my parents a lot of trouble, cultivating here.¡± Crown Prince Feng jumped out of his mother¡¯s arms and stood before her master. ¡°They need to cultivate as well. I just said that all creatures in the six realms need to cultivate.¡± ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t you stop cultivating now? I¡¯ve already been born,¡± said the crown prince. Gu Bailu¡¯s master stroked his beard. ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m afraid. We¡¯re stillcking pagodas.¡± ¡°Um... Can I interrupt? Can the both of you speak in a way for me to understand?¡± Gu Bailu raised her hand and asked seriously. Feng Qingtian seemed to realize something. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you know who your master is?¡± Crown Prince Feng looked at her like she was an idiot. Gu Bailu replied honestly, ¡°I really don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much because of this old man. The Heavenly Tribtion, the earthly cmity, and reincarnation are all his tricks.¡± The crown prince was rather indignant. ¡°It¡¯s also because of this old man that I wasn¡¯t born a hundred years ago.¡± Her master said calmly, ¡°What do you mean by that? It¡¯s all fate. You can only me yourselves for not being strong enough.¡± ¡°Hmph. With my parents and me, what do you think the heavens can do to us?¡± Crown Prince Feng snorted. ¡°You¡¯re still inexperienced.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s master stretched out his hand. ¡°Let me see the Sky Splitting Mirror.¡± Gu Bailu was still digesting her son¡¯s words. The Heavenly Tribtion had been sent by her master? Who on earth was her master? Chapter 1115 - Why Make Things Difficult for My Parents Again?

Chapter 1115: Why Make Things Difficult for My Parents Again?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu looked at the crown prince and her master before she took out the Sky Splitting Mirror. The five pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror were all ced in a box. When she opened them, they lit up the sky. Her master nodded and praised, ¡°You did well this time.¡± ¡°So, can you leave?¡± Gu Bailu only wanted to save her master. Her master shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. These pagodas aren¡¯t enough, and the chains can¡¯t be undone...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t undo them with the Sky Splitting Mirror?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°Without the Ice Steel from Heavenly Pce Cliff, nothing can be undone. That¡¯s why I said your cultivation isn¡¯t perfect yet.¡± Her master handed the Sky Splitting Mirror back to Gu Bailu. ¡°We n to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff. Master, do you think we can cultivate to perfection there?¡± ¡°That depends...¡± ¡°Old Dao, don¡¯t be so mysterious. Everything was caused by you. Why do you need father and mother to bring people to Heavenly Pce Cliff? Will you only be satisfied once the ce is truly turned upside down?¡± Crown Prince Feng¡¯s voice was childish, but powerful. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glowed with admiration. Her son could be so eloquent? Her master frowned. ¡°I told you that this is their cultivation. Unless they reach perfection, they have to continue cultivating...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of cultivating? I¡¯ve already been born. Are you thinking that Heavenly Pce Cliff has to be torn apart? The six realms are already in chaos. I can take care of it. Why make things difficult for my parents?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s master shook his head. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I just know that I¡¯m the son of heaven and earth, and that I¡¯m here to uphold peace in the universe. Don¡¯t talk to me about cultivation. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her son. His tiny body seemed to be possessed by someone powerful. Feng Qingtian remained silent. Her master expected better from them. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯ve alreadye to this point. Your cultivation is about to reach perfection. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand you bullying my parents. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯ve bullied them for so many years. Didn¡¯t they pass your test, and gave birth to me? Why are you still being so unreasonable?!¡± Crown Prince Feng sat down next to Gu Bailu¡¯s master and stroked the chains which bound him. He said in a speechless manner, ¡°Only you can bind yourself here. Is there anything else in this world that can bind you?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s master rolled his eyes. ¡°What can you do with your baby body?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll grow up in less than a year. I don¡¯t rely on my body to do things. Is there any need to be so big?¡± With a snap, the chains broke. Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Son... are the chains so easy to break?¡± ¡°Mother, you can break them too, but you were deceived by him.¡± Gu Bailu was confused. ¡°Master, exactly who are you?¡± Her master stood up and shook his tattered sleeves. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk right now. You should leave.¡± Crown Prince Feng held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, get up. He¡¯s angry now that he¡¯s been exposed. He¡¯ll figure it out himself.¡± ¡°What do I need to figure out? What I¡¯m doing now is in ordance with Heaven¡¯s will.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s master had a stubborn look on his face. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m Heaven¡¯s will. It¡¯s time for you to yield.¡± The crown prince pulled Gu Bailu away. Chapter 1116 - Fell In Love

Chapter 1116: Fell In Love

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At a loss, Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian held her hand, picked up their son, and left. Gu Bailu looked back at her master. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you return to Pale Emperor City with us?¡± Her master turned away, ignoring her. Gu Bailu was still confused when she returned to the boat. ¡°Son, exactly who is my master? He has always been good to me and taught me a lot...¡± ¡°Who else in the universe can make you and your parents reincarnate?¡± The crown prince felt that his mother had lost her intelligence ever since she gave birth to him. She was still asking who her master was. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t smart, but... She felt that couldn¡¯t be it. How could her master be... that... Her master was the reason why she had suffered so much? Gu Bailu snuggled into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Husband, my son definitely isn¡¯t telling the truth. My master wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± If her master heard this, he would insist it was for the sake of their cultivation! Feng Qingtian patted her back. ¡°If it¡¯s really like that, just kill him.¡± Gu Bailu burst into tears. ¡°Do you also think that it¡¯s him?¡± Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear to see her sad, so heforted her. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Gu Bailu was truly sad. She could actually guess from the conversation between her son and her master, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it, so she pretended not to understand. The master she respected the most was... the one who had persecuted her all this time. How could she ept that? In fact, now that she thought about it, if her master was the Gu family¡¯s grandfather and only human, the person whom she met when she came to the human world, whom she had enlightened and who obtained an immortal technique... Then how could he, as a human, have gone to Heavenly Pce Cliff to save her when she was suffering in the Fire of Hell? Even Gu Yunjing couldn¡¯t save her back then. He could only pierce through her with his sword to protect her soul. But her master and parents had done it. The Gu couple were only master¡¯s guards. How could they do that? Because they had power beyond Heavenly Pce Cliff. Only now did Gu Bailu figure it out. ¡°Why? Why did he do that? Is it fun to manipte others?¡± Gu Bailu asked naively and furiously. She was like a child as she huddled in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. Feng Qingtian stroked her back andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s because I got you involved. The person he¡¯s probably targeting is me.¡± ¡°How is it your fault? They set it up so that you would have a child of heaven and earth with me. That was their scheme in the first ce. How is that your fault?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he fell in love,¡± said Crown Prince Feng calmly. ¡°As the Heavenly Emperor, ruler of the six realms, he ignored Heaven¡¯s decree and let the human world go because of his feelings, which is why the human world is in chaos now. Spiritual power should have been withdrawn from the human world long ago... ¡°It was also because of this that the other realms saw him as weak, and rebelled against him. This is the biggest mistake a Heavenly Emperor can make.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to speak up in defense, but couldn¡¯t. If the Heavenly Emperor had let his feelings get in the way, then she was partly to me. Could she righteously question why a Heavenly Emperor couldn¡¯t have real feelings? She couldn¡¯t. She knew she couldn¡¯t. Chapter 1117 - The Heavenly Emperor Was Really Pitiful In the Past

Chapter 1117: The Heavenly Emperor Was Really Pitiful In the Past

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What¡¯s more pitiful is that he fell in love, but the other party didn¡¯t return his feelings. She even hated him and became his greatest opponent...¡± Gu Bailu was leftpletely speechless by Crown Prince Feng¡¯s final words. She hugged Feng Qingtian tightly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one who implicated you.¡± Feng Qingtian touched her forehead. ¡°What are you talking about? It was my fault in the past, which is why you rebelled. For me, I¡¯ve never regretted being reincarnated.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. She had always resisted the way Feng Qingtian had handled her. Because he was the Heavenly Emperor, he had been overbearing in snatching her. She had even begged him to let her go, and had said that Gu Yunjing was the one she liked. However, it was useless. Feng Qingtian was domineering and didn¡¯t care about her pleas, because she was the only one who could give birth to his child. However, Feng Qingtian fell in love with her after spending time with her. He had indeed been nice to her and doted on her. But she hated him. She hated him for stealing the power of the person she loved, and she hated him for taking her by force, so much so that she couldn¡¯t see his tolerance and love for her. Or rather, she pretended not to see it. Thus, their discord was an opportunity which others took advantage of. Because of it, the six realms were in chaos, and Heavenly Pce Cliff¡¯s position was shaken. That was why they were being treated like this. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to look back on. Now that you¡¯ve given birth to me, you¡¯ve ovee everything. That old Dao shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you any longer,¡± said the crown prince firmly. ¡°What else does he want?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He probably wants to watch the show as you fight your way to Heavenly Pce Cliff. That old Dao must be bored after living for so long. Naturally, he wants to see something different.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Then we won¡¯t go to Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do, mother. Just leave these things to me.¡± The crown prince patted his chest and took the responsibility. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t in a good mood, and was downhearted on the way back. She remembered that her parents¡¯ souls were still in her Soul Collecting Bracelet. Since they had apanied the Heavenly Dao, there was nothing to worry about, and she sent all the souls in the bracelet to the Netherworld. The ghosts of the Netherworld were exhausted. More than ten thousand souls showed up in one go, and many of them were extraordinary. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t care less. She wasn¡¯t in a good mood after returning to Pale Emperor City. Although the people at Heavenly Pce Cliff were hateful, she wasn¡¯t in the mood for revenge. After all, this all happened because of her conflict with Feng Qingtian. She had avenged herself on the six realms in her previous life. Inparison, that bunch at Heavenly Pce Cliff got off easy. If she really wanted to get it back, she could at any time. But... so what if she went back? So what if she and Feng Qingtian cultivated to perfection? It was just because the Heavenly Dao was unhappy, and was doing whatever he wanted as he used them as an example. They were all toys in the hands of the Heavenly Dao. Only if they killed the Heavenly Dao would they be able to rule the entire universe. But... that was a matter for the son of heaven and earth. ¡°Husband, maybe we should retire. We might as well stay in the human world and enjoy ourselves. It¡¯s better than guarding Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± Apart from beautiful scenery and good-looking immortals, Heavenly Pce Cliff was truly boring. It wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the human world, which had love and hate, struggles and vitality. Although the current human world was beginning tock these now, she still felt that there was hope. Chapter 1118 - We All Have Our Missions

Chapter 1118: We All Have Our Missions

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go back to Heavenly Pce Cliff?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°Not interested.¡± When she realized that she was just someone else¡¯s toy, she lost interest. She just didn¡¯t want the Heavenly Dao to get what he wanted! ¡°But our son is the son of heaven and earth. We have to help him reach the peak.¡± Although Feng Qingtian despised the son of heaven and earth, as a father, he still had a responsibility to help him return to his position. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it. Look at how familiar he is with that old Dao. Would that old Dao dare not give him a chance to go back? He doesn¡¯t need us.¡± That was one of the things which disappointed Gu Bailu. Their son was stronger than they were, and had a higher status. She wanted to do her best for her son, but realized that he didn¡¯t need her at all. The crown prince sneezed, took off his red fox fur coat, and ran inside. ¡°Father, mother, are you talking bad about me?¡± ¡°Who would dare?¡± Gu Bailu said weakly. ¡°I sneezed. You must be talking bad about me. No one else would dare.¡± Crown Prince Feng jumped into Gu Bailu¡¯s arms and sniffed. ¡°I can smell my mother talking bad about me.¡± ¡°Are you a dog? How can you smell that?¡± Gu Bailu pinched her son¡¯s face. Such a cute son actually didn¡¯t need her anymore. Gu Bailu, who had always disdained her son, suddenly felt that she was the one being disdained. ¡°Do you want to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff very much, mother?¡± asked the crown prince earnestly. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Who wants to go? Except for the beautiful scenery, it¡¯s not as nice as the human world. I¡¯m happy to visit now and then, but I¡¯ll grow mold if I stay there.¡± ¡°Then you can stay in the human world with father. If the human world is too chaotic, that¡¯s when you will be needed. The unification of mankind will depend on you.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°Can you go to Heavenly Pce Cliff by yourself?¡± ¡°Father, I won¡¯t be alone. Old Dao will be with me. I¡¯ve already been born, so he won¡¯t make things difficult for you any longer.¡± The crown prince was very confident on this point. He knew that his mother wanted to protect the human world, and in fact, so did he. Although he hadn¡¯t been in the human world for long, he liked this ce very much. Whether it was Uncle Shao Zun, Aunt Lian¡¯er, or Crown Prince Lu, they were all very interesting. It would be a pity if such a world was destroyed. Gu Bailu asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re going to let the human world off? You¡¯re not going to take back the spiritual power?¡± Spiritual power was truly beneficial to humans. At the very least, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the cold and could do many things better; they could solve many problems that regr humans couldn¡¯t. If spiritual power was withdrawn, the human race would return to the beginning. The people here might have to learn how to make a fire to cook, and how to make tools to provide for themselves. Whatever the case, it would be much more chaotic than what it was like now. ¡°It¡¯s not that spiritual power has to be withdrawn, but that it can¡¯t be used so carelessly like now. Countless sins have beenmitted with it, which is why the human world needs you.¡± ¡°Son, how can you find it so easy to leave us? You¡¯re making me sad.¡± Gu Bailu felt that the human world and Heavenly Pce Cliff weren¡¯t important right now. The most important thing was that her son didn¡¯t have any affection for her at all, which was a huge blow to her. Although she had known her son¡¯s identity from the beginning, she was hurt by how calm he was. ¡°Mother, we all have our missions.¡± The crown princeforted her calmly. Chapter 1119 - Two Tigers Cannot Share One Mountain

Chapter 1119: Two Tigers Cannot Share One Mountain

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian chided him. ¡°No matter what your mission is, or your identity, your mother suffered so much when she was pregnant with you; you are still our child.¡± The crown prince thought for a moment. ¡°Do you want me to stay in the human world to support you?¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re right. We all have our missions. Tell me, when are you leaving?¡± The crown prince chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s still too early. I have to keep my motherpany. When you want me to go, I¡¯ll go.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the little dumpling in her arms. How could she bear to let such a fair and plump fairy go? But... he would leave even if she didn¡¯t want him to. That night, Feng Qingtian was driven to the couch, and Gu Bailu slept with Crown Prince Feng. Unable to hold his wife to sleep, Feng Qingtian was gloomy the whole night, and only slept when it was veryte. He had eyebags the next morning. Gu Bailu wasforted when Crown Prince Feng spent the night with her. She had long known that she had given birth to an extraordinary person. After making a bit of a fuss, she epted the fact. Once the world settled down, she would have a chance to see her son again; this wasn¡¯t farewell for good After breakfast, the crown prince had someone take him to the study to discuss serious matters with his father. When Feng Qingtian came out again, he went to find his wife, and closed the door to discuss something with her. ¡°Do you have any more of the supreme pill?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes. I still have Mr. Xiao¡¯s share, and two as spares.¡± These two were naturally reserved for future generations and as backup in case anything happened. After all, this pill could save lives. If Bu Yaolian¡¯s baby really was born with mediocre aptitude, they could give the supreme pill to the baby. ¡°Give it to your son. He wants to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff earlier than nned.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°Are we really letting him go alone?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Although Heavenly Pce Cliff is now under the control of that bunch, more than half of the immortals are our former people. If he goes now, it¡¯s nothing more than taking back what¡¯s his. Besides, there¡¯s still the Heavenly Dao. There won¡¯t be much danger.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t want us to go with him.¡± Gu Bailu felt wronged that her son didn¡¯t need her. She had only given birth to her son two months ago, but had been pregnant for ten months. ¡°Two tigers cannot share one mountain.¡± Feng Qingtian acutely pointed out the problem. Gu Bailu was struck a blow, and her heart ached. ¡°What do you mean? Would we steal his position?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that now that he¡¯s been born, Heavenly Pce Cliff actually has nothing to do with us anymore. Heavenly Pce Cliff has always been the realm of the child of heaven and earth, so the master needs to change.¡± Hearing this, Gu Bailu finally realized a very important question. ¡°Then... where did your parents go?¡± The Heavenly Emperor and Empress wouldn¡¯t die. They were the greatest existences at Heavenly Pce Cliff. Where did they go after they abdicated? Gu Bailu had never seen them at Heavenly Pce Cliff. ¡°They vanished. After fulfilling their duties, there¡¯s no longer any reason for their existence.¡± Gu Bailu stood up. ¡°What? Why does it have to be like that? Used up and thrown out?¡± ¡°They are beings of the universe. Once the next heir appears, they will already be old, so...¡± Chapter 1120 - Youre Threatening Me

Chapter 1120: You¡¯re Threatening Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know what to say about this setting, but he had always known about it. He had seen the emperor and empress and even his birth mother go up the Heavenly Steps and nevere back. That was why he had chosen to reincarnate back then. ¡°That¡¯s why the Heavenly Dao wanted us to cultivate to perfection, while our son said we no longer needed to cultivate.¡± If cultivating to perfection meant everything returning to dust, and bing nothing more than a speck of dust in the universe, she would rather not cultivate to perfection. She finally understood that this was her son¡¯s way of saving them and the nation. ¡°Actually, there have never been any Heavenly Emperors and Empresses who have reincarnated before their terms were up. We¡¯re a little more unique.¡± On one hand, Gu Bailu had been a human sacrifice, but chosen as the most suitable candidate for bearing the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s child. The Heavenly Emperor also seemed to break the mold. For ten thousand years, he had cultivated a heart that was as calm as still water and cold. However, he had fallen for a human sacrifice. The Heavenly Dao could only me itself for setting this up and letting the six realms run wild because of it. It had to be said that the Heavenly Dao was above wisdom and controlled everything in the universe, but who was the most lonely creature in the universe. After ying for hundreds of millions of years, it wanted to try something different. In the end, things got out of hand Then, when it tried to put it back together, the son of heaven and earth was born. ¡°He really is our son,¡± Gu Bailu eximed. She had even misunderstood and thought that her son wasn¡¯t close to her. It turned out that he was trying his best to protect her and Feng Qingtian. Right now, they were humans, not the Heavenly Emperor and Empress, so there was no need to ept the bullsh*t about two tigers not being able to inhabit one mountain. ¡°He¡¯s a good kid; it¡¯s just that he has little predestined affinity with us.¡± ¡°It seems that the children of heaven and earth have no predestined affinity with their parents.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know whether she was mocking the cold Heavenly Pce Cliff or deriding how the Heavenly Dao weighed the universe. Feng Qingtian remained silent, and Gu Bailu was in a poor mood. Crown Prince Feng saw the Heavenly Dao again in his dream. ¡°Old Dao, enough is enough. Father and mother are both mortals now, and I¡¯ve already been born,¡± the crown prince warned solemnly. The old Dao snorted. ¡°The pieces of the Sky Splitting Mirror have been gathered. As long as they¡¯re willing, they can return to their positions at Heavenly Pce Cliff.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive them again. You can put away your benevolent facade. Father and mother already know about this, and I won¡¯t let you deceive them again.¡± The old Dao was so angry that he almost lost his immortal aura. ¡°Your mothermitted so many sins, and even with so many pagodas built, they can¡¯t be washed clean. Do you think her stay in the human world will be an untroubled one?¡± ¡°She will make up for what she has done with mankind. I¡¯ll be the ruler of the six realms. Let them go.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then wait for the six realms to fall into chaos, and see if the universe will be destroyed.¡± Crown Prince Feng wasn¡¯t afraid that the old man would force his parents to follow their original path. If the old Dao insisted on doing so, the crown prince would die with his parents. A child of heaven and earth was born only once every ten thousand years. He didn¡¯t believe that the old Dao would be able to tolerate the fact that there was no ruler of the universe for that long. The old Dao was destined to be nothing more than intangible and colorless Heavenly Dao. It was impossible for him to take human form and rule the universe. Even though he did transform, he had no choice but to hide on Futu Ind. One could see that this form didn¡¯t have any power. He had to be even more careful of being controlled by someone else. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The old Dao got even angrier. Chapter 1121 - Husband, Our Son Is Gone

Chapter 1121: Husband, Our Son Is Gone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. All the children of heaven and earth in the past didn¡¯t have hearts, but I was born from a human father and mother. I have a heart as well as human feelings. I will not let them disappear just because I was born. If you want me around, they have to live.¡± The old Dao left without another word. The crown prince woke up and smiled at his parents¡¯ concerned faces. ¡°Father, mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Silly boy, you were talking in your sleep.¡± The crown prince crawled into his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t clear... It seemed very fierce and powerful.¡± Gu Bailu stroked his head. This was her son. He was only two months old. Although he could talk and walk, his hair had only grown a little. He was so young, but he had to face such a heavy burden alone. The more Gu Bailu thought about it, the more reluctant she became. ¡°It was definitely because I was scolding old Dao. Father, mother, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m the son of heaven and earth. I¡¯m the greatest in the universe, the leader of the six realms.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t care how strong you are. You¡¯re my son, and you¡¯re only this big. How can I rx?¡± ¡°When I return to Heavenly Pce Cliff, I¡¯ll naturally change. Mother, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Gu Bailu understood that, but had trouble epting it. Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t feeling any better, but he still tried to persuade her. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s not a child. Don¡¯t worry. Pretend you¡¯ll only be apart for a year or two.¡± Gu Bailu had carried the baby for ten months; naturally, only she knew how hard it had been. Gu Bailu gave the pill to her son. ¡°Eat it and do things properly. We¡¯re counting on you.¡± Ever since Gu Bailu knew that her son was trying to save them, she didn¡¯t want to show any sadness in front of him and make him feel ufortable. Since her son was so sensible, as a mother, she naturally couldn¡¯t be a burden. The crown prince ate the pill like it was candy, and didn¡¯t show any reaction at all. Unlike Gu Bailu, whose entire body had been stimted and reacted strongly. Gu Bailu asked the crown prince, ¡°Is there anything you want to eat or y?¡± The crown prince smiled. ¡°Mother, I want to y bumper carts on the ice. It¡¯s so much fun.¡± Puzzled, Gu Bailu looked at the maid on the side. The maid smiled and said, ¡°The crown prince is talking about sitting in basins and colliding with each other on Clear Heart Lake. He¡¯s really good at it. Last time, he even knocked Miss Lian¡¯er over, and Shao Zun was so frightened he turned pale.¡± ¡°Uncle Shao Zun was worrying too much. How can anything happen to Auntie Lian¡¯er with me around?¡± While Gu Bailu was concerned for Bu Yaolian, she knew that given the crown prince¡¯s spiritual power, he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and have some fun.¡± Gu Bailu dressed her son and put the red fox fur cloak on him before she led him out. After ying for the whole day, Gu Bailu insisted on sleeping with her son, and drove Feng Qingtian to the couch again. She hugged her son when she slept, fearing that he would suddenly disappear. Her son told her that he would stay with her for the time being. But who was Gu Bailu? She had activated her Heavenly Eye, and her sixth sense was extremely urate. She felt that her son was bluffing, and that he could leave at any moment without saying goodbye. It had to be said that Gu Bailu was spot on with her skills. A few dayster, Gu Bailu woke with a start from her dream, only to find that the baby next to her had disappeared. She burst into tears. ¡°Husband, our son is gone.¡± Chapter 1122 - Have a Son Next Year

Chapter 1122: Have a Son Next Year

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Startled, Feng Qingtian got up from the couch and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°What use are you? I want my son.¡± Gu Bailu was truly heartbroken. She didn¡¯t know if her son woulde back after this. She felt helpless. When she first transmigrated here, she didn¡¯t even have a spirit root and didn¡¯t know where her enemy was hiding. No matter how she had been bullied, she had never felt as helpless as she did now. ¡°Alright, alright. If you want a son, I¡¯ll give you a son.¡± Feng Qingtian could only coax her. Just as his son had said, everyone had their own mission. His son had gone toplete his. Gu Bailu stopped crying and looked at him expectantly. ¡°Can you really give me my son? Can you really bring him back?¡± ¡°If we work hard now, our son will definitely be back next year.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead. ¡°How?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s face lit up. She wiped her tears. As long as she could get her son back, she would work hard. Feng Qingtian whispered in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s have another baby.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. I really want to kill you! Feng Qingtian¡¯sfort did nothing to lift Gu Bailu¡¯s bad mood. Even if she had another baby, it wouldn¡¯t be this one. Gu Bailu was depressed, and Bu Yaolian and Mo Qian¡¯er came tofort her. Even Su Shenfan put in his two cents. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Heavenly Pce Cliff? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t.¡± Feng Qingtian nced at him coldly. If they could go to Heavenly Pce Cliff, they would have done so long ago. If they went, it would be even worse. Now, only distance separated them. If they went, they would be parted by death. As long as there was life, there was always hope. Gu Bailu knew that, so she didn¡¯t force it. She hated the rules of Heavenly Pce Cliff. At night, Feng Qingtianforted her in a low voice. ¡°When our son takes control, it might be possible to break the rules. As long as we¡¯re alive, there¡¯s always hope.¡± ¡°I know. I just can¡¯t bear to let my son face these things alone, and we can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we do anything? We can give our son lots of brothers and sisters...¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t interested in that at all. She missed her son. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t force her. Some things could only be left to time. Seeing that there was no need to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff, Lu Fenying left with Mo Qian¡¯er and Crown Prince Lu. Crown Prince Lu even cried until he was out of breath. Mo Qian¡¯er patted his back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Good baby, we won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll stay here and wait for Crown Prince Feng toe back.¡± ¡°Mo Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t push your luck. A country can¡¯t be without a ruler,¡± Lu Fenying said coldly. ¡°Look at our son. How can we leave? He doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°We have to leave even if he doesn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not up to him.¡± Lu Fenying¡¯s expression was merciless. Mo Qian¡¯er looked at him hatefully. ¡°He¡¯s your flesh and blood. Can you really watch him cry until something happens to him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for spoiling him. He¡¯s going to inherit the throne in the future. How can we let him be so willful?¡± Lu Fenying snatched Crown Prince Lu from Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s arms, and a warning shed in his narrow eyes. ¡°Try crying again?¡± Chapter 1123 - Unbearable Days

Chapter 1123: Unbearable Days

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Crown Prince Lu smacked his lips and looked at his mother with tears in his eyes. He hated that he couldn¡¯t talk. He wanted to ask where the crown prince had gone. Why had such a powerful person disappeared all of a sudden? He couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only cry. However, he had also received Lu Fenying¡¯s warning and knew that he couldn¡¯t cry anymore. This father really had a bad temper, especially since he wasn¡¯t his biological son and was just adopted. If his mother found out, she definitely wouldn¡¯t defend him. So... Crown Prince Lu was scared. Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s motherly side was strong. She took Crown Prince Lu away from Lu Fenying and said, ¡°Why are you threatening your son?¡± Lu Fenying was extremely handsome, but when he coldly intimidated someone, even noble families were afraid of him, let alone such a young child. Mo Qian¡¯er despised Lu Fenying even more. She didn¡¯t even want to talk to him unless it was a special matter. It was fine if he bullied her, but he even bullied his son. In the end, Crown Prince Lu admitted defeat and Mo Qian¡¯er was brought back to Heavenly Wind Empire by Lu Fenying. When no one was around, Mo Qian¡¯er said to her son, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to leave, don¡¯t cry like this. Your body isn¡¯t in good shape to begin with. Sigh... I don¡¯t want to leave either, but I have no choice... Given my identity...¡± Crown Prince Lu smiled and nodded while holding his mother¡¯s snow-white fox fur cor. Mo Qian¡¯er knew that her son understood her. ¡°Mother is useless after all.¡± Crown Prince Lu patted his mother¡¯s head. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll protect you when I¡¯m older. The emperor was just a father with a bad personality. When the crown prince was older, they would see who was afraid of whom. A wise man knew when to submit. After Mo Qian¡¯er left, Gu Bailu felt even more lonely. She chatted with Bu Yaolian every day and stayed in Prince Zi¡¯s residence without returning to the pce. She didn¡¯t want to care about national affairs or think about what would happen to the human world in the end. She couldn¡¯t even protect her son; how could she care about protecting the human world? She wasn¡¯t a saint. Feng Qingtian knew that she was in a poor mood, so he let her be. He went to the pce every morning and returned to Prince Zi¡¯s residence after he was done with government affairs. The empress dowager was in charge of the pce. In any case, Feng Qingtian had no harem to begin with. Although Gu Bailu was in a poor mood, she could tell that Feng Qingtian was as upset as she was. When he came back from the pce, Gu Bailu was a little nicer to him. Bu Yaolian started to show after two months. Su Shenfan could finally see for himself that he really was going to be a father. Su Shenfan was even more unwilling to let Yaolian run around. He wouldn¡¯t let her go anywhere outside the house. The house had several rooms, and if Bu Yaolian wanted to exercise, she could only walk around here. March came, and the yellow orioles took flight. The earth came back to life, and the willow trees bloomed. Bright and beautiful spring hade, and all the citizens of Pale Emperor City changed into spring clothes. The citizens were all happy, but... the noble families of Pale Emperor City weren¡¯t. Because it was spring, and they were nning to get new clothes... But there were no new fabrics for spring this year, and no embroiderers. The shops truly didn¡¯t have any new fabrics this year. They only had ordinary fabrics which the noble families normally wouldn¡¯t even nce at. Even if they took out the top-quality fabrics which they still had at home, there were no embroiderers. In the past, all the embroiderers on the streets fought for the business of the noble families, to make clothes for them. Now, these embroiderers had disappeared. All the embroidery mills were closed. Where were they? They were all at the empress¡¯s maternal home! Chapter 1124 - Return It Ten-fold In the Futu

Chapter 1124: Return It Ten-fold In the Future

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How could the noble masters who had been raised in luxury live with such grievances? But what could they do? The embroiderers had been employed by the empress, and couldn¡¯t be snatched away. Thus, the nobles and the ministers of the imperial court wrote memorials one after another, requesting the emperor to confer rewards... and not to keep all the treasures for himself. Feng Qingtian thought that this made sense. He hadn¡¯t given the ministers anything during the new year. He discussed it with Gu Bailu. Since it was spring and everyone wanted to wear new clothes, they would give the noble families some fabrics to make clothes and send a few embroiderers to make them. Gu Bailu naturally agreed. She had been waiting all this time for these guys toe begging. Gu Bailu was generous, too. She rewarded the nobles and the ministers with hundreds of fine silk fabrics, and sent ten embroiderers to tailor clothes for them. The noble families were so touched that they praised the empress for being a good person. It was a blessing for the people in Southern Glory Empire to have such a good empress. Those who had looked down on Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare look down on her anymore. How would they dare? Did they not want to eat or wear clothes anymore? Of course, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t just bestow the rewards willy-nilly. For example, she skipped the Bai family that had offended her. As well as the family of the blockhead second prince. And the families which she had run-ins with in the past two years. Bu Yaolian was stunned when she heard how generous Gu Bailu was. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re so generous. If you continue rewarding them like this, how much money will you be spending?¡± Even if the weavers and the embroiderers were under Gu Bailu, it would be very difficult to obtain the fabrics. How much manpower and money would that require? Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°However much I give them now, they¡¯ll return it to me ten-fold. Do you want to do the same?¡± Bu Yaolian wasn¡¯t good at other things, but she was full of enthusiasm when it came to earning money. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Go hire some people with low spiritual power and keep them. Let them learn whatever skills they want to learn. I¡¯ll lend you my people to teach them.¡± Gu Bailu wanted to expand, but she had limited energy and didn¡¯t want to oversee too much. The best way to do this was to outsource it. It had to be handled by a person with the clearest outlook, and Bu Yaolian was the most suitable. By the time she gave birth, those people should already have finished their training. ¡°Are you saying I should hire some people to learn from your people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When the timees, the nobles won¡¯te to me, but go to you.¡± Gu Bailu said slyly, ¡°If they want something, they have to pay through their noses for it!¡± At the moment, they just couldn¡¯t enjoy avish lifestyle, but in the future, they might not even have food to eat. Southern Glory Empire didn¡¯t have ve contracts like Heavenly Wind Empire. They just bought people to serve them, and these servants had to have some spiritual power. They didn¡¯t want anyone with low spiritual power. Hence, the farnds of the noble families were left to peasant households to manage. To put it bluntly, they looked down on farmers and were unwilling to take them in. Thus, they gave the farmers a few taels of silver and their fields for nting. They might give one type of seed this year, and another type of seed the next. Because there was nock of peasants to farm theirnd, they never signed contracts. Gu Bailu had already given a lot ofnd to the peasants who really knew farming. The harvest was split 30-70, and she also gave them a wage for every area they farmed. Chapter 1125 - A Dream of Hers

Chapter 1125: A Dream of Hers

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu, thisndlord, had already pulled over half of the farmers from the outskirts and signed contracts with them. In the future, these people would only farm her fields. For the noble families, the crops harvested from their fields were for their own consumption, and they wouldn¡¯t sell the rice. They were usually self-sufficient. Thus, the noble families didn¡¯t have muchnd. For them, spiritual pills were more useful than a few acres ofnd. Gu Bailu secretly bought a lot ofnd. After all, what Gu Bailu didn¡¯tck most was money. Moreover, many of the fields and forests outside Pale Emperor City were owned by the imperial court. She nned to slowly distribute the fields to the farmers. The farmers only took 30% percent of the harvest, but that was enough for them to feed their own families. The rest of the food would belong to the imperial court. And that was Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian. No rice was sold on the streets, and there was no one to farm the fields owned by the noble families. Bu Yaolian was amused. ¡°You can even do something like this. Lulu, you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart, it¡¯s that I know that the craftsmen and farmers make up the foundation of living. Without them, what do those people do about food, shelter, and transport? Do they really think they just cultivate every day, and don¡¯t have to eat, dress, or sleep?¡± Bu Yaolian pped the table. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll do it! Just leave it to me. I guarantee I¡¯ll do it properly.¡± ¡°Go ahead. But Shao Zun might not be willing for you to get busy now that you¡¯re pregnant. You can discuss it with him. Given his thinking, he might be willing to do it himself.¡± Now that they didn¡¯t have to go to Heavenly Pce Cliff, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea if Shao Zun could help them correct the people¡¯s mentality. This would have a bigger impact than him epting assignments. ¡°As long as there¡¯s money involved, Shao Zun should be happy to do it.¡± Su Shenfan was in the study, selecting missions from the list that had been put together over the past few days. There weren¡¯t any interesting assignments, and he didn¡¯t want to take any which involved hand-to-handbat or required him to be away from Bu Yaolian. But not taking missions meant no money. During dinner, Su Shenfanined unhappily, ¡°I feel ufortable with no moneying in.¡± Although his subordinates had epted some missions, for Su Shenfan, the money earned wasn¡¯t enough for the daily expenses of his Earthly Residence. ¡°Shao Zun, there¡¯s something that can earn you a lot of money. Do you want to give it a go?¡± Bu Yaolian seized the opportunity to bring it up. Su Shenfan was excited at the mention of money, but he then saw the sparkle of enterprise in Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Behave yourself. I can still take care of you. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°This really is a chance to make a fortune.¡± Bu Yaolian told Su Shenfan about Gu Bailu¡¯s n. Su Shenfan clicked his tongue. ¡°What does Gu Bailu want? The entire Southern Glory Empire belongs to her and Feng Qingtian. They can do whatever they want. Doing so much; isn¡¯t she tired?¡± Bu Yaolian leaned over and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Do you know how many people in a country have low spiritual power?¡± ¡°Of course. At least 70% are useless.¡± ¡°No, they only have low spiritual power; they¡¯re not useless... Lulu is trying to make the other 30% understand how useful the 70% is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s in it for her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this 70% now under her? After she turns them into useful people, the 30% will have to take out as much money as the 70% wants.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯tck money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably a dream of hers.¡± Chapter 1126 - The Officials Have White Hair

Chapter 1126: The Officials Have White Hair

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t doing this for some dream. Her dream was to live a carefree life with her family. However... she couldn¡¯t fulfill this dream now. She wasn¡¯t some saint who wanted the people to be enlightened. She just didn¡¯t want humans to disappear. When a world was about to die, it would first go crazy. Once the massacre reached a certain point, the human world would be no more. She was doing this for herself. She wanted to stay in the human world and wait for her son. She believed he woulde back one day. If it wasn¡¯t in this life, there was still the next. If not in the next life, there were still thousands of years after that. As long as her soul didn¡¯t die, there would always be a chance. The noble families of Southern Glory Empire realized that their days were getting harder and harder. On the other hand, themoners on the street were very happy. The nobles weren¡¯t in a good mood. They had nothing good to eat or wear, and there was no ce for them to have fun. How could they let themoners be happy? Naturally, the nobles would cause trouble everywhere. They kicked one today, and killed two people tomorrow. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t send anyone to suppress them, but had someone record everything down. Whoever killed or caused trouble wouldn¡¯t be conferred any rewards next time. The noble families now had to rely on the imperial court to be rewarded with things like fabrics for clothes, chefs, entertainers, and singing and dancing girls. Gradually, the noble families seemed to understand something: Families who were peaceful lived well. In the end, no one dared to cause trouble anymore, and just obediently cultivated at home. Pale Emperor City of Southern Glory Empire thus ushered in the most peaceful era in history. When it was time for the spring nting, the noble families discovered a big problem: There were no peasants to farm thend. Where did the farmers go? They didn¡¯t care about the money they got from those fields anymore. They all went to work for the emperor and empress of the imperial court. They had signed contracts. Even if you offered them high prices, they wouldn¡¯t farm for you. The noble families werepletely dumbfounded... Without people to farm theirnds, what would they eat in the future? This matter... could only be reported to the imperial court. So, one morning, Feng Qingtian receivedints that the farmers weren¡¯t farming anymore, and that the emperor had to set up regtions; he couldn¡¯t let the nobles go hungry. Feng Qingtian snorted coldly. ¡°Why will you go hungry?¡± Isn¡¯t it because your woman signed contracts with all the farmers?! Naturally, someone gave this reply. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Even my empress knows the importance of farmers. Why don¡¯t you?¡± How would we know?! In the past, we could pick farmers at will, and they would nt whatever we gave them. If they didn¡¯t, they could be beaten to death. Now... ¡°If you had treated them better, would things have turned out like this?¡± Feng Qingtian threw the memorial back at them and left majestically. The officials looked at each other, and felt their hair turning white. They suddenly realized that spiritual power wasn¡¯t the only thing that mattered in this world. There had to be people to take care of their basic needs. The officials asked the eldest son of the Murong family, ¡°What should we do? Don¡¯t tell us that in the future, we¡¯ll have to wait for the empress to even reward us with food?¡± Murong Changfeng sighed. ¡°That might really happen.¡± They all wondered how things had turned out this way. The empress was ying a huge game of chess. She had started recruiting people to work for her sincest year. Chapter 1127 - A Good Woman Who Keeps Up With the Times

Chapter 1127: A Good Woman Who Keeps Up With the Times

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They had thought that these people were useless trash with low spiritual power. Without them, however, many things also disappeared... The main reason why they were in such dire straits was that they didn¡¯t have these sorts of people in their residences! Actually, it didn¡¯t cost much to employ these people, but they never thought of them as important. Now, all their contracts were in the empress¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to ask the empress for some people,¡± Murong Changfeng finally decided. ¡°Ask the empress for people? Ask for useless trash?¡± How could the high and mighty experts of the noble families do such a thing? Murong Changfeng didn¡¯t care what the others decided. In any case, he had already decided to go with his mother¡¯s suggestion. He would go to the empress first and ask for people, no matter how much money she wanted. The family needed to be able to get by first. Everyone at home, especially his mother, was waiting to eat! Murong Changfeng really did ask Gu Bailu for people. Gu Bailu gave him some face. ¡°You know they¡¯ve been under me for a long time. They live and eat well here, and create valuable products with their craftsmanship. Now that they¡¯re making things that can¡¯t be bought outside, I can sell them for sky-high prices, right?¡± Murong Changfeng nodded cooperatively. ¡°Yes, yes, yes... Your Majesty, name your price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s vulgar to talk about money. Money hurts rtionships. However, there still needs to be reciprocation. I¡¯ll give you some craftsmen, and you¡¯ll give me a few people.¡± Murong Changfeng immediately asked respectfully, ¡°Who do you want?¡± ¡°The imperial court wants to establish a new department. You have a lot of disciples, so send some to the new department.¡± Murong Changfeng said, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not a problem.¡± There was nothing wrong with sending someone to the imperial court. Murong Changfeng happily agreed. Then, he took twenty to thirty craftsmen from Gu Bailu. The next day, twenty to thirty disciples were sent to the imperial court. Lady Murong was the one who had the clearest vision. She had known since getting the shark¡¯s fin from Gu Bailust year that without tradespeople, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat good food. That was why she had decided in the first instance to get people from Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu had sent the people over, but their contracts were still with her. She told the tradespeople, ¡°If you can¡¯t live with the Murong family,e back.¡± Because of her words, the Murong family didn¡¯t dare treat these tradespeople badly. In this way, people were employed to weave clothes, plow the fields, and make shark¡¯s fin. When summer came, Lady Murong was able to eat Eight Treasures Porridge and enjoy the performances of the troupe she had hired. When they harvested the rice in the summer, the fresh white rice in their warehouse made the other noble families green with envy. It had to be pointed out that they were all eating the old rice which couldn¡¯t be sold by the shopsst year. It didn¡¯t need to be said how terrible the taste was. What was the point of strong spiritual power? What was the point of having money at home? They were living such miserable lives. Lady Murong pped her thigh. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anyone to farm for you, why don¡¯t you sell those fields to me? I¡¯ll give you some food every year...¡± It had to be said that in the end, Lady Murong was like Gu Bailu, and could see the whole picture. She saw a business opportunity. More than that, she saw the future path for the Murong family. With these fields, they could control the food of the other families. There was no need to worry that they would be usurped as the number one family. Chapter 1128 - Happy to Have a Daughter

Chapter 1128: Happy to Have a Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After she said that, they really sold her theirnd. In any case, they just wanted food to eat and clothes to wear; they absolutely wouldn¡¯t spend money on useless trash. How could the strong lower themselves to mingle with trash? Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still old ginger that¡¯s spicy.¡± Bu Yaolian was a little depressed. ¡°Lady Murong is stealing my business!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t monopolize this thing. If everyone can be as farsighted as Lady Murong, I wouldn¡¯t need to go to all this effort.¡± ¡°I already have a few thousand people in various industries. I¡¯m just waiting for those people to wake up. I won¡¯t sell my people to them... Hmph, when the timees, they¡¯ll have to rent them from us...¡± Shao Zun said that. ¡°You sure know how to think.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Shao Zun said that there¡¯s nock of experts with spiritual power. What Southern Glory Empirecks now are smart people.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Gu Bailu burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. Smart people... Shao Zun is indeed someone who keeps up with the times. Lian¡¯er, you have good taste.¡± Bu Yaolian was pleased. ¡°It¡¯s so-so.¡± ¡°Your due date is next month, right?¡± Gu Bailu asked. ¡°Yes, in October. It¡¯ll be the autumn harvest then, and many families will probably want to sell theirnd. Shao Zun is already preparing to take all of them. We can¡¯t let the Murong family take everything.¡± ¡°The Murong family is Shao Zun¡¯s aunt¡¯s family... Aren¡¯t they all family? By the way, I remember that Shao Zun has an older sister.¡± When Gu Bailu had been besieged back then, Shao Zun had helped her out because of his sister¡¯s identity. ¡°I think so, but I¡¯ve never seen her before. Shao Zun rarely mentions her either.¡± Gu Bailu thought for a moment. ¡°After the baby is born, you¡¯ll probably have to tell Shao Zun everything.¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t hide this for the rest of her life. Gu Bailu looked at Bu Yaolian. She couldn¡¯t lose weight since she was pregnant, and was eating a lot again. Her body was starting to balloon up again. ¡°Forget it. Wait until you slim down after giving birth.¡± Bu Yaolian was also worried. ¡°Can I give birth to the baby safely?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. At least you¡¯re not as fat as you used to be. Walk around more during this time.¡± They thought that the baby would be born in October, but Bu Yaolian went intobor less than ten dayster. Because she was fat, it took her a day and a night to give birth. ¡°Congrattions, Shao Zun. It¡¯s a daughter.¡± The midwife brought the newborn to Su Shenfan, but he didn¡¯t seem very happy. Shao Zun didn¡¯t even look at his daughter. He rushed to Bu Yaolian¡¯s side. ¡°Tired?¡± Bu Yaolian squinted weakly. She was exhausted. It was even more tiring than going ten rounds in a night. She didn¡¯t even reply before she closed her eyes. Shao Zun took her into his arms and wiped the sweat off her forehead. He ordered someone to bring her clothes, and helped change her himself. The midwife thought that he probably wasn¡¯t happy about this little girl, and was about to carry her out to show the empress, when Shao Zun said, ¡°Bring my precious daughter here.¡± The midwife carried her over. Shao Zun took a look at her and smiled. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re indeed my daughter. You look exactly like me. You¡¯re a beauty as soon as youe out. A reward!¡± The midwife was still in a daze as she held two big red packets in her hand. She looked at Shao Zun¡¯s pleased face again; it didn¡¯t look like he didn¡¯t cherish this daughter. Chapter 1129 - I’m Good to You, Right?

Chapter 1129: I¡¯m Good to You, Right?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, no matter how hard the midwife looked at Shao Zun¡¯s daughter, she couldn¡¯t sense any strong spiritual power. She was Shao Zun¡¯s daughter. How embarrassing would it be if she didn¡¯t have any talent? However, Shao Zun didn¡¯t seem to mind. The midwife went out. When Gu Bailu heard that it was a girl, she beamed with happiness and gave the midwife a big red packet. The midwife was even more baffled. They all liked daughters? Why were they all acting like they had picked up treasure? Naturally, no one paid attention to the midwife¡¯s thoughts. When Bu Yaolian woke up and saw her daughter, her heart was filled with tenderness. ¡°She¡¯s really like a little dumpling. She looks like Shao Zun. She¡¯ll definitely be a great beauty in the future.¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know whose daughter she is?¡± Bu Yaolian stole a nce at the excited Shao Zun and saw that he wasn¡¯t unhappy at all. She had realized right away that her daughter¡¯s spiritual power was probably simr to hers. However, seeing that Shao Zun didn¡¯t care, she didn¡¯t care either. Her daughter was a treasure, even if she didn¡¯t have spiritual power. ¡°Shao Zun, help me bring the exquisite knot over; it¡¯s in my bag.¡± Bu Yaolian had had nothing to do during her pregnancy, and she couldn¡¯t go out to y, so she had woven three exquisite knots. Although jade vine was rare, Su Shenfan was able to get a bunch of them. Bu Yaolian wove one for each of the three children. When he heard that the knot was for his daughter, Su Shenfan hurriedly went off to get it. After half a day, Bu Yaolian coaxed her daughter to sleep. After drinking the soup to promotectation which the nanny had made for her, Bu Yaolian had enough breastmilk to feed her daughter herself, and didn¡¯t need a wet nurse. For one thing, it was still best for her daughter to drink her own milk. For another, Gu Bailu said that breastfeeding could help Bu Yaolian lose weight... Now that her daughter was born, apart from taking care of her, losing weight was the pressing concern. After she lost some weight, she would tell Su Shenfan everything. In any case, the baby didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, and it was a daughter. If Su Shenfan really got angry after Bu Yaolian told him everything, he probably wouldn¡¯t fight her for the baby. Su Shenfan took the knot and tied it to his daughter¡¯s clothes. The knot which Bu Yaolian had made was very small and cute, and it was very light. It didn¡¯t affect the child at all. ¡°Lian¡¯er, how do you know how to weave this exquisite knot?¡± Su Shenfan looked at her and asked with some concern. ¡°I told you before, Shao Zun. The big brother next door taught me.¡± ¡°What did he look like?¡± ¡°He was short and fat. He didn¡¯t have bad features, and was a little dark. He was very good to me, and very good at taking care of people. We yed together when we were young.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Like how I¡¯m good to you?¡± ¡°Of course not. The brother next door took care of me like a little sister. Shao Zun cares for me like a woman. It¡¯s different.¡± Su Shenfan coughed. ¡°Lian¡¯er, is big brother nice to you?¡± Bu Yaolian looked at him. ¡°Shao Zun, are you referring to yourself or my next door neighbor?¡± ¡°Of course, me. You better forget about that guy next door!¡± Su Shenfan said angrily. Bu Yaolian felt that Shao Zun was being petty once more, and didn¡¯t mention it again. Mentioning another man in front of him would indeed affect their rtionship. Chapter 1130 - I’ll Give You Any Reward

Chapter 1130: I¡¯ll Give You Any Reward

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s forgotten,¡± Bu Yaolian said obediently. Su Shenfan held her in his arms. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not good to you? You¡¯ve already given birth to my baby, but I haven¡¯t given you anything.¡± Bu Yaolian widened her eyes. ¡°I can get a reward for having a baby?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. It¡¯s a must. Look at how cute our daughter is. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°Then I want my 200,000 taels of silver back,¡± Bu Yaolian said without thinking. Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Can you be a little more ambitious?¡± Su Shenfan pinched her chubby face. ¡°Think about it again. I¡¯ll give you any reward you want.¡± Bu Yaolian thought for a moment. ¡°Then give our daughter a name.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? She¡¯s my daughter. It¡¯s only right to name her!¡± ¡°Then what do you think our daughter¡¯s name should be? At least give her a nickname first.¡± Su Shenfan said without thinking, ¡°Let¡¯s call her the little princess of the Earthly Residence.¡± Bu Yaolian: ¡°...¡± Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know what to say. As the daughter of Shao Zun of the Earthly Residence, it was indeed fine to call her little princess. Nobody would dare say that she wasn¡¯t a little princess. But did they have to call her that outright?! Little Prince Feng, Little Prince Lu, and now a little princess... Couldn¡¯t it be a normal nickname? However, Su Shenfan was full of confidence and felt that this nickname was very cool, so Bu Yaolian could only ept it reluctantly. ¡°Tell me what reward you want.¡± Su Shenfan didn¡¯t forget to press Bu Yaolian again. Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t think of anything she wanted; just money was fine. ¡°Then how about you give me some rare treasure?¡± Bu Yaolian asked uncertainly. Su Shenfan was a little annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve even given you the supreme pill. What treasure canpare with that?¡± Bu Yaolian couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Then give me a chance to think about it properly. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± In his heart, Su Shenfan said, How can I not be worried, when you¡¯re so stupid? In short, Su Shenfan was as depressed as he could be. Gu Bailu came to see the little princess and gave her a cute princess dress. It was especially soft and had ayer of airy gauze. Bu Yaolian told her about Su Shenfan. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he suddenly said that he wants to give me a reward. He didn¡¯t seem satisfied with what I said, as if the reward I wanted isn¡¯t enough.¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, ¡°What reward did you ask for?¡± When Bu Yaolian told her, Gu Bailu was disappointed in her. ¡°How useless are you? Su Shenfan already said that you can have anything you want, no matter how big it is. You don¡¯t know how to seize such a good opportunity. Why do you need money? Are you short of money?¡± Bu Yaolian was confused. ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out what else I want.¡± Gu Bailu poked her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you want most?¡± ¡°No way, that¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t even need to ask.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head without thinking. ¡°Be more ambitious. Tell him what you want most. If he can¡¯t give it to you, then just tell him not to say that he can give you whatever you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare him away.¡± ¡°Since he asked you, he definitely won¡¯t be scared off.¡± Su Shenfan returned that night. The moment he entered the room, he asked, ¡°What do you want? What reward do you want?¡± Bu Yaolian bit her lip. ¡°I really can have anything?¡± Su Shenfan nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, whatever you want.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at her daughter. ¡°Then, you can¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°Just tell me. I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Shenfan was full of anticipation. Chapter 1131 - Somethings Wrong With Shao Zun

Chapter 1131: Something¡¯s Wrong With Shao Zun

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bu Yaolian said again, ¡°You really can¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. Just tell me what you want.¡± Su Shenfan was full of anticipation. This expression... really made Yaolian speechless. ¡°Well... actually, my real identity is...¡± Bu Yaolian said hesitantly, and was about to pour her heart out. But before she could finish, Su Shenfan interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing your real identity. No matter who you are, you¡¯ll be Mrs. Su in the future. In any case, you¡¯ve already given birth to our daughter, so I¡¯ll give you this reward.¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth formed an O in surprise. What was going on? Mrs. Su? Her? Su Shenfan stood up. ¡°When we have the celebration for our little princess¡¯s full moon, we¡¯ll get married at the same time.¡± Bu Yaolian asked dumbly, ¡°Mar- mar what?¡± ¡°Get married! You and me.¡± Su Shenfan then left. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. You rest first.¡± Bu Yaolian watched him run out excitedly. Before she could react, Su Shenfan returned to say, ¡°This is your reward.¡± Bu Yaolian was stunned for a long while before she came back to herself. She hurriedly had someone look for Gu Bailu. What was going on? Was Shao Zun possessed? Why did he suddenly want to get married? Did he say he was marrying her? Impossible... But that was what it sounded like. Could it be that she had understood it wrong? Bu Yaolian was baffled. When someone came to look for Gu Bailu, she thought that something had happened to Bu Yaolian. ¡°What happened? Did Su Shenfan hit you after you confessed everything?¡± Gu Bailu asked anxiously when she saw Bu Yaolian¡¯s stunned appearance. Bu Yaolian reached out and grabbed her. ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t worry. If Su Shenfan dares hit you in Prince Zi¡¯s residence, I¡¯ll beat him to death,¡± Gu Bailu said angrily. ¡°Shao Zun didn¡¯t hit me. He would never hit me.¡± ¡°He scolded you? He¡¯s taking the baby away?¡± Gu Bailu was anxious. ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Bu Yaolian burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Shao Zun. There¡¯s something wrong with his head. I don¡¯t know if it was triggered by something, but please find an imperial doctor to check him.¡± Gu Bailu was speechless. ¡°Why are you so worried? As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s alright.¡± How could anything happen to Su Shenfan? If everyone on the continent were to die, he would definitely be thest one standing. ¡°No, Shao Zun really seems to be possessed. Help me take a look. Can¡¯t you open the Heavenly Eye and see what¡¯s going on in his head?¡± Bu Yaolian was really scared to tears. Su Shenfan had a lover in his heart. Although she was dead, he had said that she was his wife. How could he marry Bu Yaolian? That was impossible! How could she not panic at his words? She was going to panic to death. Shao Zun wouldn¡¯t bestow this sort of honor on her even if she gave birth to a talented son, let alone a daughter. ¡°I can open the Heavenly Eye, but I¡¯m not great enough to see through Su Shenfan. Exactly what is it that has made you this scared? Let me tell you, you¡¯re in confinement now. If you cry, you can forget about your eyes. Let¡¯s see if Su Shenfan will still want you then.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s words hit Bu Yaolian¡¯s sore spot. She quickly wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯m worried about Shao Zun.¡± Chapter 1132 - Scared to Tears

Chapter 1132: Scared to Tears

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°He probably couldn¡¯t ept your confession. Don¡¯t think too much. Where is he? I¡¯ll go ask him.¡± ¡°No... I... I haven¡¯t told him that I¡¯m Bu Yaolian...¡± ¡°Then what happened?¡± Bu Yaolian was terrified. ¡°Guess what Shao Zun said to me. He said he wants to marry me! He wants to get married during our little princess¡¯s full moon celebration.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Bailu was also stunned. She had expected many things, but not this. She poked Bu Yaolian¡¯s head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why are you crying? You scared me!¡± If possible, she really wanted to give Bu Yaolian a beating. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing. For Shao Zun to say that, there¡¯s definitely something wrong. How can he marry me? He doesn¡¯t even know who I am... Also, he has someone he likes. Although she¡¯s no longer in this world, he said that she¡¯s the only woman he would ever want to marry.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°The deceased is gone, so you have to cherish the person in front of you. It¡¯s normal for him to marry you since he likes the little princess so much.¡± Bu Yaolian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s abnormal. It¡¯s definitely abnormal. Shao Zun doesn¡¯t seem normal at all.¡± Gu Bailu was disappointed in her. ¡°Since he wants to marry you, just get married. Isn¡¯t that what you want? Besides, if you¡¯re getting married, you have to inform your family. Naturally, your identity will be exposed. We¡¯ll see if he can ept it then.¡± Bu Yaolian still felt flustered. She felt that Shao Zun¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t been right recently. Sometimes, he looked at her guiltily. However, he did seem more loving toward her in thest two days. It wasn¡¯t the sexual intimacy between a man and a woman, and he wasn¡¯t as aloof. No matter how well he treated her in the past, he always had a sense of arrogance and superiority. He was very easy-going with her now, as if they were equals. Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t feel happy that Su Shenfan wanted to marry her. Instead, she felt even more uneasy. Conversely, she hoped that he was joking when he said that he was marrying her. After all, their statuses were truly too different. Marriage involved two households. The difference between the Earthly Residence and the Bu family was like heaven and earth. No one would believe that the two families wanted to be bound together by marriage. However, Su Shenfan happily told Su Sheng to go back to the Earthly Residence and make the preparations. He even had someone bring patterns for Yaolian to pick whatever she liked for her wedding clothes. Only then did Bu Yaolian realize that Shao Zun wasn¡¯t joking. At night, Su Shenfan came to see her and the little princess. She hurriedly tugged at Su Shenfan and asked, ¡°Shao Zun, are you... serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking, do you?¡± ¡°That... marriage isn¡¯t just between us. Do you want to reconsider? Given my status, I really am not worthy of you.¡± Bu Yaolian really felt inferior. She didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, nor did their daughter. She had implicated Shao Zun¡¯s heir. She wanted children, but she also hoped that Shao Zun could have a wife of equal status and power who could support him. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not your status that I want. I know that marriage isn¡¯t just between us. I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite your grandparents over.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Bu Yaolian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My grandparents? You know who I am?¡± ¡°Idiot, who am I? It¡¯s not hard for me to find out who you are.¡± If Su Shenfan really wanted to investigate someone, it was impossible for him not to find out. Besides, Bu Yaolian hadn¡¯t kept her identity a strict secret. Chapter 1133 - Left at the Altar

Chapter 1133: Left at the Altar

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bu Yaolian blinked at him. ¡°Do you really know?¡± If he really knew that she was Bu Yaolian, how could he still be so calm? Something was wrong. Shao Zun definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive a liar so easily. Also... Shao Zun had definitely seen her previous appearance before. Could it be that he thought that she was some other daughter of the Bu family? She had many cousins. ¡°I investigated your family. What else do I not know?¡± Su Shenfan stroked her forehead. ¡°Women really change once they grow up.¡± Bu Yaolian said awkwardly, ¡°Well... I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you...¡± Su Shenfan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not on purpose?¡± ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t say that. I was actually lying to you... Ah, it¡¯s not that... It¡¯s just that I fell in love with you at first sight, and then I was lovesick. Lulu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was afraid that I would die... so...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯m so handsome and rich. Who else can you be with other than me?¡± Su Shenfan wasn¡¯t unhappy at all. Pride was written all over his handsome face. Bu Yaolian felt uneasy. ¡°You really don¡¯t mind?¡± Why did it feel like the calm before the storm? That night, Bu Yaolian dreamed that she wore a bright red wedding dress and Shao Zun led her to the wedding hall. Suddenly, Shao Zun¡¯s face changed and he threw her to the floor. ¡°Bu Yaolian, you fatty, do you really think I want to marry you? You¡¯re not even fit to lick my shoes!¡± Bu Yaolian woke up with a scream, her forehead covered in sweat. Shao Zun had married her as a prank to get back at her... Su Shenfan rushed in and hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I... had a nightmare.¡± Bu Yaolian calmed down after smelling his scent. Shao Zun wasn¡¯t lying to her ¨C he probably wasn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. What devil is it that gave you a nightmare?¡± Su Shenfany down with her in his arms and stroked her back. ¡°Go to sleep. You won¡¯t have a nightmare again.¡± Bu Yaolian had just given birth and couldn¡¯t wash herself. She was afraid that the smell on her body would annoy Su Shenfan, so she didn¡¯t let him sleep with her. Su Shenfan was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to be intimate with her, so he slept outside. The past few nights had been unbearable. Now that he could openly sleep with her, Su Shenfan smiled. There was also worry in his eyes that his woman had had a nightmare. Ever since he said that he wanted to marry Bu Yaolian, she hadn¡¯t been particrly happy. Could it be that she didn¡¯t want to marry him? Bu Yaolian¡¯s thoughts were usually written on her face. If she was really happy, it would be like the sun was shining. However, she seemed to be in low spirits for the past two days. ¡°Lian¡¯er, what nightmare did you have?¡± Su Shenfan asked gently after Bu Yaolian calmed down. He didn¡¯t hear a reply for a long time. When he looked down, he saw that Bu Yaolian was already asleep. Her chubby face was like jade in the candlelight. Su Shenfan lowered his head and bit her fondly. When he thought of how the little princess would look like her when she grew up, he felt happy. Bu Yaolian told Gu Bailu about her dream the next day. Gu Bailuughed at her worries. ¡°If Su Shenfan really wants to punish you, it¡¯ll be easier to make your Bu family go bankrupt. You¡¯re just thinking too much.¡± Chapter 1134 - Where Did This Woman Come From?

Chapter 1134: Where Did This Woman Come From?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Could Bu Yaolian not overthink it? Su Shenfan had never wanted to marry her before she gave birth. He had never even entertained the thought; it felt like he had let her give birth out of charity. In the end, when the baby was born ¨C and it was a daughter without any spiritual power ¨C he said that he would give her a big reward... marriage! This reward really threw her off-kilter. Seeing how uneasy she was, Gu Bailu had no choice but to be a good person. She caught Su Shenfan and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly marrying Lian¡¯er?¡± ¡°We already have a daughter, so naturally, she should have a title,¡± Su Shenfan said matter-of-factly. The joy on his face didn¡¯t seem fake. ¡°Since you¡¯re so happy about getting married, clearly exin to Lian¡¯er why you¡¯re suddenly marrying her. She had a nightmarest night.¡± Su Shenfan: ¡°...¡± Why is she so scared about marrying me? Su Shenfan never expected Bu Yaolian to react like this. This wretched girl even suspected that he had an ulterior motive for marrying her. Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to punish her properly, but he couldn¡¯t touch her since she was still in confinement. He really couldn¡¯t exin why he suddenly wanted to marry Bu Yaolian. He could only say to Gu Bailu, ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m sincere about wanting to marry her. She doesn¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± Gu Bailu was gloomy. ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere, then make sure you show it. Doing this so suddenly, who knows if you¡¯re fooling around?¡± Su Shenfan choked. How was this a joke? The wedding invitations had already been sent out to the entire world. Couldn¡¯t they just take it as a reward for Bu Yaolian giving birth to their daughter? Why did they have to get to the heart of the matter? In the end, Gu Bailu¡¯s words did have an impact on Su Shenfan. He was worried that Bu Yaolian would start thinking nonsense. There were some things that he couldn¡¯t say, so he could only do. The next day, it was said that Su Shenfan gave all the beauties in the rear court of the Earthly Residence to his loyal subordinates. Some of the higher-ranked ones even got more than one. It wasn¡¯t enough that the beauties were scattered. Su Shenfan gave Bu Yaolian the keys to the two underground warehouses. ¡°This is your betrothal gift. If you dare do anything, I¡¯ll dump a nightmare on you. You¡¯ll see how I deal with you after your confinement. I¡¯ll make sure you have two babies in three years!¡± Only then was Bu Yaolian convinced that Su Shenfan really intended to marry her. Why was she so sure? Because Su Shenfan¡¯s greatest hobbies were beauties and money. He was even willing to give these to her; how could he bear to, if he didn¡¯t really see her as his wife? Although Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t know why he suddenly wanted to marry her, she was relieved. Now that she was reassured, she smiled and began to immerse herself in the joy of being Su Shenfan¡¯s bride. Bu Yaolian¡¯s face lit up, and Su Shenfan became even more enthusiastic as he turned the wedding into a super majestic affair. He sent out invitations to all the famous people in the martial arts world. The Earthly Residence hardly ever celebrated such a joyous asion, and it was a grand affair. Many people were hit by the wedding invitation before they knew what was going on. What? Shao Zun of the Earthly Residence was getting married? Shao Zun had a daughter? Shao Zun had given his beauties away? Shao Di had given his money to his wife. Damn, where did this womane from? What? Bu Yaolian? The useless woman who often followed the empress of Southern Glory Empire around, who was so fat that she could only roll around to live? Impossible! Chapter 1135 - The Crown Prince Is Really Gone

Chapter 1135: The Crown Prince Is Really Gone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whether it was out of jealousy, disbelief, or curiosity, in any case, it was packed with people on the day of the full moon celebration and the wedding ceremony. Su Shenfan had people prepare a magnificent banquet, but no matter how well prepared he was, it was still too little! They had to borrow a lot of ingredients from Prince Zi¡¯s residence before the three-day banquet waspleted perfectly. It wasn¡¯t because Su Shenfan hadn¡¯t made sufficient preparations. Firstly, he had underestimated the curiosity of these people, and secondly... Gu Bailu had manipted things so that many noble families didn¡¯t have good food to eat at all this year. Su Shenfan was generous, and these people were thick-skinned. They might as well eat their three days¡¯ worth at the Earthly Residence. However, they definitely couldn¡¯t eat for free; the mary gifts which they brought with them had to be generous. The Earthly Residence absolutely had no qualms sending packing those who dared to eat for so long when their gifts weren¡¯t big enough. Bu Yaolian had always had a big heart. Since Su Shenfan really wanted to marry her, she would happily marry him. However, the wedding festivities in the bedroom exhausted her to the point that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed for three days. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all. The guests truly didn¡¯t see the bride at all. After waiting for three days, the bride was still nowhere to be seen. They went around asking if the bride was too ugly to meet anyone. Su Shenfan¡¯s face darkened. The noise only stopped after these people were sent packing by the Earthly Residence. Although these people didn¡¯t see the legendary bride who was so fat that she could only roll around, they saw a little princess who didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. The cute little princess was wearing a cute dress designed by Gu Bailu, and held in Su Shenfan¡¯s arms. She was simply like a little fairy. No one would dare say that she wasn¡¯t cute. Shao Zun, in particr, looked extremely satisfied. No one dared say anything about his daughter¡¯s spiritual power. Everyone knew that Shao Zun and Shao Zun¡¯s wife were on good terms with the emperor and empress of Southern Glory Empire. They wondered if the two families would be inws. However, they discovered a huge problem. The genius son of the Southern Glory Empress had disappeared. Even when the Southern Glory Empress came out to give Shao Zun face, the genius son didn¡¯t appear. He didn¡¯t show his face at all. They thought that something must havee up. After a few months, however, someone realized that their little crown prince was really gone. The empress never showed up with her son again. As the ministers of Southern Glory Empire, they naturally had to ask about this. After all, he was the crown prince of the country. They had just delivered the memorial, when word spread that the empress was expecting again. Great... the empress was expecting again. The crown prince didn¡¯t seem that important anymore. In Southern Glory Empire, many other families gradually started to follow in the Murong family¡¯s footsteps and spent money to employ tradespeople. These tradespeople were bought from the Earthly Residence. This wasn¡¯t something that could be bought with just money. They had to sign many unfair contracts. The Earthly Residence became thergest human trafficker on the continent. Shao Zun didn¡¯t care about his daughter¡¯s spiritual power at all, and under Gu Bailu¡¯s tutge, the little princess turned into a little demon. When she was a year old, she could restrain a lot of experts. Many people gradually realized that spiritual power wasn¡¯t the only way to cultivate. Weren¡¯t the empress of Southern Glory Empire and the little princess of the Earthly Residence examples of that? The disciples whom Gu Bailu had gotten in exchange from the noble families became part of a central army which was responsible for upholding thews of the imperial court. Chapter 1136 - Changing the Land

Chapter 1136: Changing the Land

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In autumn of the same year, the emperor of Southern Glory Empire issued aw: Experts and the strong were prohibited frommitting willful ughter. In particr, they were prohibited from attacking civilians who couldn¡¯t defend themselves. Experts wouldpete against each other every year in order to obtain noble status and a series of privileges from the imperial court. In short, no willful ughter was allowed. But reverence of the powerful didn¡¯t change. If it was a feud, the imperial court wouldn¡¯t interfere. The imperial court was just protecting the lives of civilians. With such a decree, arge number ofmoners moved away from Rising Clouds... Their thinking was simple: A little hardship and exhaustion was fine, if it meant they could live their days in peace. In Southern Glory Empire, they could earn money with their skills and live peaceful lives. In a fit of anger, Xiao Jingyun ordered the gates of the country to be shut. No one was allowed to leave the city! The nobles, who were already unhappy with him, were even more displeased. The imperial court was in turmoil every day, and many people delivered memorials to Xiao Jingyun for the release of Xiao Xiao from prison. Xiao Jingyun killed a few children of the noble families in his anger, and in a short while, he was suppressed. When Feng Qingtian received the news, he immediately sent the Dark Army to attack Rising Clouds. Even after he was forced to abdicate, Xiao Jingyun didn¡¯t know how it happened. It was so fast that he didn¡¯t have time to react. Xiao Xiao was released from prison and was escorted to the throne by several noble families. The Earthly Residence attacked and destroyed the original four families of Rising Clouds Empire. The four families were wiped out and all their assets were confiscated. They were then reced by the unknown Bu family. After asking around, everyone found out that the Bu family was actually the paternal family of Shao Zun¡¯s wife. The Bu family had always been in business and had connections with the royal families of the three countries. They operated behind the scenes and were already as rich as a rival country. Rising Clouds Empire changed so fast that people didn¡¯t even have time to react before it was over. As for why he destroyed the four major families, what Shao Zun had to say was: ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you bully my woman.¡± After Lu Fenying learned that Xiao Xiao had ascended the throne, he locked Mo Qian¡¯er in the imperial pce and prevented her from leaving. The defenses in her pce were unprecedentedly tight. Mo Qian¡¯er was neither happy nor sad. This was Xiao Xiao¡¯s own choice. Whether he was good or bad after bing the emperor had nothing to do with her, but if he needed her help in the future, she would do her best. Lu Fenying used toe to her pce every two or three days. Now, he came every day, no matter how busy he was. It was as if he was guarding against her running away. Mo Qian¡¯er focused on Crown Prince Lu. If Lu Fenying came, she would say a few words to him. If he didn¡¯te, she never waited for him. Lu Fenying¡¯s harem was very simple. Apart from her, there was only Su Muwei. At most, there was Xiu¡¯er in the kitchen, but no other girls. The ministers wanted him to expand his harem, but at a cold frown and re from him, no one dared to bother with the matter of his harem anymore. Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t care about anything and lived in seclusion. Su Muwei was in charge of the harem, and she was in the limelight for half a year. Everyone thought that she might be promoted to empress. In the end, half a year had passed, and Lu Fenying didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for her. Su Muwei¡¯s body copsed, and she became thinner and weaker. Lu Fenying called many imperial physicians to treat her, but no longer had Mo Qian¡¯er use her Dragon Spirit Blood. Mo Qian¡¯er naturally knew what was going on with Su Muwei¡¯s body, but was she supposed to save her? Sorry, she really wasn¡¯t that kind. She didn¡¯t care about the past grudge, but she wasn¡¯t going to repay evil with good. Chapter 1137 - Children Shouldn’t Worry About Adult Matters

Chapter 1137: Children Shouldn¡¯t Worry About Adult Matters

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Bailu received Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s letter and learned about Su Muwei¡¯s situation, she reminded her not to be kind and give Su Muwei her blood. Unless Su Muwei did a full body blood swap with Mo Qian¡¯er, there was no other way to save her. Su Muwei¡¯s body had reached its limit. If she had been more open-minded, she might have been able to live longer. It was a pity that she still shed with Mo Qian¡¯er even when she was sick. She couldn¡¯t get rid of her pent-up frustration, and even the gods couldn¡¯t save her. Mo Qian¡¯er paid attention to Lu Fenying¡¯s reaction. He still came to her pce every day to rest, but he never mentioned Su Muwei. Slowly, Mo Qian¡¯er forgot about Su Muwei. A few monthster, Gu Bailu gave birth to twins, a boy and a girl, and the entire country celebrated. Mo Qian¡¯er brought Crown Prince Lu over to celebrate. Lu Fenying¡¯s disposition was still the same. He wasn¡¯t good to Mo Qian¡¯er, nor was he bad. The main thing was that Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t have any ambitions right now, and she couldn¡¯t get pregnant. Gu Bailu examined her. She was much better than before, but only time would tell if she could get pregnant again. With the twins, Gu Bailu missed Crown Prince Feng even more. Apart from having strong spiritual power, the twins weren¡¯t as super mature as the crown prince, and developed like normal kids. By the time they were one year old, they were already very pretty and grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. A golden light appeared in the sky, and something was sent down from the light. A peach blossom mark appeared on the twins¡¯ hands, and it emitted spiritual power continuously, like a spiritual force field. The girl said happily, ¡°It¡¯s big brother... big brother.¡± The boy agreed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s big brother.¡± Watching the golden light disappear, Gu Bailu burrowed into Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°That child still remembers us.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± The twins knew they had an extraordinary brother. Gu Bailu told them about him every day. Their parents were too loving and stuck to each other, and often went off to y by themselves. Thus, the twins were independent since young. Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu eventually moved back to the imperial pce from Prince ZI¡¯s residence. The twins moved out of the imperial pce at the age of five and established themselves in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. Bu Yaolian loved the twins very much and often brought the princess to y with them. The princess had her own maid in Prince Zi¡¯s residence. She didn¡¯t need to bring anything with her when she came, and she would stay for half a month. However, Shao Zun, who loved his daughter as much as his own life, simply bought half of Prince Zi¡¯s estate and moved in with his little princess. The twins clicked their tongues and said to the princess, ¡°Your father is a tagalong, unlike Prince Lu¡¯s father, who never follows him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Prince Lu¡¯s father doesn¡¯t like him. My father likes me very much.¡± The little princess had a smug look on her face. At five years old, she was already loved by all. ¡°Our father likes us a lot, but he doesn¡¯t follow us all the time...¡± the twin girl said. ¡°That¡¯s because he wants to follow your mother, and Prince Lu¡¯s father wants to follow his mother,¡± the little princess said. The twins pouted. ¡°Father is afraid we¡¯ll steal mother away. I haven¡¯t heard her stories in days.¡± ¡°Sigh, my mother said that Prince Lu¡¯s father bullies his mother and refuses to marry her, but Prince Lu doesn¡¯t care.¡± The little princessined about Prince Lu. ¡°My mother said that children shouldn¡¯t worry about adult matters.¡± Chapter 1138 - Finale (1)

Chapter 1138: Finale (1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The little princess raised her face. ¡°If my father dares bully my mother, I¡¯ll ignore him.¡± The twins spread their hands. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that at all. If our father dares to bully our mother one day, we¡¯ll apud him.¡± The moment the little princess finished speaking about Crown Prince Lu, she exined on his behalf, ¡°But you can¡¯t me Prince Lu. He¡¯s still young and can¡¯t do anything. Furthermore, his father doesn¡¯t like him, sigh...¡± The tiny person sighed heavily. Her father had told her that Prince Lu wasn¡¯t Lu Fenying¡¯s biological son and had just been picked up off the streets, so Uncle Lu Fenying didn¡¯t like him at all. Her father forbade her from telling anyone, not even the twins. The princess felt aggrieved. She couldn¡¯t keep secrets, especially from her best friends. However, the little twins came over and said mysteriously, ¡°Mother told us that Prince Lu was picked up by Uncle Lu Fenying. When Auntie Qian¡¯er gave birth, the baby was already gone. Uncle Lu Fenying was afraid that she would be sad, so he picked up Prince Lu. Auntie Qian¡¯er doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± The little princess pouted. ¡°So you all know about this. My father didn¡¯t want me to tell you. He¡¯s so mean.¡± The little princess felt that her father pulled down her moral integrity. Look at how honest the twins were. She felt even more sorry for her friend. ¡°Why can¡¯t we say it? Prince Lu himself knows. As long as Auntie Qian¡¯er doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s fine.¡± The twins shook their heads to indicate it was fine. Since the little princess¡¯s father doted on her, she naturally listened to him. The twins didn¡¯t me her at all. Uncle Shao Zun had always been very nice to them. ¡°Prince Lu himself knows?¡± The little princess hadn¡¯t known this, but she couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Prince Lu. No wonder he didn¡¯t dare bother his father. He knew that he wasn¡¯t his biological father. ¡°Prince Lu is smart. You can¡¯t hide anything from him.¡± The twins didn¡¯t pity Prince Lu. On the contrary, they felt that Prince Lu was very lucky. Although he wasn¡¯t her biological son, Auntie Qian¡¯er was very good to him. Their mother said that when Prince Lu was picked up, he had been sick and was about to die, which was why he had been abandoned. Although Uncle Lu Fenying was very cold to Prince Lu, he gave Prince Lu the highest honor, the position of crown prince. Besides, Auntie Qian¡¯er could no longer have kids, and Uncle Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t going to have his own. The little princess bore this in mind when she went to Heavenly Wind Empire for Prince Lu¡¯s sixth birthday. Crown Prince Lu¡¯s birthday wasn¡¯t a grand affair. It was held with close friends in Qian¡¯er¡¯s pce. The chef was naturally Xiu¡¯er. Xiu¡¯er didn¡¯t expect to be a chef for six years. In the past six years, she had tried everything she could to seduce Lu Fenying, but... she never seeded. Mo Qian¡¯er, in particr, watched her try her best to please Lu Fenying as if she was watching a show. At first, she was a little disgusted, but in the end, she became interested. It was as if Xiu¡¯er was a clown. Xiu¡¯er couldn¡¯t ept it! She was the thousand-year-old enchantress, Daji, who had cultivated and be immortal, but she couldn¡¯t move a man? She wouldn¡¯t leave until she obtained Lu Fenying. Unexpectedly... six years passed in the blink of an eye. Prince Lu had already grown into a handsome boy. COMMENT0mentVOTE3 leftSEND GIFT

Chapter 1139: Finale (2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Prince Lu smiled every time he saw her, as if he was encouraging her. Xiu¡¯er was furious. She was determined to seduce Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying naturally knew what Xiu¡¯er was thinking. He had originally wanted to chase her away, but after thinking about it, he realized that with Xiu¡¯er by his side, he might be able to make Mo Qian¡¯er upset. Also, Xiu¡¯er¡¯s culinary skills were really good. She stayed by his side the whole time. As for Mo Qian¡¯er, it was very simple. She lived her own life and only cared about Crown Prince Lu. That was her attitude toward Lu Fenying. You¡¯re my master, I¡¯ll listen to your instructions. If you have none, I¡¯ll live my own life. Although Lu Fenying was indifferent to Prince Lu, he personally taught him to understand national affairs and how to handle politics, and also taught him martial arts. Mo Qian¡¯er told Prince Lu in private, ¡°Your father has a cold temperament. It has to do with his childhood. However, he treats you very well. Don¡¯t judge a person by their appearance.¡± Prince Lu pursed his lips. ¡°Since you taught me that, you should also know if he treats you well or not.¡± How could Mo Qian¡¯er not know if Lu Fenying treated her well or not? Of course he did. At the very least, she was living afortable life now. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, and could spend her days basking in the sun if she wanted. She had already found the totem of the dragon race, and her life would be perfect after she watched Prince Lu ascend the throne. As for how Lu Fenying felt about her, she didn¡¯t even think about it. In the end, Lu Fenying was a safe ce for her, and someone her son could rely on. Even though Xiu¡¯er had been by his side for so many years, he had never had any other thoughts about her. As the saying went, time would tell. She was satisfied with the current situation. ¡°That¡¯s a good mindset. Everyone has a different way of expressing their feelings. Although Lu Fenying didn¡¯t give you a position or treat you warmly, you¡¯re the only one in the harem...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nodded. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t say anything else. Lu Fenying had hurt Mo Qian¡¯er too much in the past, and it was impossible to let bygones be bygones. But time always erased a lot of things. Did Lu Fenying love Mo Qian¡¯er? Even Prince Lu could see that if a man didn¡¯t like a woman, how could he be willing to remain true to her for six years without giving other women a chance? Prince Lu was very happy to receive his friends¡¯ gifts on his birthday. Although he was an adult in his heart, he had epted the fact that he was a kid after a few years. Now that he was following Lu Fenying around to handle matters, Heavenly Wind Empire was gradually changing. He had already started the imperial exam system in Heavenly Wind Empire, and ves were given status. In particr, he championed the abolition of very and changed the system to life and death contracts. Lu Fenying ruled with an iron fist. He was simple and brutal, and the noble families had long been suppressed by him. After Crown Prince Lu¡¯s sixth birthday, he officially started to govern the country. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t careless either. He gave Crown Prince Lu power, and wasn¡¯t afraid that the crown prince would mess things up. In any case, the whole country belonged to him. So what if he did something wrong? It was only two months after Crown Prince Lu started governing the country when Mo Qian¡¯er suddenly fainted. Prince Lu was so scared that he didn¡¯t even care about the morning court assembly. His mother was in good health, so why had she suddenly fainted? His father was also at his mother¡¯s pce every day. The imperial doctor hurried over, and the diagnosis was that Mo Qian¡¯er was pregnant. Lu Fenying sat by the bed and didn¡¯t speak for a long time, his handsome face still expressionless. However, Crown Prince Lu seemed to see a sh of light in his father¡¯s eyes, which quickly disappeared. Chapter 1139 - Finale (2)

Chapter 1139: Finale (2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Prince Lu smiled every time he saw her, as if he was encouraging her. Xiu¡¯er was furious. She was determined to seduce Lu Fenying. Lu Fenying naturally knew what Xiu¡¯er was thinking. He had originally wanted to chase her away, but after thinking about it, he realized that with Xiu¡¯er by his side, he might be able to make Mo Qian¡¯er upset. Also, Xiu¡¯er¡¯s culinary skills were really good. She stayed by his side the whole time. As for Mo Qian¡¯er, it was very simple. She lived her own life and only cared about Crown Prince Lu. That was her attitude toward Lu Fenying. You¡¯re my master, I¡¯ll listen to your instructions. If you have none, I¡¯ll live my own life. Although Lu Fenying was indifferent to Prince Lu, he personally taught him to understand national affairs and how to handle politics, and also taught him martial arts. Mo Qian¡¯er told Prince Lu in private, ¡°Your father has a cold temperament. It has to do with his childhood. However, he treats you very well. Don¡¯t judge a person by their appearance.¡± Prince Lu pursed his lips. ¡°Since you taught me that, you should also know if he treats you well or not.¡± How could Mo Qian¡¯er not know if Lu Fenying treated her well or not? Of course he did. At the very least, she was living afortable life now. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, and could spend her days basking in the sun if she wanted. She had already found the totem of the dragon race, and her life would be perfect after she watched Prince Lu ascend the throne. As for how Lu Fenying felt about her, she didn¡¯t even think about it. In the end, Lu Fenying was a safe ce for her, and someone her son could rely on. Even though Xiu¡¯er had been by his side for so many years, he had never had any other thoughts about her. As the saying went, time would tell. She was satisfied with the current situation. ¡°That¡¯s a good mindset. Everyone has a different way of expressing their feelings. Although Lu Fenying didn¡¯t give you a position or treat you warmly, you¡¯re the only one in the harem...¡± Mo Qian¡¯er nodded. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t say anything else. Lu Fenying had hurt Mo Qian¡¯er too much in the past, and it was impossible to let bygones be bygones. But time always erased a lot of things. Did Lu Fenying love Mo Qian¡¯er? Even Prince Lu could see that if a man didn¡¯t like a woman, how could he be willing to remain true to her for six years without giving other women a chance? Prince Lu was very happy to receive his friends¡¯ gifts on his birthday. Although he was an adult in his heart, he had epted the fact that he was a kid after a few years. Now that he was following Lu Fenying around to handle matters, Heavenly Wind Empire was gradually changing. He had already started the imperial exam system in Heavenly Wind Empire, and ves were given status. In particr, he championed the abolition of very and changed the system to life and death contracts. Lu Fenying ruled with an iron fist. He was simple and brutal, and the noble families had long been suppressed by him. After Crown Prince Lu¡¯s sixth birthday, he officially started to govern the country. Lu Fenying wasn¡¯t careless either. He gave Crown Prince Lu power, and wasn¡¯t afraid that the crown prince would mess things up. In any case, the whole country belonged to him. So what if he did something wrong? It was only two months after Crown Prince Lu started governing the country when Mo Qian¡¯er suddenly fainted. Prince Lu was so scared that he didn¡¯t even care about the morning court assembly. His mother was in good health, so why had she suddenly fainted? His father was also at his mother¡¯s pce every day. The imperial doctor hurried over, and the diagnosis was that Mo Qian¡¯er was pregnant. Lu Fenying sat by the bed and didn¡¯t speak for a long time, his handsome face still expressionless. However, Crown Prince Lu seemed to see a sh of light in his father¡¯s eyes, which quickly disappeared. Chapter 1140 - Finale (3)

Chapter 1140: Finale (3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Crown Prince Lu thought that... his father probably wouldn¡¯t let him govern the country anymore. He didn¡¯t really care. Now that his father and mother had their own flesh and blood, he would assist his brother when the time came, which was the same thing. Mo Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t believe that she was pregnant. She knew that she could no longer have children; it was just that Gu Bailu and Lu Fenying never told her because they were afraid that she would be sad. She didn¡¯t expect her body to recover after being nursed back to health after a few years. Gu Bailu and Bu Yaolian were overjoyed to hear that Mo Qian¡¯er was pregnant, and they dragged their families over to celebrate. Delighted, Gu Bailu revealed the secret that she had been keeping for so many years. ¡°Actually... you didn¡¯t give birth to Prince Lu. Your baby back then was stillborn...¡± Now that Mo Qian¡¯er was pregnant, and so many years had passed, Gu Bailu felt that it was best to let her know the truth. Mo Qian¡¯er was clearly shocked by the news. ¡°Does the emperor know this?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er asked after recovering from her shock. ¡°Lu Fenying personally carried the baby back. Of course he knows.¡± Gu Bailu patted the back of her hand. ¡°Like I said, everyone expresses their feelings differently.¡± If Lu Fenying hadn¡¯t been willing to raise someone else¡¯s child and didn¡¯t want Mo Qian¡¯er to be sad, she wouldn¡¯t have trusted Lu Fenying with Qian¡¯er. Mo Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t expected Lu Fenying to make such a concession for her. What she was worried about was how to tell Crown Prince Lu about this. It was impossible to hide it. However, Prince Lu brought it up first before she could say anything. ¡°I know that I¡¯m not your and father¡¯s biological son. Now that you are pregnant, I¡¯m willing to assist my little brother.¡± Mo Qian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Even your father praised you for your ability to govern the country. How much effort did I put into raising you? Are you trying to hurt me by saying this?¡± Mo Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t care if he was her biological son or not. ¡°Although father hasn¡¯t said anything all these years, I know that he has long hoped for his own flesh and blood.¡± ¡°About that, I have my own ways.¡± Crown Prince Lu waited for Lu Fenying to strip him of his title, but even after his mother gave birth to a baby brother, his father never gave the decree. Instead, Crown Prince Lu now hadplete control of the government. Lu Fenying was also quite cold to his baby son. He would asionally take a look, but didn¡¯t hold him often. Just like how he had treated Prince Lu. Prince Lu finally understood that this was his bad-tempered father¡¯s attitude, whether it was toward his biological son or not. After all these years, the only one who could arouse any emotions in him was Prince Lu¡¯s mother. Prince Lu cared very much for his little brother. He would spend time with his little brother and y with him. He swore in his heart that he would never allow his brother to develop such a personality. Prince Lu took over the throne at the age of ten and became the youngest emperor on the continent. Not long after that, Feng Qingtian gave up his position and let the twins govern the country together. He took Gu Bailu to live on a scenic mountain and started cultivating for real. Su Shenfan often brought the princess and Bu Yaolian over to disturb them. After two years, he built a cottage next to their cottage. Every time the twins heard the princess say how fun it was in the mountains and how many wild animals there were, they were full of hate. The little princess kindly advised them, ¡°Hurry up and find someone to marry and have kids. Then, you can go and y.¡± Of course, national affairs would be thrown to the kids. The twins were only ten years old. It would be at least another ten years before they could get married and have kids. So long... Chapter 1141 - Side Story (1)

Chapter 1141: Side Story (1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The little princess was two years old before she was formally given a name: Su Xiaoxiao. When Gu Bailu heard this name, she almost fell out of the peach tree. It was the season for peaches, and the peaches she nted were full and juicy. Su Shenfan was really unreliable. He actually gave his daughter such an earthy name1. But Gu Bailu thought that Su Xiaoxiao was very good. At the very least, she lived the life she wanted and didn¡¯t feel wronged because of her status. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t tattle on her to Su Shenfan either. Naturally, the little princess grew up happily. Perhaps it was because of her name, but she wasn¡¯t as fat as Bu Yaolian. On the contrary, the older she got, the more petite she became. She was so beautiful that many young masters in the world drooled over her, and Su Shenfan itched to lock her in her room and not let her out. So, after the little princess turned fifteen, Su Shenfan felt that he couldn¡¯t let his daughter be stolen by a man, and he moved with Bu Yaolian and Su Xiaoxiao to be neighbors with Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian had been living in seclusion in the mountains for a few years, and did their own farming. Gu Bailu was happy to have a neighbor. The main point was that she liked Bu Yaolian and Su Xiaoxiao. It was just that Su Shenfan had be even more annoying over the years. He kept a constant eye on his two women, afraid that other people would have designs on them. Bu Yaolian, in particr, had changed after giving birth to Su Xiaoxiao. Not only was she no longer fat, she also slimmed down and was as beautiful as a flower. More than ten years had passed, and she was even more beautiful than when Su Shenfan had first met her. Needless to say, Su Shenfan was extremely worried. ¡°Your Shao Zun is bing more and more clingy,¡± Gu Bailu joked with Bu Yaolian. If Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t go back after fifteen minutes, Su Shenfan would definitelye over to look for her. Bu Yaolian smiled. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for Shao Zun. Everyone looks like they want to steal his daughter.¡± ¡°Xiaoxiao grew up well. Even I want to make her my daughter-inw.¡± Speaking of, it was strange, but she and Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t have any more children after over a decade. They weren¡¯t taking contraceptives and they were still in very loving rtionships. There was nothing wrong with their bodies, but they never got pregnant again. That was why children were rare at home. Su Xiaoxiao was really pretty. Gu Bailu felt her mood lift every time she looked at her. It was a pity that Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to marry into the imperial pce. Gu Bailu¡¯s son, Feng Ya, was currently the little emperor, and his body wasn¡¯t his own. Thinking about him, Gu Bailu felt that it wasn¡¯t easy for this child. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be any happier if she became your daughter-inw. I think only your family would be worthy of Shao Zun¡¯s baby girl.¡± Bu Yaolian was more than willing to let Su Xiaoxiao marry Feng Ya. However, Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to marry into the pce. Besides, she had grown up with the twins. They were childhood friends, and they didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for each other. Feng Ya also treated her more like a sister. ¡°What use is it if we¡¯re willing? The kids don¡¯t like each other.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged. The rtionship between the two families was good to begin with. Since the children didn¡¯t have those sorts of feelings, there was no need to force it. Chapter 1142 - Side Story (2)

Chapter 1142: Side Story (2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be difficult for Xiaoxiao to get married.¡± Bu Yaolian was worried. Su Shenfan felt that his daughter was the most precious treasure in the world. There was no other man in the world who was worthy of her. ¡°Everyone has their own destiny, don¡¯t worry. Shao Zun has cherished her all these years. If she turns 20 and still isn¡¯t married, let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll worry then.¡± ¡°If that happens, I¡¯m afraid that all the good guys in this world will be married by then.¡± No matter how good Xiaoxiao looked, she would still be an ¡°old maid.¡± How many good men would wait for her? ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry about that. If they like Xiaoxiao, they¡¯ll naturally be willing to wait. If they¡¯re not willing to wait, that means that they¡¯re not sincere. I say, you¡¯re really worrying for nothing. I heard from Bao¡¯er that there are countless people in their school who like Xiaoxiao. Many of them curry favor with her and ask her to help them give Xiaoxiao gifts.¡± Bao¡¯er was the childhood nickname of Gu Bailu¡¯s girl. Her formal name was Feng Rao, and she was studying at Gu Yunjing¡¯s Cloud Mirror Academy. In fact, given Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian¡¯s abilities, Feng Rao didn¡¯t need to go to Cloud Mirror Academy at all. She just wanted to have fun. She could make many friends and learn the martial arts of other noble families. Most importantly... her favorite Uncle Yunjing was at Cloud Mirror Academy. When Feng Rao first went to Cloud Mirror Academy, Su Xiaoxiao also went with her for two to three months even though her spiritual power wasn¡¯t good. Su Shenfan felt sorry toward his daughter. He had been too confident that any child of his couldn¡¯t be ordinary, and hadn¡¯t let Bu Yaolian eat the supreme pill. Therefore, when Xiaoxiao was a little older, he had Bu Yaolian give the supreme pill to Su Xiaoxiao. Over the years, Su Shenfan had really been very good to Bu Yaolian, and their affection had never waned. Bu Yaolian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Xiaoxiao.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Do you still think that Shao Zun changed his attitude toward you because you gave birth to Xiaoxiao?¡± Bu Yaolian nodded. ¡°What else can it be?¡± ¡°Shao Zun didn¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t. He usually can¡¯t be any better to me, but whenever I ask, he pulls a long face.¡± ¡°This guy must be hiding something from you. Why don¡¯t you have Xiaoxiao ask him?¡± Su Xiaoxiao jumped down from the tree and happened to hear her mother chatting with Auntie Lu, and smiled. ¡°Mother, I do know about this, but I promised to keep it a secret.¡± Bu Yaolian clutched her chest in pain. ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t look at how much your father dotes on you. When I was pregnant with you, he wanted to give me the abortion soup. I had to cry and beg to keep you, but your heart is with him now. As for my heart...¡± Su Xiaoxiao blinked. It seemed that her mother¡¯s acting skills had improved significantly. ¡°Mother, you taught me since I was young that we should be honest. I promised my father to keep it a secret.¡± Bu Yaolian sat up straight. ¡°Why are you so honest?¡± She nced at Gu Bailu, who nodded and opened her Heavenly Eye. She couldn¡¯t see through Su Shenfan with her Heavenly Eye, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to see through Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Alright, alright. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t. Come and have some chrysanthemum tea to cool yourself.¡± Bu Yaolian looked at her beautiful daughter, and a smile bloomed like a flower on her face. Su Xiaoxiao felt that her mother was up to no good. Not long after, Su Shenfan came over. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s time to go home. It¡¯s almost noon. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Su Xiaoxiao was speechless. Chapter 1143 - Side Story (3)

Chapter 1143: Side Story (3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Xiaoxiao felt that in front of the world her father was as cool as a flower on a mountaintop. Anyone who asked him for help was willing to kneel before him. But at home, he was like a sticky candy who stuck to her mother or to her every day. And he didn¡¯t have a bad temper at all. Su Xiaoxiao felt that she would be satisfied if she met a man like her father. Bu Yaolian nced at Gu Bailu, who nodded. Only then did Bu Yaolian jump into Su Shenfan¡¯s arms with a bright smile. ¡°The chef in Lulu¡¯s house made Dongpo meat today. Let¡¯s go back after we eat it.¡± Su Shenfan looked at his precious daughter. ¡°Does our little princess want to eat it?¡± Su Xiaoxiao almost drooled. She was also a foodie, and she got along especially well with Auntie Ah Luo. They could talk about food for the whole day. Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask me before you eat at my ce?¡± Su Shenfan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m gracing you with my presence by eating at your ce. You have no status now.¡± After Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian gave up the throne, they didn¡¯t take on the titles of retired emperor and empress. Instead, they truly had in identities, just likemoners. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°My in temple can¡¯t amodate a big Buddhist like you. Go away.¡± Su Shenfan wouldn¡¯t leave. The more Gu Bailu tried to chase him away, the more he wanted to stay. In his eyes, Gu Bailu was his number one enemy. Of course, Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t really chasing him away. On the other hand, when Feng Qingtian saw the people at his table, he warned unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t lose sight of your wife all the time.¡± Coming over every day to steal his own wife! The former Prince Zi was also very unhappy. He and his wife had endless things to do every day. He had initially thought that they would be spending their days together, but Su Shenfan moved here with his wife and daughter. No matter how annoyed Feng Qingtian was, he couldn¡¯t drive Su Shenfan and his family away. Feng Rao sent a letter to her family, and there was also one for Su Xiaoxiao. Of course, there were also many gifts. They were all from the boys in Cloud Mirror Academy who liked Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t interested in gifts, and tossed them to the side. She opened the letter, in which Feng Rao said that she would love her Uncle Yunjing for the rest of her life and that she had to arrange a good marriage for him. She asked Su Xiaoxiao to check if there were any beautiful and powerful women in the world who could match her Uncle Yunjing. Su Xiaoxiao had seen Gu Yunjing before. Gu Yunjing was indeed peerless. However, his heart was set on Auntie Lu. There were few women in the world who could match him, but even then, he wouldn¡¯t fancy them. Of course, Feng Rao had thought of this as well. She said to just do a search. Uncle Yunjing was too much of an immortal. He had never tasted a human before. Once he did, he would understand. Su Xiaoxiao was amused. Was Feng Rao going to make Gu Yunjing touch a woman? Uncle Yunjing was indeed good in all aspects, except that he was too much of an immortal. Since he had decided to stay in the human world, he couldn¡¯t continue to be one. Su Xiaoxiao gave the order, and in less than two days, people from the Earthly Residence sent her a name list. When she looked at the list... Why did one of the names look familiar? Lu Qingting. Auntie Mo Qian¡¯er¡¯s daughter was only thirteen years old right now, two years younger than Su Xiaoxiao and the twins. Mo Qian¡¯er hadn¡¯t been pregnant for many years, and once she conceived, she gave birth to two babies every three years. Now, she already had seven kids... Su Xiaoxiao sent the list to Feng Rao. Chapter 1144_END - Side Story (End)

Chapter 1144: Side Story (End)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Rao was the queen of Cloud Mirror Academy. No one dared to provoke her. She was devastatingly beautiful, and more than half the students bowed before her beauty. In addition, she had terrifying spiritual power. More importantly, Gu Yunjing treasured her as much as Su Shenfan treasured Su Xiaoxiao. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t like children that much and preferred to spend his days with just Gu Bailu, so Gu Yunjing treated Feng Rao like his own daughter. This was the daughter of the woman he liked. How could he not treasure her? If it wasn¡¯t for the generation gap, Gu Yunjing might have snatched her away to be his wife, but she was his niece... so he had to give up. Gu Yunjing felt that he was unlucky. None of the women he liked were his. He thought it was fine. as long as they were happy. Feng Rao gave the list to herckeys. ¡°Handle this. Thesedies are all at Cloud Mirror Academy this year.¡± Feng Rao had never thought about nurturing feelings. She saw Uncle Yunjing as an immortal who couldn¡¯t cultivate feelings, so she nned to send women directly to his bed. She didn¡¯t believe that Uncle Yunjing could control himself... No matter what he was in the past, he was still a mortal now. Feng Rao was full of confidence, but she never thought... she would be doing this for twenty whole years... On the other side, Bu Yaolian finally discovered the real reason for her change in status. The big brother from next door and Shao Zun were the same person? She couldn¡¯t believe it. That dark and big neighbor... really was nothing like the handsome Shao Zun. That was one of the reasons why Shao Zun refused to admit that he was the big brother from next door. Firstly, he med himself for not protecting Bu Yaolian back then and letting her family be bullied. He thought that she had died from a serious illness, and didn¡¯t track her down. Actually, Su Shenfan couldn¡¯t be med. Bu Yaolian¡¯s grandparents had created this fake story to survive, so Su Shenfan was naturally deceived. Secondly, it was because Bu Yaolian had said that her neighbor was dark and big, and she had even been a little disdainful when she said it. How could Shao Zun let his childhood sweetheart despise him? Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare say that the dark and big neighbor was him! Bu Yaolian didn¡¯t mention it after she found out, but every time she saw Su Shenfan¡¯s handsome face, she would think of that dark and big neighbor. Sigh, even a grown man could change. Seeing the cryptic way his wife often looked at him, Su Shenfan wondered if she was starting to disdain him because he was old. So, he began to take care of himself in front of the mirror every day, as if he were an eighteen-year-old boy. He couldn¡¯t allow his face to be wrinkled at all. He even learned beauty techniques from Gu Bailu, which infuriated Feng Qingtian so much that he wanted to throw him out. asionally, Su Shenfan would chat with Feng Qingtian when he was bored, and he talked about how men could preserve their looks. Sometimes, he wouldin about how the women didn¡¯t seem to age at all. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t care about this matter at all. After all, his wife liked only him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident. Gu Yunjing hasn¡¯t gotten married in twenty years and hasn¡¯t even touched a woman. Bao¡¯er is about to give up on finding a woman for him. He only has eyes for your woman. He¡¯s better than you at keeping his looks.¡± And so, Feng Qingtian threw Su Shenfan out of his house. The End The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!